《Wicked Reincarnation》


 Prologue/Teaser

    Prologue/Teaser


    Perish before my might, Tremble under my wrath


    Rise, my loyal followers, Sacrifice yourselves,


    O'' so great Ghost King, On this fateful day,


    Blood for Blood, Pain for Pleasure, Ash for your Bones


    The ruler of all fearful and tragic, The ruler of the immortal and mortal


    Was finally purged by me, a wicked reincarnation,


    indeed the devil you''ve said I am.

 Chapter 1: Ghost King

    Chapter 1: Ghost King


    On the night of thentern festival, cherry blossoms were carried across the vibrant city dyed in warm colours. From the small alleys to the white marbled bridges over the calm river, people from all directions d in beautiful dresses and attires buzzed towards the city centre.


    Amongst them, translucent figures joined to witness the new birth of their saviour and Lord-


    The Ghost King.


    Flourishing between the budding of immortals and ghosts, the immortal world has braced itself for the rare coronation in the capital to wee the one who will rule above them all.


    The capital of the immortal world was a white treasure, fleeting under the bright moonlight, it danced on water and was surrounded by the river that cut it off from the other cities.


    White marble graced every street, every house built like an ancient temple, every bridge connected the capital to the rest of the world.


    A ce that reigned over everything, that enjoyed its beauty and might. And in the midst, a gigantic pce rose, drawing everyone to it to bear witness of the new Ghost King.


    The sweet smell of candy, the smell of barbecued meat and the nauseating smell of heavy perfume all mingled together to fill every corner of the city. The vendors and the immortals who waited for the announcement in front of the beautiful and grand pce, eagerly held thenterns in their hands to set them free once their eyesid upon their new king.


    A wonderful sight, a warm feeling opened before everyone. However, in the dark alleys in the outskirts of the cities, far from the bright and soothing light of the centre, vengeful ghosts roamed around.


    Their ghastly appearance and blood-shot eyes to the torn skin fluctuated between transparent and translucent.


    They searched for new victims to fuel their rage and their unforgettable hatred. Hundreds of them swarmed a little alley to corner a young boy who trembled against the wall that was a dead end.


    With nowhere to go, he submitted to his fate and his blood tainted the ground as his flesh fell off his bones and his cries were silenced while thest of his life force was sucked out by the ghosts.


    This young boy, however, wasn''t enough to satisfy the hunger of the hundred ghosts and so they scattered to find more preys.


    A whileter, light footsteps rushed to the ce of the young boy''s mutted and dried corpse.


    "We were toote," a gentle and pleasing voice filled the air and purged it from the stench and toxicity the ghosts left behind.


    A beautiful young woman, seemingly in her twenties, with long, flourishing ck hair and glistening eyes reflected in the moonlight, truly looked like heaven''s endorsement. Her thin and pale arm held the bones and she raised her hands to pray so the young boy might rest in peace.


    "You arete," an older malended next to her. His stern face and brusque body looked awkward next to the frail woman.


    "We need to hurry and purge the ghosts," she stood up.


    "No," the male held her back and his dark eyes condemned her from taking any actions.


    "Miss Lia, soon your fiance will be the Ghost King, you will have to be by his side."


    "Move Andre, I still have time."


    "It is running out."


    "I can''t let them roam around freely."


    Andre could clearly feel the pressureing from her but he was not intimidated, rather unfazed.


    "Who is more important to you? Lord Min will not tolerate any mistakes from you, you know he a-"


    "I know! Enough!" Lia slightly trembled at his words and a sad look shed across her face.


    "Please let me take care of the ghosts while you hurry to the coronation, Miss," Andre bowed and waited for her to leave.


    She bit her lips and jumped onto the roofs of the buildings and rushed to the centre.


    Fireworks lit up the sky and the loud noise drowned out the rapid beating of her own heart. She was anxious. She knew Andre was right. Min would be angry and she couldn''t afford to anger him, after all she spent decades chasing him and finally got him to agree to marry her.


    He was the love of her life. The undying me of affection that would always burn inside of her. Nothing could exterminate it.


    With those thoughts, she picked up the pace and light as a feather she flew from roof to roof. If anyone saw her, they''d think she was deity, beautiful and ethereal.


    Yet, she was also filled with excitement. It has been more than thousands of decades since thest Ghost King has disappeared and for all of this time, the immortals have sought a new King who would be able to keep all the ghosts at bay.


    However, none was born and none could fill the requirements it took to be the King. Lia poured all of her efforts, blood, sweat and used her family''s power to make Min the new Ghost King, to help and support him and when this day came, he had promised her he will take her as his wife.


    Her long desired dream woulde true tonight during thentern festival. It couldn''t be more romantic. Lia suppressed her smile and rushed with the wind towards the pce as beneath her the people all cheerfully went along and knelt in front of the ground of the pce, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the Ghost King.


    ***


    In the pce, a tall and handsome man with dark yet attracting eyes waited in a room before the ceremony began.


    Loud cheers and earth-shattering shouts filled the whole ce and he smiled as all of this belonged to him. He sat on a chair shaped like a throne and spoke to the two attendants behind him,


    "Where''s Lia?"


    "Your highness, her highness still hasn''te."


    His cold gaze rested on his hand and he sneered, "It''s better if she doesn''t."


    The attendants only bowed and remained silent. The oppressing air was suffocating and they didn''t dare to make any more contact with this imposing man who would be the next Ghost King.


    They just hoped, they could be relieved of this position.


    Suddenly, the door opened and a cheerful man with a good-looking smile came in,


    "Min! My man, it''s time. Some of the elders are already waiting. Huh? Where''s Lia?"


    "Don''t waste your time worrying about that woman," Min''s voice was ice cold as he said those words and it was clear he held nothing more than contempt for her.


    He stood up and walked to Leo who leaned against the doorframe with a smile. Leoughed and patted his shoulder,


    "Don''t be like that. She''ll be sad if she hears you."


    "So?" Min''s smile was indifferent. They left the room and made their way to the balcony to announce Min''s presence.


    The attendants breathed a sigh of relief before following Min and Leo, with several men in ck robes, that resembled uniforms, behind them.


    "Behave, ok? Lia''s father, Elder Z and old man are also present," Leo bumped Min in the sides andughed.


    "To think the day woulde I''d witness you be the revered king. I remember when you-"


    "Don''t speak nonsense," Min interrupted and stopped in front of arge door that opened up the balcony.


    In front of the door, three elder men waited. Min bowed briefly and greeted them,


    "Elder K, Elder Z, father."


    Leo followed suit.


    Elder K was a tall man with a strong body that could be seen through his clothes, heughed and patted Min''s back,


    "No need to be so formal. Lia still isn''t here?"


    "Your daughter will be here soon," Min said with a smile.


    "She''s always such a troublemaker, don''t mind," Elder Kughed again.


    "This is not aughable matter, the coronation will start any second and-" Elder Z was older than the other two elders and stroked his beard.


    "It''s fine," Elder L set matters straight. He looked imposing but wore a gentle smile.


    "Father is too-" Min started but Leo cut him off,


    "How much longer? Hey, can I also stand next to Min?"


    Elder L pulled Leo by the ears, "You fool, wait here with us elders."


    "Behind the door," he emphasised as Leo snuck nces at Min.


    "The coronation will start, please prepare," two attendants stood in front of the door and bowed.


    Min nodded and they opened the door and moved aside.


    The loud screams filled the pce and overwhelmed the elders yet Min confidently strode out.


    Once outside, he raised his hands and the crowd was immediately silenced. Everyone anticipatingly looked at him and waited for his words. Beneath therge balcony, thousands of immortals and ghosts have assembled and knelt to praise and worship him.


    Yet whispers flew around and Min picked them up. The corner of his lips turned down but he remained his calm and nk face.


    "Why is the Ghost King alone? Wasn''t he supposed with his fiance?"


    "His fiance? If I recall right, isn''t that the young daughter of the K family?"


    "Have they fought? What''s happening?"


    "Everyone," Min''s low and maic voice was carried through the air and captured everyone''s attention.


    Min''s insides were boiling but he restrained himself as suddenly a glint in the corner of his eyes appeared. He looked up to his right and saw in the back of a building''s roof a graceful figure.


    This graceful figure jumped from the roof and in the air, under the bright and dazzling moonlight, it seemed like white and silver strands surrounded them and carried them to the balcony.


    This personnded on the railing and gave Min a beautiful, brilliant smile.


    "Lia," Min''s voice held neither positive nor negative feelings.


    Her eyes lit up and she turned to the mass,


    "Everyone! Wee the new Ghost King!"


    She shouted with lightughter in her voice and the crowd cheered, she jumped down and hugged Min. The crowd was moved by the sight and thenterns they held, flew up to the sky illuminating the couple as praises rained down,


    "Of course, they would do a grand entrance like this!"


    "Family K''s daughter is really too graceful and bright!"


    "Long live the Ghost King and his fiance!"


    "Long live!"


    The chants unified and lifted Lia''s heart up.


    "Min, I''m sorry I''mte. I missed you!" anticipatingly she looked up to him, however, all she was met were his cold eyes that froze the blood in her veins.

 Chapter 2: The Council

    Chapter 2: The Council


    Lia kept her smile but inside she trembled and wanted to cry. Thenterns in the background faded into dim light as she continued to wave at the crowd while Min didn''t spare her a nce.


    However, he didn''t scold her either as the elders stood behind them and he couldn''t publicly humiliate her damaging his own reputation.


    After a few minutes, one of the attendants walked behind them and bowed,


    "Your Highness, the parade will start any minute. Please make your way to the carriage."


    Min nodded and sent the attendant with a wave of his hand away. Then he walked towards the door, Lia silently followed behind.


    "What an entrance of Lia, isn''t that right, Elder K?" Elder L smiled at Lia and took her hands in his.


    "Thank you, Elder L," Lia gave Elder L a brilliant smile before turning to her father, "You came!"


    "Of course, I can''t note to such an asion," Elder K patted Lia''s head.


    "Then will Elder K be present at the council meeting?" Elder Z continued to stroke his beard.


    "My daughter will be there for me, it''s time to let the next generation take over."


    While the elders talked between themselves, Leo put an arm around Lia, "Hey, great you didn''tete, I can already imagine Min''s face haha!"


    "Leo!" Lia hugged him.


    "Woah, your fiance might get angry!" Leo returned the hug.


    "I don''t care," Min indifferently strode forward.


    Lia just watched him leave. She knew Min didn''t like her, yet she still unabashedly clung onto him. After 100 years, she also got self-conscious about it.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up," Min turned around and looked at her. Lia nodded enthusiastically and waved Leo goodbye before skipping after Min.


    Yet every time he showed her just the tiniest bit of approval, the tiniest bit of contact that could be misunderstood as affection, she would always fall back into the hole she dug herself, never toe out again.


    It showed how much she loved him that she was even willing to endure his cold treatment just for the brief second of warmth. She knew what this was. She knew what this rtionship was.


    It was toxic.


    And still, she ran after him like she did from the second she met him as a child, and she would continue doing so until only death could do them apart.


    "This way please," the attendant removed the curtains of arge wooden carriage in dark brownced with red that was carried by ghosts. He then motioned them inside the space that was decorated like a bed.


    Min and Lia sat down as the curtain once again fell to remove their line of sight from outside.


    Jugglers, troupes of entertainers, ghosts and singers marched for the parade, in front of the big finale that was the carriage. The people outside watching the Ghost Parade in awe, all screamed and cheered yet inside none of the warm feelings could reach and thaw the cold atmosphere.


    "Min please don''t be angry," Lia tried to coax him but he didn''t reply.


    She was long used to his indifference but it still always made her choke up with tears and a sad feeling that never wanted to leave.


    "I''m happy you promised to wed me, so please don''t be like this," she cautiously gripped his sleeve.


    "I did promise," Min spoke up and Lia anticipatingly looked at him, "but I never promised to love you."


    A thousand arrows pierced her heart and ripped it apart. With fragile fingers, she held it together.


    "Soon you will," naively she still had this thought and hoped for the day when he would love her back.


    Her father once told her that if you made the first step and decided to pursue someone, then even if you experience heaven''s grief, you cannot give up. She held those words close to her and religiously followed them like a little girl that could still not get over her first crush and disregarded all the warning signs.


    "I will not divorce you if you learn to properly behave, fit for the Ghost King''s bride. Don''t let a blunder like today happen ever again," his sharp and piercing eyes condemned her to let go of him and she just silently nod.


    Then after a while, she spoke up, "Yes, I promise. This won''t happen again."


    "Good, then don''t say another word. You already put me in a bad mood," Min refused to look at her and tried hard to control his turbulent feelings.


    He wished he wouldn''t have agreed to marry her, wished he didn''t need to rely on this stupid, naive girl to be the Ghost King, wished he wouldn''t have to endure her lovestruck face every single day.


    He let out a sigh and focused on important things. He was the Ghost King now, the ruler of both the immortal and mortal world, yet he was still at the very beginning and needed to rely on the support and power of the families.


    He needed to be patient and eliminate all possibilities for failure, only then could what he desirede true.


    And so, with both Min and Lia keeping quiet, the Ghost Parade carried on without a care in the world for those two people and their feelings and soon came to a halt again in front of the pce.


    The attendants were already waiting, "Your highness, Your highness."


    They greeted Min and Lia as they stepped out of the carriage into the pce. Min ignored them while Lia gave them a small smile. The attendants thought they were hallucinating at the sight of Lia''s slightly red eyes.


    "The council will begin soon. The Elders of the seven families have already arrived and are waiting," one of the attendants walked in the front to lead them to the meeting hall.


    Inside the hall was a round table made out of stone with 9 chairs. Seven Elders sat as Min and Lia took their ces.


    "Now that the Ghost King is here, shall we start?" Elder Z looked into the round and waited for the approval of the Ghost King.


    Lia mentally sighed. She wasn''t interested in the affairs of the council nor politics regarding the future of the immortal and mortal world. However, soon she would stand next to Min and help him manage his duties.


    The council was the highest justice form in the immortal world,promised of 8 families with each head being called an Elder and the being that ruled over the council, the families and both worlds was the Ghost King.


    "It''s been a long time," Elder G spoke up, an elderly woman with a stern expression.


    "Indeed," Elder C with his fickle eyes said but he looked in disdain at Lia.


    Lia just gave him a smile. This was the first time in thousands of years since the council hase together and it has been thousands of years since the immortal world has been graced by a new Ghost King since the disappearance of the previous one.


    The 8 families of the council dutiful and loyally supported the Ghost King since the beginning, however, the 8 families have been split since ancient times into two factions. The pro faction and the natural faction.


    The pro faction were those that eagerly awaited the Ghost King and consisted of the Z, P, C and G family and wanted him to rule over the worlds. On the other hand, the neutral faction consisted of the K (Lia''s family), L (Leo''s family), M and H family.


    The neutral faction didn''t have any particrly strong emotions towards the Ghost King anymore, with the only exception being the K family which has been always the personal guards and protectors of the Ghost King, yet since the disappearance of the previous one, they have refused the birth of a new Ghost King.


    Lia had no idea why her family who has been the most loyal and closest to all the Ghost Kings would not want a new one to appear. In the past, she has asked her father many times yet he never gave her an answer.


    He always told her that this world didn''t need a Ghost King anymore but because her love for Min was so strong, she went against her family''s rule and helped him to acquire his dream to be the King.


    "As everyone has been aware,tely vengeful ghosts have been appearing more frequently and without the Ghost King, they''ve been hard to manage as only Family K have retained their powers while we others are powerless," Elder L started.


    Since the disappearance of the previous Ghost King, all the families except for Lia''s have lost their powers over the years. The reason why Lia''s family have been able to keep theirs was because of their status as the Ghost King''s guards.


    So, since thousands of years then it was the sole duty of the K family to purge the vengeful ghosts and stop them from harming innocent people.


    Because the power shift was so one-sided, the pro faction naturally hated the K family and with the appearance of a new Ghost King, they could rest at ease to know that the power would be bnced again.


    "So you heard, Ghost King. You have to give us powers," Elder P was a fairly young man in appearance.


    "I''m afraid, I still don''t have the ability to do so," Min retorted and despite his words, his bearing was very arrogant.


    "He has just be the king and you expect him to easily share his power?" Lia defended Min but was met with more disdain from the pro faction.


    Elder M and H from the neutral faction stayed out of this and kept quiet.


    "It is the duty of the Ghost King."


    "Elder C-" Lia started but Min stopped her.


    "Naturally, once I''ve gained control over my abilities, I am more than happy to do so."


    "Then isn''t it time to recruit promising people to make them exorcists?" Elder Z was a very power-hungry individual and couldn''t let this opportunity go.


    In the immoral world, the immortals and ghosts coexisted, yet over time more and more vengeful ghosts have appeared and wrecked havoc.


    The reason why the public weed the Ghost King so happily was because of his abilities to pass ghosts on, so those ghosts that still had lingering regrets could finally leave the world and go to the afterlife. The other reason was that only the Ghost King could give people the power to purge ghosts that have be known as the exorcists.


    "It''s a pressing matter since not only us but also the mortal world is struggling and as cruel as this sounds, we cannot rush Min," Elder L tried to reason with the others.


    "Then the Ghost King should hurry after all the resentful energy''s picking up and even we are struggling, so how could the mortals keep up?" Elder H finally spoke up.


    "I will obviously take the matters seriously, please rest assured. The K family will also do its best to continue purging the ghosts on their own," Min briefly looked at Lia who instantly stood up and eximed,


    "Yes, it''s not a concern for us. We''ll manage like always."


    "Youth," Elder P sneered but his remark went umented.


    "Then let''s postpone this meeting to another date. There''s still enough time. What''s more important is the ritual, if the Elders don''t mind, I would like to set it to the day after tomorrow. Any objections?"


    The Elders shook their heads.


    "It''s settled," imposing Min stood up and without a nce left the room.


    Lia followed him but outside the door, she''s held back by Elder L and M.


    She turns around and her eyes briefly widened, "What is it?"

 Chapter 3: The Plan

    Chapter 3: The n


    "Lia, dear, you should be careful. You''ve grown so much, from a little girl to a beautiful adult. I don''t want to call out things but Min doesn''t mean it," Elder L patted her shoulders.


    "Thank you Elder L for always supporting me," Lia slightly bowed.


    "Elder M," she added.


    Elder M nodded and said, "take care of yourself," before he walked away.


    "Good, good," Elder L mumbled and also watched Lia disappear before he returned to the hall.


    "Where''s Elder M?" Elder Z''s beard loved to be stroked.


    "He left," Elder L didn''t sit down.


    "What''s wrong, L? Can''t sit anymore?" ELder P sneered again.


    "I will not participate in this," Elder L resolutely said.


    "Me too," Elder H finally spoke up after anxiously sitting for a long while.


    "The K family has too much power-"


    "Elder C, this is not the right way to deal with things. The Ghost King has returned and we-"


    "Elder L! The K family will only grow in power with Lia being the Ghost King''s future wife!"


    "It''s alright. If both Elder L and H do not wish to adhere to the n then so be it. However, I hope both families will respect our decision and not interfere or else," Elder Z spoke.


    "We will keep out of the matter," a slight worry shed across Elder L''s face but he recollected himself.


    "Then," Elder L and H left the room.


    Outside the pce, Elder M met with a younger girl. He waved her to him and moved to a dark spot where no eyes could reach them, "Maria, pass on the message."


    Meanwhile, Lia tended to every need of Min. In other words, she was trying to grab his attention while he sat at his table and ignored her. She pressed down the suffocating feeling in her chest and preserved.


    "Do you want some tea?" Lia wanted to sit next to him however Min waved her away.


    "Go now. I still have things to do, you''re in the way."


    "Ok," she smiled and walked out. Once outside the door, she took a deep breath before she aimlessly wandered around the pce.


    She had hoped once he''d be crowned Ghost King, once their engagement and wedding were announced, things would be different but she was just stuck in her wishful thinking.


    As she sat in the inner garden of the pce, a familiar cheerful voice called out, "What''s with the long face?"


    Leo rubbed her head and grinned.


    "Nothing, just tired," she yfully bumped him in the sides.


    "Oh right, got a message for you. Your father says you should go home because of your mother..."


    "Ohh..." Lia understood. Her mother was against the marriage and Lia spent a great amount of time convincing her.


    "I got it, thanks!" she jumped up but Leo held her back.


    "Listen Lia, if Min doesn''t treat you right, just tell me and I''ll bend him straight again."


    Liaughed, "It''s fine, don''t worry about me."


    "Ok," Leo was cheerful but once she was gone he sighed.


    His face expressed longing and his heart hurt but he couldn''t do anything about it. He could just watch like he had always done.


    ***


    On the other hand, Elder Z slowly made his way to Min.


    "Did anyone see?" Min raised his eyebrows as Elder Z came in.


    "No, have you decided when yet?" Elder Z sat opposite of Min.


    "Tomorrow night," Min didn''t look at Elder Z and just continued to stare at the documents in front of him.


    "I saw Lady Lia leaving the pce. It seems like she''s headed home, won''t this be quite troublesome?"


    "It is. I can''t let her die," the documents rustled on the table and Min rubbed his temples.


    "Power is a fickle thing, sacrifice is needed."


    Min hollowlyughed, "Elder Z, I agreed to give you full control and powers over the council. Don''t pretend to be self-righteous here."


    "The council for me and the entire world for you. It''s best if Lady Lia is kept by your side tomorrow evening so we can assure she won''t ruin our n."


    Min didn''t answer.


    "Ghost King, this means tomorrow you will have to bed Lady Lia so she won''t hear the rm."


    Min''s face turned sour, "Alright, I have no other choice."


    "Very well, then you will need to give us the permission," Elder Z held his hand out.


    Min grabbed it and green light flourished out of his hand branding a symbol into the back of Elder Z''s.


    The immortals were truly immortal, they didn''t die and they could decide when they would stop ageing. Their wounds would heal quickly and no ordinary method could kill them.


    The only one who could kill immortals was the Ghost King, as a punishment, and the only way for immortals to kill each other was to either have powers or attain the permission of the Ghost King and the approval of at least four families.


    If this requirement was achieved, the Ghost King could briefly transfer some of his power to the receiver and thus immortals could be killed.


    "I will inform the others," a small smile appeared on Elder Z''s face when he left.


    Min only ridiculed how pathetic and power-hungry Elder Z was.


    ***


    Not far from the city, located close to the outskirts, along the river was the residence of the K family. The mansion was cut off from any other buildings and had its ownnd.


    Lia, in the courtyard inside the mansion, looked at the scenery. It has been a long time since she came back home. She has spent all of her time helping Min to be the Ghost King.


    As the K family were the only one with the powers left of the previous Ghost King, they had the right to find a new sessor and once they appointed one, the candidate had to go through various trials in order to fulfil the criteria.


    However, since Min had no powers, it was Lia who aplished most of the tests for him.


    The garden bloomed with flowers and juicy green grass and the breeze of the wind wasfortable under the moonlight. Footsteps appeared and halted next to Lia.


    "So, you finally decided toe back?"


    "Mother..." Lia nervouslyughed as her mother pulled her by the ear.


    "I''m just paying a visit because you missed me so much!"


    "Who told you this crap?" Lia''s mother was a beautiful woman yet contrary to her husband who doted on their daughter, she was strict.


    "Father did!"


    "That-"


    "You didn''t congratte me," Lia sulked and rubbed her ears.


    Her mother narrowed her eyes, "Do I need to? I''m still against the sorry excuse of your fiance and still can''t forgive you for breaking the family rules!"


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Do you think a sorry can turn back time?"


    "No..." Lia mumbled and moved further away to escape her mother''s grip.


    "Lia''s happy and that''s all that matters," Elder K came and patted Lia''s head, "She''s not young anymore, she can make her own decisions."


    "Not young but sill naive and wet behind her ears," Lia''s mother scolded and gave up after seeing the father-daughter pair spoiling each other rotten.


    She still felt uneasy about this marriage however if Lia was truly happy she couldn''t refute. But her husband being such a weak wimp was uneptable.


    The wind was getting stronger and Lia''s mother felt something ominous brewing. She just hoped she was wrong.


    "The dinner should be ready soon," she humphed and left.


    After dinner, Lia retreated to her room andid on her bed. She stared at the ring Min gave her and smiled. A knock on the door pulled her back to reality, "Miss, the bath''s ready."


    An attendant briefly appeared, Lia nodded her head. She looked at her ring again and decided to take it off for the bath. It was precious and she didn''t want anything to happen to it. She put the ring on the drawer next to her bed and walked to the bath to soak in the warm water.


    The bathforted her and gave her a feeling that tomorrow when she saw Min again, he wouldn''t treat her bad.


    The next day, Lia returned to the pce and the first thing she did was to find Min. She burst into his studies and sat next to him. Min wore his expressionless face like always but this time he actually faced her.


    She tilted her head waiting for him to speak. It felt like hours have passed when he finally opened his mouth, "Stay here with me tonight."


    Lia dropped her face, her big eyes widened and it took her a minute to process before she jumped at him and hugged him.


    "Ok! Ok!" She was happy, way too happy. She hoped for this day toe when he would return her feelings but for it to actually happen?


    Tonight would be the time Min would start to adore her. She was sure of it.


    ***


    Ghosts scurried across the quiet city painted in ck. It was unusually deserted. The lights in the houses were the only source of reassurance that this wasn''t a ghost city.


    The wind howled as loud and unified steps echoed in the distance. The darkness seemed to swallow all living beings up and the ghosts flew around to circle troupes of men in ck.


    In the front, four males in white robes with dignified and imposing manners walked and behind them, the soldiers marched. It was a sight sure to engrave horror into people''s minds.


    On one particr male d in white, a green glowing pattern appeared on the back of his hand and signalled the oing cmity.


    Elder Z stroked his beard and the green glowing moved up and down catching the ghosts'' attention. The more they ventured to the outskirts of the city, the more vengeful spirits were attracted to this ominous troupe.


    Next to Elder Z, Elder P, Elder C and Elder G all raised their hands and a green colour lighter than Elder Z''s appeared and controlled the vengeful ghosts to leave them.


    No one seemed to notice the march of doom heading towards a battlefield that would be tainted with innocent blood, ripped apart flesh and gruesome corpses.


    And so they continued on without anyone realising what was about to happen in this eerie night.

 Chapter 4: The Beginning

    Chapter 4: The Beginning


    Lia opened her eyes and turned to her right. Min left a while ago. She hugged the nket and buried her face.


    She could still feel his warmth, his sweat and his deep eyes burning holes into her vulnerable form.


    It was too much for her heart, she lightly pped her face and forced the heat down as she gazed at the ceiling.


    Afterying there for a while longer, she got off the bed and went to the pavilion. It was still night and she was sure Min was working, so she didn''t want to disturb him. The affection he showed her this night was enough for a whole week. How could she not be happy?


    "What you grinning for?"


    Surprised and caught off guard Lia looked up and saw Leo sitting opposite to her.


    "Howe you''re in such a good mood?"


    "Is it weird?"


    "Is Min the cause?"


    Once his name was mentioned, Lia couldn''t help but think back to a few hours ago and shyly nodded. Leo slightly frowned but immediately grinned again,


    "My, my what could he''ve done to make you so happy?"


    "Nothing," Lia wanted to change the topic, "what are you doing here?"


    "Oh," Leo himself wasn''t sure.


    Since Min became the Ghost King it was a given for him to just stay in the pce instead of going back home, "just freeloading, I guess."


    Heughed and his honey-blond hair moved up and down. Leo was good-looking and a fun individual however his carelessness exceeded a point where it was useless to do anything to get him back onto the straight path.


    Yet the females were all over him.


    Lia couldn''t understand and sighed but he was still precious to her. They grew up together and naturally became best friends. She still remembered the day she met the L family. For the first time, they saw each other and immediately got along.


    Then a few yearster, one day when Lia went to y with Leo, Min appeared. The moment she saw him, she instantly fell for him. It was like everything in her just wanted to get to know him.


    Leo''s family has adopted Min and it wasn''t clear what his family background was but it didn''t matter to her. All she wanted was to be around him as if she was bound to him for a lifetime.


    Did she do great deeds in herst life or has she burdened herself with debts? Either way, it was fate, for better or worse.


    Leo watched Lia and his eyes grew hot. The familiar feeling that made him tingling yet devastated inside rose and he tore his gaze off her.


    Her delicate form bathed in the shadow of the pavilion, her long hair that flowed over her shoulders, her bright eyes and luscious lips set his heart aze and he couldn''t even fathom to begin to understand how Min didn''t like her.


    His urge to touch her grew and he took her hands. Lia tilted her head in question. Leo suddenly became embarrassed and he quickly thought of an excuse, "You''re not wearing your ring?"


    She followed his line of sight and jumped up.


    The ring that meant everything to her wasn''t on her fingers. She must''ve forgotten it at home after she took the bath. How could she have not noticed?


    She immediately wanted to hurry but Leo stopped her, "Where are you going?"


    "Home. I forgot it, if Min were to see it," she didn''t dare to finish the sentence.


    He didn''t like her being careless yet it was her wishful thinking he would notice something this unimportant. She freed herself from Leo and rushed back into the pce to find Min.


    However, there was no sight of him and she decided to head home without telling him.


    The streets were empty and the ghosts danced around. She examined her surroundings. There was no one present outside, only through the windows of buildings couldughter, cries and shouts be heard.


    Despite the noises, the night was silent and Lia hurried as this atmosphere nted unease in her heart.


    She jumped on the buildings and leapt from roof to roof until she arrived in front of the gates of her mansion. Strangely, there weren''t any guards. However, before she entered she heard voices and the iron stench of blood crept up her nose and made her nauseous.


    She put her hand on the gate and was surprised as she trembled and couldn''t bring herself to open it. She didn''t know why but a grotesque thought invaded her mind and she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    If it wasn''t for the smell that grew stronger and stronger the longer she stood frozen outside the mansion, she would''ve just barged in. Praying that she came to the wrong conclusion she opened the gates and stepped in.


    The front area that led to the mansion seemed as normal as always and she sighed with relief. She might have had the wrong impression but with every dreaded step she took towards the mansion, a suffocating presence grabbed her mind and almost rendered her unmovable.


    Convincing herself that nothing was wrong despite the wave of revolting smell that greeted her as soon as she entered the mansion, she moved forwards.


    She didn''t dare to call out. The hallways were empty and dark, and no one came out of the rooms but why did she hear muffled voices and why did a lingering fear posses her body in her own house?


    The stench was miserable by now, rendering her not wanting to move on. She was afraid and terrified. If hell was let loose here, she didn''t want to see it, she didn''t want to witness it.


    What was this numbing sensation? What was this exploding heart rate? What was this sweat dripping from her face onto the ground creating tiny noises that couldn''t drown out the static rustle in her ears?


    She wanted to leave, whatever would unfold in front of her, she couldn''t bear it.


    Finally, she entered the courtyard and it was as if the whole world trembled, shook at this sight, this blunt act of sphemy.


    The beautiful garden, covered in lovely flowers she watered yesterday, had made space for a torture chamber. Torn apart corpses, seas of blood and gouged out eyes.


    It was as if heaven plunged down on earth and ughtered anything it deemed as unworthy, as if no grace, no benevolence and no humanity was left.


    In the midst of this tant disy of brutality were two rotten corpses with their flesh skinned off and their heads cleanly pierced by the same spear. They stuck together and their blood mingled as it poured and poured out of every hole of their bodies.


    Even if half of the flesh of their faces were ripped off, even if they were mutted, cut and ground, Lia could never mistake her own parents.


    She wanted to cover her mouth with her hand but every fibre of her body refused to move, it didn''t dare to move, in fear the men in long ck robes would catch it and give her the same fate as everyone else bathing in blood, intestines and bile.


    Lia knew she couldn''t stay still, she had to get out of here. She had to tell Min, the council, she had to find the culprit, she had to take revenge, she had to-


    "Lia," a dark voice ripped her out of her thoughts.


    She didn''t want to turn around, she didn''t want to believe it. She knew this voice, it was too familiar.


    Why? Why? Why? Her whole world spun, her mind was shattered and only one question circled her brain over and over again.


    "Why?" she asked. Her tears stung her face.


    "Why?" she repeated. Her nerves were about to explode.


    "Why?" she screamed. Her heart, she wanted to rip it out.


    It hurt, it was too painful. This was too cruel.


    With all her might, she forced herself to turn around and grab the culprit by the cor.


    "Answer me," her red eyes, stained with tears, furiously red at Elder Z.


    "Because it is fate," Elder Z remained calm.


    Their goal was aplished, even if she used her power and was on the brink of losing sanity, with their current ability they could easily kill her, however they needed her alive.


    "What takes you so-" Elder P stopped himself as he saw Lia, behind him Elder C and G followed.


    They were also surprised to see her.


    "You are all in this together...?"


    She didn''t understand, all she could ept was the vengeful storm trapped in her chest waiting to be released.


    "It was time to get rid of the K family, you had power for so long, it was natural this was bound to happen," Elder Z looked amused at Lia''s trembling form. She was like a cub caught by her predators.


    "If Min-"


    "Lia, don''t you know whose fault it is that your parents died? That this happened to the K family?"


    ELder Z moved closer to her and whispered,


    "It''s yours. You should know it was because you made Min the Ghost King, you had to suffer this fate. If you weren''t so blindly and foolishly in love with him this could''ve happened maybe a bitter."


    Lia widened her eyes, she couldn''t grasp what Elder Z meant, she refused to, "What are you saying?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? It was the order of your beloved Min, the Ghost King himself. So young and so in love yet failed to see the one she chased relentlessly hated her and her family to the point he wanted to massacre them all."


    "Stop, don''t say anymore, you''re lying!" Lia backed off but was stopped by a soldier.


    Elder Z held his hand up, "Do you know what this symbol is?"


    The green glow stung her eyes and her vision blurred. The tears flowed and she dropped to her knees. Her body was too weak to sustain itself.


    "No..." she whispered, "I don''t believe it... I don''t!"


    "You should, it is your fault your family died. It was all your fault and the Ghost King obviously doesn''t have any intention to let you off."


    Lia didn''t want to process what she just heard. Just a few hours ago, she and Min were one and now it seemed like a fleeting dream.


    Lia wasn''t stupid, she was just so blinded by her feelings that she didn''t want to admit, Min only offered himself to distract her.


    What did she do wrong? How did she wrong him? Were her feelings that much of a bother he went as far as to kill her and her family? Did he loathe it so much? Was it so repulsive and nauseating for him?


    Min.


    She repeated the name over and over again in her head.


    Min.


    She was dragged from the mansion through the streets of the city.


    Min.


    Her skin peeled off and her flesh was ground against the rough stony surface.


    Min.


    Her blood left behind a trail filled with bits of her flesh.


    Min.


    The residents all came swarming out of their houses as the four Elders paraded her in front of everyone and dered her as the murderer of her own family.


    Min.


    She was branded as insane. Indeed, her mind spiralled down a dangerous path.


    Min. Oh, Min.


    What did I do? Where did I go wrong? What did I do to deserve this?


    Min. My dear Min.


    I swear I will bring you down with me, all of my feelings for you, all these hundreds of years foolishly spent chasing you, sacrificing myself and you do me like this?


    Min.


    Everything I gave you, everything I felt for you, I will destroy all of it. I will strip you of your title and gnash your bones in front of the whole world.


    Min. My beloved Min.


    You will suffer a fate worse than death.


    As the soldiers continued to drag her relentlessly until her flesh disappeared and her bones showed, as the Elders continued to nder her, the crowd mock her, a hateful look showed on her face.


    Everything, anything and everyone, all of it, you will all face your retribution and I will reim the title of the Ghost King myself.


    Everything, anything and everyone, brace yourselves.


    This is only the beginning.

 Chapter 5: The Beginning 2

    Chapter 5: The Beginning 2


    zing storms and burning waters could not keep her hatred at bay.


    Devastating cries and bloody howls could not mend the excruciating pain she felt. Heartbreaking pain that shook her to the very core.


    It was hatred.


    Deep, pitiful hatred that kept her sane, clouded her piercing eyes filled with nothing but thest bit of hope flooding away with the single tear that came out.


    "In this lifetime, in the next, even if I''m stuck in an endless cycle, even if I ignite heaven''s wrath to endorse me, even if I have to wander through the bloodiest hell, be tortured on the most inhuman battlefields, even if I have to burn off all of my skin, I will curse you to death, cling onto every pore of your body so that you can never forget me and despair into insanity and I promise you, I will apany you to the very end to see through the cruel and justified demise of you!"


    She looked at him and he looked down at her. A mocking smile decorated his lips,


    "What can a corpse do?"


    Rage that could overturn mountains and seas, rage that could prate even the iron fortress of heaven''s gate welled up inside of her. She cursed him.


    Cursed and cursed and cursed him into a fate of million torturous death, yet the only thing she could do at the moment was to cry.


    To unsightly and powerlessly cry as the male before her, the very male she once loved and nurtured to this position coldly and tantly watched, even enjoyed her impending death.


    That was all her life amounted to. That was all she was worth. To be born to be killed.


    Sheughed silently, bitterly.


    In this grand hall, shimmering in blue, purple and green only they both were present.


    He took it upon himself to sacrifice her. To torture her with his very hands to sever any bonds they had. She knew why because all she was in his eyes was nothing more but a hateful burden.


    And this very notion of her could never be released, not even up to the point where she could rest in peace.


    Her fate was sealed.


    She hung her head low. She knelt in front of him, unable to move, unable to escape, bound to bear through every word, every treatment he gave, while he sat on the crystal throne from a top and watched her pitiful small figure before him until he finally decided to put an end to this.


    She couldn''t return, she couldn''t go back. Nothing but this endless pit of darkness surrounded her, lulled her into a sweet promise that overtook her senses and any desires she tightly clung onto.


    She wanted to return, she wanted to go back. Just one chance, onest chance, to turn everything around, to turn her life around to escape this cruel fate.


    Just one chance... but nothing could ever be benevolent. Nothing would smile upon her, take pity on her and gently take her into their hands, whispering empty lies of how everything will be alright.


    It was darkness, only darkness that apanied her through the humiliation and pain. It was darkness which took her hand and danced her into a state of sadness and lingering mncholy.


    She slowly opened her eyes, her long eyshes graced her wet, delicate skin.


    Now, not even darkness followed her to take the final step as his figure solemnly, in all glory and might approached her.


    The reflection in her eyes appeared to be dignified but nothing but vicious destruction and inescapable death clouded his heart and mind.


    To purge her, to purge this world from her. To set this world free of any evil spirits and menace. Thus he needed to sacrifice her, sacrifice and use her to attain great power where even the gods in heavens would fall to their knees and tremble.


    Lia knelt in front of him pitifully, her gentle and bright beauty that once showed through her vibrant smile was now haggard and morbid. Her clouded eyes only looked at him with hatred. All of her feelings for him, everything she did for him became nothing but aughable farce he tore down and viciously stomped onto.


    "You might have the wrong idea," Min stopped, "I won''t kill you but you will die over and over again."


    He grabbed her face and forced her to look up at him. A small, mocking smile yed on his lips and yet he was still so handsome that he could melt the hearts of maidens.


    Lia spit mentally, "If you hate me so much, you could take it out on me, you didn''t have to involve my family who didn''t harm you the least bit."


    He let go of her face and then pped her hard.


    Once, "the K family is too powerful and a thorn in many people''s eyes."


    Twice, "Sooner orte, this would have inevitably happened anyways."


    And for a third time.


    Blood spilt yet Min grabbed her by the hair, "however, I should thank you for helping me to this position. Since you love me so much, I should reward you."


    His dark eyes held no smile his lips mirrored. They were an endless void swallowing up everything good and bright.


    Then he held her hand and green light emitted, "The Ghost King gave you powers, so-"


    "No!" Lia desperately tried to remove her hand, to break free but her body was too weak and she could barely move. Her skin was still scraped and bloody and despite being an immortal the wounds didn''t heal.


    The Elders fed her a pill and tortured her to the brink of insanity before she was yanked in front of Min in this throne hall that was supposed to give her joy. She didn''t know what the pill was but once she had to swallow it, her body instantly copsed and she couldn''t use her powers nor heal herself.


    It was a vicious and cruel thing. She now realised that Min must''ve be the one to develop it and at this moment he was going to fully destroy her powers. Without any ability left to defend herself, she would truly be at the end.


    Revenge? It would only be a fleeting dream, a word so far she didn''t even dare to mutter it.


    She wanted to move. Move! Move! Move!


    But it was futile as the green light went inside her body and she could physically feel how it purged her powers. In order to use powers, the immortals needed to use their own life force and transform it into energy that would manifest their powers.


    Since the life force of an immortal was unlimited, using their own lifespan as power wasn''t damaging to them. But what if there was a way to consume the life force? Topletely empty it until there was nothing left to be transformed into powers?


    If there was no life force, there would be no power. The body of an immortal held an abundance of life force, it overflowed with it and no matter how much one drained, it instantly refilled like white smoke that moved around in the body.


    Yet, Min''s green light was like a green cloud swallowing the white smoke. Lia''s own life force was drained. But instead, the green smoke would stay in her body not usable as power.


    The process of purging someone from their own life force was a violent and excruciatingly painful experience.


    As Lia writhed in pain, spit mouthfuls of blood, as her veins burst, Min just remained unmoved and watched coldly how pathetic she was.


    "You''re surely thinking why I don''t just kill you," Min still held onto her hand but he started to drag her out of the room.


    She couldn''t process anything, the pain was so great, it numbed her brain and her senses, only this powerful torture remained vibrant.


    "Because you need to live in order to be a sacrifice," Min''s lips turned into a small smile again.


    Once, outside the hall, the four Elders noticed his appearance and in amusement watched Lia''s suffering. Min spared them no nce and moved along to leave the pce.


    The four elders followed them. Lia couldn''t make out her surroundings, millions of needles pricked her brain, gallons ofva poured over her body and pus formed on her mouth as she kept throwing up blood.


    It was a tragic sight yet no one spared the least bit of pity for her. Her insides wretched and her nerves shook at the thought of all the chaos of feelings possessing her.


    To kill, make them pay, make them suffer the same fate, was the only way she held onto the thin thread of sanity, preventing her from falling into an abyss she could never escape from.


    Then all of a sudden the pain left and her misty eyes cleared up to see an unfamiliar surrounding. They were standing in and with nothing but rocks and green light surrounding them, even the sky was an eerie green.


    She wanted to say something but her mouth was so sore nothing coulde out.


    Min harshly pulled her with him and dangled her over a cliff. She barely looked down and saw the millions of corpses lying at the bottom. Who were all those people and why would Min and the Elders know about this ce?


    Yet, she wouldn''t get an answer as Min let her go and she felt herself falling. Thest thing she saw was etched into her heart, engraved into her bones and she would use it as fuel for her wrath.


    This wretched and hateful sight of Min and the four elders arrogantly and in disdain looking at her.


    This sight, she would never forget.


    As she fell, she saw Min casting a green translucent veil over the abyss that was waiting for her and she knew that even if she managed to climb up, without any powers she couldn''t destroy the veil keeping her confined.


    Her impact was softened due to the rotten flesh of the corpses and she immediately, to the best of her condition, retreated. She crawled towards the rocky wall of the mountain and leaned against it. Then sheughed hollowly with intense hatred.


    Before her eyes was a statue of none other than Min. It got every single handsome feature of his portrayed.


    This was the so-called reward he gave her. To forever stare at him because she loved him so much.


    Love? There was no feeling of it anymore.


    Very well.


    She chuckled and a burning fire was in her gaze. She would use this statue to remind herself that she will get out.


    Get out and massacre every single one to them. There was no other sweeter justice than this.


    But before then, she curled into a ball and wept.


    She has lost everything. For now, it should be alright if she could indulge in her own worries, grief and heartbreak. After all, she was still a person.


    ***


    Min and Elder Z sat in Min''s studies.


    "For how long are you nning to keep her there?" Elder Z sipped on his tea.


    "The statue needs to absord her life and feed on her for 20 000 years."


    "So long?" Elder Z was shocked. if they had to wait for 20 000 years anything could happen and destroy their ns. First of all, would they even live so long?


    "The time runs differently in the abyss. 1000 years there is one year here. The power then will be ready for me to harvest," Min didn''t drink the tea.


    "I see. That is reassuring. Then once you have attained the power you can be a deity. I hope you have not forgotten our deal."


    "Of course not," Min sneered in his heart, "you will have full control over the council and all matters."


    "Then the powers-"


    "I can''t easily give it to anyone. But you shouldn''t worry for now. Although, I used up all of my energy right now and am still not used to being the Ghost King. We need to do the ritual tonight."


    "That can be easily arranged. I will immediately call the other Elders."


    Min just nodded and a mocking smile appeared on his lips once Elder Z left.


    He rxed and loosened his cor to reveal his toned chest. It was only a matter of time before all the other families will suffer the same ending as the K family.


    Once Lia''s sacrifice was enough and he could attain the golden power, he wouldn''t need to rely on the families anymore. Soon no being could rival him.


    So, Elder Z should indulge and enjoy his brief time of fabricated power.


    Min sipped on the tea and the warm liquid filled his arrogant body. He needed to be patient for a while. 20 years would be enough to prepare and wait.


    Then he could finally take revenge on the families and the immortal world.

 Chapter 6: The Beginning 3

    Chapter 6: The Beginning 3


    What made the families stood out from the other immortals and reign over everyone else was the fact that their life force was inherently different and stronger than those of the normal immortals.


    The life force of the family could be converted into extremely powerful abilities because they''ve been blessed and given their extraordinary life force and powers by the first king. Since then the families have remained superior despite not having any powers anymore.


    The Ghost King was the most powerful being, able to give others powers, able to control and pass on ghosts. However, since the Ghost Kings were not pure like the first one, they had to have a ritual every 100 years where the families would give back some of their powers to the Ghost King in order to strengthen them.


    This was especially true in the case of Min who forcefully became the Ghost King. This was also one of the reasons why he sought the golden power that would help him stop relying on the families.


    Right now, the seven family elders have assembled in a special room inside the pce, underground, to go through with the ritual. Min sat in the middle while the Elders surrounded him and endlessly poured their life force into him until it turned to green light. Only then was the ritual sessful.


    Min put on his robe and strode forward.


    "This is good. I can feel the change. I have also decided to open up an academy for outstanding talent to make them exorcists," Min brushed the hair out of his face and watched the expression on the elders,


    "While I can''t give you powers, I can give it to your offsprings."


    The elders have realised that Min didn''t have the full power of the Ghost King since he wasn''t legitimately chosen and his constant talk about not being able to give them powers like the previous Ghost King made them aware that no matter how much they''d ask him to do so, he wouldn''t.


    Even though they understood Min wasn''t as powerful, they still had doubts in their hearts if he wasn''t lying and just refused to make them strong.


    However, he was the Ghost King and they couldn''t refute him nor kill him after all they''d need his permission and who would allow someone to kill them? Thus they bit back the words and doubts and bore them in their hearts.


    If they enraged the Ghost King, it was rather them who would end up dead.


    "Sounds good," Elder C spoke up, "as long as you can guarantee our children will secure a ce."


    "Of course, the children of the families will be granted ess however only the top students can be rewarded. It is up to them if they will earn the right or not," Min left the room and the elders followed.


    "There will be an announcement soon. I n to recruit from all over the immortal world to find the best talents, so you should be prepared," Min arrived in his studies and his piercing cold eyes bored into the elders.


    "As you said," Elder G bowed and then left. The others also went until only Elder L remained.


    "Min," Elder L didn''t know where to start.


    If he was honest, this boy he treated as his son was always a closed-off and quiet kid. However, he was happy to see that Leo and he got along. Yet, it was no secret that he treated Lia indifferent and it was obvious he didn''t love her.


    Elder L sighed as he tried to find the right words to talk to Min. He felt this little boy grew into a strong one.


    "Father," Min''s gaze rested on Elder L and he could see that neither warmth nor good feelings were present. Did he fail as a father?


    "Min, I''ve heard what happened to Lia," Elder L cautiously started.


    The capital was sent into turmoil as the news and rumours flew around that Lia, the fiance of the Ghost King, only daughter of the prestigious K family, has killed her own family and attempted to kill Min.


    Thus she was sentenced to death. The public scorned and branded her as a traitor, yet there were a few who mourned her death as she and Min were a happy couple and they gave their condolences and wished their best to the Ghost King who had to put an end to the person he loved.


    No one knew why Lia went mad and did this, but when there was no truth, people would make up their own and soon they spected that Lia was after the position of the Ghost King and used him. Her attempt was however stopped and she failed.


    As to why she killed her family, it was because they prompted her to do so and once she refused to share her new powers and wealth with them, a fight erupted and Lia, who was power-hungry and insane, massacred her own parents and all the attendants and servants.


    So, Lia and family K were ndered and no good word about them would ever be muttered. Their reputation and title were dragged through the mud and this betrayal and act of madness would go down in history.


    Elder L knew that those rumours were wrong and he knew that the four families of the pro faction have long conspired to take down the K family. What Elder L wasn''t sure of was if Min was involved.


    He believed, despite his cool attitude, he wasn''t a bad child and so he wanted to probe him.


    Elder L was growing older, and even though he couldn''t die so soon he was mentally tired and exhausted. He long wanted to retire and leave the council, so he rigorously trained his son Leo and Min to be good and worthy immortals. However, he always felt that Min had thoughts and secrets he couldn''t understand.


    Because of his desire to leave everything to the younger generation, he usually held himself out of the council matters and left it to the younger ones. This was why he didn''t meddle even though he knew of the pro faction''s n to topple the K family.


    He didn''t expect it''d be so brutal and they''d actually kill them. If he had done something, instead of sitting back and just watch, would things have been different?


    The whole neutral faction was a bunch of families that didn''t want to get involved in anything. It wasn''t as noble as they deluded themselves into and used excuses of leaving it to the new generations, in truth they were just cowards.


    Elder L deeply regretted his decision, yet it has already happened and he couldn''t turn back time.


    Seeing that Min didn'' say anything, Elder L continued,


    "Despite your indifference to her, this must''ve been a shock to you."


    Min finally opened his mouth and his words sounded sarcastic in Elder L''s ears but he still wanted to believe that Min couldn''t be so heartless,


    "Indeed, it was. Her loss is unbearable for me, as well as the K family. I also don''t believe Lia would do something like this."


    Elder L wanted to say more but one look into Min''s dark eyes shut him up immediately. He wouldn''t get Min to say anything else.


    "Take care of yourself," Elder L could only say and left.


    He knew one day he would have to pay for his cowardice, not taking any actions. He was ready for the day but even if he was punished he couldn''t bring back what was lost.


    So, a slight bad thought crept into his mind, if on that day he hadn''t taken Min into his family, would things have been different?


    Elder L shuddered, he could feel something was brewing and hoped he was wrong.


    At the same time Elder L left, Leo barged in and grabbed Min by the cor.


    "Is it true? Tell me! Is it true?" Leo''s eyes were slightly red as his hands shook and his lips quivered.


    Min freed himself, his voice as monotone as always, "What are you talking about?"


    Leo couldn''t discern any emotions from Min and couldn''t believe his childhood friend, his brother really didn''t even feel the slightest bit of pain.


    "Lia," Leo couldn''t continue when he spoke her name, it was as if thousand cracks that littered his heart finally broke and shattered his delicate organ.


    "It''s true. She''s not with us anymore," Min spoke firmly to make it clear. He didn''t want to waste time over a trivial matter.


    "Then the rumours aren''t true either?"


    "They''re not."


    "That''s good," Leo sighed in relieved but his eyes still stung.


    "It that''s all-" Min was ready to throw him out when Leo mmed his hands not the table.


    "We need to find the culprit! Who would do it to Uncle K? Who would kill her family and me it on her?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then find out!" Leo was enraged at Min''sck of enthusiasm or grief.


    "I''ve got better thi-"


    "No, you don''t. She was your finance! We grew up together!"


    Min knew he couldn''t get rid of Leo, so he proposed, "Then find the culprit. I will give you power, attend the academy, be stronger and avenge her."


    Leo''s eyes widened, "So, the academy''s going to happen?"


    Min nodded, "You will personally help me, right?"


    Leo couldn''t refuse after all Min was still family to him. They grew up together and shared so many memories.


    "I will serve you, Ghost King and I promise I''ll avenge Lia."


    "Good," Min showed no hint of being pleased and just simply waved with his hand.


    "Don''t treat me like a dog or servant. I did say I''ll serve you but just because you''re the Ghost King doesn''t change the fact I''m older than you, so treat us elders with respect," Leo grinned lightly but it couldn''tpare to his usual cheekiness.


    "Alright," Min gave him a faint smile.


    "Yes, yes, good boy," Leo rubbed Min''s head.


    If he did that in public, the whole world would be shocked to their bones. The elders would debate if they also should show affection to Min this way and Min would revolt and ughter everyone.


    Leo left the study and his grin disappeared, instead, a dark look overtook his usual brightness. He would find the culprit and he would not show the least bit of mercy, no matter who it would turn out to be.


    This was thest thing he could do for Lia. Even if it ripped him apart, the murderer would have to die first.

 Chapter 7: The News

    Chapter 7: The News


    News of the opening of the academy travelled across the immortal world faster than lighting and people from all over, young and old, all flocked to the capital to sign up and take the test in hopes they''d be chosen and get in.


    The capital was overfilled with people and the lines even extended outside the capital to the next cities.


    A month after the Ghost King made the announcement, the academy was finally finished and weed people to apply and take the test to determine if they would be the new hope for everyone.


    The public praised the Ghost King for this decision as in the past the Ghost King''s power was only exclusive to the families. Everyone aspired to be exorcists and help the Ghost King. Everyone wanted to purge the vengeful ghosts that have assaulted and killed many immortals.


    In front of the academy, in therge ce, the attendants had a hard time controlling the crowds who all wanted to be the first to sign up.


    The enrollment of the academy was open for a month before it closed and would reopen the next year. The Ghost King had the thought that the students should train and study for a year, both physically and mentally, to rule out those who could not withstand the pressure.


    Then when only the top students have remained, they would be given the power by the Ghost King and train for two years where they''d be sent to various missions, including the mortal world.


    This kind of academy was the first of its kind and attracted much attention and favour. It was a new sensation and was already loved.


    In this month, the anticipation rose and everyone forgot about the K family. It was unspokenly decided that the K family became a taboo to talk about.


    In a city, far away from the capital, three particr eye-catching immortals have made their way to the capital. One of them was tall and his calm eyes shone like stars, his high nose made his handsome face even more outstanding and his thin lips hooked up into an attractive smile.


    Just one look and he captured the hearts of females and males equally. He was like a gentle wave crashing onshore taking everything with him. His temper was good as he waited and looked back at his two bickering friends.


    "Yano! Have you found the path yet?" a bright individual caught up to Yano. If Yano was like deep and calm water, Mil was like the bright sun illuminating everyone.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me!" a beautiful female lightly hit Mil in the sides. Her eyes exuded fierceness but her smile was gentle.


    "It''s a bit hard," Yano admitted.


    Those three have never been to the capital or set a foot outside their home and now they were on their way to sign up for the academy.


    Yet, the first hurdle already appeared, on their way not far from home, they were already lost.


    "Just ask someone," Sk rolled her eyes and Yano teased her,


    "Why don''t you and Mil go alone to ask and I wait here?"


    "A-Alone?" Sk was visibly shy but shook her head and her long hair whipped around.


    "What? It''s not like the first time. We grew up together, what are you being shy for?" Yano''s eyes narrowed in amusement as he saw Sk''s proud demeanour change into that of a nervous maiden.


    "I''ll ask!" Mil freed Sk from Yano''s torture and he was as bubbly as always as he asked some passerby for direction.


    "Don''t always do that!" Sk hissed and pinched Yano in the arm.


    "Haha," Yano justughed and rubbed the sore spot. If Sk wanted, she could really exert a lot of strength. It hurt a bit.


    "Guys!" Mil came back deted, "we totally went the wrong way!"


    "That means?" Yano looked bored after he couldn''t tease Sk anymore.


    "That means, we went the wrong direction and have to walk all the way back," Mil exasperated at the thought.


    "Great, we should never listen to you ever again. Your sense of direction is horrible! We should''ve just gone with Maria!" Sk huffed out and strode the way back.


    Mil walked next to her and stroked her hair, "Don''t be mad!"


    His bubbly smile melted her heart and her anger disappeared. She obediently nodded her head.


    Yano just sighed. They would take ages to get to the capital. Hopefully, by then, the academy would still take people. Yano has never wished more than now to have magic or any form of transportation. Why was the immortal world so inconvenient?


    The mortal world had all sorts of fancy stuff yet the immortals had to walk for days, months and years just because they had time. Even if their perception of time was different and years went by faster for them than for mortals, it still didn''t mean that no immortal shouldn''t just steal a few of the mortal world''s transportation to bring it back here!


    Although all these thoughts circled his brain, Yano was calm and he bore his dignified and handsome demeanour that sent everyone into a daze when he walked past them.


    ***


    In the rockynd, surrounded by green light, there was an abyss caught between two mountains that led hundred of kilometres down, and the bottom of this abyss was covered and filled with millions of corpses.


    Only in the middle was arge statue emitting the same green light as above. The abyss was endlessly long, yet the only human being could not leave the spot next to the statue.


    Her flesh and bones corroded every minute as the green light ate away on her and then after almost nothing was left, the light mercilessly regenerated her to start the process again.


    And so, Lia had to die over and over again, each time more painful than the previous one. She died and was reborn.


    Died and reborn, every single minute for the past 83 years.


    83 years only amounted to a month in the immortal world. She had to suffer countless times, bear the pain as she sought to find a way to kill herself yet the thought of letting her abusers run free gave her more pain, tortured her even more than being reduced to a lump of flesh.


    Each time she was reborn, there was a split second of relief. But it was exactly this tiny second of peace that made the next round of pain even worse and fatal.


    Every time this second came, Lia told herself that she would remain clear-headed and find a way to escape but it was impossible. She bathed in the bliss of feeling sane and then the second was already gone. It was a cursed cycle, endlessly tormenting and endlessly terrifying.


    Despite this, she tried to gather as much information as she could. She knew this damned statue was killing and then reviving her. There must be some way to stop it. She was sure the statue itself was harmless, the problem was the green light that emitted from it.


    If she could block it temporarily, would she be able to run away from it so the light couldn''t reach her?


    Right now, she leaned against the wall and between her and the statue was a three-metre distance littered with corpses. Now that she lost her powers, there was no way she was able to cover thisrge distance in a second and even if, how was she going to block it?


    The statue waspletely made out of stone and seemed rooted to the ground. She was sure that the light came from the inside, which meant that somewhere along the stony surface was a crack where the light slipped through and targeted her.


    She was just exposed to the light yet it sank into her skin, flowed along her bloodstream and dissolved into her bones to constantly rip and melt her apart only to reconstruct her again.


    As she bore the pain, just before she was about to die, she intensively stared the statue to find the crack but she was too far away.


    Then she was reborn again and in that split second, she tried to move forward. From now on she had a goal to cling onto. Every time she came back to life, she would use her rotten body to get closer to that damned stone statue until her naked eye could touch it.


    No matter how many years it would take her.


    However, she realised the closer she got to the statue the stronger the light was and the more intense the pain got. Forget using the second to move forward it was instead used to adjust to the new pace and intensity before she could even think about escaping the statue.


    Her mind mingled with the thoughts of pain and freedom, the desire to live and die, the rage and wrath inside of her.


    All of it spurred her on even more.


    Soon, soon, just a little more patience.

 Chapter 8: The Academy

    Chapter 8: The Academy


    It was thest day the academy opened its doors to people before it''d close for a year. The mass that flocked to the capital still didn''t die down and many were getting concerned if they were able to even reach the gates of the academy.


    The lines have split into five and in one of them Yano and Sk queued up while Mil went out to buy some food he''s never seen before and was eager to try. Sk shared the thoughts of many others andined,


    "If only you didn''t constantly interfere and led us to walk the path you wanted, we could''ve been here earlier! At this rate, we might not even get in!"


    Frustrated, she stomped her feet and the males that inauspiciously crowded around her were even more mesmerised by her.


    A fierce beauty! How rare!


    Yano helplesslyughed and held his hands up, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Sk ignored him and stood on her toes to see what was going on in the front. Her action was too abrupt and her skirt shed. The males held their noses and wanted to get closer as Yano threw them all a dark look.


    His calm and deep eyes felt like a torrent wanting to drown them in the bottom of an ocean. They quietly retreated a bit letting their gazes wander.


    Theypletely retreated when Mil came back with a bunch of food and fed Sk a skewer as he took notice of the leechers and just smiled at them. Then he got closer to Sk until their noses touched.


    To outsiders, it looked like they were kissing and they figured she already had a boyfriend. Sk''s face instantly turned red and she pushed Mil aside mumbling something about him taking her ce while she was going to explore the capital.


    Mil was left behind puzzled and turned to Yano to give him also a skewer. Yano took it and then remarked, "How bold of you."


    Mil looked at the front as his face heated up and embarrassed ate his food. He also didn''t know why he was so bold. He just didn''t like the stares around Sk. He sighed, all the males were always so troublesome.


    The line finally moved and they could see the gates of the academy. The grand building that resembled an ancient temple yet was built out of white marble, reeked out and arrogantly showed off how majestic it was.


    Mil almost dropped the food and eximed, "Wow."


    The passerby also let out ''Wows'' but not because of the academy but because of the handsome male that could even rival the Ghost King.


    Was he rted to him? If one was topare those two, they were quite simr. The Ghost King was like a dark night while this good-looking guy was like calm water.


    It depended on one''s taste. Would they rather get lost in the exciting night to bepletely swallowed or drowned in the pleasure of the calming water?


    The females have long lost themselvesparing those two and then a vibrant, revolutionary thought entered their minds that forbid those two involving to hear: What if they fell for each other? The Ghost King and the mysterious attractive male?


    Yet those thoughts instantly vanished by a tragic one when they realised the Ghost King still mourned the betrayal and death of his beloved fiance.


    As for the Ghost King, he stood on the pce''s balcony watching the overfilled streets and the academy that was not too far away. Leo joined him, "It''s thest day."


    "It is," Min briefly answered and his eyes swept across the crowd, "a big disappointment. A whole month and barely few capable ones."


    "Your standards just too high!" Leo grinned but his eyes didn''t hold any joy.


    He waited long enough for the academy to start, even though Min already gave him powers he wanted topare himself to others. Someone who was capable enough to wipe out the whole K family, must be really powerful.


    Leo knew in order to kill an immortal one would need the approval of the Ghost King and four families, or someone could''ve controlled the vengeful ghosts to ughter them but that thought was quickly thrown aways since the murder looked man-made.


    If a ghost had killed an immortal, the flesh would''ve cleanly fallen off the bones and rotted as it was sucked dry. This was why the public believed Lia killed her own family, after all, she had powers and the Ghost King and the families would never give their approval to someone.


    However, there were some conspiracy theories flying around but Leo didn''t pay it any heed. He thought about it for a long time and the only conclusion he stumbled upon was that there was some truth to Lia''s power killing her family. It wasn''t Lia but someone who also had powers and might have retained them since thest Ghost King''s disappeared.


    And the only answer that surfaced was the Hidden Families. There were in total 16 families who served the Ghost King but even while thest Ghost King still reigned, eight families have left their position, status and council to hide themselves.


    No one had any idea why they did that but soon the eight hidden families became forgotten amongst the public. Only the eight current families were aware of their existence, somewhere in the immortal world. But they also didn''t know about their current status and no one knew what they were up to.


    However, if they really still had their powers and were at odds with the Ghost King, the new arrival of a Ghost King would''ve triggered them and since the K family was the most loyal to the Ghost King and also had their powers, wouldn''t they be a thorn in the eight hidden families'' eyes?


    So, they wanted to first get rid of the K family and then possibly attack the Ghost King himself.


    Leo looked at Min with aplicated look. He told Min about his suspicions about the hidden families and surprisingly Min had the same line of thoughts. That was another reason for the opening of the academy. It was to lure out the hidden families.


    They were bound to appear and send their children to the academy to train. And Leo was going to uncover who they were, then take his revenge so Lia could rest in peace. So, he had to wait to spend his days training and wait to tear off the disguises to reveal the hidden families.


    "I can only hope, today at least some good ones appear," Min made his way back inside. Leo remained a few minutes outside watching the crowd before he also left.


    ***


    On the other side, Yano, Sk and Mil finally were able to arrive at the entrance to sign their names for the test. The attendants took each of them to a different ce.


    "Good luck," Yano''s small smile seemed to infuriate Sk as she stomped away. Mil was excited,


    "See you inside!"


    The attendant took Min inside the academy. He was astonished by how much money the Ghost King must''ve blown on this as the insides were also marbled.


    The academy was split into threerge buildings that were connected through courtyards with outdoor training fields.


    Min was led to the first building and entered a room that was ck contrasting the white outside.


    There was nothing in the room and the attendant told Min to stay inside, "In a few seconds the test will begin. Please do your best, I wish you to seed."


    The attendant left and the door clicked behind Min. It turned dark. He didn''t hear nor was able to see anything. Soon, however, he knew the reason why many applicants have failed, stating the test was impossible.


    Only a handful have been able to pass. Those that didn''t make it weren''t allowed to talk about the test and were immediately sent away.


    "I see," once the vengeful ghosts appeared in his sight, Yano became excited yet still looked calm.


    "This is truly vicious," letting innocent, powerless and unprepared people take the test, they''d have been immediately killed by the ghosts if it weren''t for the fact the academy didn''t dare to harm the applicants.


    Yet, despite the fact Yano also didn''t have powers, he remained level-headed and observed the ghosts. It was too dark and the ghosts still didn''t notice him but he had trained his vision since he was a child and this proved to be of no difficulty to him.


    After all, he had to enter the academy, receive the powers and the approval to go to the mortal world. If he didn''t, his family would never spare him.


    Yano has dealt with vengeful ghosts countless times before and each time he was able to sessfully drive them away, however, the situation here was different.


    He had no idea what the test was. Was it to stay alive for a certain amount of time? Was it to get rid of the ghosts? Was it to escape the room?


    There were no clues from the beginning to the end. All the attendant said was he should do his best. That was it.


    This was a headache for Yano and he didn''t know whether to cry orugh. What was he supposed to do?


    He gave up thinking and just sat on the ground. He didn''t care, if there were no guidelines he could just make his own. The vengeful ghosts just flew around him, they knew that their prey was close but for some reason, they weren''t able to locate and feast on it. They were exasperated and hungry.


    Outside the room, two examiners were also exasperated! What was he doing? Nothing! He just sat there peacefully as if nothing was wrong at the moment.


    What was wrong? Everything about this!


    The examiners looked at each other and nodded. This applicant was too frightening. Forget him being afraid of ghosts, the ghosts should be terrified of him!


    Yano had no idea what actually went on outside and just counted the time in his head. As he reached 600, the door opened and the ghosts were sucked back into the translucent case in the back in the room that emitted a green light. Yano only noticed it now.


    The attendant informed him he passed the test and beckoned him to follow to the dorms that were located at the back of the academy.


    When they arrived, he saw Sk and Miling. They excitingly waved at him.


    "It seems like you know each other," the attendant took some documents, "you can choose if you want to live together or have your own room."


    The three stared at each other for a second before blurting out at the same time, "Own room!"


    Yano raised his eyebrow, "are you sure you two don''t want to share a room?"


    His teasing instantly let steam evaporate out of Sk''s head. She briefly gave Mil a shy look before grabbing the attendant dragging him with her, "Show me my room first!"


    Mil was helpless, "You should really stop teasing her."


    "Just make the first move," Yano''s teasing also got to Mil and he abashed ran after the attendant.


    Yano just shrugged his shoulders and looked around. It seemed no one else has passed the test yet.


    The dorm was spacious and housed on each of the seven floors, 10 rooms. Each room was not a room but rather a penthouse in itself.


    "Why are we in my room?" Yano sat on the sofa and looked between Sk and Mil.


    No one said anything. Yano let it go for once and asked, "How did you guys pass?"


    "Oh," Mil startedughing but also looked rueful, "once they put me in a room full of ghosts, I was shocked by own genius!"


    Yano rolled his eyes.


    "Luckily I still had some food and yed fetch with the ghosts."


    Both Yano and Sk gave him a ''Really? Seriously?'' look.


    "Since you cant grab and strangle ghosts-"


    Yano and Mil exchanged worried nces.


    "I kicked the walls so I could leave."


    Yano couldn''t help but retort, "isn''t there a door?"


    "Oh..." Sk was sincerely surprised.


    "What about you?" Mil magically pulled out some food again.


    "Just sat down."


    Sk and Mil were furious, "That''s it? Just like that? I could''ve saved energy! Damn!"


    Yano shrugged his shoulders.


    The ghosts in the rooms felt wronged. The examiners felt wronged. This was too unscientific! How in the world were ghosts just yed like that?


    In the end, there were only 30 students who sessfully attended the academy.

 Chapter 9: The Academy 2

    Chapter 9: The Academy 2


    It was the official start of the lessons. The students were divided into two sses. ss A and B, each of them had 15 students. Yano, Sk and Mil were in ss B.


    ss B upied floor 3 and 4 in the dorms while ss A upied 6 and 7.


    The three of them currently gathered in Yano''s room and still had a few hours before the first ss.


    "We weren''t able to meet any of the others before sses. Pretty sure they''re ghosts, haha!" Mil stuffed his face while feeding Sk some of his snacks.


    "We''ll meet them today," Yano wasn''t interested, he was bored and his hands were itching to do something.


    "By the way, I''ve heard something interesting, you know how there were rumours about the dead fiance of the Ghost King even in our city?" Mil relentlessly munched on his food.


    Yano suddenly perked up, Mil noticed it and grinned, "Interested?"


    "What about them?" Sk was also intrigued by it. She heard the daughter of the K family, who were the only ones with powers, was extremely powerful and beautiful.


    It was a pit she fell in love with a man who didn''t love her back. This unreturned feelings rumour surprisingly never caught the ears of the capital but outside the capital, especially in ces far away, people knew that the current Ghost King didn''t love her.


    "They usually don''t dare to speak of it but I was able to make them guys drunk and wow, what they''re saying is insane. Apparently, she killed her own family because she was after the power and wanted to also harm the Ghost King who loved her very much. The Ghost King then had no choice but to put an end to her. He''s still mourning her and her family," another snack was devoured.


    "That''s different from what we know," Sk mumbled, "so what is the truth?"


    Mil shrugged his shoulders, "but from what we know, its clear those rumours aren''t true. I mean, the K family power-hungry? That''s ridiculous!"


    "It is," apart from that Yano didn''t say anything. It was unclear what he was thinking about as the corners of his lips turned down as if he was displeased by something.


    "By the way, I''ve heard that mortal schools have something like a ce where they prepare and sell food!" Mil''s eyes sparkled as he talked about it and subconsciously stroked Sk''s hair.


    Sk was very distressed, on one hand, she liked it, on the other, it was too much for her poor innocent heart!


    "It''s called a cafeteria and they have it here too," Yano was amazed by how excited Mil became.


    Mil suddenly stood up and eximed, "Let''s check it out!"


    So, the three of them went to therge yet empty cafeteria to eat their fill before sses began.


    As they arrived in the ssroom, there were several rows with chairs and tables. The teacher and the other students were already present.


    The three seated themselves behind a row where a young boy with short brown hair and a slightly pouty face whispered to another guy, with a poker face game as strong as glue, a few seats away,


    "Hey''s isn''t'' that a bit frivolous?"


    The guy next to him just stared and didn''t say anything, "in the mortal world, they have schools like this, I tell you! Are they treating us like lil kids with short lifespans? We''re literally hundreds of years old!"


    The guy continued to just stare at him and the pouty guy suddenly grinned widely as he found a new target to tease. He thought that the quiet guy next to him was very gullible, suitable for him to prank.


    Yano couldn''t help but let out a small ''Pfft'' that went unnoticed by the mischievous guy in front of him. He could already guess what kind of naughty thoughts that fellow had and felt bad for the quiet guy but this was too hrious.


    "Ok, everyone," the teacher in the front cleared his throat, "congrats to everyone being chosen. First, let me brief you how this is going to work. First year, you will have to learn and study about BLA BLA BLA...."


    Everyone in the room had already read through the introduction brief about their course they were given when they passed, so this was fairly uninteresting to them.


    However, given how enthusiastic the teacher was, immersed in his role because being a teacher was a new sensation, everyone took pity on him and pretended to listen.


    Finally, the teacher went to the topic that was really intriguing for a few students,


    "As you all know, powers are given by the Ghost King. Once you have the powers, you use your life force as a catalyst to draw them out and manifest it in a physical form. Because everyone''s life force is different, the power''s established in various forms most suited to the one using it.


    "However, not everyone can easily convert their life-force into power, much less convert it, that''s why during the test, you''ve been measured by how well you could do it."


    Yano thought back on the test, he literally did nothing, so he wondered if the teacher was really serious or not.


    "The ghosts you have been facing were modified so they were able to measure your life force and how it would react to the ghosts. The stronger of a reaction it had, the greater the power."


    Ah, so that was it, Yano loosened up a bit.


    "You all might be familiar how vengeful ghostse into being. The mortals can be very cruel and harm each other. Since they die easily, their lives are even more sacred. Mortals that have been particrly brutally or unfairly killed, or those that die with great resentment, anger or hate turn into vengeful ghosts.


    Once they turn into vengeful ghosts, they either swarm the mortal world and kill more mortals which keeps the cycle going or they enter the immortal world and wreak havoc here. Since there hasn''t been a Ghost King for thest few 1000 years, there was no one, except the K family who could purge ghosts.


    So, the vengeful ghosts have piled up and increased in size to today''s boiling point where the Ghost King has decided to open this academy to train new promising exorcists."


    Yano more or less knew about it but apart from him, Sk and Mil, it seemed the others came from low families and haven''t known about everything.


    "We call you exorcists but you might''ve heard that in the mortal world, the exorcists are those that purge ghosts and have a different notion of what we mean. Of course, being an exorcist here means to also purge ghosts but your powers are not solely for ghosts and can also harm immortals, that''s why you should never misuse your powers. Especially not if you''re in the mortal world."


    After the whole lecture, everyone was exhausted hearing the teacher talk for hours and hours. Their bums were hurting and they felt ufortable and bored. Finally, they had their break in the cafeteria.


    Afterwards, they would need to head to the training field to start their physical training for their bodies. Exorcists need to be not mentally but also physically strong. They needed endurance, strength, paired with wits, spontaneity and intelligence, that was the ideal exorcist.


    Yano was continuously amazed by how much Mil could eat without getting fat. He knew him since they were children, for hundreds of years but still, it took him by surprise whenever he witnessed it.


    Mil devoured his mountain of food on the table while Sk pursed her lips, "Aren''t you being a bit too excessive? We have training afterwards."


    Milughed and lightly bumped her nose. Sk instantly turned red and ate her food silently.


    Yano noticed, sitting to their right was the pouty guy and his silent victim.


    "Hey, hey, Lu, you gonna eat that? Hey, hey! Are you? Are you?" the pouty guy called Holn was relentlessly annoying Lu that even Yano felt he paled inparison with his teasing.


    "Are you? Are you?" Holn poked his fork on Lu''s meat a couple of times and thetter just shook his head.


    "Great! Great!" the mischievous glint in Holn''s eyes appeared but he was a bit disappointed that Lu didn''t give him any desired reactions. He would have to try harder. Ah, life was too beautiful and fun for a troublemaker like him!


    Yano was amused watching them. He suddenly didn''t feel too bored. With that pair, the time spent in the academy would turn out to be quite interesting. On top of that, he''d love to see how Sk and Mil finally confess and get together.


    Yano slowly ate his food and was immersed in his thoughts. He didn''t have many aspirations or goals himself. He was quite bored with life. Only teasing would somehow take the emptiness and boredness away.


    Even going to the mortal world to purge ghosts was something that his family forced him to do because it was their family tradition. It was the same for Sk and Mil but they both actually wanted to do it for Yano.


    He didn''t know himself what he wanted out of life, maybe sooner orter, he would find something that would grip him, entice him and make him want to live life to the fullest, something or maybe even someone he could indulge in, vividly embrace and love.


    But for now, there was nothing, so he continued to follow the path lined up before him without questioning or rejecting it. Living like this was quite... tiring.


    The training went by quite fast and everyone, especially Holn, admired how strong Yano was. Yano, Sk and Mil have been trained since they were young awaiting the arrival of the true king to serve them, so something as easy as this was nothing to them.


    They went back to their dorms and Yano saw how Holn and Lu were living on the same floor next to them. Holn''s room was right next to Yano''s left side, while on the right was Mil''s. The mystery of the evil chuckles andughs at night was finally uncovered.


    It was Holn, probably making up new ns on how to annoy and bring Lu to a boiling point until he''d finally burst and say something.


    However, Lu didn''t straight walk to his room instead he remained on the ground floor. Yano couldn''t help but be curious, so he trailed after Lu.


    Lu went into themon room that no one used as each floor had their ownmon rooms. The students from ss A never went below floor 5, so from ground-floor to floor 4 was all for the ss B students.


    Especially the ground floor''smon room was more hidden, so no one was interested in it. On top of that their rooms were penthouses, no one needed amon room anyway.


    Yano casually followed Lu until Lu abruptly turned around and they met face to face.


    "Oh," was Yano''s only reaction after seeing the blood run down Lu''s face.

 Chapter 10: The Academy 3

    Chapter 10: The Academy 3


    It was rather from the nose. Lu was bleeding from his nose!


    Yano didn''t want to follow up after his ''Oh'' and Lu didn''t pay him much attention. He turned around and searched for something until he finally found the small fridge and held a cooling pack to his nose.


    Lu and Yano just stared at each other.


    "Doesn''t it heal?" Yano thought he had a wound.


    Lu just shook his head, "It''s from stress, not physical," he added as Yano didn''t quite catch on.


    "Oh," Yano said, he really wanted to tease Lu but thought he suffered enough from Holn.


    Also, he actually spoke! Yano was even more surprised, his voice was pleasant to hear. He should talk more.


    "Do you need help?" Yano sincerely wanted to get closer to Lu and reassured him he shouldn''t let Holn bring him down.


    Lu shook his head. There was another awkward pause between them.


    "I''m not used to so much exercise... like you."


    "Oh," Yano really didn''t know what to say because he wanted to be as friendly and nice as possible. He was afraid Lu would think he was another Holn and ignore him.


    "With time, you''ll get better too. I trained since I was young, so there''s an unfair advantage."


    Lu nodded and slightly smiled. Another awkward silence.


    Lu felt happy Yano was talking to him but on the other side he would much rather keep a low profile but it was ruined by Holn who relentlessly chased him.


    On the other side, he felt Yano was a nice person and someone as strong as him would be a great teammate. So, Lu was torn if he should continue practising his quiet life or if he should take a step and take the hand Yano was holding out to him.


    Lu wasn''t sure, all this thinking got him a headache. He wasn''t used to exercising but more than that, he was justzy.


    Extremelyzy.


    Lu wanted to go to sleep.


    "Till next time," he said and left Yano perplexed behind.


    Yano didn''t know if Lu disliked him or not. It was really hard to decipher. Yano sighed.


    ***


    The distance was so small yet so far. Lia has endured for another 83 years, silently, painfully crawling her way towards the statue amidst the million of rotten corpses that seemed to mingle with her own flesh.


    The stench was horrible, nose-assaulting but Lia didn''t have time to think about it as she was just one step away from the statue. Through half-lidded eyes, she could finally detect the small crack in it.


    She already had thought of a n during all these years she had to suffer through. It wasn''t a bulletproof one and she wasn''t sure if it was going to work but she had to try.


    It was only her, who constantly died and resurrected again, so she guessed it might have something to do with the green light Min had her absorb because the corpses around her weren''t affected by the statue.


    It was a relief when she noticed that. She could use the corpses to block and deflect the light.


    She held out her hand and it crumbled to pieces. She closed her eyes, waiting for her death and when she revived again, she focused all of her energy to grab a corpse and hold it against the statue within the one-second time frame she had.


    After hundreds of years, she got used to her body even when she was just reborn. She looked for a way to keep the corpse on the crack as she saw how the green light slowly melted the flesh. She was shocked.


    She didn''t expect that if exposed directly to the core of the green light, even the corpses which remained intact would fall apart.


    Lia had to quicklye up with a new idea. As the corpse disintegrated in her hand, she grabbed another one and held it against the light. This process repeated itself five times during which she slowly recovered her strength and enjoyed the delight of having a normal body.


    However, she couldn''t rx too easily. The crack was in the lower half of the statue, so it could be covered by a standing corpse.


    She lined up a corpse horizontal against the statue and since the light prated through, she had to act swiftly. Soon a huge line of corpses like dominos originated from the statue.


    The rate of the light was frightening. The corpses disappeared but didn''t get reconstructed again like her. She couldn''t spare the time to view the fruits of her n and instantly sought to escape the ce.


    Somewhere far away from the statue.


    Out of breath after exhausting herself and barely used to walking again, she made it far from the cursed statue where the eyes and hopefully the light couldn''t reach.


    The abyss spanned over a long distance. At some ces it was narrow, in others it was as a wide as a mountain, yet everywhere her eyes fell, she saw a huge amount of corpses.


    She walked and walked for at least a few years until she was sure she was far from the statue, but the abyss still showed no signs of an end. Just what was this? What was its secret and what loomed behind its origin?


    Immortals could go on for 100 of years without food and water but it didn''t mean they mentally didn''t need it.


    Lia thought about eating the flesh of the corpses as her body could detoxify it but she involuntarily gaged at the thought. She was also fairly dehydrated so she couldn''t even drink her own pee, not that it was helpful anyway.


    All of a sudden, she arrived at a change of scenery. In a wide space, there were no corpses, only three tombstones. The area was a circle that was led into and led out by narrow passages which then were littered with corpses again.


    The moment she took a step into the circle void of any corpses, her body vibrated and she could feel her bones resonate. With each step, the sensation got stronger until she stood in front of the tombs.


    Then she felt oddly at peace.


    There was nothing written on the tombs yet what was this feeling? This deep and cavernous ringing that pounded in every vein of her body?


    She held her hand over the tombstones but they were fairly normal and somehow in the middle of all death, she didn''t feel lonely, instead, she felt she had millions ofpanions.


    ***


    ss A was alsopromised of 15 students, however, four of them were from the families C, G, H and L.


    Leo being one of them. In truth, the pupils of the families felt degraded being in an academy treated as dumb children and especially being grouped together with immortals from unknown and low families.


    On the first day of ss, their entric personalities caused a bit of an uproar but also admiration and respect from the other students.


    Leo knew Kil from the C family, the only son, a fairly tall and brute individual with a mocking smile, Zayn from the G family, the youngest out of three, a weak-looking guy with a thin frame with sses and Eri from the H Family, the older daughter of 3 siblings, since they were children.


    They more or less grew up together but weren''t as close as both Kil''s and Zayn''s family belonged to the pro-faction while Leo and Eri belonged to the neutral faction.


    Kil and Zayn also weren''t exactly close just like Leo and Eri weren''t.


    Behind them in thest row, sitting all alone was Timo, a fairly good-looking guy with dead eyes that however made him even more intriguing to the females.


    "Don''t cause troubles!" Leo forced Kil to sit down as he was ready to fight the teacher.


    "Why waste your damn time teaching us things we already know?" Kil was unbending.


    The teacher wanted to shrink back but remembered his position and had a weak attempt at being confident.


    The other students were gushing about how they were able to see the families in person.


    "Sit down," Eri coldly said, "you might know about it but others don''t."


    "Huh?" Kil was ready to charge at her as Eri stood up and her icy eyes conveyed her killing intent,


    "Don''t waste my time here and just zip your mouth or else I''ll use it as a toilet bowl for everyone to shit into. Don''t test me."


    Eri''s voice was calm and indifferent but hidden behind it was a powerful chill and rage. Kil retreated a bit and Leo managed to sit him down.


    This incident established Eri as someone who couldn''t be messed with. Despite her fair and fragile appearance giving her the aura of an ice queen, she was seen as quite cruel.


    However, Eri couldn''t care what others thought of her. She just wanted to finish this meticulous and bothersome task. It wasn''t her intention to be an exorcist nor attain power. Her family, H, has always held themselves out of matters.


    It was the same with the incident of the K family, they didn''t participate yet they also didn''t prevent it. They kept to themselves. Eri would''ve preferred this, however, the Ghost King, the damned Ghost King forced her family to send her.


    She didn''t want to choose a side but she had no other choice than to follow the Ghost King or else her family would end up the same as the K.


    She hated him. She hated the Ghost King with all her might but she couldn''t show it and only silently endure.


    All sorts of strong and emotional thoughts shed through her mind but she looked as indifferent as always and turned to the teacher waiting for the ss to start again.


    "Ok, erm, so..." the teacher nervously pulled himself together to start the ss.


    He avidly avoided eye contact with Kil who seemed more than annoyed but kept his distance from Eri.


    Zayne watched from the sidelines and actually took notes. He didn''t want to get involved in any arguments or fights. He wouldn''t win them anyway since he was so weak.


    He didn''t have much confidence in himself and wasn''t really outstanding or regarded in his family, so it was surprising to him that he was chosen to attend the academy.


    His brothers were much more capable than him, however, he swore to himself that he would work as hard as he could to not disappoint the Ghost King.


    And so a year went by and the day where they would receive the powers from the Ghost King drew closer.


    Yet there was someone else who would also receive powers.

 Chapter 11: Hatred

    Chapter 11: Hatred


    In the throne hall, Min sat on his throne and without any expression looked at Maria.


    "How is Elder M doing?" Min sized her up.


    "Father is apologetic not being able toe to the council meetings, Ghost King," Maria bowed.


    "I hope he has a good reason. Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s up to Elder Z to take care of it."


    Maria remained silent. Min stood up and approached her. His hand was coated in green light.


    "Since you''ve refused to attend the academy, I cannot force you, however, if I recall right, the M family''s powers back then were healing powers. I hope you can manifest them and provide your services to me," Min held his hand on her head and a sharp pain surged through her body.


    Through clenched teeth, sheplied, "Yes, Your Highness."


    "You can leave now," Min retired to his seat and didn''t spare her another nce.


    Maria bowed again and made her way outside. In front of the door, she almost copsed. She could feel the power inside of her but it swirled around so violently, it made her weak and nauseous.


    "Maria," Timo held her up.


    Marie briefly thanked him.


    "Are you alright?" Timo''s worried expression made her feel guilty. She nodded.


    He brushed her hair out of her face and helped her into a room where she could lie down. She watched him wordlessly.


    It has been now two years since the academy''s opened. Halfway through the first year, Maria asionally visited the academy to meet with Yano, Sk and Mil.


    The first time, she bumped into Timo and then every time after that, it was as if fate cursed her and she was destined to meet him at the worst times.


    Surprisingly they got along well but they were neither friends not close. Although Timo''s gentle behaviour towards her made her feelplicated. She wasn''t sure if he liked her or if he was just being nice but even though she didn''t want to admit it, she liked being near him.


    After the Ghost King made his personal little army out of the families'' pupils- Kil, Zayn, Eri and of course Leo, Timo had also joined despite not being from a family. It was because his skills were just too good.


    Maria identally overheard the Ghost King confining them about his n and she couldn''t believe what she''s heard nor wanted to believe that Timo would be involved. What was even more surprising was that all of them supported the n and even shared Min''s point of view.


    When she heard it, she instantly let Yano and the others know. Yano, Sk, Mil together with Lu and Holn requested to be stationed in the mortal world because it was their duty and because they wanted to stop Min.


    Yano''s powers and abilities were tremendous. Once he received his ability, he instantly became the top students and even rivalled the Ghost King in terms of power. The Ghost King then wanted to scout him but Yano refused, saying it was always his dream to help the mortal world.


    It also has been two years since Lia died. Maria wasn''t particrly close to her but she admired Lia''s strength, her willingness to give her all and her gentleness. The times she interacted with her, Lia''s always been kind and nice. It was a pity, she had to end up like that.


    Maria closed her eyes and Timo gently patted her head. She really had no idea why he was so caring towards her. It was really bothersome.


    Yet Maria knew she was hovering over life and death. Her father, that coward, not taking any sides, made her be a spy. If Min would ever find out she wasn''t loyal to him, her family would probably be killed.


    Although, she understood her father''s sentiment because he promised the hidden families to stay out of the Ghost King''s affairs and because he owed them debts in the past, he or better said, she had to supply the hidden families with information. For that, she had to gather the Ghost King''s trust.


    "Sleep for a bit. I take watch, so don''t worry," Timo gave her a warm smile and Maria nestled into the nket. He was too much for her.


    ***


    When Lia found the three tombstones, she knelt in front of them for a few 100 years. She had no sense of time nor knew what she was doing but she felt at ease around those graves.


    It overflowed her body with a warm feeling which was veryfortable and before she realised, a thousand years have passed since she was thrown into the abyss which equalled a year in the immortal world.


    Then suddenly on the mark, it felt like something overtook her senses, and she started to dig out the graves. She wanted to ravage, destroy, take it all in her. Her hands bled as she dug deeper and deeper into the ground.


    Her blood poured over the dirty ground but she found nothing. She wasn''t sure what she expected. Maybe corpses? At least some bones? But they would''ve long perished.


    Yet although she saw there was nothing, her hands didn''t stop even when her skin started to peel off.


    Even when out of nowhere vengeful ghosts appeared and crowded her.


    Their bloodshot eyes, their transparent sunken skin, their salivating mouths, it all gave Lia a terrible fright. She was never afraid of ghosts since she had powers.


    Now, it was different, she was just a normal immortal and her against these ghosts meant she was going to die.


    The ghosts came closer and closer to the point Lia could feel their eerie substance brushing against her skin. She wanted to stop digging and run. Escape. But her body didn''t listen to her.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" she hated this! She hated it all!


    All those years spent in this abyss tortured to the brink of insanity and now she was going to die like this, through the hands of the ghosts, all because of him.


    All because he took her powers away.


    Die! Die! Die! All of you!


    She couldn''t die now! She wanted to get out and kill him with her very own hands, make him struggle, make him grovel before her. She couldn''t die here!


    All these ghosts should perish so that the Ghost King wasn''t needed anymore. All these ghosts should cease to exist, so he and the families could perish with him.


    Her resentment multiplied by the second, it was as if they took form and mingled with the earth.


    Finally, her hands stopped moving and she faced a ghost who opened his mouth to suck her dry. Her eyes widened but then a morbid hand tore through the ghost which then disappeared.


    As her thoughts violently flew around, she watched the ongoing ughter of walking corpses tearing through the ghosts.


    It was somethingpletely irrational and mind-blowing. How could mere dead bodies kill beings that needed powers to be purged?


    Lia rxed and her mind calmed down. Slowly, her resentment also died down and with it, the corpses sank to the ground, remaining dead as if nothing''s happened.


    The ghosts also disappeared, Lia rubbed her eyes in fear she was just dreaming. She had no idea what was going on. She spun around and her view fell on the gravestones. On the empty spots now were three names engraved.


    She glided her fingers over the carved names and felt the rough surface of the graves. Her body felt warmer and warmer. She was no stranger to powers since she used it for a long time and it was as easy to her as breathing.


    However, she wasn''t sure if she was the one to move the corpses.


    When she was digging, was there something that flowed into her?


    She stood up and walked to one of the corpses and put her hand on it. She closed her eyes and concentrated. Her life force flowed within her regrly again, so she focused on guiding it to her arm, to her hand, to the tips of her fingers to let it spill out.


    However, nothing''s happened. She was disappointed, she knew it wouldn''t be so easy.


    She tried to retrace the feelings, the emotions she felt when the corpses appeared.


    She felt the pure rage ring up inside of her again and her body was zing hot. Sweat drops fell, tainting the ground, but something was missing.


    It was that little stinging inside of her as if something was ripped apart.


    She instantly withdrew her hand. There was no way.


    She debated the possibility of using her own soul instead of her life force. What wicked power was that? The ability to control the dead was indeed powerful, but the price paid for it was way too cruel.


    However, if this was her chance to once again live and seek her revenge then no matter how vicious, how ruthless or brutal it was, she would ept it and do anything to make ite true.


    After her body was reconstructed many times, it was each time arranged a little bit different, while she still retained most parts of her original appearance, she became someone different.


    She had no idea what she looked like but just from seeing her hand, her once pale and thin fingers grew longer and more flexible. They looked extremely delicate but a strong pulse pumped within.


    However, they trembled as she put her hand on the corpse again. Immortals have fundamentally a different perception than mortals. They could feel each of their organs in their bodies, their life force and ultimately their souls, that was why the idea of using one''s soul as a power catalyst was so terrifying.


    Channelling the life force into power was harmless and painless since there was an unlimited abundance but the soul was different.


    If it was used more and more, if each time a small part was torn away, then the only possible ending was that the soul was going to disappear and leave behind a lifeless fleshy body.


    No one has ever lost their soul but if there might be a healthy shell without a soul, couldn''t ghosts take over them because ghosts were after all manifestations of souls? And if a ghost took over a body, then what will be of them?


    Lia shuddered at the thought but she already promised herself she would take any gamble and if she could revive the dead then the whole world shall fall before her might.


    She focused on her soul and slowly tore apart a small fragment of it and flinched at the sting. It wasn''t too overbearing, it was just ufortable.


    Then she guided it just like her life force to her fingertips and ejected it into the corpse.


    The soul seemed to enter the corpse but it didn''t move.


    "Rise."


    This onemand moved the corpse and it stood up.


    Lia was surprised and excited. This way, heaven should pray for everyone who dared to stand in her way.


    "Come here," her voice was still rough and dry but had a certain coldness in them that would bring people to their knees. The bright glint in her eyes disappeared long ago and was reced by an aloof gaze.


    The corpse walked towards her.


    "Stop."


    It didn''t move.


    "Kill that," Lia pointed at a corpse next to her on the ground before it was viciously torn and minced to bits.


    Lia was way too exhrated at this might. If it could kill ghosts, then surely immortals could also be killed.


    She put her hand on the corpse again and tried to absorb her soul. It did work, however, the single piece of soul didn''t reattach itself but floated around in her body.


    It was a weird feeling and slightly ufortable yet that discovery meant she didn''t have to waste her soul. As long as she could collect it again she could live longer.


    Now, she looked around, it was time to practise.

 Chapter 12: Hatred 2

    Chapter 12: Hatred 2


    For 10 000 years have I kept this grudge,


    this burning, zing sensation of unhealthy desire to rip apart, to tear to shreds,


    everything and everyone that stands before me.


    And for years have I knelt in front of your statue, defeated, disgraced and humiliated,


    and for 10 000 years more will I let this wrath consume me, hone my rage into a weapon,


    vibrate this hatred to the depths of my bones until before the day where I can return,


    return and im my rightful spot to destroy, destroy and destroy.


    For 10 000 years, I have sworn, for all those years I have suffered,


    I vow to never let those feelings of loathing cease, to guide them to use as my power.


    Soe and await my return, I willcerate you to my feet, gnash your skull beneath the earth


    and mangle your flesh to wear as my skin, again and again, so you will hear and head anguish,


    burn my image in your eyes, not even the devil canpare,


    soe and await my return.


    ***


    It has been 10 years since the news of Lia''s betrayal and the K family''s murder have taken the immortal world by storm.


    In the city next to the capital, whispers have been passed around like a hot ball. Words that the Ghost King has been mourning the death of his fiance moved those living in the capital and around it. As a sign of respect, they left the Ghost King in peace and didn''t dare to bring this topic up.


    It has also been 10 years since the academy has been established and many talents have been born. Yet no one couldpare to the legend of Yano, named the Guider by the public, who still remained the top exorcist in the whole history of the immortal world.


    It was said that even the Ghost King would have a hard time against him. However, that was because no one was sure just how strong the Ghost King actually was. He kept a low profile and never used his powers, except for the academy, in public.


    People noted how it was a shame Yano didn''t join the private army of the Ghost King, which core and leading captains were the strong first years of that academy- the pupils of the family: Kil, Zayn, Leo and Eri.


    Yet another one was able to rival them and despite his low status, became a captain, Timo. People alsomented how it was a shame that no once could rival the first years- the very first ones that attended the academy.


    Amazing talents like Sk, Mil, Lu and Holn were all first years yet they all went to the mortal world.


    In a busy main street full of people gossiping, more and more words sprayed in the air like a sneeze trying to infest everything.


    "After his mourning, the Ghost King will make a public appearance," a girl and her friend sat in a cafe.


    "Ah, how romantic the Ghost King is! Despite his fiance''s betrayal, he still has this undying love for her," the other girl swooned.


    "Hey, let''s go to the capital to see him!"


    "Yes! Yes! He''s gotta be very handsome!"


    Lia sneered as she sipped on her tea. She more or less knew about the rumours and talks surrounding her. At first, she could barely control her rage but now she was calm about it. She spent years in the abyss, training her powers, ripping more and more of her soul apart.


    She spent years, hundreds of years, nning her revenge, hundreds of years picturing how it would be to have Min and the other families at her mercy.


    It was thanks to her power she was able to escape, building adder with the corpses and then tearing through the veil was easy.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t take the corpses with her but she already found a solution for that.


    Her revenge would begin now, starting with the detestable Z family.


    Elder Z... Lia gripped the handle of her cup harder. He had to suffer first.


    Lia rxed and smiled at the waiter. The waiter blushed and fumbled with his hands before he left. Although she did retain most of her appearance, she still looked different. Those that didn''t know her wouldn''t be able to recognise her.


    Those that knew her, would take a few seconds. She didn''t mind. It was better if they didn''t know how she looked like.


    She paid for the drink and headed home. Getting back, integrating into life was a bit hard for her especially when she learnt that only 10 years have passed.


    She decided to not remain in the capital and base herself somewhere far but close. Then the next step was to gain a sense of understanding of her surroundings and make herself familiar what was currently going on.


    She was surprised, Min would open an academy and the private army gave her a bit of concern. Why would he need that? Furthermore, Min didn''t give any of the Elders powers, which was even more strange. Wasn''t it more reasonable to give them powers so they could protect him? Wasn''t that a better choice?


    She wasn''t sure what he was thinking, then again she never did or else she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Sheughed bitterly as she stood in front of the small house in the outskirts of the city. It was next to the river and cut off from the rest of the other houses.


    In the middle of all the green grass and the river, her house was the only one standing amongst this beautiful scenery full of nature. She preferred to be alone, she didn''t want to get close to anyone, all she wanted was to finish her goal and rest forever.


    Lia sat on her bed. The Z family has gained visibly more power than 10 years before. People even said that the Z family or Elder Z specifically was the one in power while the Ghost King held himself back from matters. Elder Z took care of the council and was responsible for any public announcements.


    "Elder Z," Lia whispered as she stroked the clothes on herp and her eyes viciously lit up.


    A blood debt must be paid by a blood debt.


    Family Z, C, G and P would all need to bepletely eliminated. As for Min''s family...


    Lia put on the clothes. It was Family L who took him in. She wasn''t sure if they were aware of the truth behind her family''s murder. The same applied to Family H and M. If those three families knew about it and only stood idly by... she would also show no mercy to them.


    She looked at herself in the mirror. Her appearance was really different yet exquisite. A cold smile graced her plum and red lips.


    Elder Z had four children and all of them wantonly spend their lives outside the capital as they had no interests in the council and only wanted to drown themselves in money, luxury and women.


    Lia continued to stare at her own reflection. Her indifferent face betrayed her, there was still that trace of naivety and innocence. Was she wrong for involving people that had nothing to do with her family''s murder?


    The corner of her lips rose even more. No, the fact they were blood-rted was already a sin.


    There was no right or wrong for her in this world anymore. Anything that stood in her way would need to be eliminated.


    Lia waited for the night before heading out. There was also another reason why she chose to reside in this city because Son 1 lived here. She spent the past few days gathering intel about him and scouting the city. It''s been two weeks since she got out of that hell and she has already waited long enough.


    The capital was the most popr ce in the immortal world, however, there was a spot that could be called the dark horse as it was secretly a much favoured ce:


    It was the Red Light District in the city next to the capital. The one Lia was in right now and the district Son 1 loved to hang out in.


    He particrly frequently, no religiously visited a certain brothel to test out all the beauties it had to offer.


    The Red Light District was hidden behind a gate in the north of the city as it was unbefitting for immortals to go after such lewd and worldly pleasure.


    Lia stood in front of the gate yet it simply looked like an entrance to a dested desert. It was only a distraction to keep people from entering. Those that didn''t know the Red Light District lied behind the gate would only think that past it was nothing but emptynd and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Those that knew of the secret pleasure waiting for them would enter the veil through the gate and had to face the gatekeeper.


    Lia observed her surrounding and as no one was present, she took the first step towards the entrance and disappeared.


    ***


    In therge residence of the Z family not far from the pce, servants and attendants ran around to tend to all of Elder Z''s and his wife''s needs.


    Madam Z was an entric being who cared more about her appearance than anything else in the world. For her, beauty was of the utmost importance, especially as an immortal who loved to descend to the mortal world and seduce mortal men as they were young, fresh and wild. After all, they only had less than a 100-year lifespan and every minute in bed with them would feel like heaven.


    Madam Z stopped her appearance at the age of around 400 which would equal to around 20 in the mortal world, however, in reality, she was well over 2000 years old.


    Most immortals, the older they got, especially in their thousands would choose to age a bit more and adopt a mature look, rarely would someone still pretend to be in their hundreds at such an age.


    It was just ridiculous. Although Madam Z''s appearance was quite beautiful, the other families couldn''t take her seriously. Elder Z looked in his 50s (mortal age) while Madam Z was still 20. That was too unreasonable.


    "How do I look?" Madam Z viewed herself in the mirror and spoke to her servant.


    "Very beautiful like always," the servant was long used to her needy nature and knew which words would please her the most.


    "Very well," Madam Z brushed her hair as she stood up.


    Madam Z valued beauty over everything that was why she couldn''t ept that people would prefer Madam K, the wife of Elder K.


    They were around the same age yet Madam K decided to keep a mature look. It made Madam Z furious how Madam K was described as more beautiful than her youthful look.


    Every time they would meet, albeit seldom, Madam Z had to endure the gossip and vicious, green feeling in her chest.


    The thing that bothered her the most was that Madam K didn''t care. Her indifference was mistaken as arrogance by Madam Z, especially since she felt like the K family looked down on every other family because they had powers and didn''t even want to share it by refusing to proim a Ghost King.


    Until that naive, stupid girl Lia came in. Madam Z was exhrated at the sight of the mutted K family and at the news that Lia, the fiance of the Ghost King, was sacrificed.


    Madam Z sincerely thought about if she shouldn''t seduce the Ghost King, after all, all the mortal men fell for her sultry and seductive appearance and once the Ghost King would fall for her, the Z family would be the most powerful.


    Madam Kughed as she was on her way to her husband''s studies. Their biggest obstacle was the K family and now that they were gone, nothing could stand in their family''s way.


    It was just a shame she couldn''t personally stomp on that repulsive skull of Madam K herself and watched her oh-so-beautiful face contort in fear, subservience and pain.


    Madam K recollected herself and entered the studies. Elder P was present.


    "Greetings, Elder P."


    Elder P cupped his hands, "Madam Z you''re as mesmerising as always."


    Madam Z blushed and thanked Elder P whose greedy eyes followed every movement of hers, while she sat next to Elder Z at the table.


    It wasn''t that Madam Z and Elder Z didn''t love each other. It was just that they had no need for it. The Z family wasn''t built on love but ambitions and their desires, this was true for every member of the family.


    They didn''t care about each other but they trusted each other to strive for more power and personal gains.


    Elder Z looked at his wife and knew she was in a good mood. Ever since the K family''s died, she has been very happy. Elder Z''s spirits were also high, his n was going well and he almost attained the powerful position he wanted.


    Once the Ghost King absorbed Lia''s power, then Elder Z could force the Ghost King to transfer the powers to him and he could be the Ghost King. It was all to make the Z family the strongest and the mightiest.


    There was no other feeling more fulfilling and more reasonable to live for than for power.


    It was all determined by power.

 Chapter 13: Red Light District

    Chapter 13: Red Light District


    It was said that far back in the past, during the reign of the first Ghost King, Family Z who still had their unattainable power, built the Red Light District in order to wantonly enjoy themselves without having the Ghost King reprimand them.


    Since then it has been generations and yet the Z family was still as disgusting as ever. Lia sneered as she stood in front of the gatekeeper.


    Illusion magic. The Z family was famous for their illusions back then. It was obvious that they used to be very strong just from the fact the illusion outside the gate hid such arge district and from the fact it remained until today.


    The gatekeeper was a tall man d in a ck robe with a helmet and mask that hid his face. He stood in front of Lia and was at least two metres tall, Lia almost looked like only half as tall as him.


    "What does a fair maiden wish to do in the forbidden district?" his voice was deep and rough, yet there was a strong power behind it.


    "What else should a fair maiden do here?" Lia gave him a small smile.


    Innocent? Fair? Maiden? None of these words fit her.


    She wasted all of her life waiting for Min only to give her first time to him. Back then, she felt inexplicable joy but now it was nothing more than disgust and the nauseating feeling of being defiled.


    "I wish to entertain," seeing that the gatekeeper didn''t say anything, she continued to coax him.


    "The truth is the very man who risked his life to save me, frequently visits here."


    "So, your wish is?"


    "To be with him for even a night."


    The gatekeeper remained silent.


    "I know this is not the right way but what can a desperate maiden like me even ask for?"


    "How did you find out about this ce?"


    "A woman in love can do frightening things," her lips curled up.


    She knew more than anyone else what stupidity love prompts someone to do. She would never do it again.


    "Leave now, this is no ce for-"


    "It is exactly a ce for someone like me," her simple dress that was neither revealing nor inappropriate still sparked a certain sense of longing that males desperately wished to rip apart.


    "It will be a terrible experience to leave a woman denied of her own feelings."


    In these past few thousand years, she had spent it all on training and reforming herself to a new person. She must capture people''s hearts, be charming, be innocent yet cruel, vicious and ruthless. Beautiful, peerless yet blood-thirsty and gruesome.


    Unattainable yet desired.


    "Love cannot keep you safe," the gatekeeper was right.


    Love could only kill you. Especially, in the Red Light District, women were nothing but objects used to pleasure the lustful and disgusting males who would love to stick their meat into everything.


    "I''ll be safe, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "You will not be able to leave."


    "Then shall we do a bet?"


    The gatekeeper shook his head, "Very well, you can enter but your confidence will one day be your downfall."


    Lia simple nodded and entered the Red Light District. She almostughed at the sight, no matter how fancy and elegant the immortals decorated this filthy ce, it would be nothing more but an immoral, degrading and vile dump.


    The ground was of ck granite, the houses all had three floors and rednterns hung from the roofs, giving the whole district an alluring, intimate vibe. Men and prostitutes walked on the streets, seemingly in love.


    The buildings reminded of little mansions, white and posh, the white an eye-blinding contrast to the dark ground yet it all seamlessly flowed together underneath the ck shine.


    Lia covered half of her face with the sleeve of her dress, mimicking the coy, shy and ''innocent'' women. Her eyes were curved pleasing to every man. Her light smile was mirrored in her brows.


    She perfectly blended in with all the other females trying to lure in customers yetpared to them she let no male close to her, nimbly evading their line of path and quickly determining the way to the most famous brothel in the district.


    This brothel was thergest of all the buildings, twice the size. Its entrance wassciviously decorated withnterns and scent candles. Lia''s lips turned down, it was too tacky.


    The entrance hall had a marbled staircase leading to the upper floors. It looked straight out of a billionaire''s house, yet the excessive rooms on the floors that were open to see from the lobby couldn''t hide the cheapness.


    Once Lia entered, a man in a suit instantly rushed to her, "Miss, you might havee to the wrong ce."


    "Is that so?" Lia paid him no heed and walked up the stairs. The male was very distressed as he followed and wanted to stop her.


    "Yes, I remember all of our staff and you''re certainly not one of them!"


    "Well, for tonight I am," her face was still hidden behind her sleeve as she arrived on the first floor.


    "Please leave or I''ll call the security!" the male lost all of his patience.


    "I''ve heard the son of the Z family is an avid customer. I''m very interested in him and my services are far better than any of your girls. So get him for me today," she entered one of the room but it was upied.


    "Apologies," she coyly said and the male inside the room only had eyes for her.


    Lia walked down the hallway.


    "Impossible! Guest Z is a very esteemed man, he has reserved the top beauty for the n-"


    Lia sneered. Esteemed? He was nothing more than the son of a murderer.


    She turned to the man, "Is this room free?"


    Caught off guard, he nodded before he realised she made herselffortable in the room.


    "You cannot do this. Listen to me! I''ll call-"


    Lia grabbed him by the arm and pulled him closer to her. Her little smile illuminated her cold eyes. The male gulped yet he was entranced.


    "How much does your top beauty earn? Regardless, I''ll double it and you can keep 70% of it."


    "Wha-"


    "Is it not ok?" Lia exerted more force on the grip and the male slightly winced in pain. Her gaze grew colder and he shuddered.


    "Y-Yes."


    "Then bring him to me the moment hees and don''t disturb us," Lia let him go and her curved eyes reappeared.


    The male just nodded and rubbed his arm on his way out.


    "Oh, by the way," her voice made him tense up, "Can Ipare to your top beauty?"


    The male gulped, he felt any wrong word would cause her to viciously stab him. Even though he couldn''t die, the aura she exuded literally made him feel being on the verge of death.


    Her face was still half-hidden by her sleeve but just from her figure, her eyes and her hair, he could see she was more than qualified.


    "Of course, of course!" he said sincerely and then hurriedly left.


    Her eyes narrowed at the thought of him sizing her up like an object. What a revolting feeling and to think in the past she would always wonder if she was attractive enough, how she could be more appealing to Min.


    Those were unpleasant thoughts and she threw them to the back of her mind.


    The room was quiterge and the ground was covered in a carpet and quilts that made it morefortable to sit andy on. At the end of the room, against the wall was a double-sized mattress with a nket. Obviously used for body pleasing activities.


    There were two windows and the moonlight shone through. The night was dark and the room under its light was calm and silent.


    She felt weirdly at ease and briefly closed her eyes to prepare herself for what was about toe, for what she was about to do.


    Her hands trembled and her eyshes anxiously grazed her skin until her eyes fluttered open. She took a few deep breaths.


    After Elder Z''s son would step in, there was no going back for her anymore. She balled her fist. She would have to kill and kill, walk on a bloody path all alone. She thought about all those years of torture and raised her determination.


    Tonight, she would kill the first person and tonight would mark a new change.


    Somewhere still deep down inside of her, a fleeting thought captured her mind. She didn''t want to do it. She couldn''t kill a person. She was too innocent for this.


    However, those thoughts were soon swallowed by a murderous desire as the door opened and with an arrogant bearing a male full of himself with a slight smirk strode in. He gave Lia a nce and said as if he was examining his new shoes,


    "Not bad."


    Then he sat opposite to her and cocked his head back. Lia''s eyes narrowed and her lips curled up. She hid her face behind her sleeve again and seductively said, "I''m d I''m to Master''s liking."


    In the Red Light District, females would have to call the males their ''Masters'', after all, they should be grateful to have these men y with them.


    "Very good," he licked his lips and his eyes glided over Lia''s body.


    "Very good," he repeated and pulled his loose clothes down to reveal his chest.


    "Come here," he pointed his index finger at her.


    Lia shyly shook her head and walked to the small table behind her with sses and a bottle.


    "Please drink something first, Master, isn''t it tradition?" Lia knew that he would always drink first but she didn''t think he would skip it today.


    "No need," he pushed the cup away from him and his greedy eyes fixated on her.


    "I want you."


    Lia innerly cringed.


    "You''re new here, aren''t you? The clerk told me you''re supposed to be even better than the top beauty," he yanked her to him by grabbing her arm. Lia was alert, she didn''t calcte he''d make a move this quickly.


    "After all, I had to give up my reservation with her, so you''d better be worth it," he threw her to the ground and towered over her.


    His nose trailed down her neck. Lia''s eyes widened and she silently cursed.


    This damned pervert.


    "Master, please forgive me," she wanted to grab his hair and bang his head on the floor.


    "Master, it''d be better to follow the tradition or else, how do they say, a prey tastes better after being chased."


    "That''s... true," he stopped and his eyes'' dark glint assured her that if he didn''t get what he wanted, she had to pay.


    She smiled. Sooner orter, he was going to kneel before her anyways.


    "Please drink," she poured him another cup. He abruptly gulped it down.


    "Another one," she held him a second cup.


    "Master, you are very impressive, befitting of the Z family," Lia had to stroke his ego and quickly finish this.

 Chapter 14: Family Z

    Chapter 14: Family Z


    Family Z''s first son already downed the whole bottle. His eyes were glued to the slender hand that held him thest cup. It was fair and delicate, presumably soft enough for him to enjoy the feeling of her hand wrapping around his throbbing part.


    He couldn''t deny she was a true beauty and paired with her innocence, it made her even more appealing to him.


    What he loved above all was power, precisely to hold control over other beings, especially women. They were gullible, he just needed to unt his title a bit and they would alle crawling to him to indulge him in pleasure.


    Since he was the first son of the family Z, he was called ''First''. First found that this female in front of him was fairly familiar but he couldn''t remember where he would''ve seen her. Surely, he wouldn''t forget an S Grade woman.


    He could slowly feel the alcohol numbing his senses and his intoxication only rose more. He grabbed the fair hand but the woman coyly pulled back, her cheeks were fair and her pretty mouth constantly calling him ''Master'' only stimted him more.


    He lost patience, "Tell me what do you want? You''re doing this on purpose. Any price, I''ll pay it!".


    He was a bit drunk but he meant those words, he wanted to have her but he didn''t want to force himself on her because that would take away all the fun. She was right, a prey chased for a long time, a ripe fruit was the best.


    "Master..." her sweet voice pulled on his strings and he almost burst.


    "Say it! What do you want?"


    "Then will Master pay the fees for me? The gentleman downstairs said I have to make double what everyone else does. If Master can do it now for me, then I''ll be yours forever," her big eyes blinked in worry and fear.


    "I will," he instantly rushed down, pped the money on the clerk''s table and went back to the room.


    "Done."


    "The Z family is truly amazing," she cheered and her praise was like angels singing in his ears.


    "Of course, there''s no other family that can match us," First has always thought this but he couldn''t understand his parents'' wary and hatred for the K family, that was until the daughter of the K family rejected his advances.


    Instead, she ran after a familyless dog and even made that bastard the Ghost King. Even now he could feel the rage he felt being humiliated back then, 200 years in the past. After that incident, he left the capital and surrounded himself in pleasure and found the Red Light District.


    He couldn''t care less what his family was doing as long as he was able to blow his money and load. His parents and his brothers were all driven by their own desires, after all, that was what their family was built on and what made them so sessful.


    "I have heard the K family used to be more prestigious."


    These words rubbed him the wrong way, the K family more prestigious? How? In what way? Just because they were able to use powers? Look what it got them into.


    "They are nothing but a bunch of losers who deserved to meet their end," heughed and the beauty in front of him shyly covered her face.


    He smirked, was she smitten by hisugh? Females loved it when malesughed or smiled at them. They were emotional beings craving feelings and bonds after all.


    "But I''ve heard-"


    "Don''t listen to what they say," he moved closer and embraced her. He smelled the delightful sweet scent on her and barely could hold himself together.


    "Let me tell you something in secret. After they''ve been killed, I went to their ce and watched the corpses. Haha, you should''ve seen their pitiful and pathetic state!" heughed again and thought she was even more into him as she wriggled in his arms.


    She remained quiet and he wondered what was wrong, but then she looked up at him and his heart almost stopped. That icy gaze and her cold voice were enough to turn a burningnd into winter,


    "Is that so?"


    However, it was just for a brief second before her shy smile returned and he thought he saw wrong.


    He nodded and caressed her cheek. Lia, on the other side, was finally sure.


    Feeling bad for him? All of the Z family were scum, involved or not, they knew about the nned murder and instead of regretting it, they rejoiced over their demise.


    Lia wished to cut that hand that dared to touch her into thousand pieces and one by one feed it to him.


    She was seriously considering to change the n and just torture him because he didn''t stop going on and on about how pathetic her family was.


    That was right. Lia suddenlyughed.


    Mercy? There was no such thing as mery. Why did she have to reduce herself, why did all these women have to reduce themselves to mere body pillows and entertainers for scum like this?


    Why did she have to lower herself? To catch him off guard? For a foolproof n? To hell with all of this.


    She already threw her life away the second she swore revenge. She didn''t want to have her identity found out? Sheughed again. It was just as Min said, corpses can''t talk. So what if she was recognised? Once dead, they couldn''t tell no tales.


    Lia freed herself from his embrace and had to calm herself as he questioningly looked at her.


    She couldn''t be reckless, her temporary anger took over her. As long as they were out of the Red Light District and as long as no one properly remembered her, it was fine what fate she would bestow upon him.


    "It''s too public here, shall we go somewhere private? Like my ce?" Lia could see the hesitation on his face.


    "I''ll be all yours and you can y to your heart''s content. You don''t want others to see me, right?"


    He slowly shook his head and then agreed. Lia was a bit astonished to see how easy it was to wrap him around her finger. Men who think with their genitals were truly foolish, frighteningly foolish.


    As they stepped out of the brothel under the clerk''s disbelief, Lia lured First out of the Red Light District.


    To leave the Red Light District the gatekeeper would not appear, if not actively sought.


    At the gate, Lia hung herself onto his arms and he pulled her into his embrace as she coaxed him to blindly follow her. Not far from the Red Light District was an abandoned are where ghosts loved to roam around, that was another reason why people wouldn''t bother going near the gate.


    "Do you live somewhere close to here?" there was nervousness in his voice when he recognised the abandoned area.


    "Yes," Lia simply hummed, "Don''t worry."


    She smiled at him. There was no way he didn''t know about the ghosts, in fact, he was very aware of them. No one dared to go anywhere near this ce yet because of a single woman who seemed fearless enough, he had to endure and not shrink back or else he''d feel emascted.


    There was a reason why the ghosts stayed in the abandoned district and didn''t venture further into the city filled with preys to satisfy their appetite. It was because of the talismans hanging around and confining them.


    When Lia went to scout this ce a week prior, she immediately saw the familiar talismans her family used to create. However, now that she had no power, there was no way to create them anymore and creating a talisman, to seal power within it, wasn''t an easy task because it took years upon years to learn.


    Not even the students who graduated from the academy would be able to create them at their current state. That was why the talismans, warding ghosts off were so sacred. The individual life force needed to be precisely adjusted to the talisman and take its form to merge with it.


    Sometimes the talisman would reject the life force and it would take hundreds of years to refine one''s life force to match it.


    Since this abandoned area was protected by the talisman the exorcists didn''t bother toe and purge the ghosts within, after all, they couldn''t harm anyone who wasn''t foolish enough to step into this area.


    Lia had taken off one of the talismans and carried it inside her dress, so she wasn''t afraid of any ghostsing close to her.


    "Are we there yet?" First didn''t seem to like the idea to venture further inside, especially now that he caught a glimpse of the ghosts,


    "Let''s go back. How about my ce?"


    Lia turned to him and smile. She put her hand on his cheek before viciously pping him. The impact was so loud, it echoed through the silent night.


    "You-! What the fuck was that for?" First got angry and raised his hand to p her back but instead, she kicked him in the stomach and he fell backwards on the ground.


    Then without giving him time, she stepped on his head and ground it underneath her shoe.


    "You fucking bitch! Wait till I-"


    "What?" Lia crouched down and a mocking smile decorated her enchanting lips. Under the moonlight, yet hidden in the darkness her face was eerily beautiful.


    "What will you do to me?" her smile grew wider as she lightly pped his cheek again and again.


    "I''ve endured your filthy advances and your filthy mouth spitting nonsense for a long while now."


    First wanted to stand up but with her index finger, she poked him in the forehead and mmed his head back on the ground.


    "Tell me again how you enjoyed the corpses of the K family."


    "Is this about them? What? Revenge? What has it to do with yo-" before he could finish his sentence, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "No way, you''re that bitch? Haha! You''re still alive! Wait till my fath-"


    "Shh," Lia covered his mouth and her eyes narrowed as if daggers would fall from them and pierce his eyeballs out.


    "You can tell your daddy in hell," she stood up and walked a bit away as he jumped to his feet.


    "I''ll fucking murder you but before that, I''ll vite and ravage you for the humiliation back then and now!" he charged at her but she remained unfazed.


    First didn''t know where her confidence came from but thest thing he saw was her arrogant form covered by translucent and rotten ghosts. Their saliva flowed to the ground and their hands grabbed after him. One by one they started feasting on him.


    Lia watched as the ghosts sucked his body dry and his flesh started to corrode.


    "That''s enough," she stepped closer to his corpse and the ghosts retreated.


    "You can''t reduce him to bones," she felt his pulse.


    He was dead.


    "Because I still need him," she transferred one of her floating soul pieces into him andmanded him to follow her.


    Her first soldier was ready. Now, she needed number 2, 3 and 4.


    Back at home, she stored the corpse in a room, away from the window and anything that could fasten the process of his dposition.


    Then she retracted her soul and took a shower. The warm water felt like hot steam purging her body of impurities and sins, yet her hands were already stained.


    She made up her mind. From what First said, he and his brothers, his whole family as well as for P, G and C after sacrificing her to the abyss, went back to see the corpses and the mansion while stealing anything valuable.


    They lived ascivious life without getting punished while she spent 10 000 years suffering. She would not show the slightest bit of mercy and regret.


    After her shower, sheid in her bed and closed her eyes. She could only gather small information about the second and third son of the family. They were living together and had a business that was booming. They were based in a city not far from this one.


    Money was their greed and desire. If it was money what they obsessed over, then she would pull the golden goose out of their grasps and kill it before their eyes. To first let them despair, then give them the option out.


    Lia didn''t want to go to the other city as she had to get familiar with it and she couldn''t let the corpse First walk in broad daylight. Even if she hid him underneath a robe and cloak, it was too much of a hassle.


    So, the best idea was to lure them to this city. Her mind was upied with all sorts of thoughts when suddenly a knock pulled her back to reality.


    She froze, her house was cut off from any people and they rarely would go into a dested ce like this.


    Especially at this hour.


    Who could it be?

 Chapter 15: Family Z 2

    Chapter 15: Family Z 2


    "Have you found out anything?" Min rubbed his temples as he looked up from his documents.


    "Not yet, your highness. It is hard to operate in public without raising suspicions, even more so when the hidden families have their own way of obtaining information," anky man bowed before Min.


    "Then put more effort into it. Have you not found anything at all?" Min was getting impatient. He wasted 10 years trying to find and locate the hidden families yet there wasn''t even as much as a sign of them.


    "We know that the eight hidden families have scattered and only a few keep contact with each other."


    Min rested his gaze on his assistant and narrowed his eyes in disdain.


    "This is pretty much useless information," these words stabbed the assistant in his vulnerable and frail heart.


    "Yes, your highness. Please forgive me," his assistant nervously lowered his head even more.


    "Go and schedule another ritual," Min waved the assistant away.


    He spent a lot of his power training exorcists and he needed to replenish again. He just had to wait for another ten years before Lia''s sacrifice bore fruit and he couldpletely make the Ghost King''s ability his and attain even greater power than imagined. The golden power.


    Min went through his documents about the hidden families again. He left the funds and affairs to Elder Z but kept an eye on the activities. When the Ghost King wasn''t present, the council decided over these affairs, however, now that there was a Ghost King, all decisions went through him.


    Min was actually d that Elder Z took care of these meticulous affairs while he could concentrate on his n yet all these years bore no fruits, only frustrations.


    "Worried?" a bright voice swayed in the room. Leo''s smile lit up the dim studies.


    "How did the mission go?" Min rubbed his temples again.


    "We purged at least a quarter of the ghosts in the south but they keep appearing. There needs to be something done in the mortal world. How are those five faring?" Leo was referring to Yano''s team.


    "They''re doing what they can with little people. Not many wish to go to the mortal world."


    "Any clues?"


    Min shook his head and Leo''s eyes darkened. He could see how frustrated Min was about theck of information. He was impatient too but couldn''t show it, he had to be Min''s mental support. The bright light to this dark counterpart and Lia was the one bncing them out.


    Lia...


    Leo threw that thought away and turned to leave.


    "Rest more," he said before the door closed.


    ***


    Lia slowly pressed down the door handle. The cold breeze from outside and the dim moonlight hit her but it was nothingpared to the tall male with short brown hair and narrowed eyes before her.


    He sized her up before he let out a small smirk and slightly nodded his head to indicate she should let him in.


    Lia remained in the doorframe not breaking the eye contact. He seemed to be about her age yet the dangerous and mischievous glint in his eyes paired with his high nose made him look down on her. She felt a slight shudder but didn''t move even as his smirk grew wider and the hostility surrounding him rose.


    As he saw she had no intention letting him in, he casually said, "A nice ce you live in. Quite hidden and peaceful, almost eerie."


    She didn''t answer him. He sighed. He put his hand on her shoulder and for the first time, Lia felt a tremendous weight pulling her to the ground.


    He used the brief second she froze and walked into her house, "Apologies for intruding."


    His carefree voice pulled on her nerves, "If you''re sorry about it, don''t fuc- don''te in."


    He gave her a wry smile and opened each door. Lia wanted to stop him but every time she got anywhere close to him he evaded until he whistled when he opened another room.


    "Bingo."


    "Do you always go to someone''s house in the middle of the night and go through their belongings? Don''t you have a bit of decency in you?"


    "It''s an esteemed hobby of mine."


    Lia was fed up. She didn''t calcte that someone as boisterous and tant as him would appear. She had no idea what he wanted. If he was an enemy, she could use the corpse and kill him. He would be a powerful corpsepared to the pathetic excuse of an immortal ''First'' was.


    "Anyone who keeps a corpse isn''t quite decent either," he crouched down and examined it.


    "You''re quite vicious, feeding him to the ghosts."


    Lia didn''t say anything but she was rmed.


    "Yup, watched you," he gave her another smirk but the hostile feeling he gave off didn''t cease.


    "You''re sure full of yourself," Lia sneered.


    She couldn''t kill him for now, she needed to know what he wanted. She didn''t even notice someone was watching her and he could''ve seen her ability.


    "Do you want a cup of tea?" Lia headed to the kitchen.


    "Eh?" the male was briefly perplexed but followed her. This was a weird turn of events.


    "You''re not afraid?" he sat on the table and waited for the tea.


    "It seems like you have a good reason to appear here, you''re not afraid, so why should I be? Are you going to do something outrageous to me?" Lia poured him and herself a cup of tea before sitting opposite to him.


    She lightly smiled but wished nothing more than to tear that bastard in front of her to shreds and go to sleep.


    She had a vague n for the second and third son and didn''t have time to deal with an unknown, pain in the ass variable.


    The more she thought about it, the more she gripped the teacup until it was on the verge of breaking. Only then did she calm down again.


    He, on the other side, felt a bit surprised seeing her smile. He knew she was pretty however as beautiful as the small smile was as much as hatred he could feel from it.


    "A good reason...?" hemented on her words and painfully slowly brought the cup to his lips.


    He smirked a bit when he saw her eye twitching. It was quite funny to see her attitude towards him. He really wanted to tease her a bit but then reminded himself she might be an enemy.


    "I won''t harm you," he simply said but Lia could clearly see his distrustful eyes.


    "I''m just curious to know what Elder Z''s son did to you so that you killed him like that," he shrugged his shoulders.


    Lia almost broke her teacup, "you know his identity?"


    He simple nodded.


    "He was an eyesore, that''s why."


    He almost choked on the tea, "That''s it?"


    This time Lia simply nodded. She enjoyed seeing him frustrated. He barged in and threw her off, he should be happy she didn''t cut his annoying head off.


    "Let''s get to the point or else leave," Lia sipped on her tea and looked indifferent.


    "What do you n to do with the corpse."


    Lia stopped for a moment and thought if she should tell him or not.


    "I''ll n to kill the Z family," she looked at him, "is what I''d say, what would you do?"


    It was quiet for a second, the static tension seemed to freeze the whole house to the smallest corner.


    "Then I wouldn''t mind helping you," he said but his eyes were still distrustful.


    "Why would you do that?" Lia also didn''t trust him and jumped as he headed to her bedroom.


    "What are you doing?" she was furious and tried to push him from her bed.


    "I''ll be staying here for a while," he simply yawned and pulled the nket over himself.


    Lia took a deep breath and had to control her anger.


    "You won''t."


    He turned to her and smirked, "I will."


    Since Lia came back, she has kept her distance from people if it wasn''t part of any n, yet this guy just came and without any scruples or hesitations barged into her life to upy everything.


    "You won''t," her voice went several degrees down but he just snorted in response.


    "I''ll stay here and see how you deal with the Z family."


    "Didn''t you say you''ll help me?"


    "You want me too?" he sat up and smirked.


    "I can do without you."


    "Fair enough," he went back to sleep.


    "Hey," Lia kicked him, "What''s your name?"


    "Interested?"


    "You want to freeload here so at least you owe me that."


    "It''s Noel, yours?"


    This time Lia sneered, "You came here without knowing? Didn''t you know that you shouldn''t give others your identity so easily?"


    "You-"


    Lia was in a good mood, she finally got him off her bed and he grunted in pain as she told him to sleep on the sofa.


    The second and third son of Elder Z were respectively called ''Second'' and ''Third''. They left home early in order to pursue their dreams of establishing a business that would make them float in money.


    The immortal world now was not that different from the mortal world. They borrowed a lot of convenient inventions from the mortals as they evolved at a frightening speed.


    In the past, the immortal world was full of nature and the immortals would bored roam around. They had no need to nurture themselves but since some of them descended, they brought back many great things such as delicacies, fashion and entertainment prompting businesses to flourish and the establishment of currency to happen.


    One of those businesses was that of Second and Third whose brand specialised in desserts became an instant hit and much sought after. However, the immortals soon got bored of it and they had to invent new vours and types to match the constant change of the market and consumers taste.


    In every city was a store full of their signature sweets. The rivalling businesses couldn''t evenpare to it. Theycked the innovative and creative approach the brothers had.


    Lia had her breakfast as Noel joined her. She followed his movements and disdained him for making himself at home in her ce but she remained quiet until he sat down.


    "What do you know about tea?" Lia''s question threw him off guard, he analyzed her but she continued to eat without giving him a nce.


    "Not much."


    "Then what about running a business?"


    "Not much."


    "You''repletely useless."


    Noel almost spat out his food, "What are you-"


    "Behind this city is an area full of mountains. I wonder why no one took advantage of it?"


    Noel waspletely lost. He opened his mouth and closed it again. What should he say to it? He had no idea.


    Lia was in a good mood again and smiled at him but from his side, it seemed like she was mocking him.


    She went to check the corpse and locked the door. She would be out for the whole day and didn''t know what Noel would do, much less trust him.


    She grabbed a small bag, checked the contents and left the house after giving Noel another mocking smile.


    In the city centre, the immortals walked around and the mood was carefree. Laughter filled the air.


    Lia went to a small deserted store that had various sweets, left untouched, disyed.


    The clerk immediately treated her seeing they finally had a customer in ages but was left disappointed when Lia asked for the owner. The clerk had no reason to refute her and soon Lia sat with the owner, a small middle-aged man at the table and sipped tea.


    "You said you had a proposal for me?" the boss sized her up.


    He wasn''t sure if she was doing this because she was bored or if she was serious. Either way, she quite young in his eyes.


    "Yes, please lend me your kitchen first."


    The boss was reluctant but seeing he had nothing to lose he agreed. Lia started to work in the kitchen and pulled out her small bag. She never needed to cook since she had attendants who would do it for her but because she wanted to impress Min, she poured all of her efforts into learning the craft.


    Yet Min rejected her food every single time, instead, it ended up in Leo''s mouth who loved anything she would prepare.


    Lia finished a small green pudding and gave it to the owner, "Please try it."


    The boss took a spoonful and his eyes widened. It was bitter with a hint of sweetness, it was a particr taste. It wasn''t sweet enough to be called a dessert but it also wasn''t bitter enough not to be called one.


    However, the most surprising thing was that it made one crave for more, despite the strange vour, it was alluring to the tongue.


    "What do you think?" she smiled at him


    "This could sell," the boss nodded solemnly.


    It was something fresh and addicting. There was no way, people wouldn''t go crazy over it especially immortals who always sought something new.


    "It works with all sorts of sweets."


    "I see," the boss was very happy about this, "what do you want in return?"


    "I just want you to be popr and make your business flourish."


    "What''s the deal though?" the boss ran a business for a long time to know nothing was free.


    "If the timees, I''ll ask you fo a small favour. But first, shall we get to work?" Lia pointed at the kitchen.

 Chapter 16: Family Z 3

    Chapter 16: Family Z 3


    As Lia expected, after she taught the owner and the staff the recipe and they perfected it, it wasn''t even a day before their new vour became a sensation and all the people poured into the store, causing lines as long as the city to form.


    The pitiful sweet store opposite to this flourishing one, that was once booming, was totally empty and over the course of a few days, people from other cities stormed towards this small store, causing the Z brothers business to look like an embarrassment.


    This news instantly reached the brother''s ears and they knew they had to do something about it.


    Lia didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, especially not for it to be such a popr sensation. All she did was to take a beloved vour from the mortal world- matcha.


    However, the camellia Sinensis nt from which green tea was made out of, that grew in the immortal world, was ten times more vourful than the one in the mortal world, so that it almost became its own new vour.


    Lia knew that the leaves grew in the mountains as back then when she was hunting ghosts, she came across them.


    The boss had to hire new staff and soon he got a business proposal from the bothers. The man who delivered the proposal was very prim and proper. Lia was currently talking with the boss as he entered to let them know of his intention.


    Lia smiled as she calcted that the greedy brothers wanted to know the secret vour and take over this store.


    "Please let me handle this as a favour from you."


    The boss agreed and left this matter to Lia.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you or your business."


    "You helped me so much, I trust you."


    Lia smilingly nodded but in her heart, she ridiculed those words. Trust? There was no one in the world one could trust without being stabbed in the back.


    As the boss left Lia alone with the prim and proper male, she spoke before he could even open his mouth.


    "If your boss wants to make a deal, he, no they, both of them, shoulde in person or else it''d be very rude, no? I will eagerly await them, so do your job to convey this to them," with that Lia left the perplexed man alone and helped the boss.


    When the brothers heard this, they were furious. They were multi-millionaires, yet they had to lower themselves to deal with a small store that was just a simple one time hit?


    If they weren''t to manage it then it would soon go down! The boss should be grateful to have them even propose something, however, it was rude of them not to appear in person?


    Fine! The brothers wanted to see the shameless face of the person who dared to ridicule them like this. They immediately made their way over to the city. The prim and proper male breathed a sigh of relief as he feared for his life.


    His bosses were notorious for being geniuses when it came to business but their personalities left to be desired. It was a wonder that they came from the prestigious Z family.


    Lia told the boss that once the brothers were here to see her, they should go to the location she gave him.


    At home, Noel still lingered around.


    "Don''t interfere," Lia had some nagging worries that Noel would cause her n to fail.


    "Gotta admit, I didn''t imagine it was this easy for you to lure them out like this. Don''t you feel like things are going way too smooth?"


    Lia also felt that it was fairly easy for her to kill First and catch the attention of Second and Third but she had no time to worry about it. She seemed calm and indifferent on the outside, but her heart yearned for revenge and she wanted to quickly as possible finish business with Elder Z to move on to the other families.


    Whatever might happen to her, whatever the repercussions and consequences were, these would be set forter.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    "As if!" Noel got up from the sofa and walked to the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Got some business myself, worried?" he smirked again and she rolled her eyes.


    Lia still wasn''t sure if he was trustworthy or what his agenda was but living with him over the past few days made it obvious, she let her guard down by quite a lot.


    An hourter, a knock appeared. Lia opened the door and two unfamiliar males stood in front of her. They had the same arrogance as First. It was unmistakably Second and Third.


    "So, you''re the boss?" presumable Second gave her a look before barging into her house. Third only nodded briefly.


    They sat at the table.


    "Have you tried the sweets?"


    Second sneered. He knew what she was doing. He has been in the business for so many years how could he not understand what a girl like her wanted.


    Second was a very proud man but as proud as he was as short was his temper. Third on the other hand was quiet and less impulsive than his older brother but it was clear he also looked down on people, in a less obvious manner. He prided himself higher than anyone else, even if he didn''t say it.


    Both of them had eyes for nothing but money. Although they did pay their visits to home regrly. The four brothers were neither close nor distant, they respected each other but neither got involved with the other, except for Second and Third.


    They were born in the same year and thus were naturally closer to each other. Just like the rest of the Z family, they were very power-hungry. Any rival couldn''t be tolerated. Their business had to be on the top and the only one.


    "Oh, perhaps you didn''t want to lower yourself to eat what your customers would? It''s a shame, after all, you''re trying to expand your business without even knowing what you sell. How would the public see this?"


    Lia gave them no face. Second sneered,


    "You really are young. You think you can sustain your business after this wave of poprity? You know that you gotta meet the demands of the customers. They wait days and night, it''s also not good on your workers! Ha, lemme see how long you can ride on that tiny wave! Business ain''t easy, a young girl like you think she could take care of it?"


    Indeed his words were true, after all, it took a lot to build a conglomerate. How could a small business that''s been dead for years suddenly deal with an outburst of demand? Anyone who didn''t know how to do business would immediately falter under the pressure and fail to ride the wave.


    It was business, and business, after all, wasn''t just selling things, spending some money on wares, checking finances and their ie or else anyone could do it.


    "That is true but rest assured we know how to deal with it. You just gave us some good pointers after all."


    Second and Third were veterans, how could they let an arrogant girl who was still wet behind her ears humiliate them?


    "I ain''t'' got time listening to your bber."


    "Then why are you here?" Lia innocently smiled.


    Second got even angrier but Third cut in, "Miss, it is a good deal, you sell us the recipe and we convert the store into ours however the profit made will still belong to you."


    "In other words, you want to im this new vour yours? Also," Liaughed,


    "profit will be ours? I reckon, there''ll be no profit after you introduce it in your stores. No one would want toe to ours," Lia was fed up.


    She didn''t have the time to be talking business crap.


    "As one of our stores, we won''t let you suffer such a fate," Third had an upright face but his eyes quickly disdained everyone and everything.


    "Then how about this? I''ll give you the recipe."


    Second yanked forward when he heard this.


    "In return, you give me the full rights of your business."


    The teacup shattered into pieces. Second jumped up and grabbed Lia by the cor.


    "Little girl, you really want to die?"


    "Immortals cannot die."


    "Do you think the Z family can''t make it happen? You don''t know who we fucking are?" he gripped her even harder but Lia remained unfazed.


    "You mean like you did with the K family?"


    "K family? Ha, their own daughter killed them."


    "That''s not true and you know it."


    "Second, calm down. Let''s deal with this level-headed."


    Second''s fierce eyes bored into Lia but he released the grip and went back to his seat.


    "Last chance, little girl. Either you take the deal or you regret it," Second was impatient by now. His leg shook and he felt restless inside. He wanted to p the girl a few times.


    "Or you''ll n an assault on our store and steal the ingredients or you''ll kidnap the staff?" Lia stirred her tea without looking up.


    "Try it if you want," Lia''s provoke hit the hot-blooded son in the right spot. He became agitated if it weren''t for Third holding him back.


    "The Z family-" Third started but Lia immediately shut him up.


    "Is using your family influence all you can do? How about this? I''ll give you ast chance," Lia stood up and motioned them to follow her.


    "What you want?" Second didn''t move instead just stared at her in anger.


    "You want the recipe? You want to use your family? Both are fine with me. I''ll show what awaits you," she walked towards a door that led underground to a cer.


    The brothers hesitated but the thought of the special ingredient being grown in the dark cer made them move.


    Once they arrived in the cer, there was another door. Lia waited in front of it and opened it. She beckoned them inside.


    The ce was dark and had nothing but the stony ground and walls. Lia turned on a small dim light and walked to a figure hidden in the corner.


    "He was very lonely when I moved him here," Lia caressed its cheek and turned to the brothers.


    Because of Noel, she moved the corpse to the cer. At first, she wanted to use the cer for something different but it was the better decision to store corpses.


    "He missed you dear bothers very much, right?"


    The corpse walked towards Second and Third and their faces paled.


    They tried to run away but the corpse grabbed them.


    "It''s not nice to run away from your elder brother," Lia closed the door and crouched in front of them.

 Chapter 17: Family Z 4

    Chapter 17: Family Z 4


    "What do you want?" Second clenched his teeth.


    He couldn''t believe it but now that he was face to face with this rotten corpse, he clearly saw it was his elder brother. This wicked woman was definitely something else.


    "Is that how a reunion ought to be? He missed you so much, eagerly wanting to see you and now I did my best to bring you guys together and this is how you thank me?"


    Lia was amused at how the brothers struggled.


    "What the fuck do you want?" Second tried to wriggle himself free but it was impossible with the grip of this undead.


    "I already said, hand over your business to me," Lia tied them up.


    Second and Third looked at each other. Third nodded.


    "Fine! Fine!" Secondplied, "do what you want!"


    "Afterwards I make you pay, is what you think, no?" Lia left the cer and came back with a small emblem.


    "Then I need your approval," in the immortal world signatures were handed over with an approval which would manifest itself in any material.


    For business, there was an individual emblem. The one Lia held was from the boss.


    After the brothers transferred their business to Lia, she nodded in agreement.


    "Now let us out."


    "You''ve to wait a bit. Your younger brother can''t miss out on the fun.


    "Fuck! What the hell do you really want?"


    "It''s sweet and bitter just like the new vour."


    "What?" Second was lost.


    Third had more brains, "Revenge?"


    "Yes," Lia didn''t say anything else, "So, where''s your brother?"


    No one said anything. It was silent. The air felt suffocating and the brothers knew they were in trouble. They had to do something.


    "No answer?" Lia turned to leave.


    "Wait! He''s at home," Second bit the bullet.


    "I see," Lia narrowed her eyes, "if he''s at home, then there''s no need for you anymore."


    "Wha-?"


    Liamanded First and soon, in the blink of an eye, the brothers were eaten by their elder one, however, their deaths brought her no joy instead a nauseating feeling crept up.


    "Stop."


    The corpse stopped.


    Lia examined their corpses. Immortals weren''t actually immortal. After a long time, they would die naturally. This was usually between the age of 15 000 and 20 000 but Lia obviously couldn''t wait for them to perish on their own.


    She left the cer and started to worry about her next steps.


    The next day, she gave the emblem back to the boss. Even though the brothers'' business was under her name, she gave full rights to the boss. She would asionally ask him for some money if she needed.


    However, if the boss was able to sessfully take over the business or make it go bankrupt was none of her business.


    When the prim and proper assistant of the brothers heard this, he was quite surprised. The brothers were definitely not people who would easily relinquish what meant everything to them. Their greed would never allow it.


    He was even more suspicious when he asked Lia about their whereabouts and she replied with not knowing.


    He wasn''t particrly fond or loyal to his bosses but they did after all give him a job when he was at his lowest and pulled him out of his slump. His abilities and results were vital to the brothers so they didn''t fire orid him off.


    He never had a chance to repay them and now was the time. He had a good intuition and his quick fingers and smooth mouth made it easy for him to strive in business.


    He investigated a little and found out that their older brother also disappeared. What was more suspicious was that the description of the womanst seen with him was identical to that of Lia.


    He also found out where she lived and was rmed that a woman like her would live in such a ce. However, whenever he tried to get close to the house, he could see that there was another male in there.


    Eventually, he gave up and decided to inform the Z family of their sons'' situation. The younger brother also found the disappearance strange and told him he would ry those words to his father, Elder Z.


    The prim and proper man thought he had done his job and retired.


    The fourth son,pared to his brothers, didn''t seem like he had any aspirations, thus it felt like he didn''t fit with his family. In truth, he always eagerly left home to pursue something but in the end, came back and stayed at home for some period before running out to explore again.


    His phasessted for a hundred years or so before he loitered at home for another hundred years. He recently came back after his impulse to be a fisherman. The fourth brother wasn''t a necessary power-hungry person, but he was quite intelligent and knew how to use people well.


    The moment he was told his brothers disappeared, he knew something wasn''t right and when he heard of the description of the woman, he instantly could picture who it was but the thought was quite absurd.


    The K family has been eliminated and their daughter was sealed in the abyss. How would she be able to leave? Furthermore, she was constantly being tortured. That was why, the fourth brother, named ''Fourth'' hesitated about telling his parents.


    When he entered the studies of his father, his mother was sitting there and watched herself in the mirror, in her hair was a golden hairpin.


    "Mother," Fourth greeted Madam Z who could pass as his younger sister.


    "What do you want? Your father will soon arrive for important matters," Madam Z didn''t leave her own mirror image.


    Fourth just quietly sighed and said, "I also have an important matter to discuss regarding my bothers and us."


    ***


    After Lia stored the corpses and checked them, she went up to the living room to see Noel lingering around on the sofa.


    "Saw someone recently snooping around your house."


    "You mean you?" Lia didn''t leave out any opportunity to stab at Noel and question his stay.


    "I was being nice and you feed me to the dogs," Noel shrugged his shoulders and shoved some apple slices in his mouth.


    "What did they look like?"


    "Can''t remember, male I guess."


    Lia didn''t waste any more breath with him and put that concerning fact in the back of her mind. Noel saw she didn''t answer and switched the topic,


    "What are you gonna do now?"


    Lia stopped and looked at him. She still wasn''t sure how much she could tell and reveal to him. His constant disappearing was also quite strange and he never told where he went or did either.


    "Deal with the Z family," however she still let him know as he didn''t seem to bring her any harm or stop what she was nning. It was just his existence that was annoying her.


    "Well, I''ll leave you to that," Noel got up and headed to the door.


    "You''re leaving again?" Lia became suspicious.


    "What? Gonna miss me?" he smirked and lingered at the door.


    A vein popped on Lia''s forehead, "Screw off."


    He sighed and then the door shut.


    She looked out of the window with aplicated expression. The rage that was still ever so fiercely burning inside of her made her tremble slightly, daily, every single second.


    But she tried to be calm and indifferent, she tried to suppress the intense feelings. She was afraid that once they take over her, she couldn''t control herself anymore.


    She was trying very hard to pretend to live a normal life but every once in a while the images of her dead family, her own torture appeared before her and clouded her consciousness.


    That was why she had mixed feelings regarding Noel. On one hand, his presence helped her to remind that she wasn''t in the abyss anymore and to get herself together. On the other, it made her feel vulnerable.


    She didn''te back to integrate herself into a new life and definitely didn''t want to have any social contact. She felt if she really became friends with him, she would blurt out all of her feelings and worst of all, maybe even the wrath inside of her would be extinguished.


    But it couldn''t. It could never be quelled.


    For as long as she lived she would enact her justice. That was why once this was over be it Noel or anyone else- no one could dare enter her life. She would also never trust them.


    Everyone she trusted in the past, the elders, Min and even the L family, Leo, Elder L, they all betrayed her. Those who stood idle by, pretending not to see, not to witness, those that craved power and might, none of them could leave unscattered.


    Another burning me lit up in her chest and her eyes darkened deeply. She only came to it when she felt a warm liquid rolling down her fingertips. She dug her own nails deep into her skin until she drew blood. She took a few deep breaths and recollected herself.


    She couldn''t wait any longer. It had to be tonight. Tonight when the Z family would perish.


    It was a good thing Noel left. She didn''t have to worry about him finding anything out.


    Her power of controlling the corpses and the fact they could even kill ghosts and immortals had to be hidden, under no circumstances could anyone figure it out.


    She was by no means cunning nor could cleverly devise a n. If she was honest with herself, luck yed a big role in the previous murders of the brothers. Maybe it was heaven begging for her forgiveness, although to the mortals, they were heaven.


    And what heaven these immortals were. Greedy, cunning and power-hungry. Lia sneered.


    She nned to have Elder Z''s own sons kill him as a way to humiliate him and make him feel despair.


    However, she had no borate n, all she could do was to dive into the action and hope for the best. It was indeed reckless and stupid but there was no time to waste on a n that might not even work.


    Lia didn''t have much information on the families despite belonging to one since she was constantly pining after Min. She had no allies to rely on and could only base everything on the limited information avable to her.4


    Despite being stuck for 10 000 years in the abyss, she was still lonely and only surrounded by corpses and ghosts. She lost track of time and even her memories started to fade after a while.


    She desperately held onto her urge for revenge but she was like a newborn baby thrust into a new world with only a few familiar faces and rted background information on hand.


    She was powerless, so how could she even hope toe up with anything grand? She lightly pped her cheek and stopped thinking about it. She went to the cer, infused the corpses with her soul and made them put on cloaks.


    It waste afternoon when she set out with three mysterious cloaked people behind her and it was evening when she arrived in the capital. The distance from the city she now lived in, to the capital wasn''t too far but also not too close. It would take a total of four to five hours to walk.


    However, after a while, it came to her to let one of her corpses carry her as they ran to the capital. Since Lia used her soul tomand them, it didn''t tire her out.


    Once in the capital, she scurried along the streets with the corpses following her. There were still a lot of people but Lia grew up in the capital and knew all the hidden alley and shortcuts. It wasn''t long before she stood in the area where the Z family''s mansion was located in.


    Arge part of thend was dedicated to the mansion. It was surrounded by high walls and arge gate, like most of the families'' residences.


    Lia walked in front of the gate and two guards stopped her. She smiled sheepishly, "I would like to see Elder Z."


    She lowered her head as if she was embarrassed and twirled her hair. It seemed like she was a young maiden coaxed by Elder Z. If such rumour went out, Family Z would have a bad scandal. The guards instantly refused.


    Lia continued to keep her hand down and act embarrassed but her lips curled upwards.


    "Then... it''s a shame," however she didn''t move.


    One of the guards became impatient, "Leave now."


    "If I can''t get in myself... then will youe with me?" Lia held her head up and her small smile froze the blood in the guards'' veins. All her previous embarrassment melted away and her true face showed through.


    They held up their weapons. There was a faint green glow emitting from it.


    "That," Lia touched their spears with the smile still on her face, "what is that?"


    "Have you not heard?" the guards threw her hand off their weapons, "The Z family has the right to sentence people to death."


    Anger red up within Lia, her gaze was sharper than the edge of the steel of the spear, "Sentence? You mean kill them as they please?"


    The guards gulped. Lia''s cold smile disappeared and she showed a frightened expression, "That''s scary, then you have to apany me even more!"


    The guards thought she either had a loose screw or some mental problems as her emotional changes and mood swings were too severe, but they also saw that she was really good at changing her face.


    "Come out," Lia''s voice turned deeper and her prating gaze was back. The guards fluctuated between feeling fear and relief. They didn''t have it easy.


    Around the walls were several trees and bushes. Out of the bush behind Lia, three cloaked people came out.


    However, what drew the guards were not only their cloaks covering them but the way they unnaturally staggered as if they were puppets manipted by strings.


    Fear rose in them and they felt if they didn''t kill the woman in front of them, they would regret it.


    But before their spears could reach her, they were already bitten to death by the cloaked people. Lia hummed in approval and infused two soul pieces into the dead guards.


    The more corpses she had, the better it would be for her. Shemanded them to open the gate and skipped through.


    However, the moment she stepped onto the grounds of the Z family, a nauseating feeling overcame her and her eyes slightly turned dark. She heard a faint voice, "You''vee,"


    but couldn''t make out who it was.


    She staggered back and reached for her corpses but all of a sudden, a sh appeared and she found herself at home.


    It was a bright summer day and her parents sat in the garden and waved at her. Min was beside them and gently smiled at her.


    Her heart thumped and she instantly leapt into his arms without questioning anything.

 Chapter 18: Family Z 5

    Chapter 18: Family Z 5


    Trigger warning. Proceed at your own risk.


    -----------


    They marched throughnds and their unified footsteps would set terror into anyone heart''s who came across such a sight. They tore down any resistance and massacred their way into the brilliant residence of the K family.


    Inside, Elder K and Madam Z sat in their studies while Andre poured them tea to drink.


    "Don''t be angry," Elder K tried to coax his wife.


    "The minute that brat calls her, she runs to him. She doesn''t even give her family any time," Madam K huffed. She has never approved of Min nor did she like the fact her daughter was so love-struck.


    "Now, now. She''s engaged," Elder K put the strand of her hair behind her ear. He gave her a small forehead kiss.


    "If shes'' happy then let her be."


    "Happy?" Madam K was in disbelief, "you spoil her too much and the stupid pink veil in your eyes can''t let you see, she can''t be happy with that brat!"


    "He will soon-"


    "He won''t! Have you seen the way he looks at Lia? No love at all nor does he n to."


    "Dear-"


    Madam K red at him to shut up and left the room in anger. Just the day before yesterday Min was crowned as the Ghost King and Lia came back home after ages. Yet this morning she already left again to see her supposedly sweetheart.


    Madam K was fuming the whole day and it was night again but her anger didn''t disappear. She walked to Lia''s room and sat on her bed. Nostalgia overcame her and she sighed. It was clear since the first time Elder L brought Min with him that Lia liked him.


    She shouldn''t have let her husband spoil her rotten or let Lia get close to Min. No, foolishly chasing after him. Madam K regretted it but maybe her husband was right. Maybe if she was truly happy, she had to let go.


    Old memories resurfaced as Madam K looked around her daughter''s room. It has been a long time since Lia was a little child, bright, happy and very cute, but now she''s grown up and walked her own path. Even going so far as making someone the Ghost King. Her determination was frightening.


    Madam K sighed and her view fell on the drawer next to the bed. A small golden ringid there, "This girl, even forgetting her engagement ring!"


    Madam K was furious again! This just showed how much her own daughter wanted to be with the brat!


    Outside the mansion, in the entrance area between the house and the gate, the head attendant of the family, Andre cleaned as he heard weird noises from outside.


    He stood still before he moved to the gate and opened it. In an instant, warm liquid sttered on his face and a severed head rolled to his feet.


    Andre''s scream was stuck in his throat as his own head fell off his shoulders and was stepped onto by Elder Z, who motioned the soldiers to clean this mess up.


    The servants and attendants of the K family were all trained but in the face of four families attacking them and with them easily dying, it was an instant massacre.


    The ughter went on yet the noises were muffled and the screams halted.


    Inside the studies, Elder K held a golden hairpin in his hand, debating if it was safe enough to give it to his wife as her anger still didn''t disappear.


    Soon it was their 6000th anniversary but it still felt like spring hit him and he saw his wife''s face and her pouty angry cheeks for the first time. He silentlyughed as he strode out and walked through the quiet hallways.


    He first entered their bedroom but saw she wasn''t there. He had a vague feeling where she could be, however, before his feet could move, a weak grip got ahold of his leg.


    Surprised, Elder K turned around and saw the bloody outline of a servant, "Master, you have to run... We are being attacked..."


    The servant''s voice faded towards the end and his chin hit the floor. Elder K quickly felt his pulse and was rmed. He had no idea what was going on. They were being attacked? Who could attack them? How could they kill immortals?


    If they had no approval of the Ghost King-


    Elder K stopped in his tracks and grabbed the hairpin until he drew blood. No way...


    His wife might be right. No, there was no time to think about it. He had to find her! They had to get everyone out and then make sure that Lia was alright.


    His hands started to sweat and his breathing was uneven. He hurried along the hallways to Lia''s room. There were no noises but the moment he opened the door to her room, screams came from inside the mansion.


    Bloody howls and desperate cries filled the night. The hairs on Elder K''s neck stood up, his mind was in a frenzy and a cold, sticky feeling grabbed his body refusing to leave.


    During all of his time, Elder K never came across a dangerous situation, not even when he was hunting ghosts but now there were actually people out to kill him and his family.


    Elder K rushed to the courtyard and his footsteps announced his arrival to the intruders standing in the grass bathed in the moonlight, making the blood on them seem like a glorified elixir.


    Elder K let his eyes wander around and more screams appeared to pierce his eardrums and heart.


    All of his servants and attendants were dragged to the courtyard and one by one, in front of his eyes, their veins were sliced open, their blood poured on the ground and their intestines filled their mouths to prevent any noises froming out.


    Yet none of the sights was as horrifying as the realisation that behind the killing soldiers, stood four familiar faces Elder K loathed to see right now.


    He couldn''t say anything as Elder Z''s amused eyes, Elder P''s greedy eyes, Elder C''s arrogant eyes and Elder G''s indifferent eyes, stared at him.


    He swallowed the ''Why'' as a more important question rose in his throat and spilt out, "Where''s my wife?"


    His body trembled under the force of impact the sight in front of him had and he apologised in his mind to his servants that he couldn''t save them. He had to get his wife and leave here, then find Lia.


    "Elder K, please join us," Elder Z slowly said and motioned for Elder K to step down from the hallway tform he stood on and get into the garden. He was basically telling him to prepare himself as a swine to be ughtered.


    Elder K thought about using his power and stepped back, but soon the tip of a sword entered his back slightly and Elder K grit his teeth in pain.


    "Please," Elder Z beckoned him and the soldier behind Elder K pushed him with the sword forward, each time the top prating his skin deeper.


    He fell to his knees before the four elders and saw the green glowing pattern on Elder Z''s hand. He understood. The four families and the Ghost King have allied to eliminate them but why?


    Madam K''s words rang in his head. Min would never love Lia. Then would he go as far as killing her after she abandoned her family''s tradition and sacrificed herself to him?


    Elder K grew angry not because he wasn''t able to stop Lia and listen to his wife''s warnings but because his dear, sweet daughter had to suffer under an unfilial son-inw, because his daughter''s happiness was built on nothing but lies and deception.


    Elder K was terribly furious. A storm formed in his chest and was pondering hard against the confines of his skin to be let out. Every cell of his body wanted to mutate and make him stronger to kill them all.


    Elder K was always an amiable and upright person. Seldom could anything make him angry. The times he was furious could only be counted on one hand but his bottom line should never be tested and that was if anyone dared to touch his family.


    Elder K regretted, if he knew Lia would have to endure this fate of having Min as her husband then he would''ve never allowed himself to be so blind and overlook Min''s indifference and coldness.


    "Elder K, you look very ugly right now," Elder P sneered and his eyes glowed viciously.


    Elder K didn''t care if they were to humiliate him, "Where''s Lia?"


    "Don''t worry, Elder K, Lia''s safe with the Ghost King but not for too long," Elder C''s disdaining eyes condemned the pitiful form before him and he couldn''t help but kick Elder K a little.


    Elder G just stood there silently and waited.


    Elder K bit his tongue, Lia was in danger and so was his wife. He needed to leave but only now did he realise the screams have stopped.


    He saw the shaking and quivering forms of his servants, their pleading looks and the big tears that rolled out of their eye corners before they were sent to the afterlife, hopefully experiencing a better fate.


    Elder K lowered his head and bitterly endured the deaths of his people until none of them remained. He cursed and apologised in his heart. He was too weak and powerless to do anything.


    He needed to escape. With an abrupt turn, he grabbed the sword of the soldier, by the de and quickly moved his hand to the hold.


    Then in less than a second, he shed Elder Z and the other three Elders and ran but he couldn''t go far as his wife was brought to the garden by two soldiers.


    She was beaten and bruised yet so were the soldiers. She had put up a fight which was useless.


    The moment Elder K froze, Elder P''s hateful voice rang out andmanded the soldiers to grab Elder K and hold him down.


    Then Elder P, holding his bleeding arm which was slowly healing, approached Madam K.


    "Stay away from her!" Elder K shouted but Elder P just mockinglyughed and raised his hand to p Madam K hard.


    Once, twice and for a third time until her delicate face was even more bruised and blood spilt from her broken nose.


    Madam K''s eyes were full of hatred as she spit her blood at him, earning her another p.


    "Stop, Elder P, bring her here," Elder C was especially angry.


    He always hated the K family and now the damned Elder K actually dared to injure him. It hurt and he needed to repay the debt.


    He stepped on Elder K''s head causing it to be mmed into the ground. Elder K coughed.


    Elder C shed his mask of fake pretence and spit venom, "You damned bastard. I dare you stab me again!"


    He brought his foot on Elder K again but he didn''t give him the desired reaction, instead, Elder K''s eyes were focused on his wife who stared back in worry.


    "Fuck," Elder C roared but then a great idea hit his little brain and he stopped torturing Elder K. Instead he went to Madam K and ripped off her clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Elder K struggled to free himself but now four soldiers held him down.


    "Don''t let her move," Elder C took off his sock and stuffed it in Madam K''s mouth, then he turned to the nearby soldiers.


    "Isn''t she beautiful? Elder K''s been keeping this gem to herself for all of those years. It''s not fair, that''s why you can all have your turns."


    The soldiers didn''t need to be told twice as the fair skin and her teary eyes turned them on and released the beast inside of them as they violently thrust in her.


    "Look at your beloved wife closely," Elder C grabbed Elder K''s head and forced him to witness his wife''s suffering as he was unable to do anything. He bit his lip and blood flowed. Elder Cughed.


    "That gets you riled up," Elder P walked forward, "let me in on the fun."


    Despair clouded Elder K''s eyes as Elder P pushed himself into Madam K and her eyes locked with his. His heart hurt as if a thousand knives stabbed it and tore and tore and tore it to million pieces again and again.


    His tears flowed as he saw how helpless and desperate his wife was. He couldn''t stop crying and wished he could kill them all.


    "Elder K, it is a pity," Elder Z stepped forward and stroked his beard, "if only you hadn''t refused to crown a Ghost King and share the powers with us. The K family is very arrogant, so we needed to bring you down from your high chair up in your own fantasised little heaven."


    Elder Z gently smiled but his eyes were very amused.


    Madam K''s muffled screams and moans were pleasant to his ears. Soon, Family Z would be in power and could get rid of the K family who would stand beside the Ghost King.


    It would be he who took the spot and even control the Ghost King. It would be his family to stand on top. He instigated all of this to bring down the K family, he knew how much the C and P family hated the K as they thought they were very arrogant.


    If it wasn''t for those two elders, Elder Z would have preferred a quicker and quieter method but one he saw the sight he couldn''t help but enjoy it and wished for more.


    As for Elder G, Elder Z was able to convince her to join because she also craved for more power and if family K would be in charge of the families under the Ghost King, they would probably not be able to attain their powers, as Elder K vehemently refused to allow others to have powers.


    Elder Z held no particr animosity with Elder K but he wanted him to suffer more. It made him feel in power and control. It was a wonderful feeling.


    He grabbed the sword and motioned Elder C to step aside, then he stabbed the sword through Elder K''s shoulder and ordered the soldiers to slice his skin off, bit by bit.


    Elder P, who still had fun with Madam K, saw Elder K being tortured and wanted to try the same. He thought it was a shame that such a beautiful face would be cut into pieces.


    Soon, Elder K and Madam K were skinned bit by bit, their skin ground and their flesh slowly fell off as their bodies were holed with swords and spears.


    Yet they didn''t scream and as they were released, the couple crawled to each other, seeking the other''s warmth and embrace.


    "What a touching sight," Elder C sneered and wished to rip them apart.


    Elder K finally held Madam K, even when their fleshy wounds touched and were sore and stung like acid, he felt relieved that his wife was with him in their final moments.


    He then, with much effort, reached into his pocket and pulled out a golden hairpin. He slowly put it in her hair, "I''m sorry... it''s all my fault if only..."


    Madam K buried her head in his chest and shook her head. She couldn''t talk anymore but hoped she couldfort him a little bit.


    It was toote to pin the fault to anyone, she wasn''t angry with him. She just wanted to spend thest bit of time they had together.


    "Oh, how touching," Elder C wished even more to ughter them.


    "Let''s end this," Elder Z picked up the spear and then drove it through both Elder K''s and Madam K''s skull.


    The two still struggled as they weren''t instantly dead.


    ''Lia, we''re sorry. You have to be on your own now. Your mother and I can''t hold on nor help you anymore. So, Lia, please be safe and happy. We love you very much.''


    Elder K drew hisst breath as he held his wife in his arms.


    The four elders watched the massacre in front of them before debating if they should clean up now or let people see this and me it on Lia.


    As they discussed, Elder Z noticed the presence of someone. He left the garden. entered the hallway and he saw the profile of Lia. The corners of his lips pulled up. She came at the right time.


    While the elders were out parading Lia, Madam Z and her four sons entered the K family. They took everything valuable and fancy and sneered at the sight of the pathetic corpses.


    Especially Second and Third''s greedy hands didn''t leave anything untouched. First was amused and poked the corpses.


    Madam Z stood in front of the dead Madam K and ridiculed her, "Who''s now the more beautiful one? Such a lowly death suits you very well."


    She saw the golden hairpin in Madam K''s hair and instantly took a fancy to it. She took it off and put it in her own hair. She turned to Fourth and asked, "How do I look?"


    "Good mother," Fourth just came back from his spontaneous fish trip and nned to stay at home for a hundred years until he would get another inspiration.


    He didn''t expect this to happen but when he heard of it he didn''t disagree with it. The K family got what they deserved and it had nothing to do with him.


    ***


    Back to the present, Madam Z with the golden hairpin in her hair watched herself in the mirror. A week ago, her son told her that someone would being to kill them. Her three other sons already disappeared.


    Apparently, this person was Lia and apparently she just arrived.


    The Z family was ready for her arrival, ready to see if it was really the Lia, tossed and sacrificed in the abyss.


    The Lia who came to take revenge was veryughable.


    Either way, they were prepared.


    If she really managed to escape ande, then she would have to face despair for a second time.

 Chapter 19: Family Z 6

    Chapter 19: Family Z 6


    Just a second ago, Lia was at the Z family''s mansion and now she found herself back at home with her parents during a sunny and bright day. She ran up to Min and hugged him. He returned her hug and patted her head.


    Her parentsughed and Andre served them tea. It was a wonderful day. She was happy, however, there was a slight nagging feeling that something was wrong. She quickly brushed it off and turned to her parents as they asked her,


    "Where were you? We waited for you!"


    "I-" Lia started off but couldn''t remember. Where was she just now? What happened before?


    Min gave her a gentle smile and caressed her face, "Were you outside purging ghosts again?"


    His voice was full of love and very sweet. Lia melted under his touch and nodded her head, "Yea that was it."


    She cuddled into his embrace. Soon Min was going to be the Ghost King and they would marry shortly after. Min was sweet to her and her parents got along with him. The two families frequently visited and Leo was always there to tease them.


    There was nothing more Lia wished for, her life was perfect.


    When the day came for the Ghost King''s ceremony, Min was taken to a room with two attendants. Before he went, he squeezed Lia''s hands and gave her a forehead kiss,


    "Soon everyone will know of us and we''ll be together forever. I love you very much."


    His eyes were tender and she could feel how much he cared for her. She stood on her toes and gave him a kiss. She smiled, "I can''t wait."


    While Min had to wait in the room before they would go to the balcony to meet the public, Lia wandered around the pce. She entered room after room before staying in one and looked out of the window. The sky was dark but the glow of thenterns dyed it red and orange.


    Everyone flocked together and Lia felt warm around her heart. She opened the window to let the cool breeze dance around her and y with her hair.


    The wind settled on her face and mingled with the cold sensation that ran down her face. She blinked in surprise. Then her hands touched her face and the teardrops stained her fingertips.


    For some reason, she was crying and she didn''t know why. Her heart was in pain as if an unbearable yearning, longing grabbed her and refused to leave. It just sat there as heavy as stones and pulled her entire being down.


    The people outside assembled in front of the pce and Lia knew it was time for her to greet them. However, her tears didn''t stop. She pressed the sleeves of her dress on her eyes and took deep breaths.


    Then she made her way to the balcony where Min waited for her with a dazzling smile. All sadness she felt was instantly flushed away. He held his hand out to her and she grabbed it, feeling a joy spread in her body causing her steps to be light and dance above the ground.


    Together they announced Min as the Ghost King and their wedding.


    A year has passed where Lia lived happily with Min and her family. Apart from the asional silent breakdowns she experienced, without letting anyone know, everything was alright.


    The various families got their powers and soon the vengeful ghosts in the immortal and mortal world were purged and under control.


    One day when the exorcists were sent out on a mission, Lia wanted to join them, "Please! You know how good I am! I miss helping and I''ve nothing else to do!"


    "Then am I boring to you?" Min smiled and softly caressed her hair.


    "No!" Lia instantly refuted, "It''s just when you''re working, I can also do it."


    "It''s dangerous."


    "Min," Lia took his hands in hers, "I''m alright! Also, others will be there too, nothing will happen to me."


    "Your highness, let your beloved wife do something," Leo stood in the doorframe of the studies and grinned.


    "Yes! Yes! Leo''s also there," Lia thanked Leo for his help but it was obvious he had a great time teasing Min.


    "Your highness," Leo said very borately and Min held his hand up, "Alright, just don''t call me that."


    "Thanks, I love you!" Lia gave Min a kiss and followed Leo out. Min just sighed.


    "Captain! I''m under your care," Liaughed and yfully hit Leo in the shoulders.


    "I won''t be going easy on you, your highness!"


    Liaughed, "Shut it!"


    They arrived at the outskirts of a town in the east wheretely many vengeful ghosts have appeared. They were particrly sighted around a certain spot.


    "The others aren''t here yet, we should wait- Hey! Lia, where are you going?" Leo called after her as she already sprinted away.


    "No time! You wait, I''ll take care of them!"


    "Aren''t you a bit too confident?" but Leo''s voice couldn''t reach her as she took off far away.


    The town was located at the feet of a mountain and surrounded by a dense forest. Behind the forest where it led into the mountains was an open ground, walls and columns built by stones.


    It looked man-made. In the midst was an altar and a golden shine emitted. A male stood in front of it.


    Lia instantly found it suspicious, especially as various vengeful ghosts appeared and surrounded him but he didn''t move.


    She realised he was summoning. She jumped down from the rock, formed with her life force a long de and swung it at the person. The male turned around and blocked it with his hand, drawing blood.


    His bored and calm eyes stared at her. She was shocked as he pulled the weapon away and shed the ghosts in an instant, skilled, he zigzagged between them and purged them without making any superfluous movements.


    She felt the green feeling of envy creeping up on her as she saw how talented he was.


    "I''m not an enemy, your highness," he lightly smiled but seemed like he didn''t have any interest in her.


    "How do you know who I am?"


    "There''s no one under heaven who dares to not know you, your highness," his mouth dropped honey but she didn''t like it.


    Lia had to admit that his handsomeness could match that of Min''s. If she were to describe him, he was like calm and deep water. Mysteriously attracting one to the depths of him.


    She widened her eyes and shook her head, "Who are you?"


    "Yano, your highness. I''m one of the exorcists and before you use me, I was luring the ghosts to purge them before you interfered."


    Lia''s face was red.


    "Oh, this is yours," he handed her her de.


    She waved her hand and the de disappeared. He made her feel embarrassed, she didn''t like being near him.


    Yano. She''s heard this name before.


    People havepared his abilities and powers matching that of Min. She sneered in her heart, how could hepare to Min?


    But it was a fact he was the top exorcist. She just witnessed how he killed 100 ghosts with ease and on top of that using someone else''s life force.


    Most of the time someone else''s life force would reject anyone who wasn''t the owner of it, only rarely would it ept someone else. Not even Min could use her power and he was her soulmate.


    Lia instantly decided she didn''t like Yano and left him behind but he easily followed her. She rolled her eyes.


    When she looked back, he gave her a small smile which irritated her.


    "Oh, you found Yano," Leo greeted them as they came back.


    "Yea," Lia rolled her eyes again and turned away from Yano.


    "Did you do something to infuriate her highness?" Mil nervously whispered to Yano.


    He shook his head, "On the contrary, she almost ruined my n."


    Lia was the bigger person. If she wasn''t, she would''ve ripped his head off but she was and he should consider himself lucky.


    The mission was finished smoothly. When they got back to the pce, Lia told Leo, "Never put me in the same team as that guy Yano!"


    "Haha, but you got along so well!"


    "Shut it!" Lia stomped away and was still mad at him. He didn''t particrly do anything but he was just so infuriating!


    Lia put herself in Min''s embrace as she entered his studies. Heughed and patted her head, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," she huffed.


    "You don''t get angry very often, so what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," she pouted.


    "Ok, ok," Min coaxed her and went back to work.


    That night, Lia wandered around the pce while Min slept. Lately, she has been getting more and more restless, especially around Min for some reason.


    That was why she requested to join the mission. She needed time alone, however, Yano annoyed her. Just the thought of him made her grit her teeth in frustration.


    Min was right, she didn''t get angry often, so it was surprising how Yano could rile her up. She didn''t like him. That was all.


    "I didn''t know I was so hateable," under the moonlight Yano''s dark eyes and high nose were even more refined as if he was a deity. Lia couldn''t look away for a second but then-


    "What are you doing here? You can''t just enter!" Lia knew it, she absolutely couldn''t stand him.


    "What''s wrong with me being here?"


    "Everything!" Lia coldly said but proceeded to leave him alone. He sighed and watched her go.


    Howe he popped up everywhere?


    Lia thought about going back to bed but she didn''t feel like it, so she ended up straying around the pce.


    But for some reason, there was a nagging feeling throwing her off. After a while, she knew what it was. It was him. Lord, had she had to hold her anger back.


    She flipped around and approached him until their faces were close enough to touch, "Don''t you have anything better to do than to follow me?"


    "No," Yano said calmly without any emotions or fluctuation in his voice. She really had no idea what was going on in his mind.


    "I''m bored but you''re even more boring," he smiled then his eyes got ahold of hers and they locked. Lia was shocked by how uncaring this guy was.


    She ignored him and trailed along the path but he was relentless about annoying her.


    "Seriously, what is it with you?"


    He shrugged his shoulders as if he wanted to know the answer himself.


    "Shouldn''t the wife of the Ghost Kingy next to him in bed and not wander around at this time?"


    "So you know I''m married but still chase me!"


    "Your Highness, unfortunately, I have no interest in you," he wore a troubled expression as if she was putting him in a tough spot.


    "nder," she cried and wanted to leave, somewhere far away from him.


    "I''ve heard the rtionship between the happy couple is very good."


    "It is! Min loves me and I love him."


    Yano sighed, "Why do you sound so naive to me?"


    "What right do you have to question me?"


    "A married woman alone with another man?"


    "You!" Lia calmed herself, "you''re the one insisting on sticking your ass to me!"


    "Very crude, also I already told you I have no interest in you," he stretched out the ''no interest'' and Lia got furious again.


    "Do you love the Ghost King very much?"


    "Of course, I-" Lia stopped.


    Min...


    Min...


    She loved him, didn''t she? Yet why was there an uneasy feeling in her chest?

 Chapter 20: Family Z 7

    Chapter 20: Family Z 7


    Lia suddenly felt unwell. She finally understood why all of this time she had been experiencing these silent breakdowns.


    "What''s wrong?" Yano''s eyes teased her but Lia could barely notice his yful expression. Her head hurt and she felt dizzy, she held onto the wall to steady herself.


    Yano rushed to her side as she was about to fall but she pushed him away.


    "Don''t touch me," she hissed.


    This time Yano was surprised. Lia''s bright eyes turned dark and cold as if she was apletely different person.


    "Leave," she ordered him with a hint of killing intent and Yano was at a loss about what to do. He only wanted to tease her a bit yet she reacted this way.


    "I''m sorry if I said somethin-"


    "No, you were right," a mocking and perverted smile formed on her lips.


    "You''re right. Now leave," she narrowed her eyes.


    Yano gave up and left. He bowed but found the sudden change very strange.


    Lia finally remembered. She remembered everything. She had no idea where she was but she guessed she might be in a dream.


    She was on her way to take revenge against the Z family when she suddenly found herself in this dream that depicted the picture-perfect life she dreamt off in the past.


    Of course, Min loving her, her family epting him and being still alive were all feeble desires she once possessed. Now, none of it mattered. It showed her an ugly reality she never wanted to witness again.


    She pinched her arm yet no matter how hard she did, even after drawing blood, she didn''t wake up. She had no idea how to leave or how she ended up here. The only reasonable exnation was that the Z family was behind this but she didn''t'' hear any news about them getting powers.


    In fact, they were the only family who Min didn''t give any powers since their children weren''t interested in it.


    She had to quickly figure out a way to escape this. Who knew what happened to her in the real world.


    Suddenly, she had a terrifying thought, what if she was already dead and only her soul was trapped in here? Would she ever be able to leave?


    This wasn''t the time to think about it and she quickly made her way out of the pce. She didn''t want to stay any second longer here. As she reached the entrance, two strong arms slung around her waist and a head nestled into her shoulder.


    "Where are you going?" this deep voice belonged to a man she was once infatuated with.


    He kissed her neck and she shivered.


    "What''s wrong? Are you cold?" Min held her tighter and Lia felt the disgust wanting to pour out of her mouth.


    "It''s nothing," she choked out and freed herself.


    Min turned her face around and gently smiled. She was prepared for it but her heart still skipped a beat.


    If only... if only Min would''ve been like this in real life.


    She wanted to kill him but her resolve faded away the moment sheid her eyes on him. Her heart swayed. It was a fear she was afraid to face and now it came true.


    She yearned for revenge but at the same time, she knew deep down that she still hoped for a reasonable exnation and for Min to actually care for her, just like here in this dream.


    It was a hard obstacle for her to ovee. Maybe this would''ve been easier if she faced the indifferent Min instead of the one showering her with love.


    "I just want to see my family. I suddenly have the urge to meet them," Lia forced a smile.


    She pushed him away and walked out without giving him a nce. If she could discard him here, then it should be no problem in the real world.


    As she aimlessly wandered across the capital, her mind was upied with different thoughts all desperately searching for a way out. She was sure she must''ve been caught by the Z family, then if they had powers-


    Lia stopped in her tracks, then as fast as she could she ran to the Z family''s residence.


    In this world, the Z family had powers. It was an absurd thought but if she could ask them what kind of power they exactly had and how to break it, wouldn''t she be able to leave this dream?


    Her racing mind came to a halt in front of the gate. The guards stopped her.


    "I''m here to see Elder Z."


    "Do you have any idea what time it is? Do you have an appointment?"


    Lia shook her head.


    "Then leave."


    Her face turned several degrees colder, "I''m Lia. Shouldn''t that be enough?"


    The guards at first didn''t understand but once they figured out her identity, they fell to their knees and begged for forgiveness.


    "Don''t waste my time. Open the door."


    The guards immediately did so. Lia entered and was greeted by a half-awake attendant, however, once her eyes fell on the person in front of her, she instantly bowed.


    "Take me to Elder Z."


    "Yes, Yes! Please follow me!" the attendant showed Lia a room. She poured her a tea and then hurriedly left.


    After not even a minute, Elder Z hurried into the room and took Lia''s hands, "It''s been a while, dear!"


    Lia sneered in her heart. This was truly a picture-perfect world. Just like she wished for. Even the enemies turned nice and obedient.


    She narrowed her eyes but collected herself and smiled, "Elder Z is always out on business working so hard in the mortal world. I apologise for barging in but I''ve heard Elder Z has done so many great deeds and possess great power."


    Elder Zughed heartedly, "No need to tter me. You''re so much better and capable than this old man here!"


    Indeed old and a waste, Lia added in her mind but her smile was as bright as ever.


    "Actually I wanted to know what kind of power Elder Z has and exin it to me in-depth. I know it''s a family secret but I might have discovered something akin to your family''s power."


    "Hmm," Elder Z scratched his beard, "don''t worry, dear. If it''s something you request, I''m more than willing to agree."


    Lia bitterlyughed inside. Everything really went her way in this world. It was as if it didn''t want to let her go. Of course not, it wanted to trap her forever.


    "Then, thank you."


    "I think you already know but our power is illusion, but it isn''t just any illusion. There are two different illusions that we possess- One that we can control and one we cannot. The one we can control casts an illusion over inanimate objects. But-"


    Elder Z looked at her, "This is not the one you wanted to know about right? The other one is the illusion we cast on a person. However, we don''t have any control over the kind of illusion shown to the target.


    The illusion depicted is one''s utmost desire, yearn or wish. Something that lies deep in their hearts is drawn out and traps them inside of it. However, the desire shows something that can never actually happen in real life, which is why it is irresistible to the target and they would choose in almost all of the time to live in it."


    "The consequence?" the tea was swallowed harshly down her throat.


    "The target will die if they can''t break through the illusion within two years of the time in the illusion. Our exorcism lies in casting an illusion on the ghosts and let them relive what they want most because vengeful ghosts have many lingering regrets and intense feelings. They would be drawn more to the illusion shown and can never leave, thus they die.


    Before the mortal people are brutally killed in the mortal world and turn to vengeful ghosts we cast this power on them and they can die peacefully without turning into a ghost."


    "What''s the time flow"? Lia had no time to waste. If she didn''t wake up now, she would''ve probably died.


    "It depends but generally, a year in the illusion is an hour in reality. Does that answer everything?"


    "Onest thing," Lia''s eyshes trembled, "how do you break it? How do you get out of the illusion?"


    "That," Elder Z paused for a moment, "is a hard question to answer because everyone has a different illusion, so the requirements are different. One way is, of course, the caster undoing it. The other way... the target has to be aware they''re in an illusion to know they''ve to take steps, which is a given but most of the time they choose to not wake up and continue to believe the illusion is reality."


    Lia wanted to tell him to get to the point but figured she needs as much as information as possible. If she did get out of the illusion, she''d have to face the Z family.


    "To break out of an illusion you have to turn the illusion to the state of reality."


    Elder Z saw Lia didn''t say anything and borated, "Because illusions show people their desires, they actively have to destroy this desire because it doesn''t'' exist in the real world. For example, if someone dreams of bing rich, he might be a millionaire with everything he wanted in the illusion.


    In order to escape, he has to return to the state he''s in real life. That is, if he was a homeless man, he has to give away all of his money, every possession and live on the streets again. Once he''s ustomed to his old life, he can leave the illusion."


    Lia shook inside, she didn''t want to believe it. She didn''t want to believe this vicious way was her escape.


    "Then what if someone dreams of their beloved dead ones being alive? The person who didn''t love them, love them now?"


    Elder Z gave her a soft look, he didn''t know why she wanted to know all of this, especially because they were quite delicate details but he thought she must''ve got a good reason.


    "Then the beloved dead ones would need to die the same way they did in the real world. Although if they were murdered, the killer doesn''t matter. Same goes to if they died a natural death. The target would have to kill them in order to fasten the process. If they died of a heart attack or failure, it''s important they should die simr to it, no bruises or wounds on the bodies but maybe medicaments can be used to indicate heart failure.


    As for the lover loving them back, of course in the real world they didn''t, the victim has to turn their feelings back to how they were. If it was hatred, indifference, annoyance or any other."


    "I see," Lia stood up, "I''ve kept you up and busy. Thank you for your insight."


    "Ah, you''re leaving already?"


    Lia nodded and left the mansion in a hurry. Her mind was about to go numb as she walked to an abandoned spot.


    Then leaning against the wall, she broke down. Tears welled up and streamed down her face.


    She fell and her fists turned the ground bloody as she hit and hit and hit, yet not one of the intense emotions inside of her were quenched.


    How could she bear to see her parent die? How could she bear to kill them with her own hands? How could she bear to let the other four families and Min alive?


    Make Min hate her? That was no problem.


    Lia''s insides wrenched and her whole body violently rejected any thought that forced themselves to flow through her veins and make her blood boil.


    She swore, for the Z family to use such an illusion on her, she''d make them pay a million times. All of what she had experienced, she had to go through again?


    The worst thing was that in the end, she was the one who had tomit this betrayal.


    Even though this was an illusion, it was still very much real, wasn''t it? All the people lived, breathed and acted like real people. Just because she knew it was an illusion didn''t mean the people inside thought they were fake.


    In the first ce, who had the right to decide over them? It was really a wicked power, giving people what they sought after the most but then destroying them once they''d wake up and realise it was after all just a dream. Of course, they could never attain what they wished for.


    And even if they woke up, would they have the heart to destroy the illusion and their own desire only to be filled with despair?


    Lia''s muddled head prompted her to think if she really wanted to leave. Was that the right decision? Or did she want to continue living in this illusion?


    What would await her back in the real world? Nothing but the harsh reality. Wouldn''t living here for eternity be better? To live happily without sorrow and hopefully one day forgetting that this was an illusion?


    Even if she died in the real world, it didn''t matter to her, now did it?


    She had no idea what she wanted anymore. It was just all too much. She just wanted to be happy, why was it so wrong?


    Back in reality, there was no one waiting for her, nothing but suffering, pain and the harsh, lonely road of revenge that might not even satisfy her.


    She didn''t want to go back.

 Chapter 21: Family Z 8

    Chapter 21: Family Z 8


    Lia staggered to her feet and wobbly walked down the empty streets. She would just go back home, see her parents who would tell her everything was alright.


    She would close her eyes and the next morning, this was just a dream.


    Yes, the fact that she thought this was an illusion was actually an illusion.


    Lia arrived at home and instantly ran into her parents'' sleepy arms. The warmth she sought filled her up.


    "What''s wrong?" her father was surprised, "aren''t you too old?"


    Lia shook her head but then started to cry. What was she supposed to do? If only she had spent more time with her family instead of chasing after Min. Why couldn''t she realise how stupid she was and how her unrequited love wasn''t worth it?


    She nestled herself closer to her parents and fell asleep. Her parents looked at each other and then sighed. They couldn''t do anything about the stubbornness of their daughter.


    The next morning came and Lia refused to go to the pce.


    "Did you have a fight with Min?"


    Lia kept silent.


    "Seriously? Really? You two? How? Why?"


    Was that so surprising? Here, her mother adored Min but back in the real world she hated him yet Lia was too blind to realise she was in the wrong.


    "It''s nothing," but her droopy eyes revealed another story.


    "It''s ok, if she doesn''t want to talk about it, then we should let her," her father patted her on the shoulders.


    "That''s why she''s always like this! You spoil her too much!" her mother hit her father.


    "Like what?" Lia was curious and slightly offended.


    "Like-"


    "Ok, enough dear," her father grinned and fed some breakfast to her mother.


    Lia giggled at the sight. It really felt like she went back in time, when she was still living with her parents, carefree.


    At the thought, all the choked up feelings she had thought suppressed came back welling up. Lia watched her parents bicker with a sad smile.


    "Miss?" Andre ced a dessert in front of her, "Is everything alright?"


    Tiredness overcame her and she just nodded.


    She got up and left the mansion under the astonished gazes of her parents. She sat the whole day by the river.


    The exhaustion was great, it wasn''t just ack of sleep but she was tired of everything. There was nothing that could take this exhaustion, this burden of her.


    Lia couldn''t help but want to live here but at the same time, she realised she wasn''t happy, after all, she couldn''t forget that this was only an illusion.


    Watching her parents made it painfully clear that this was only a fragment of her past and she was an outsider. She didn''t belong to the past anymore, she had to move on and start a path greater to her.


    A future that would hold joy for her. In order to change, she needed to take actions. She needed to let go of the past and let it be a cherished memory.


    With this illusion, she would really cut off all ties, and with her revenge, she would settle all grudges and start a new life.


    Night came quickly and Lia dragged her body away from the calm and soothing scenery the river provided.


    With a mask and a cloak covering her entire being, she stood in front of the K family''s mansion. She wasn''t allowed toy a hand on the enemies but instead had to hurt her own.


    Her fingers scratched the gate. Strangely, there were no guards.


    She had to kill everyone the same way they died in real life. shbacks of the massacre appeared before her and she almost vomited. They framed her as the culprit of her family''s murder and now she was really going to make ite true.


    Her delicate fingers lost their strength in face of the hard surface and it took a long time to push the gate open. A spear through the head- holes, muttion, falling flesh. She closed her eyes, it was too cruel.


    Her life force seeped out of her fingertips forming a long spear and sword, each held in one of her hands.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    It was Andre. Lia bit her lips and the blood trickled down her chin, her neck and fell on the ground, then she raised her sword and swoosh.


    His head fell off. She kept herself steady at the sight, her tears clouded her vision.


    Through the mansion, she massacred the attendants and servants who have tended to her and took care of her all these years. She apologised in her heart but quickly went through as she wanted this to be over.


    Finally, she arrived at the murder ground. The courtyard.


    Everyone else including her parents have been rmed and they surrounded her in the garden, where her back seemed so lonely under the bright moonlight''s piercing as if it was mocking her.


    "Who?" Elder K shielded Madam K and told the staff to be careful.


    Lia''s hands twitched and she barely held onto her weapons. A torrent of emotions bonded together and threatened to drown her. A sh of sadness pierced every organ of hers and the blood flooded out to curse her.


    Curse and curse and curse her for this act of sphemy. For this act that dared to go against heaven.


    Wicked, it screamed and condemned her.


    For her own future, she would have to kill her parents.


    For her own future and justice, she would have to abandon everything.


    "Answer!"


    She never heard her father''s voice this angry. It felt strange and alienated to her.


    Only now did she turn around and saw them standing on the hallway tform littered by bloody corpses. All killed by her own hands.


    She gripped her weapons tighter and strode over to her angry parents. She raised her spear indicating for them toe down.


    Elder K also formed a weapon out of his life force. Lia bitterly endured the sight of her own and her father''s weapon.


    There was nothing but murderous intent.


    There would''ve never been an instance where a situation like this would cross a child''s and parent''s mind. Only in the most desperate, most brutal and most haunting moments.


    Die for my sake. Die for my family. Two different thoughts. Selfish and selfless. Yet also selfless and selfish.


    "Goodbye," Lia whispered and in a swift movement, she caught Elder K off guard and stabbed him through the chest. Then she quickly withdrew, her sword yearning to pierce Madam K but Elder K shielded her.


    Lia''s eyes got more blurred, her blood trickled and trickled and trickled.


    She could feel the moment her weapon cleanly tore a hole and another one in her father''s body. The nauseating and repulsive shock clung onto her and her grip loosened.


    Yet she ripped out the sword and used the spear to distract Elder K before her sword stabbed Madam K. The staff around them cried in injustice and attacked her.


    If Lia died here, would she have a peace of mind?


    No, if her parents saw her, knew it was her, what kind of heart-breaking feeling would ignite and fan the fire of hatred? Out of all people, she didn''t want her parents to hate her.


    The many staff were like ghosts attacking her, sadly she was used and skillfully evaded them and guided them to their ends. Then she walked towards her parents.


    The servants grabbed her feet, preventing her from advancing. She fell down and saw the determination in their bruised and wounded faces.


    She didn''t have the heart to kick them away. So loyal. She was undeserving of them.


    Instead, she crawled forwards until the servants couldn''t hold on and shouted for their Masters to leave.


    Elder K had aplicated look but decided to escape with Madam K. Lia formed daggers and threw them at their legs. They also fell to the ground.


    She slowly approached them and breathed heavily. She was crying and her sobs were choked up in her throat. Elder K held up his weapon.


    Theirplicated gazes looked at her as she towered over their lying forms. She could barely stop the aching and despairing sounds from leaving her mouth.


    When she raised her spear she saw Elder K lowering his sword. A faint smile appeared on his face and he embraced his wife. Madam K also understood but she couldn''t face the truth, so she buried her head in her husband''s chest.


    Let this all be over soon. Let there be a good reason. Please. We beg you.


    Lia also understood. She understood painfully clear how her fear became true.


    How could she drive the spear through their heads? How could she, their daughter be so vicious and how could they be so forgiving and epting?


    How? How? How? How in the world was that fair?


    Anger and sadness mixed in her heart and she swore that there will be not one day where the soothing of revenge wouldn''t be coveted. She would make everyone pay everything back. Over and over again.


    She looked at their peaceful faces and wanted to join them but they said nothing, they didn''t acknowledge the fact they knew. It was as if they went along with their spoiled child''s whim.


    "I''m sorry," Lia bit her lip again and it felt like a dreadingly long time before she abruptly drove the spear through their heads.


    Their blood dripped. It flowed, slowly, like a calm stream, soaking into the earth as if they wanted to be one with the world.


    And when they mingled to forever leave their stains, that was when they set a broken soul free and the act of offence lulled the sinner with tremendous despair to the ground.


    It was past midnight and it was an unusually quiet night and despite the chatter from people lingering around in the busy streets, earth-shattering, heart-tearing, loud wails and cries kept everyone''s attention and had them listen to this sad melody carried by the wind.


    A senseless, dreading despair filled them and the sadness they felt broke them. Their hearts shattered.


    It was truly a sound that had everyone''s ears gliding on a wave towards a bottomless pit,yered andyered with nothing but hopelessness gently whispering fake words of glimmers of light.


    It brought forth a feeling that carried everyone to a faraway small ce to trap them, all alone and lonely. They feared if they listened any longer, they would never be able to get out, escape this incredible pain that numbed all of their senses.


    They felt painstakingly overwhelmed, so how would that person capable of enacting such desperation feel? What did they go through? What caused them to never be able to return from that trapped ce?


    These cries changed the mood of the night. It was now tranquil and sorrowful.


    Slowly, the sounds of anguish faded and those who followed it, stopped in front of the K family''s mansion.


    Min was one of them and when he saw the ughter, his heart tightened.


    Lia? What happened to her? She wasn''t in the pce since yesterday and now this horrible disaster kept everyone''s heart on edge.


    He could feel a great sense of dread ovee him.


    And the sight in front of him ripped his heart out. His beloved wife held her parents in her arms and silently wept.


    Then she bobbed her head up and hatefully red at him before she startedughing. Her next words trampled his ripped out heart and scattered its corpse across oceans andnds, worlds and universes.


    "I wish I could kill you too. The person I want to kill the most is you, Min."


    Why? Lia, why? His words were stuck in his throat.


    "I want to kill you so badly," her red eyes gave him so much hatred, it was suffocating to bear as if her fragile hands directly enveloped his throat to strangle him.


    "Take her," he could only spat out those two words before Lia under his pained gaze was dragged away.


    Over the course of the next few days, news spread like wildfire, the daughter of the K family, the wife of the Ghost King had killed her own family.


    And with that, the once beautiful fairytale, the once much-desired dream and wonderful illusion came to an end. Who could mend all the scares left?


    Lia slowly opened her eyes and tears fell. The illusion made one thing painfully clear, and that was that deep down she still held the wish that everything would be alright, that she still loved Min and that she wasn''t as strong as she pretended to be.


    The act of killing her own parents was etched into every fibre of her body and violently dominated her. She would never get over this. She could never.


    She raised her head a bit and saw that she was in a cer made out of stone. It was dark and cold. Her hands were in shackles, tied above her head.


    At longst, she was back in the real world. What terrible price she had to pay, the Z family had to collect it all.

 Chapter 22: Family Z 9

    Chapter 22: Family Z 9


    She was still a bit numb and dizzy. The new surrounding she found herself in, was unfamiliar and took time to get ustomed to. Along with that, she had to alienate herself from the illusion that still lingered.


    The pain pulsated in her body and slowly needed to be driven out. When she was clear-headed again, there was a thought that perplexed her.


    If the illusion showed one''s utmost desire, then why in the world was Yano in there?


    She never met him, only heard of his name, fame, poprity and power that came with him.


    However, there was no time to think about it as she was confined in a small room with nothing but herself and a door.


    There were cracks in the walls and scratches, luring to the conclusion that several people have been held here before and she wasn''t the first.


    The Z family held prisoners. That was her first thought which was most likely true.


    Lia quickly collected her thoughts and traced her memories. She was on her way to the Z family, killed the guards but the moment she stepped in, she was pulled into an illusion by possibly Elder Z. Then she broke through it and now found herself here.


    However, what happened to her corpses? It didn''t seem like they''ve been discovered or else there would''ve been a greatmotion.


    She never thought Min would give the Z family powers. There was no news about it but then again, she also didn''t know that the Z family had earned the right to kill people and presumably, all their weapons were embedded with the green emblem of the Ghost King.


    She gathered the air around her and breathed in, then out. She traced her soul pieces. Once her soul entered another being, it was possible to figure out what happened to it to a certain degree. She could faintly feel that her corpses were fine but the distance between her and them was too far.


    Did they hide on their own? She was a bit surprised, however, if her corpses could actually have a life and think on their own then she would be truly invincible. If there was a way to achieve true undead, then who would dare to stand in her way?


    She was about to give her corpses amand to find her as the door opened. A tall man with a youthful face and loose robe came in. He leaned against the door frame and the bright light from outside illuminated him. It was impossible for Lia to see his expression.


    His hair danced before his face and she figured that there was a breeze, omitting the possibility that they were underground.


    The youth continued to just stand in the doorframe without moving. It was unclear if he saw that Lia was awake or thought she was still in the illusion and this was a routine for him to check on her.


    She had squinted her eyes and from a distance, it looked like she was asleep, however, through the crack in her vision she could still see him. The youth finally pushed himself away from the frame and his hands glided onto the door handle. Then a light bang followed.


    She thought he was gone and was shocked as she felt her face being gently caressed. She instantly opened her eyes and stared into the youth''s unfathomable ones.


    "You''re awake?" his voice was a soft whisper and she couldn''t decipher the emotions behind it.


    "It was hard on you," he sounded like he was gently coaxing a little child to sleep.


    His soft fingers trailed along hers before they harshly grabbed her face. A dangerous glint appeared in his eyes.


    "How did you break through my illusion?"


    From these words alone Lia figured he was the fourth son of the Z family, ''Fourth''. He looked fairly young and only the members of the Z family could use the illusion power. Lia has killed the first three sons, so only Fourth remained.


    "Answer," his actions were rough but his voice was still gentle.


    She was a bit astonished about his personality that differed from his brothers. Neither arrogance nor confidence was present, only a soothing atmosphere that made one want to trust him.


    "I have no idea what you mean," Lia''s voice was hoarse. She had no idea how long she has been here. An hour? Or was it more?


    "You don''t?" again his voice was pleasant and made its way to one''s heart, tightly wrapping around it asking for permission to enter.


    "I don''t," she had to be cautious.


    "I see," he let go of her face.


    For minutes they just stared at each other, with neither pulling away.


    "We have never met if I recall," he gave her a light smile.


    "Fourth," Lia didn''t need him to introduce herself.


    "That saves time, Lia," he still smiled, "I can''t believe you''re alive and well."


    "Where should I be?"


    "In the abyss?"


    So he knew about it. Lia''s gaze turned darker.


    "What will you do to me?"


    "I wonder," he was crouching in front of her and now he put his head in his hands continuing to size her up.


    It was her first time dealing with someone as odd as him. What was his purpose? What did he want?


    "Where''s Elder Z?"


    "My father?" Fourth thought for a while, "In the pce. Don''t worry, I have sent someone to inform him. He should be here soon and possibly the Ghost King too."


    Lia felt her heart leap when she heard this. If Elder Z came alone she had no problems, but if Min were really toe then-


    "It seems like you had a... great illusion?" Fourth began to touch her face again. She couldn''t read his eyes. There was no way into his thoughts and understand his actions.


    She sneered, "very nice. The present you gave me, I''ll dly return it."


    "No need, you can keep it."


    Lia had the urge to kick him. She pulled on the shackles but he stopped her.


    "You''ll hurt yourself," his hands wrapped around hers.


    "What''s your intention?"


    "I don''t have any, it''s just..."


    "Just?"


    He tilted his head a bit before giving her another little smile, "I can''t let you kill us."


    Liaughed. Of course not, who would want to be killed.


    "How do you know?"


    "How do I know what?"


    She was sure he was doing it on purpose, ying dumb and agitating her but his actions were so ambiguous. She didn''t like him being intimate with her, she couldn''t fathom what his thoughts were.


    "Don''t touch me."


    "Pardon me," he removed his hands but his eyes still rested on her.


    "How do you know I wasing?"


    "Wasn''t I supposed to know?"


    There was no end with this! She would never get the answer out of him at this rate.


    "I want to help you."


    "What?" his words startled her. She narrowed her eyes and her lips turned into a fine line.


    "Wouldn''t it be better for you to stay in the illusion? Then the time in the abyss would pass quickly and you won''t feel any of the torture. I''m doing you a favour. You can live inside the illusion even if you die."


    Once those words entered Lia''s mind, her rage red up again. She would not go back to the abyss and she would never want to experience the illusion again.


    She violently pulled on the shackles and tried to hit him. He was unfazed by her outburst and just quietly watched her.


    "Doing me a favour?" she hissed, "then how about you present your head and that of your parents on a silver te? Then I''ll gratefully thank you."


    "I quite like my head. Thank you," he stood up and looked down at her, "by the way, I''m quite curious. What did you think you could do on your own?"


    Lia remained silent. Her mind worked furiously to find a way to leave this ce. She concentrated on her soul pieces and-


    "What kind of n do you have?" he crouched down again and this time touched her neck. It was fragile and could break the second he exerted some force.


    "Take it as a crazy woman''s revenge," she ridiculed any attempt of his.


    "You''re more clever than that. I''ve heard from my father that you have no power anymore, so on what is your confidence based if you thought you could easily kill us? Disregarding the fact you killed my brothers."


    "You guess," he didn''t answer her questions, she wouldn''t answer his. Leave him hanging, let him experience his own medicine.


    "Either way, you can''t escape here. You have to ept your fate," with this he stood up again and headed to the door but then turned around.


    "It''s better if I do it like this instead?" he gently closed her eyes and everything turned dark.


    She knew what he was doing and she knew he deliberately let her know that he could do it at any time, everywhere he wanted. His power.


    She had no idea what the requirements were to activate his ability, but at this rate, it seemed like there weren''t any.


    She cursed as she once again was pulled back into the hateful illusion that brought her pain and joy. A never-ending cycle.


    Yet, Lia didn''t know she was in an illusion as she lept into the arms of Min and her parents on a bright sunny day.


    She felt their love and everything seemed perfect. Nothing felt wrong apart from the slight sting in her heart.

 Chapter 23: Family Z 10

    Chapter 23: Family Z 10


    When Lia woke up again, sweat trickled from her forehead and she squinted her eyes at the figure before her. This hateful person sent her back to hell and she had to crawl out of it again.


    Again and again. Every time she dyed her hands in the crimson blood of her family, her hatred grew and her mind was tired from the abuse. She wanted this to stop. Yet for the tenth time, Fourth gently closed her eyes and put her into an illusion again.


    "Just stay there. It''s more convenient for you," Fourth more or less could guess how she broke through the illusion. He was astonished by her strong will that could convince her to murder her own family, countless times.


    If it was him then-


    It wouldn''t be him and even if he was pulled into an illusion, his desire would be never rted to his family. He couldn''t care about them and they didn''t care about him.


    On the day when Fourth went to tell his parents about his guess, his mother was in his father''s studies viewing herself while they waited for him. However, he didn''te home until now, so his mother left all the preparation to greet Lia to him.


    She said it''d be best not to contact his father right now as he was busy and it was only a hunch that it could be Lia. Neither of them grieved the fact that his brothers were dead or wasted a word about this.


    Yet, despite it just being a possibility, Fourth still considered all the factors and made the decision to pull Lia into an illusion. However, he didn''t expect her to actually get out of it. He didn''t have any feelings towards her but he did think that it would be easier to take care of her if she was stuck in the illusion.


    His expression became moreplicated as he looked at her. He tried to coax her with words, telling her it would be easier for her to endure the illusion thaning back to the real world, yet she kept breaking out of it


    He was always able to find a way to people''s hearts and use their desires as a method to manipte them. So, he felt a bit helpless when his words fell on deaf ears with her.


    Fourth watched her quiet face shed tears again before her eyes fluttered open. He was ready to put her into another illusion when she kicked him in the stomach. He flew a few steps back and looked at her in surprise.


    It was the 11th time he dared to make her go through the same thing, dared to make her suffer again. This time she wouldn''t give him the chance to react and immediately attacked him.


    Her blood was boiling and the adrenaline rushed to her head. Loud rustles were in her ears as she put her feet on the ground and jumped up onto the wall.


    Her arms were twisted because of the shackles, yet with force, she used the wall as a springboard and ripped on the confines of the shackles. The metal connecting her shackles to the wall cracked and shended back on the ground.


    Lia then sped towards Fourth who was still lying on the floor perplexed and wrapped her arms around his neck, the metal rope against his throat. She applied pressure and Fourth lightly tapped the ground.


    She wasn''t sure what the requirements were for him to send her into an illusion, but if he had no time to think about using his ability, then he couldn''t send her back.


    With that, she twisted her body along with his and put one leg between his. The chokehold worked as Fourth didn''t have much physical strength. He gripped her arm trying to free himself but she only tightened her stance.


    Then she quicklymanded the corpses toe to her. However, the split-second she used was taken advantage by Fourth who felt her grip lightly loosen. He took the opportunity and smoothly escaped her grip.


    He held her shackles, pulled on it and threw her to the ground. Lia was able to soften the impact by rolling and instantly stood back up but by this time, Fourth already left the room.


    Cursing she followed him, her hands still confined by the shackles. She needed to get rid of them. As she stepped out of the room, a cold breeze greeted her.


    It was clear that this was an area within the residence. The room she was in was actually a small wooden house, next to various other wooden houses.


    Lia didn''t have the time to check if others were imprisoned and rushed along the path that led her to the main mansion.


    Halfway to the mansion, the path in front of her was littered with corpses of servants. She stood still and moved to the right, along the wall and hid in the darkness. She was vignt and her eyes searched for anyone.


    Loud footsteps came her way. She held her breath and further retreated but the sounds closed in. She was ready to escape when a familiar face appeared. It was Second and behind him the other two brothers. Their hands and mouths were bloody.


    Lia sighed relieved, "Remove these."


    The strength of the corpses was great and Second was able to quickly destroy the metal. Lia moved her wrists, a slight pain stung.


    The corpses in front of her didn''t move and looked at her waiting for amand. For a few seconds, Lia thought.


    Inside the mansion were several servants and Fourth must have already alerted them and Madam Z. There was also the possibility that Elder Z has returned. The even worse odds were that Min would alsoe.


    Lia looked at her corpses beforeing to a decision, "Go inside and lure all the servants to one ce. Then kill them."


    If the servants were all gone, then Madam Z and Fourth had no other choice than to hide in a secure ce inside the mansion. Then if Elder Z and Min were not present, she could sneak in and finish those two off. And when Elder Z returned, no one would disturb her taking her time killing him.


    The one she had to be wary of was Fourth with his power. It was still a mystery to her why Fourth had his ability, but Lia was sure that one of the conditions for him to use it, was that he needed to see the target or at least be in their presence.


    The first time Fourth used his powers, he must have been at the entrance waiting for her. Lia could still recall that there was a voice when she fainted, sent to the illusion.


    The other evidence was if Fourth didn''t have that condition, then right now she would be in an illusion again, but that wasn''t the case. So the only exinable conclusion was that she needed to be in his field of vision.


    If she was in the mansion then there would be the possibility that he could see her, after all, she wasn''t familiar with itsyout but he was. He could know where she was and sneak behind her. Her not seeing him didn''t mean he couldn''t see her.


    Reaching this possibility, Lia looked at the dead servants. She was about to take their clothes off when she saw that the corpses still didn''t leave.


    "What are you waiting for?" Lia scolded but the corpses only titled their heads.


    Was there something wrong with her soul? No, it couldn''t be. Then... was there something wrong with hermand?


    ''Go inside and lure all the servants to one ce. Then kill them.''


    No way. Was such a simple order that difficult for them? Her face went nk.


    Why didn''t she think of this earlier? They were only corpses and she was controlling them. They didn''t have the brains to think on their own.


    This was a hassle, Lia needed to know if she could enhance her power to the degree that her corpses had intelligence and could think on their own.


    "Go inside, lure all the servants into the biggest room and then kill them."


    Her first order was to lure the servants into one room however the corpses were just corpses. They couldn''tmunicate with each other nor figure out which room they should lure the servants too. If she narrowed down the options then they would have an easier time.


    But again, the corpses didn''t move. Lia had a bad headache. What if they couldn''t lure in the first ce. What did lure mean? They needed the intelligence to not only find the servants but also lead them into a big room. Which big room? How could corpses figure out how to lure people?


    This was the actual problem.


    "Ok, just kill all the servants inside the mansion," once those words were spoken the corpses instantly left.


    Lia wanted to cry. Such a simple order really fit them.


    She was about to change the clothes of a servant to sneak into the mansion in order not to raise suspicion when she suddenly realised she just gave her corpses the order to kill all the servants. If she dressed as one, wouldn''t theye after her too?


    She didn''t trust they were clever enough to figure out she was their master. Although, she could order them to not attack her. Lia was conflicted. Having stupid undead was a big problem.


    After she dealt with the Z family, the next priority was to first figure out more about her power.


    She decided to change into the servants'' clothes and nimbly made her way to the mansion. From the path she came from there was a small entrance that led inside. The way was again littered with corpses. Her undead must have used this path too.


    The inside of the mansion was also filled with several corpses and the pungent smell of blood. Lia strode over them beforeing back and infusing her soul pieces into each servant.


    Then she pointed at some of them and said, "You go and block all the entrances of the mansion. Don''t let anyonee in or out if they try to, kill them."


    The undead servants left, the other few strode behind her. It was a shame they couldn''t talk, so Lia aimlessly tried to locate Madam Z and Fourth.


    The mansion was like abyrinth with dead ends everywhere. One wrong turn and she would get lost.


    The corpses went rampant and Lia lost the hope to find anyone alive. Yet when she opened one of the doors, a servant cowered in the corner. He held his arms above his head as if to say she should spare him.


    Lia got closer to him yet the moment the distance was only a foot, he pulled out a knife and aimed for her. However, Lia was long prepared and took a step to the side to evade him.


    Afterwards, she grabbed his arm, twisted it behind his back. The knife that fell out of his hand was skillfully caught by her.


    She held it against his throat and whispered, "You seem to know where Madam Z and the fourth son of the family is."


    "S-Spare my life please."


    "Oh?" Lia could feel him tremble underneath her. The corpses that followed her stood silently at the door.


    "You saw them, I can''t. However, if you lead me to them, I promise I won''t let the corpses kill you. You can die a normal death," Lia nced at the knife with a light green glow.


    As she guessed, all of the weapons in the Z family had Min''s approval. The servant bit his lip and he surrendered.


    He was still in Lia''s grip when he slowly showed her the way. He trembled even more as he saw all the blood, the corpses and the undead viciously killing everyone.


    "It''s such a cruel sight isn''t it?" Lia sighed as if she was helpless in front of this massacre, yet the servant could see that her indifferent eyes told another story.


    "I-It''s here," the servant pointed in front of the door. Lia quietly stared at it and before she could move to open it, the servant made the first step.


    He kicked open the door and screamed, "Fourth Master, she''s here. Please use your powers!"


    "Damn," Lia cursed as the servant grabbed her and pushed her inside the room.

 Chapter 24: Family Z 11

    Chapter 24: Family Z 11


    She regretted that she didn''t kill the servant the minute she had no use for him anymore.


    The door closed behind her and with thest light from outside, she felt her body falling into the room. As her face was about to hit the hard floor, she concentrated all of her strength to bnce her feet on the ground to spin around.


    With the memory of where the servant was standing, she blindly grabbed him and shed the knife across his throat. Wetness sprayed on her face as the servant fell to the ground before her and arge blood puddle formed around him.


    It dyed Lia''s robe red. Her feet moved forwards but hit the dead servant. Trying to get used to the darkness, she looked around. Fourth was here, yet just as how she couldn''t see him, he couldn''t see her either.


    Her intuition was right, to activate the illusion she needed to be somewhere Fourth could see her. In this darkness, even though he knew she was here, his eyes weren''t able to make out her figure. Her presence alone wasn''t enough for him to use his ability.


    "You came," his soft voice echoed in the room and as it entered her ears, she quickly ripped a piece of her clothes off and lunged forward.


    Fourth has long anticipated she would find him and the moment she stepped into the room, he made preparations in case she was going to attack him. This was precisely why he stood next to the light switch, the second she got close to him, he would turn on the lights and once his eyes fell on her, he could cast his illusion.


    Yet he didn''t know that Lia already figured out his n. So, when the light turned on, he was one step toote to react. Instead, Lia calcted his intentions and moved close enough to him, based on his voice, to p the piece of clothes against his eyes.


    Then she used the momentum to swing behind him and pull his arms behind his back before she smashed his head on the ground.


    There was a fatal mistake in Fourth''s n. He blinked, if he didn''t blink the moment the light went on, he could''ve taken the opportunity to seal Lia in the illusion, however, he misread her and also assumed she would blink.


    The switch from dark to bright would naturally cause people to shield their eyes and blink, yet he never thought she wouldn''t even be fazed by the change.


    Warm blood trickled from his forehead down his face. Liamanded the corpses toe to her. The door was kicked open and her corpses held Fourth down without letting him look at her. His head was glued to the ground and he wasn''t allowed to raise it.


    Lia stood in front of him and watched for a second before she sneered, "Seems like our positions have turned."


    "Seems like it," even in this situation Fourth didn''t show any fear and continued to smile.


    The best option right now was to kill him to avoid another mistake and the possibility for failure. But she also wanted answers.


    The loud screams and chaos outside now rung in their heads, disturbing the tense silence between them.


    "Is this payback?" Fourth lightly hummed.


    "What do you think?" she put her hand on his head, "you guess."


    The smile on Fourth''s face froze. He liked messing with others but if they did the same to him, it wasn''t funny anymore. However, Fourth was confident in his ability, especially using his smooth mouth.


    But when he was about to say something, Lia tied a piece of clothes around his eyes and pulled his head up. Then he felt a metallic taste in his mouth.


    "If you dare to say any more nonsense then I''ll cut out your tongue."


    Fourth hummed again and just smiled. Lia felt that something wasn''t right. Fourth was too optimistic in this situation.


    Lia watched him and then realised, "Are you waiting for your father? Do you think I won''t kill you before then?"


    The smile on Fourth''s face briefly froze but he continued to softly say, "You won''t kill me this easily."


    "Why not? What makes you think so?" it was impossible to see what emotion Fourth''s eyes mirrored, "You don''t have much to do with my family''s murder, so I won''t give you a hard time."


    Fourth remained quiet but his smile showed he was confident enough to believe she wouldn''t kill him.


    There must be something else that Fourth was hiding. Something that he knew and could exchange as information. Lia was trying to figure out what she should do with him.


    The tension around them grew. Yet Fourth didn''t seem fazed by it. He quietly epted being captured and denied to use his power.


    Suddenly, there was a loudmotion outside and Lia''s heart leapt. Faint screams and hauls different from the previous one pulled Lia''s attention away from Fourth.


    She weighed her chances to leave Fourth here alone with her corpses and figure out this unsettling feeling that grew. Fourth sat there as if he didn''t hear the change that was going on outside.


    Lia couldn''t suppress her worry and quickly told the corpses to watch over Fourth to not let him escape.


    She rushed down the hallway and used her soul to find out the location of the three dead brothers. She had a bad premonition. There was unease and she couldn''t figure out what it was.


    The mansion wasrge andplicated, it took a lot of ordeals to manage her way through it. Apart from the pungent smell of blood, there was another. It smelled like gas and rotten eggs.


    Lia instantly stopped. There was only one ce that came into her mind.


    The kitchen. She needed to head to the kitchen.


    "Show me the kitchen," she grabbed a random corpse of a servant as she rushed down the hallway. The corpse matched her speed and since it was a servant, it knew where the kitchen was and led Lia to it.


    When they arrived, Lia stopped in her tracks and held her nose with her sleeve, "You crazy woman."


    In the midst of the kitchen cut off from the door by mes, Madam Z gave Lia a wry smile.


    "Aren''t I beautiful? The mes highlight my fair face, don''t you think so too, daughter of the K family?"


    Lia balled her fist. Madam Z was trying to light a fire but Lia didn''t know why Madam Z would do that. To escape?


    "What do you think about my beautiful hairpin? The moment I saw it on your mother''s corpse, I was mesmerised. It''s a wonderful trophy for that stinky, old woman."


    Madam Z mocked Lia yet her big, pure eyes made her look like a white lotus. Even though Madam Z''s had a deranged expression, there was no fault to find in her appearance.


    However, the words she spoke, shook Lia and she tried to remain calm. She narrowed her eyes on the golden hairpin stuck in Madam Z''s hair.


    Did it really belong to her mother? Did this shameless woman really took it from the corpse of her mother?


    Yet Lia didn''t want to fall into Madam Z''s trap.


    Slowly, her lips curled up. If Madam Z wanted to y then she ought to have at least 10 steps nned out, "Don''t you care about your son who''s trapped in here?"


    "Fourth?" Madam Z made a sad face, unfortunately, Lia had no time to appreciate her acting, "in order to save the family, one has to sacrifice themself. It''d be a sin if I weren''t here anymore. How can the world survive without my beauty?"


    Madam Z walked towards the gas bottle and put her hand on the handle.


    The faint gas leak, swirling around the kitchen, was the cause of the fire. If Madam Zpletely let the gas leak out, then the mansion would explode and no one would be able to survive.


    Madam Z thought that she could easily leap out of the window behind her to escape. So, it was the best way for her to deal with the insane situation her mansion experienced.


    Lia cursed again. She had to give more detailed orders to her undead. They weren''t bright enough, so she had to do all the thinking.


    If they were more thorough, then the kitchen which also counted as an escape route would''ve corpses stationed here and Madam Z would be denied the opportunity toe up with this insane idea to cause this fire.


    But because Lia was still too weak and couldn''t fully use her powers, another blunder happened. She still stood at the entrance of the kitchen and watched Madam Zughing as her hands were about to twist the cap open.


    Lia sighed. There was only one way to deal with Madam Z. Without arousing suspicion from Madam Z, Lia slowly moved her hands along the fabric of her dress, making sure the dagger that hidden inside her robe was still there.


    "Then turn on the gas."


    Madam Z''s hands were already twisting the cap open when Lia''s voice stopped her. She nced at Lia hesitatingly. It wasn''t clear what went through Madam Z''s head right now. Likewise, Madam Z couldn''t read what prompted Lia to say those words.


    Madam Z wasn''t particrly clever or cunning, all she cared about was her appearance. That she was able toe up with a n to set the whole mansion on fire was already a huge step for her and showed what absurdity her mind consisted of.


    "What? Aren''t you turning it on? Didn''t you want to?" Lia''s words caused Madam Z to tense up and her gaze flickered across the kitchen.


    "Let''s die together," Lia smiled as she approached Madam Z. It took another absurd mind to counter an absurd mind.


    Madam Z saw that Lia was not fazed by her decision and even spurred her on. She thought Lia turned crazy not caring about her own life.


    Madam Z hesitated but in the end, there was nothing for her to worry about, after all, she could escape from the window while Lia would be stuck here with the explosion.


    The hand Madam Z retracted, found her way to the cap of therge gas bottle again, but the second Madam Z twisted only a millimetre, even amongst the loud fire, she could hear a swoosh sound which caused her to look up.


    The knife that flew to her, looked like it parted the wind before it was stuck in her forehead. The familiar green light emitted and Madam Z hated it for the first time. Her eyes barely found Lia smiling at her.


    Madam Z wasn''t instantly dead, her body tried to heal itself but because of the Ghost King''s power, her life force was slowly but surely drained. She felt how Lia grabbed her by the hair and pulled her through the fire.


    An intense burn and hot sensation overcame her body and she wanted to scream but nothing came out of her mouth. It was unbearable, it was even worse than ripping part of her nail.


    Once outside the kitchen, Lia patted the fire on their clothes out and crouched down to Madam Z whose eyes followed every movement of Lia.


    "How sad you''re not instantly dead but it''s also very great, don''t you think so coquettish trash of the Z family?"


    Lia pulled the knife out of Madam Z''s forehead and dragged her to another room, where she found what she was looking for. She took a mirror and held it in front of Madam Z''s face, then she removed the golden hairpin.


    "Look how ugly you are. It''s such a disgrace. Aren''t you a disgrace?"


    Madam Z looked in horror at her own face. A small gaping hole disgraced her forehead. Her once beautiful and youthful face was ruined by this tear.


    Madam Z was angry and red at Lia, but she had no strength to refute as Lia forced her to look at herself in the mirror.


    Then Lia lightly trailed the sharp side of the hairpin across Madam Z''s face.


    "Such a shame, if I just press it a bit more on your skin," Lia applied force on the hairpin and painted red lines over Madam Z''s face,


    "this beautiful red covers your ugly and disgusting mask. Aren''t you a bit too old to behave like a maiden? An old hag will stay an old hag."


    As those words made Madam Z despair, Lia continued to draw red lines before she quickly stood up and yanked Madam Z by the hair down the hallways.


    The fire has spread now to an extent that would soon swallow the mansion.


    Lia hauled Madam Z to the room Fourth was in and then threw the dead corpse in front of him.


    "Can you guess? Sadly, she''s already dead now."


    Lia wanted an answer from Fourth but at the same time, she also wanted to torture him for forcing her over and over again to be stuck in those painful illusions.


    "My mother?"


    "Yes," Lia patted Fourth on his head, when she was captured by him he also used excessive intimate actions. She didn''t understand why he did that but now that she was in this position, she appreciated the liberating feeling of control it gave her.


    "I don''t particrly care."


    "I know," Lia put the golden hairpin in her hair and then gripped Fourth by the chin, "Tell me why do you have the power? Did Min give it to you?"


    Fourth remained quiet.


    "You know what Immortals fear the most? Or what any person fears the most? It''s not death but pain," Lia took out the knife and gently pressed it against Fourth''s neck.


    Fourth still didn''t say anything.


    "How do you know I was still alive?"


    The knife dug into the sides of Fourth''s neck and perfectly cut off ayer of his skin. Fourth gasped and held back the scream that was stuck in his throat.


    "You''re really-"


    "Answer," anotheryer of skin was peeled off and thrown to the ground next to Fourth.


    He winced.


    "Oh, I''m sorry did you want to touch it? Indeed, it''s a part of you, it shouldn''t be thrown too far from you," Lia stabbed the piece of skin with the knife and then put it on Fourth''s face.


    The disgusting feeling made him want to vomit. He could feel the slimy, bloody piece of skin ever so slightly sliding down his cheeks.


    "Oh, or did you want me to put it in your mouth? Are you hungry or curious to know how you taste like?"


    She pried open his mouth and-


    "Stop! I''ll tell you!"


    "Good," Lia stabbed another piece of skin and put it on the other side of his face, "then talk."


    "A few days ago, a man came here, he said he worked for my two elder brother''spany. He was suspicious of my brothers'' sudden disappearance, so he did some investigations and found out my eldest brother also disappeared. He then figured it might have something to do with you.


    When he told me about the description of the womanst seen with my brothers, I couldn''t think of anyone but you. Even if it''s an absurd thought, there was still the possibility."


    "I see, I know your sentiment. I believe the mortals call it murphy''sw: Anything that can go wrong will go wrong. Even if the possibility is small, if that possibility exists, it will inevitably happen," Lia realised she hasn''t been thorough enough.


    That prim and proper man that worked for Second and Third, and Noel''s casual remark that a man has been watching her house, all of this already gave her the signs that she should''ve considered these possibilities and ruled out any chance for failure.


    Yet she didn''t.


    "Then how did you get the power?"


    Fourth once again didn''t say anything.


    "Do I need to peel youpletely? Are you simr to an orange?"


    "The Ghost King," at the mention of Min, Lia tightened up, "he wanted me to join his private army."


    Lia has heard of the private army. When she came back, talks about the academy and Min''s own army of exorcists made their rounds. She found it strange but didn''t question it.


    "Why?"


    "He has a vision. A vision that we all agree on. A vision that will change this boring world into a new one."


    "What vision? Who?" Lia gripped the knife harder. What was Min about to do?


    "You guess," Fourth smiled. He used her sentence back at her.


    She dug the knife into his skin again.


    "It''s useless and you''re impatient. Soon, you''ll find out. Soon, everyone will. You can kill me but it''s useless because the Ghost King will always find stronger people than me."


    At the end of his words, Fourth started tough. It was a menacing, arrogant and yet desperateugh.


    Lia cursed. Min, that hateful Min, just what was he nning to do?

 Chapter 25: Family Z 12

    Chapter 25: Family Z 12


    It was true that Fourth always had a certain adrenaline rush, a certain longing that made him want to go out, explore the world and do different things.


    It was also true that soon after he grew tired of it, he would stay at home and have nothing to do. He was good at using people, he was clever but he knew that the source of his spontaneity was because hecked that certain something in his life.


    The immortal world was huge and had lots to offer, the same went for the mortal world. However, soon they also ran out of things to keep Fourth''s interest.


    When he came back from being a fisherman, he was on time to witness the K family''s murder. He didn''t feel anything and he didn''t care. It wasn''t until he met Min, the Ghost King, that he felt the spark he was missing.


    The intense pleasure and joy in his life that none of the activities he did in his life could give him. Min gave him powers just like he gave to the other children of the families who joined his private army.


    Then he confided in them about his vision. The great vision that would change both worldspletely.


    Fourth had no idea what prompted Min to do so, he couldn''t read him and he couldn''t use his skills that allowed him to enter the hearts of people on this unfathomable Ghost King.


    All he knew was Min showed him a possibility of worlds he would have never imagined. Everyone in the private army agreed to support this vision, while Fourth had nobat abilities he stayed at home, helping Min to gain more information ande up with a n.


    After all, he was the most intelligent and cunning one in the group. Until he debated if Lia really was able to get out of the abyss and appear before the Z family.


    He lied to her when he said that Min would alsoe. He only informed his father and told him not to tell Min. How could Fourth let Min know of this blunder?


    So, together with his father, he had to pretend that everything was alright while they secretly capture Lia and throw her back in the abyss. As if nothing has happened.


    He had his powers and his father knew the location of the abyss. This was how the n was supposed to go, but Fourth didn''t calcte that Lia would be able to escape the illusions. On top of that, she had unimaginable power. The power that was able to move the dead.


    He has heard about this before but for some reason, it didn''te to his mind where and what he heard about it.


    He didn''t want to disappoint Min, the very person that made his life brighter, yet he figured he couldn''t stop Lia. The very thing he could do now was to remain quiet and provoke Lia enough to make her agitated, so she would storm to the pce on her own, be captured and thrown into the abyss again.


    Yet, the Lia he heard about was different than the one before him. The first time he talked to her in the room, he thought she was really as naive and stupid as Min and the Elders let on, but now this cold and cruel person, who knew how to torture others and kill, waspletely insane.


    This wasn''t someone who was naive and innocent, who would falter at the smallest obstacle, this was someone who would even dare to go against heaven and hell to quench the urge of vengeful desire in her heart.


    All of this made himugh, and blood sprayed out of his mouth.


    This time it was his loss. He had underestimated her too much.


    Rumours were always rumours. If one didn''t witness the truth of the rumours themselves, then God forbid them forming a perception solely based on the rumours in their minds before even personally testifying it.


    "Kill me," Fourth spat as he felt his neck veins popping as they touched the oxygen in the air. He could barely speak and the intense pain of having his skin shed off was unbearable.


    "I won''t," Lia stopped, "let''s meet your father, shall we?"


    Shemanded the corpses to drag him behind her as she infused a soul piece in Madam Z, "Elder Z is the person I could never forgive."


    These words brought hope to Fourth. If he could use this then there was no other choice but for Lia to expose herself and meet her demise. He had to reconsider his previous statement. Naive people would stay naive.


    In front of the burning mansion, Lia stood with her corpses and the hurt, blindfolded Fourthid before her feet. Her face was as deep as the abyss and nothing but violent hatred was portrayed.


    The mansion creaked under the mes and the smoke reached the sky to rm all the people in the capital. A tumult would capture this fleeting dream of safety in the immortal world.


    Soon, everyone would receive the news that the Z family has perished and who would be ndered for it?


    Lia''s mouth curved, Elder Z would know soon how it feels to be tossed in a void full of nothing but despair.


    She looked at the corpses and found Third, she took his cloak off and put it around her.


    There she stood, in the midst of the bright spectacle, the golden, red brilliance, suffocating enough to take people''s breath away. The army of undead behind her showcased the true terror the fall of the Z family brought.


    And this visually capturing sight stunned and numbed all muscles in Elder Z''s body as he fell to his knees to see everything he worked for crumble before him.


    His view fell on Lia and his eyes widened visibly. Veins littered his forehead, his mouth opened and closed in despair and anger, yet nothing he wanted to say came out to contaminate the air.


    It was Lia who took a step forward and smiled warmly, "Elder Z, it''s been a long time. I''m here to personally thank you for everything."


    Just 10 years ago, he was the one in her position, greeting the desperate form of a pitiful girl, sending shivers of death and hatred, of abhorrence and despair into her little heart with the mountain of corpses that covered the ground like wilted flowers, with the soul tearing appearance of her dead loved ones, with the downfall of everything that she had.


    Just 10 years ago was the beginning of his rise and just 10 yearster, he would face the same ending, the same fate he once brought upon her. Never once did he think that the sacrifice he dly offered, he dly tortured woulde back and send him to an abyss deeper than the depths of hell could reach.


    He saw the mocking glint in her eyes, saw the curved lips, saw the confidence and he knew that this was her beginning, soon she would rise like him and ovee great obstacles to reach new heights never seen before, but he also knew that the path she took was not any different than the one he chose, and inevitably, she would end up like him meeting his karma.


    But if he went back in time would he regret what he had done?


    "I don''t regret," he spat as Lia kicked him in the stomach.


    "I will never regret!"


    If he could do it for a second time, he would do it all over again. However, he would not make the same mistake of leaving her alive. If he could return to the moment of her family''s murder, he would make sure to personally end her life.


    "I never asked if you regret it. It''s better if you don''t," her voice trailed along the sharp edge of the knife that slowly prated his abdomen, "it''s better this way. Don''t regret."


    Then the horrifying, painful gliding of the knife ran along his stomach, tearing his skin open, leaving a gaping hole for his intestines to spill out, "If you don''t regret, we can y longer. I have suffered for 10 000 years, waiting for you to grovel beneath this world''s weight that I once carried and face all of the abuse the immortal world has to offer."


    Elder Z grit his teeth confining the desperate screams that wanted to make it past his quivering lips. His whole body violently shook and the sight of his own bloody wound made him almost faint.


    Yet he couldn''t remove his gaze trailing the knife she held. The knife that caused him to suffer unbearable pain now pierced his intestines thatid astray on the ground.


    His eyes couldn''t help but follow the intestines dangling on the knife''s tip as Lia held it in front of his face. He was barely able to tear his gaze away when she made a surprised sound.


    "I shouldn''t do that."


    If she continued to use the knife he would really die. Lia looked at Elder Z but thetter turned his face away.


    "Where are you looking at? My dear corpses? Do you want them to greet you?" Lia stood up before watching her corpses.


    "Ah, how rude of me, you should see your family before you die, no? You gave me a great favour, I can only return it."


    She called out to the brothers and Madam Z, and one after another one, they staggered towards Lia and Elder Z.


    "What- How?" Elder Z couldn''t understand. He saw the corpses moving, saw them walking, saw theming towards him but he couldn''t understand.


    "Don''t forget to take your younger brother with you," Lia casually said as if she was telling the cashier not to forget to bag her items.


    Fourth was dragged along until the family reunited.


    "What a happy family, no?"


    "Lia... you... will regret it," Elder Z huffed out as desperately tried to grab his intestines with trembling hands and put them back in his stomach.


    "Regret it? I have such a great teacher in front of me who showed me how to not regret even when his intestines decided to abandon him, so how could I regret, Teacher Z?" Lia crouched down and lightly pped his cheek.


    Asserting dominance this way was really fun. Lia turned to Fourth, "You have a vile hobby."


    Fourth, who couldn''t see what was happening and only relied on his hearing, was perplexed. Then in a heartbeat, everything happened so fast, giving Lia no time to react.


    "Fourth!" Elder Z screamed as he reached towards Fourth and pulled off his blindfold, and while Lia was frozen, Elder Z used the opportunity to roll backwards and crawl away as he left a blood trail.


    This all happened within three seconds, yet Lia was too arrogant in her confidence and didn''t notice what was going on until it was toote. She immediately shouted, "Put his head down!"


    Fourth needed to adjust his view, but before he could look at Lia, his head was smashed on the ground, not stopping his vile and infuriatingugh. Fourth used his strength he managed to save up and wriggled free out of the hold of the corpse.


    Then he moved to Lia who wanted to run after Elder Z''s gradually disappearing form. His hands grabbed her hair wanting to pull her down with him.


    "Damn," Lia cursed and instantly ducked down as she yanked up again and hit Fourth in the chin.


    Then she stabbed the knife in his throat. Fourth surprised eyes met hers but then he gave her ast mocking smile as the blood gurgled in his throat and he fell dead backwards.


    Lia regretted she didn''t sh his eyes as she felt herself fall into the illusion. In thest moment, before her consciousness faded, she couldn''t help but raise her arms to fumble in the air trying to grasp Elder Z.


    She didn''t dare tomand her corpses to follow after him as she didn''t know for how long she would be stuck in the illusion.


    The anger that rose inside of her made her want to explode.


    Fourthst thoughts were full of ridicule and hope. He knew Lia could break out of his illusion but he was sure he bought enough time for his father to make his way to the pce and when Lia woke up, she wouldn''t miss the opportunity to chase after him. Then inside the pce, Min and the private army would await her.


    It didn''t matter if Min was disappointed in him, he was dead after all but he could at least give Min ast gift, to return the favour. Hisst thoughts merged with the words he wanted to say, ''Lia, you''re finished''.


    When Lia came to her senses again, Elder Z was nowhere to be found. She ordered First to carry her followed by Second and Third to go after Elder Z.


    No matter where Elder Z went, she would follow him and painfully tear open his skin and use his bones to stir his own flesh. He could never escape, she would make sure of it.


    Lia suddenly remembered the random warning the gatekeeper at the Red Light District gave her.


    She was furious, a venomous poison crawled its way up to her head as she cursed these wordsing true.


    ''Your confidence will be your downfall.''

 Chapter 26: Family Z 13

    Chapter 26: Family Z 13


    In the starry night, three shadows hushed across the streets. From one of the shadows, bulky andrge, another smaller, thin shadow emerged. This smaller shadow raced in front of the three big ones and quickly shortened the distance between them and the person running away in the front.


    The frantic expression on the person conveyed their urgency, the sweat and the blood that spilt from their gaping wound all left a trail of a path to follow.


    Elder Z huffed and manically looked behind him. The sight of Lia catching up to him was terrifying. He had at least 10 minutes of an advantage but due to his excessive blood loss and the wound that barely healed, he couldn''t go far.


    The outline of the pce was close but it felt like oceans to cross, nails on feet to walk.


    Lia saw his staggering form and pulled out the knife to aim at him. She made the fatal mistake of taking her time when dealing with him and now she regretted it. This time, she wouldn''t let him go.


    The knife flew at an incredible speed and the hissing sound that apanied it grazed Elder Z''s ear. The sharp cut was nothingpared to the wound in his stomach but the terrible realisation she was close made it more painful.


    Was it luck or ast desperate effort Elder Z managed to shift his position a bit and fortunately the knife just swiped past his ear andnded somewhere unknown in the dark of the capital.


    Lia had to quickly catch up to Elder Z, after being pulled into an illusion she didn''t have time to take anything else than the knife as her weapon. She was empty-handed but the reassurance that Elder Z was in her grasp made her feel better.


    The speed of her undead wasn''t slow but Lia was faster, she retained all of her physical ability and even enhanced it during her time in the abyss, religiously training yet for some reason she couldn''t draw out all of her strength like she did in the past and traverse via the roofs.


    She didn''t know why but the uneasy feeling in her mind told her the possibility of her damaged soul was the cause of it. The fact that she had to actively rip her soul in shreds and the pieces didn''t reattach themselves to the soul again, was a huge concern. Sooner orter, if she kept this going, her body would copse and she wouldpletely disappear.


    She only tore off small soul pieces and gave it to her corpses, however the bigger the soul piece the more power and strength the corpse had. The soul''s owner''s own abilities and powers determined how good and useful a corpse could be.


    If Lia could use her life force instead of her soul and relentlessly pour it into her corpses, how strong would they actually be?


    She knew she was about to hit a dead end with this power that could awaken corpses. It was a double-edged sword, both beneficial and incredibly harming.


    Being dead didn''t affect her corpses, theirbat ability was still pretty good and only when they walked normally did they stagger a bit and looked unnatural. As long as her soul was inside of them, their decay would be slowed down severely.


    However, because her corpses weren''t faster than her, she couldn''t use them to chase after Elder Z.


    Elder Z desperately struggled to get away from Lia, but the next minute she was already in front of him and he had to retreat.


    Yet all that awaited behind him were the corpses of his sons.


    Lia didn''t like to use her bare hands to kill, at least a weapon would be sufficient but she wasted the only she had with her and so she had to wait for her corpses to catch up.


    Elder Z''s face was very ugly but when he turned to Lia there was no sign of fear of dying. Instead he actually briefly smiled and with all his efforts took out a small piece of horizontal paper that emitted a green faint light.


    Lia instinctively grabbed after it but Elder Z already ripped it to pieces and coughed, "This... have fun with it."


    The Z family''s residence had its ownnd and on thisnd, no other immortal apart from the Z family and their servants and attendants lived. The residence wasn''t far from the pce, so there was a special path connecting the mansion and the pce.


    And in this area ofnd where no one else was but Elder Z and Lia with her corpses, the streets were dark and quiet, only from the centre of the capital were faint music and noises heard, but now that Elder Z ripped the ominous paper, the wind growled and brought forth a sight that made Lia turn her lips down displeased.


    The moment the shreds of paper floated to the ground, the green light faded into the air and its power called all the nearby vengeful ghosts that loomed inside the Z residence.


    "You actually dare to keep those ghosts!" Lia was shocked when she realised that the vengeful ghosts all came from the centre of the Z family''snd.


    "You can never not be prepared," Elder Z was feeling good and crawled away as the ghosts surrounded Lia and the corpses.


    Lia instantlymanded the corpses to protect her and kill the ghosts. She reached into her clothes but realised she didn''t have the talisman with her. She cursed, she wasn''t prepared at all nor did she assume such a situation would arise.


    Elder Z slowly made his way out but Lia stepped on his legs and wanted to pull him back when a bloody ghost reached for. The ghost was quickly torn apart by Third but the time was enough for Elder Z to vanish out of Lia''s sight.


    She cursed and called more corpses to her location. It wasn''t far from the mansion so the corpses shouldn''t have a problem getting here in minutes. The problem, however, was that no matter how Lia looked around, the dested streets held no sign of Elder Z.


    "Second carry me!"


    Second ran to Lia and held her in his one arm while the other tore the ghosts away as they searched for Elder Z following the blood trail.


    The white marbled ground was a stark contrast to the deep red blood even in this dark night, yet the blood trail stopped in front of a dead-end.


    Lia jumped down from Second and touched the surrounding stony walls. If the trail stopped here, it must mean that there was another path Elder Z took.


    "Really?" Lia snorted in disdain, "a secret path? Where does that lead? To the pce? Are you guys that cosy with each other?"


    Second was still shing through the ghosts as Lia''s hand went through the wall and triggered a path to open up in front of her.


    It was narrower and could barely fit Second through. The dead-end actually wasn''t a dead end but led to a path that was surrounded by stony walls and only went forward. Once they were inside, the path closed behind them and it waspletely dark.


    Lia couldn''t see nor hear anything. There was no blood and no signs that Elder Z went through here. However, it seemed like Elder Z''s condition was better than anticipated because he used the tiny frame of a few seconds to escape this quickly.


    Ripping his abdomen open wasn''t enough to kill him, that meant that Min had something to do with his enhanced healing abilities as well as the paper that could attract vengeful ghosts. The more Lia figured out about Min''s actions, the less she was clear about his intentions.


    Just what was it that he wanted to do as the Ghost King? All these things, all these abilities none of it was known to the public. And the vision Fourth spoke of. The vision that would change both worlds, what was it?


    Lia had no time to think about it anymore as the path ended and in front of her a bright light appeared. Once Lia crawled out she instantly covered herself with a cloak. She came across a busy main street wherenterns hung on the stalls and buildings, yet the people all looked horrified and frozen.


    There was blood on the ground and it seemed like Elder Z has passed through here. The people who have witnessed his state whispered to each other and were shocked as they had no clue what was going on.


    Lia ordered Second to immediately go back the path and go to his brothers. The public, under no circumstances, should see him.


    She made her way across the street and all eyes were on her. The hood on her cloak prevented others to see her face and she sighed in relief as they slowly went back to what they were doing but the atmosphere was already ruined.


    Lia quickly rushed through the streets and turned left as she was only a few streets away from the pce.


    Then as she passed another corner she saw Elder Z pitifully limping through the streets with his head fixated on the pce. No passerby wanted to get close and they all watched as he shouted to call the guards and inform the Ghost King. His words fell on deaf ears.


    Everyone was afraid to get involved.


    Lia hid behind a corner and inauspiciously followed Elder Z until they turned into a dark area where no one was present.


    She waited a few seconds as Elder Z unknowingly continued to move to the pce that was only a short distance away now.


    As he almost reached the end of the area, Lia jumped forward but then felt an arm sling around her waist and pull her back. A hand covered her mouth and she was rendered moveless.


    She had to watch Elder Z disappear past the gates of the pce and struggled to free herself but the hold around her only tightened.


    Lia froze. Who was this strong? Who was this person?


    Did she calcte something wrong again? She couldn''t move, she couldn''t turn, she couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 27: Family Z 14

    Chapter 27: Family Z 14


    Lia struggled as the figure who captured her pulled her back into the dark area. She felt their hands around her waist and a familiar smell crept into her nose.


    "Don''t," the voice was also recognisable.


    Lia lightly turned her head and in the darkness, she could see the brown hair and the indescribable eyes of Noel. She nodded her head to indicate she understood.


    He slowly let go of her and his body that has been pressed against her left a cold feeling but before she could say anything he grabbed her hand.


    "What''s that supposed to do?" she cocked her eyebrow and tried to remove his grip but was surprised to find that he was stronger than had she anticipated.


    "In case you run away," his light smirk was vibrant in the dim of the moonlight.


    "I don''t have time for you, I need to-"


    "That''s why," he pulled her closer to him and refused to let go, "you can''t go after him."


    Lia grew angry, "Didn''t you say you won''t interfere?"


    He hummed, "You can''t go to the pce. Your chase ends here. Once inside you won''t stand a chance."


    Lia thought for a second and came to the conclusion that he was right, yet she couldn''t just give up after she came so far. Even more so now that Min still wasn''t informed about her escape but if Elder Z smoothly got into the pce and met Min then she would be doomed.


    Either way, she couldn''t stop here, she had to kill Elder Z. She was ready to kick Noel when he threw her against the wall and confined her between his arms.


    "Think clearly, inside the pce there''s the Ghost King and his private army. Do you really think you stand a chance? Honestly, I''m even surprised you came this far."


    Noel''s eyes were different than two weeks ago when they met for the first time. They were less distrustful but there was still that slight alienation.


    There was this tant terror welling up in Lia. This anger inside of her, this unease and this inescapable urge where should it go? She waited for so long and now that she was so close she had to give up?


    There was no way. If she gave up now, then she would forsake her own life.


    If she called her corpses and attacked the pce then-


    Then it would instantly be her demise.


    She knew that, she knew that yet-


    "Stop it," Noel exerted more strength as he tried to talk sense into her, "Calm down. I know you want to do this but think clearly now. Think! There will be more opportunities."


    "There won''t!"


    "There will, I assure you, ok?" Noel didn''t seem like he was lying or just simply trying to coax her.


    After a few seconds, her eyes widened and she seemed to grasp his meaning.


    "You-"


    "Yea, I will help you and I''ve done enough preparation myself. So, now let''s go back and think of a new n, ok?"


    Lia shivered. She didn''t like the thought but it was better than to be reckless and walk into a lion''s den. Slowly, she nodded and all the tension in her body vanished. She felt wobbly like a pancake and her legs suddenly gave in.


    She had to hold herself against the wall and steady her bnce. Her anger slowly dissipated and she felt a sense of rationality oveing her.


    Noel was right. There will be more chances. Now, it was time to retreat ande up with a new n. She tried to convince herself and let Noel lead her out of the centre.


    "We should find a ce to stay. It''s toote to go back home," Noel looked around to find a lodge.


    "Wait," Lia suddenly remembered, "we need to go back to the Z mansion. I have left something very important!"


    "We can''t-"


    "No! If it''s found out then there will be no turning back," she forgot that her corpses were still there. She couldmand them to hide but such arge amount would be discovered sooner orter and if the bodies of the Z family disappeared, it would cause a hugemotion.


    The only way to avoid this was for her to take back her soul pieces. She knew Noel''s worry about the soldiers and maybe even other families being at the scene but she had to take a risk. If her powers were found out, no amount of lives in this world could keep her safe.


    "Noel, please."


    Noel briefly stopped in his tracks and sized her up with an unreadable expression. There was surprise, doubt and something else.


    "Heh," heughed, "it''s rare to hear you beg me."


    "I wasn''t begging! It was a simple ''please''."


    Noel''s smirk grew wider, "It was begging. ept it."


    Lia''s veins threatened to pop again but she calmed down and admitted, "Fine, I''m begging you."


    There was no point in humouring Noel and he did prevent her from a cmity. The tense and thick air surrounding them got lighter and it became natural for them to walk along the streets.


    Lia suddenly felt it wasn''t too bad to have apanion. If she had allies then this whole ordeal tonight would have gone smoother but having allies also meant trusting them and she wasn''t sure if she could do that.


    But for some reason, she felt more reassured to have Noel with her. When she realised those thoughts, she instantly retracted her hand from his and rushed towards the Z mansion.


    "Hey-"


    "We don''t have time, hurry!" the wind that hit her face felt liberating as she ran and finally arrived in front of the mansion.


    Yet she didn''t move until Noel came. They stood there for a few seconds just quietly listening. There were no noises. Lia silentlymanded her corpses to assemble in the front area, then she told Noel to wait outside.


    "I-"


    "No," Lia''s familiar cold gaze met him, she was back to herself, "this is my secret."


    With that, she went through and slightly left the doors of the gate open, not enough to peek through but enough so Noel didn''t feel too left out. She also wasn''t sure why she did that but somehow she didn''t want to leave him outpletely.


    Once she arrived at the familiar scene, the mes that have stormed have long gone out and the mansion was reduced to ash and ck residues. The corpses waited obediently just like she ordered them.


    She took back her souls from the servants'' corpses and then stopped in front of the three brothers, debating if she should abandon them here or take them back and use them. If she were to take them with her, Noel was bound to found out, but if she didn''t have any corpses her power would be useless.


    Her sight then fell on the glowing weapons. She tore some pieces of clothes off the corpses and wrapped them around two small daggers. She put the daggers inside her clothes and took a sword and put it in a random sheath that was lying around.


    Her decision was made. She would abandon the corpses and use the weapons to kill and gain new ones.


    She put her hand on First and a slightly weird feeling tugged on her heart. Was she feeling emotional parting with those three? She mocked herself and quickly retracted thest three souls.


    The floating soul pieces inside of her was something she could never really get used to.


    The moment her hand left Third''s chest, there were faint noisesing from above her. Lia instantly turned around and looked at the high wall only to see three people d inplete ck fall down.


    The growing pit of blood surrounding them.


    "They are the second force of the Ghost King''s private army. They''re mainly used for scouting and assassinations," Noel''s voice rang from the gate.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t seen anything. I was only focused on them," Noel held up his hands in defence and shrugged his shoulders.


    Lia became wary, she didn''t notice that she was being watched and especially didn''t notice that Noel came in and even killed the presumable scouts. Also, with his speed and uracy, he was able topletely kill all three of them in one swipe in less than a second.


    It was obvious he was highly skilled and hisbat skills must be extraordinary. Just a few minutes ago, she started to think of him as apanion but now his actions proved that he was aplete mystery.


    Who was he? What did he want? And how was he so skilled?


    The bigger question was, could she trust him or should she try to kill him now?


    "Let''s go find a ce to stay. If the second force has arrived then soon this ce will be swamped with them and soldiers."


    Noel turned around, expecting she would just follow him. Lia took ast nce before she indeed trailed after Noel. For now, she had to use him and see what he knew.


    ***


    After Lia and Noel left, approximately ten minutester, three new scouts arrived the Z family mansion. They saw all the corpses of the members and servants and the burnt mansion, they also saw the corpses of the previous scouts.


    They separated and searched the wholend. After being assured that there were no living beings anymore they hurried back to the pce to inform the Ghost King.


    In the pce, Elder Z currently limped in search of the Ghost King. In his blind frenzy, he met the assistant and told him urgently to see the Ghost King.


    The assistant nodded and led him to a room to wait. Elder Z''s wound still barely healed and he was losing so much blood, he was about to faint. He needed to talk to Min as quickly as possible, and he needed to be healed and survive.


    Only then could he eliminate that hateful daughter of the K family. That thorn in his eyes. That damned wrench. He gnashed his teeth as a mouthful of blood flowed out and tainted the ground.


    Once Min was informed, Min didn''t move and continued to sit in his studies, his fingers restlessly tapping the table. He propped his head with his arm and it was unclear what he was thinking of at the moment until one of the scouts arrived and whispered something.


    Then the corner of Min''s lips turned upwards and he told the assistant to bring Elder Z to the underground ce where the ritual was held in.


    He was in a very good mood.

 Chapter 28: Family Z 15

    Chapter 28: Family Z 15


    In a small, sunlit room, Lia sat on a bed and watched the busy main street with the many people gathering around from the window.


    It was a bright morning and she could see the excitement going on outside. However, she had no idea what it was all about. Her head was still muddy and dizzy from the realisation and anger that she was only a tiny step away from getting Elder Z.


    Lia knew that she has been too confident in her power. It was a fatal mistake that proved her ignorance, naivety and arrogance. From now on, she had to be more careful and diligent in her nning.


    If she wasn''t to 100% sure her n would work then she would meticulously adjust it until there was not even the tiniest bit room left for failure.


    For a while, she sat there just absent-mindedly staring out of the window. The dust that was dancing in the sunlight looked like snowkes gracing every part of her pale skin where even the golden light could not resist dying it.


    The view slightly stunned Noel and his heart made a light jump. He had to cough to get himself to calm down. Lia''s wide eyes turned cold as she realised she wasn''t alone anymore.


    Noel felt that this cold faade of her might be after all just a cold faade. He had no clue as to why she wanted to destroy the Z family nor did he feel like he should intrude in her private matters.


    As long as she wasn''t a foe, it didn''t matter to him.


    "How are you feeling?" Noel approached her.


    Lia snorted, "Look at you caring about me."


    Their rtionship was ambiguous, they weren''t close to even be called acquaintances but they were familiar andfortable enough to constantly try to mock or bring the other down.


    "Calmed down yet?"


    "No."


    "Well, then just endure it," Noel smirked and sat next to her.


    Lia didn''t move or said anything.


    "If you open the window you can hear it," Noel reached over her to open the window yet the pleasant smell of her slightly stunned him.


    "Hear what?"


    With much effort, Noel managed to open the window and withdrew, he deliberately moved a little further away from her.


    "You''re still nning on taking down Elder Z but that''s not necessary anymore."


    The loud and rushed, anxious and excited chatters were chaotic and wild but as soon as they found their way into the room through the window, there was a huge bomb of news waiting to explode on Lia''s head.


    She instantly rushed to the window and leaned her head out. It was even clearer to hear now. Her fingers gripped the window frame until they turned white and she muttered under her breath,


    "How could this be?"


    Elder Z. The Elder Z she was desperately trying to take revenge on was found dead in the pce''s garden.


    It was said that the murderer who killed the Z family also got Elder Z.


    Lia''s legs were weak and she had to stabilise herself. How? How in the world was Elder Z dead? How did he die in the pce?


    "You didn''t sneak out yesterday an-"


    "No!" Lia''s anxious re wiped the grin off Noel''s face and he turned serious.


    Lia''s brain was working furiously. If he was killed inside the pce that could only mean one person was the culprit. Min.


    But why would he do that? And the more pressing matter was, did he find out about Lia? Was he enraged and thus killed Elder Z on ident?


    But that couldn''t be, even if Min was a scum, he was always calm and wouldn''t show his emotions, so why?


    Why would he kill Elder Z? What benefits were there for him? Or did her killing the Z family made Elder Z useless for Min?


    A thousand questions swirled in her mind but her ears still picked up the gossip outside.


    "Apparently, the murderer is so strong, he was able to get inside the pce!"


    "I''ve heard it was someone from the pce who had a grudge against Elder Z!"


    "Really? But killing the entire Z family, that''s nuts!"


    "It wasn''t one! It was several!"


    "Doesn''t matter. Damn, either way, that''s bloody dangerous. Heard the Ghost King''s angry and the killers are still loose."


    "No, are we all going to die?"


    Then under all the theories, one stunned the entire gossiping people into silence, "ording to insider info, the Ghost King and the families believe, it must be one of the hidden families."


    "Hidden families? What''s that? The dark underlord?"


    p!


    "You watch too many mortal things! They corrupt your mind."


    "Hidden families," Lia mumbled and turned to Noel. Noel had no expression on his face.


    "Do you know what they are?"


    Noel shrugged his shoulders, "Who knows. They might be some bogus people made up to pinpoint a culprit."


    There was some truth in Noel''s words, after all, she was framed like this as well. If there was something unknown it instilled fear into people, but the moment this unknown thing was attached an identity, people would fear it less and instead hate on it.


    But a vague premonition grabbed Lia. She had heard this term somewhere.


    "The hidden families," Lia repeated and squinted her eyes.


    "Forget that, the Z family''s gone now and your purpose is also achieved, isn''t it? So, what you do now?"


    "Who said, I''ve achieved my goal?"


    "Then?


    "I''ve already told you about my ns to kill the Z family. Don''t you think it''s only fair if you share something of yours too?"


    Noel thought for a while about it, "Well don''t feel like it."


    Then he smirked again. Lia was incredibly irritated and thought for a second to throw him out of the window.


    "Take it as apensation for rudely holding my house captive."


    "Seriously? I haven''t done none of that," Noel made a surprised expression.


    Lia knew from the beginning that there was no malice in any of his actions, there was only distrust.


    "If you nicely beg me, I''ll think about it."


    Lia was sure the only purpose for his existence was to annoy the hell out of her. She walked away from the window and stood in front of him, then with a swift movement she kicked him from the bed to the ground.


    "I beg you," while her foot was still on his stomach. Noel''s face was nk. He didn''t calcte she would do something like this.


    "So childish."


    "What?" Lia bore her foot deeper into his stomach.


    "I''ll tell!"


    Only after he apologised a few times was Lia content and let him go. Mumbling a thousand curses under his breath, he sat back on the bed and rubbed his stomach.


    "My goal you want to know?" Noel went back to being an arrogant brat with his smirk.


    "I don''t even want to know it anymore," Lia couldn''t deal with him and was ready to walk out of the door as Noel''s solemn voice caught up to her.


    "My n''s to wipe out the C and P family."


    As Noel''s words fell, Lia''s hand froze on the doorknob. She trembled slightly and had to calm herself down.


    "All this time, I wasn''t messing around but gathered information and devised a n, at least tried to."


    "How?" Lia felt this was an incredible opportunity.


    From what she has witnessed yesterday evening, Noel had exceptional skills. If she were to team up with him and if he could be her ally, then taking on both families would go smoother than the disaster with the Z family, wouldn''t it?


    No, she had to get herself under control. She still wasn''t sure if he was trustworthy or not.


    "Well, I''ve got an informant who-"


    "Who?"


    "It''s a secret," Noel made a hand gesture by holding both of his hands in the air and closing then opening his palms. It was obvious he was teasing her.


    Lia grabbed both of his hands and Noel was stunned, "I also want to get rid of those two families."


    Noel showed a wry smile but had no intentions to pull his hands back, "Miss, aren''t you overly ambitious?"


    "No," Lia stepped back and brushed the hair that fell in her face behind her ears,


    "They''ll get what they deserve. If you hadn''t revealed your ns, I would''ve gone and killed them anyways. They are my next target but since you also are after them, it''d be better to work together than to get in each other''s way, don''t you agree?"


    "With your sloppy skills?"


    "I still managed to kill the Z family while you only fooled around."


    "Yes, being almost or already exposed and I wasn''t fooling around. Only trying not to lose like you," Noel stood up and headed to the door.


    "Tell me about your n and-"


    "Let''s get something to eat first, shall we?"


    Lia hesitated. She was in the capital now, she didn''t dare to openly show her face. It seemed like Noel read her worry and said, "I know a private ce."


    Lia wasn''t hungry and she wanted to quickly get to n Elder C''s and Elder P''s demise but suddenly she had the urge to fill her stomach. She was helpless in face of Noel seemingly influencing her and agreed. She put on the cloak and hid her face.


    Outside, the streets were still vibrantly buzzing with the rumours and Lia tried to listen as much as she could as Noel carelessly pushed through. Her ears pricked up whenever the hidden families were mentioned.


    There were tales about them being a secret organisation of immortal families banding together to take down the families and Ghost King.


    Tales about them being anti-Ghost King. Tales about them being alumni from the academy and were wronged, which was why they were trying to get their revenge.


    Tales about them being immortals who wanted to get a kick out of things and called themselves the hidden families to rival the families of the council.


    Tales about them acquiring unknown powers and actually trying to test out how strong they were.


    They all felt absurd and Lia, after a while, lost interest in them. She hid her face deeper under her hood and avoided all the stares. She would have to find out about the hidden families herself.


    Noel brought her to a small and dark alley in the outskirts. They entered a small building where a restaurant was located on the second floor. They were seated in a private room and Noel ordered a few dishes.


    Lia wasn''t a picky eater and since Noel was paying, she would let him choose. She was more interested in hearing about what he found out, what he nned to do about those two families.


    "Why do you want to take them down?"


    "It''s a mission," Noel started eating.


    "Mission? What do you mean?"


    "You''re very curious. If you tell me, then I''ll tell you."


    Lia sighed. Noel was right. It didn''t matter what motivated both of them, this cooperation wasn''t based on their reasons but on their mutual goal to see the C and P family vanish from this world.


    As to why he wanted to do that or why he had the mission and who gave it to him, it all didn''t matter.


    They both silently epted the fact and didn''t intrude the other''s privacy. They didn''t need to know it for them to work together to seed and it was better, after all, the moment someone found out about your reasons and motivations, you''d be vulnerable.


    And who dared to be vulnerable when their lives were on stake?

 Chapter 29: Necromancy

    Chapter 29: Necromancy


    Arge building stood in the shadows of the pce. It was half the size and bordered on the outskirts. The capital''s map wasyered in four circles. In the very middle of the city was the centre with the pce and the academy, which was the first circle.


    While the pce was on the east, the academy was in the north. In the second circle surrounding the centre behind the pce was therge building, the headquarters of the private army.


    As they were located in the west, the other circles were cut off by forests and they were closer to the outskirts that was thestyer surrounded by the river that went in a circle around the capital.


    In the south of the second circle were the Z, P and C families residences. In the north were the L and H family. In the third circle in the northeast was the M family''s residence while the G family resided in the south-west.


    Only the K family used to be the only family to live in thest and fourth circle which was the outskirts. They loved living by the waters and since the vengeful ghosts appeared the most in thestyer, it was easier for the K family to purge the ghosts.


    However, now both the K and Z family have perished and in their residences'' stead were only the aftermath of their massacre and in, sandy ground. No one wanted to inhibit the cursed ces.


    The headquarters of the private army span across three floors. In the meeting hall, Min dismissed some of the exorcists after giving them orders. Now that Elder Z was gone, Min had to take control of the council, the immortal world affairs, the private army and all the exorcists.


    He was exhausted and decided to appoint a leader for the private army who would take the lead and make the decisions. The leader just needed to run them through Min who would approve or not.


    Just at that moment, Timo came in. Min sized him up as Timo sat opposite to him,zily in the chair. Min debated, Timo was strong, capable and most importantly he had no affiliations with any of the families.


    Min made a choice, "You''ll be the leader for the army from now on."


    Timo sat up straight, brief surprise on his face before slightly nodding, "Alright, I''ll take care of things for you."


    Min smiled as Timo quickly understood his intentions, "What are you here for?"


    Min could guess what Timo wanted. Timo was quite sharp contrary to his almost indifferent character.


    "Elder Z," Timo started but then stopped as he knew Min got his sentiment. Min stretched out his palm and a small golden orb appeared, it twirled in his hands before he ced it towards his chest and absorbed it.


    "That''s why."


    "I see," Timo immediately understood.


    "The load''s taken off you. The culprit, has Elder Z said it?"


    "Don''t need to wait for him to spill, I already know."


    "You know?" Timo tilted his head as his posture cked on the chair again.


    "The hidden families," Min tapped on the table, they''re making their move while I still have no clue."


    Timo could see that Min''s cold face was enraged.


    "However, they''ve done me quite the favour. I''m very thankful because I don''t have to do it myself."


    Timo gave a smile with his dead eyes and the conversation that was continued in the hall, froze the blood in Maria''s bones as she stood in front of the doors wanting to go in but stopped as she heard them two talk.


    Maria slightly retreated as the conversation got more and more out of her expectations. Once they stopped, Maria instantly ran away and pretended to be on her way to the meeting hall. She had something to discuss with Min.


    Yet on her way she met Timo whose eyes brightened when he saw her and a gentle expression appeared on his face.


    ***


    Lia and Noel sat in the private room of the restaurant. Lia barely ate while Noel wholeheartedly stuffed the food inside him.


    "What you gonna do now?" Noel put his cutlery down, "shall we go back and discuss?"


    Lia had no idea what was going on in Noel''s mind.


    "You want to leave the capital?"


    "Isn''t it easier for you?" a sly smile yed on his lips, "you don''t seemfy here."


    So, Noel already saw through her. She pulled on the cloak, "Let''s do that but first I need to go somewhere."


    "You do?" Noel cocked his eyebrow.


    "Yes, I do," Lia rolled her eyes.


    "Never thought you''d-"


    "Shut up," Lia icily cut him mocking her short.


    "Then let''s leave tonight," Noel stood up.


    "Together?"


    "You dislike me that much?"


    "Wouldn''t it be convenient for you to leave first?"


    "Hmm," Noel pretended to think, "I also have something to do."


    Lia this time cocked her eyebrow, "You do?"


    "Yes, I-" Noel started, mimicking her but then ended with, "am popr."


    "Shut up," Lia stood up and left the room first.


    "I''ll wait in front of the hotel," Noel''s voice followed her.


    Lia didn''t give him any attention and soon was back outside. In the capital, there was a ce that was called the library. The immortals lived long and their memories spanned over decades but they never bothered to note anything down.


    After all, there was nothing special going on in the immortal world. The immortals only simply lived their lives, however, it was different for mortals. Each second was precious to them who had a short lifespan.


    The immortals who went to the mortal world were surprised to see that the mortals recorded everything, even their own history. The mortal world was constantly changing, advancing and evolving while the immortal world was stagnant and tranquil.


    It was like it has always been with the exception that more and more of the mortal''s inventions found ces in the immortal world. The library was one of these. It started out with recording everything about the mortals and used to study them.


    The books written were catered to those that were interested in the mortals. However, because immortals lived long and they were bored, they constantly sought new forms of entertainment. So, authors were born.


    Yet, after a while, books also appeared that recorded things in the immortal world no matter how tiny they were. The almost undying beings also faced death, so they wanted to leave their memories and the notion they''ve lived behind.


    In some circumstances there were opportunities where immortals could be reborn, however, Lia wasn''t clear on this. There might be some information in the library but that wasn''t what was she going for.


    Maybe she could have her parents rebirthed but apparently, only the person themselves could choose to be reborn. It was aplicated matter.


    The library was in the second circle in the north-west, not far from the L family''s residence.


    The thing Lia wanted to know about was her powers. The library was grand and the insides were of ebony and colourful ss reminding of either a chapel or a dome.


    It had two floors and one floor spanned the size of two football fields. The immortal world books were on the lower ground while subjects regarding the mortals were on the second floor.


    Lia spent a few hours in the lower ground and went through several recordings of immortal''s powers yet she couldn''t find anything about her mysterious one.


    Her power was fairly strong but at the same time, it was weak. It required corpses and immortals didn''t die so easily. There weren''t piles of corpsesying generously at every street corner for her.


    Lia was getting frustrated and impatient when she found something by casually browsing the second floor. One of the sections was depicting lores and tales of the mortal world.


    In particrly the magic section was appealing to Lia. The mortals usually based their fantasies of the few times they were in contact with the immortals during the history of mankind.


    One of them caught her eyes. A book about necromancy. The humans fantasised about magical powers and those usually had existed in the immortal world such as necromancy yet Lia didn''t know about it.


    With great interest, she carefully flipped through the pages and soaked in all the information.


    Necromancy. It was a bit different than Lia''s power of controlling the dead, instead, the mortals had the perception that necromancy was the act ofmunicating with the undead by summoning their spirits or raising their dead bodies.


    It was also used to obtain information or insight into the future, which wasn''t the case with Lia''s power at all. It was listed that controlling the dead or undead was a spell, a sub-power of necromancy.


    If it was only part of the power then perhaps Lia''s power could be so-called upgraded and she could also predict the future?


    However, what the morals believed could not be entirely applied to the immortals but the thought of something existing that was simr to her power made her feel more at ease.


    If the library didn''t provide her any more insightful answers, then she had to find them somewhere else but where?


    Outside it was already dark. Lia sighed and made her way out of the library. She had to reunite with Noel and go home. She got a bit angry and the thought at Noel treating her home as his own and that she seemed just epted it.


    But for now, she would need to cooperate with him. From her actions towards the Z family alone it was obvious she needed help.


    As she passed the lower ground, a young boy rushed past her and she bumped against a shelf. She immediately held her hand up and caught the thick book that was supposed to fall on her head.


    Lia was still wearing her cloak but as she saw the book in her hands, curiosity got the better of her. The book had no cover and no words inscribed in the front. She was ready to open it when suddenly a slender hand reached out and grabbed it from her.


    "Apologies Miss but that book is not for the public."


    Those words made her even more curious. She looked at the person who was supposedly a librarian and was stunned.


    It was the same young boy who bumped her into the shelf. He had short hair and chubby cheeks but his eyes were piercing and mature, not fitting for a young boy. His voice was childish but the way he spoke sounded like an adult.


    "Yep, I work here," the young boy didn''t wait for her to say anything before he popped a lollipop into his mouth and walked off with the book.


    Lia was still in a daze being given an attitude by a young boy but decided to forget this incident and hurry back to the lodge.


    "Late!" Noel shouted with a smirk when he saw her. Lia pursed her lips and remained silent.


    She just coldly stared at him and then sped up. Noel followed behind her. Together they breezed through the capital on their way back home.


    In the library, the young boy with the lollipop in his mouth walked through the closed and empty library. He threw the book in the air and caught it again and again,


    "Hmm, you shouldn''t be here."


    He spoke to the air but then turned his attention to the book, "what are you doing here? Good thing I came from the veil to the core."


    He was talking to the book.


    As it was tossed into the air again, the pages opened and one particr word was dazzling. But the brief second wasn''t enough than to only see the letters:


    Im..Ki.

 Chapter 30: Family P

    Chapter 30: Family P


    After the journey back home, Lia felt tired and exhausted. She didn''t wait for Noel to say anything and just opened the door to run to her bed. Only when she felt the familiar soft touch of her bed and nket, did she feel at ease.


    She still hasn''t changed and reluctantly got off to take off her cloak and the weapons that emitted the green light signalling their intent to kill immortals. Suddenly, Lia regretted not having taken more of those weapons from the Z mansion.


    The edge of the two knives glided across her skin and she decided she could trust Noel to give him one. She also had a sword that was hidden in the in her cloak. She was familiar with both types, so she would let Noel choose which one he preferred.


    With that thought, she put the weapons away and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Noel already sat at the kitchen table sipping on tea. Since the first night Lia has asked him if he wanted tea, he had to have at least a cup every day.


    She raised her eyebrow as she clearly remembered he said he never had drank tea before. For some reason, she felt a sense of aplishment making him addicted to it. However, her cold face showed no such emotion as she sat opposite to him.


    "Mornin," he elegantly put the cup to his lips and Lia felt annoyed all of a sudden. What was he acting dignified for? She had really no idea what kind of person he was.


    "You have any other types? Hey, what about your new sensation? Howe I''ve never got to try it?" the Noel on the night who saved her from barging into the pce to follow Elder Zpletely disappeared and left this-


    Lia looked at him in disdain.


    -this annoying jerk with her.


    "You could simply go to the store and buy a drink," Lia ate her breakfast.


    "Too much work, though bubble tea sounds interesting."


    Since the boss of the small store took over the Z brother''s business, he invented a new product that swept the immortal world by storm. Well, the so-called bubble tea wasn''t a new invention.


    It already existed in the mortal world, it was basically taking something that was there and make it several times better.


    The immortal world still had a lot to learn from the mortal world which in itself was kind of ridiculous.


    They ate the breakfast in peace with no one mentioning any matters rting to the C or P family.


    Then they both sat on the sofa without doing anything until Lia couldn''t endure anymore. She coldly red at Noel and said, "When are you going to tell me about your n?"


    "I want milk tea."


    "I couldn''t care less."


    "A milk tea would help my throat that''s too itchy to tell you about the n."


    Lia''s tongue was ready to be bitten off but she kept her calm. She stood up and walked to the door, "What are you waiting for?"


    She even held the door open for him and he smiled when passed by.


    A ''Ha!'' relentlessly bored into her brain. She swore, the minute this cooperation was over, she would let any corpse have their fun beating the crap out of him.


    At the store, the boss weed Lia heartedly and gave them the milk tea for free. Noel had a st taking his sweet time choosing the vour and topping because it was his first time and he had to properly savour the experience.


    Lia really had doubts that he wanted to get rid of the C and P family judging by his carefree attitude. It didn''t even seem he had any intention to do so or felt the pressure of time creeping up.


    "Can you speed your brain up?"


    "What''s the hurry? Hm, banana sounds good, strawberry isn''t bad either. Oh, what''s this taro?"


    Even the staff was getting fed up and the boss decided to give him a drink of every vour and topping possible. The boss wasn''t a stingy person, he had too much money and even used it to help those in need.


    Finally, both of them left the store, while Lia was drinking her matcha milk tea, Noel had both hands carrying arge bag of bubble tea.


    Lia didn''t want to be associated with him and walked in the front but halfway back, Noel stopped her and led her to the other side of the outskirts away from her home.


    Lia was a bit suspicious but she didn''t say anything. What could he do with two bags full of milk tea?


    The outskirts here was different from the one in the capital. There was no forest or river circling them, instead, there were small hills.


    Noel took the lead and with both bags, he walked up a hill and sat down. It was already gettingte and the dawn painted the wholendscape golden and red.


    Then he took one drink and sipped on it. Satisfaction spread on his face.


    "Here," when Lia sat next to him, Noel pointed into the distance.


    Just where the sun went down, it touched the tips of many mountains.


    "The mountains are inhabited."


    "I know," Lia has gone to there many times to purge ghosts.


    "You do?" Noel was slightly surprised but didn''t say anything.


    In the past before current the Ghost King appointed exorcists, the mountains have been housing vengeful ghosts thus making it hard for people to actually live in there.


    However, there were still some immortals who didn''t want to give up their mountain lives. Now, the mountains were gradually more inhabited by those that moved back there.


    When Lia has been purging there, she came across several empty viges and now that exorcists apart from her existed, it wasn''t hard to figure out that people were living there again.


    It was a sad sight, seeing everything abandoned and people giving up on the life they wanted but now Lia has also experienced it. Those people going back to the mountains found empty houses but they could spread the warmth once again.


    However, if Lia went home then nothing but abandoned and empty ruins would await her. But in the end, she knew she couldn''t me anyone but herself. She has been stupidly and foolishly chasing after someone.


    She was incredibly nave and stubborn, it even pained her to think about it.


    She gripped the empty stic cup before putting it down next to her. She wanted to get rid of those feelings and thoughts.


    "What about them?" she asked Noel who seemed to have been caught looking at her.


    He yed it off naturally and answered, "That''s where we gonna be for maybe weeks?"


    For a moment, Lia didn''t understand but she quickly caught on, "One of the families?"


    Noel nodded, "The P family. I''ve done some research and apparently, Elder P has bought a whole vige there and has built a facility."


    "Why?" Lia never thought that Elder P would make such a move.


    "I wonder but the facility is now finished and I''ve done some work, yed my fingers and we both will be working there as staff."


    "What? That is your n?"


    "Hear me out. Elder P and the whole P family will be staying there."


    "Why?" Lia couldn''t understand what Elder P''s intentions were.


    "He wants to get rid of his rtives."


    This newspletely broke everything Lia knew, "Why would he do that? Then all we have to do is to wait and let him kill his family before we kill him?"


    "It''s not that easy," Noel stared into the distance and even Lia didn''t think it would be this simple.


    "He might want to kill them or just dump them there."


    "If he wants to dump them there, what use would it be? The mountains here aren''t far from the capital. If he wants to dump them somewhere wouldn''t the Nevend or Mistand be better choices?"


    Nevend and Mistand were both considered the outskirts of the immortal world, a ce that was simr to an ouw ce.


    "That''s why we going there to find out," Noel was already on his fourth drink.


    "If Elder P wants to kill his family then he would have a way to kill them," Lia thought.


    "Yep," Noel slurped, "he might use ghosts."


    "Ghosts? How? He doesn''t have any powers."


    "The Ghost King might have given him some, also, you haven''t asked the purpose of the facility," Noel gave her a weird smile.


    "Then what kind of facility is it?"


    "A ghost facility."


    Lia remained calm but those words blew her mind. A ghost facility?


    "What if you can artificially create ghosts?"


    Lia''s eyes widened. Elder P wanted to create ghosts? Only to get rid of his family?


    No, something wasn''t right here.


    "Mi- The Ghost King!" Lia had a bad premonition.


    "Yep, it might be his idea."


    "Why? What does it have to do with Elder P and his desire to get rid of his family?"


    "What if there''s an internal feud in the P family? The Ghost King gave Elder P the mission to create this facility but his own family is sabotaging him."


    "So he suggested to have something simr to apetition? Who is the one to sessfullyplete the task canpete with him for the position of the Elder?"


    "Bingo. Elder Z has many siblings," Noel went for his sixth drink, "He might use this opportunity to get rid of all his siblings to put them in their ce or kill them. Either way, it''s all based on spections. It''d be beneficial if they actually get on each others'' throats."


    "Your goal is not only to eliminate the P family but also the facility."


    "Yep."


    "And the C family is for the same purpose? Because if P disappears, the Ghost King could appoint the C family but if the C family also perishes, the Ghost King has no one to turn to anymore because there''s no one left in the pro faction."


    "Yep:"


    "No, wait," Lia narrowed her eyes, "the G family."


    "They''ll be taken care of."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We don''t have to worry about them."


    Lia fell silent. It was obvious that Noel had outside help. There was no way he could have found out so much and n beforehand. And the informant he mentioned also existed.


    Noel had allies, so much was clear. Then if they took care of the G family, Lia didn''t have to waste her energy with them. So, after the P and C family, she could straight go for Min and take her revenge?


    She looked at Noel''s profile and an absurd thought crept up. The hidden families. Could he be one of them or affiliated with them?


    However, she shut her mouth and didn''t ask. It was not her business to prey. As long as she could get her revenge then everything was fine.


    As the sun went down both of them were drowned in thest rays of light as if the journey before them would be nothing but dark.

 Chapter 31: Family P 2

    Chapter 31: Family P 2


    Elder P had four other siblings. Three older brothers and a sister. No wife. No kids. His father still acted like a matriarch who has retired and had a firm grip on his children hiding in the dark.


    Elder P was the youngest out of all Elders. His father retired a few hundred years before Min became the new Ghost King. All of his siblings were dissatisfied with their youngest topping them and bing the Elder.


    However, they didn''t voice any oppositions. That was before a new Ghost King appeared and being an Elder had more meaning and usefulness. They all now tried to snatch the Elder position from Elder P.


    It has been ten years now that Elder P was able to push back his siblings and protected his position as the leader of his family. In a sense, Elder P was a sad being.


    From his childhood, his parents pitted their children against each other in order to push a child to the top, worthy of being an Elder. It was quite a viciouspetition and as Elder P got the position, he was d he didn''t have to face his siblings'' retaliation.


    Elder P was still fairly young. He wasn''t bad looking either however his mocking and degrading personality with a tinge of being twisted was the result of his parents'' strict control, made him unattractive and undesirable with a lot of women who knew of him.


    Elder P wasn''t interested in any romance either, he also didn''t care about having an offspring that would continue his family line. He could worry about thatter. What he cared about was to get rid of his leeching siblings that refused to move out of his mansion as well as his still controlling father.


    His mother left after having enough of the marriage and selfish children. Elder P wasn''t close with her and he was d he had one parasite less to deal with.


    He frankly thought it didn''t matter if his family died or just left on their own. He just wanted them off his back. Now that the Ghost King appeared, they all wanted his position more than ever.


    Elder P had, on top of that, the task from the Ghost King to lead a facility to create ghosts. At first, he was annoyed to deal with it but then a brilliant idea came. He could use this opportunity to get rid of his family.


    So, he proposed to have apetition like in the old times to establish who was superior to see who would produce the most vengeful ghosts in thergest quantity. If by ident the ghosts would end up killing them, wasn''t his problem. He wouldn''t be able to prevent it.


    Elder Pid in a room. His bare chest was revealed and soon a hand trailed it up and down. Next to Elder Pid a beauty. Elder P was, after all, a still young and energetic man. He didn''t care about romance but he still had to release some of his natural desires too. He wasn''t a monk.


    Right now, he was in the Red Light District. He didn''t dare to go there too often as he was an Elder but tomorrow was finally the day when the facility opened up. This had to be celebrated.


    Elder P stroked the beauty and got hard again. Her pleasant giggles echoed in his ears as he towered over her. The night was still young and he had a lot of energy left. He needed to charge himself before tomorrow.


    ***


    In the quiet room, Lia sat in front of her mirror. Her fingers ran through her long hair. Absentmindedly, she stared at herself before making up her mind.


    She took the pair of scissors and cut her hair. The loose strands fell on the ground andid pitifully in front of her. Another look in the mirror revealed now shoulder-length hair with choppy bangs covering her forehead.


    Satisfied with the messy result, she picked up a pair of fake sses and put them on. The bangs fell over her sses making her eyes barely visible.


    When she stepped out of the room into the living room, Noel who sat on the sofa jumped in fright.


    "Dammit, you look like a ghost! Like those in the mortal films, like a teenage girl who just got-"


    "Shut up," Lia''s sharp voice cut through him.


    Noel just looked at her astonished, "Why?" was the only thing he could say after a while.


    "A shame," he mumbled after another few seconds.


    "Some countermeasures," Lia lightly replied yet just like she thought, Noel didn''t stop his questions,


    "For what?"


    "In case, I''ll get recognised," there was always the possibility of running into Elder P who knew her.


    Even if her appearance changed slightly, after closer observation, those who knew her previously could immediately figure her out.


    Noel just nodded. He understood what she meant. He still didn''t know her identity, not even her name, but it didn''t matter to him.


    "Shall we?" Noel walked out of the door and soon both of them were on their way to the mountains.


    It was still morning and they had to be there at noon for the staff assembly.


    On their way, Noel briefed Lia about her role, "Your name''s Kim."


    Lia threw him a look.


    "My name''s Tim. Easy to remember right? Kim, Tim. You''ll be assigned to the floor with the third oldest brother of Elder P, no clue what floor that is and I''m with the sister, also no clue what floor."


    Lia threw him another look and wondered if he wasn''t lonely. To be fair, she would''ve liked to work for a female. She had enough of men.


    "Basically what we gonna do is wait until the basics or foundations of the facility has been established. We also need to gain their trust and do our work well before then we won''t do anything. The most important thing''s to find the purpose of the facility, got it?"


    Lia nodded. Even though she wanted to kill Elder P the most, she couldn''t let her hatred cloud her judgement and allow Min to get away with whatever he had nned.


    "We''ll meet up hopefully soon anyways to talk about our situation. After we figured out everything we can start taking them out."


    "Alright, let''s do what you say," Lia didn''t have any problem ying a waiting game. It was even better if the ghosts would kill everyone than throwing herself into the spotlight.


    In case of anything, she had the talisman with her. Either way, ghosts or weapons, as long as they could kill someone, she could use her power.


    But suddenly she realised something, "As staff, what do we have to do?"


    "Create ghosts?"


    "Why does it sound like you have no idea?"


    Lia and Noel were rushing across the city to the mountain.


    As the wind blew in their faces, Noel didn''t look at her and remained quiet for a second. Just for a few seconds before recollecting himself to answer that devastating hit, "Do I?"


    "You don''t!" Lia was angry, "You had so much time to prepare and you couldn''t figure out what we are supposed to do?"


    "It''s top secret! They''ll let you know at the briefing. Calm down!"


    Noel himself was a bit worried, he just hoped it was something manageable.


    For the rest of the journey, Lia ignored him. Any attempt of him to talk was quickly shot down by her.


    She wasn''t that worried, it was just since thest fail with Elder Z she wanted to be more prepared but here she was again rushing blindly into something with only the bare minimum of understanding.


    At least this time, she had an ally. She threw him another look. A questionable ally.


    The area with the mountains reached deep into the end. There were paths that led up each mountain and connected them. It seemed like Noel had been here before as he took the lead again and walked across the paths.


    The mountains were steep and the paths narrow, yet here and there some viges appeared, showing just howrge the area was.


    The more they ventured inside, the darker and crowded the path became. It wasn''t until they just stood in front of a crossroad. Three paths leading ahead or down and one path leading up the mountain that was in the far back.


    The path up reached half of the size of the mountain and showed them an open area that was surrounded by the mountain walls. There were a few houses and onerge building. It was obvious that this area was fairly hidden and without someone knowledgeable about the ce, there was no way that anyone could find this spot.


    The vige seemed abandoned and dested weren''t it for the fact that all of the buildings looked newly built.


    "Let''s go," Noel walked to thergest building that was a white rectangle with six floors. It looked like a hospital that could house a few hundred patients.


    From the outside, it looked fairly normal and Lia had doubts that this was the right ce and even if what could be done in such a small ce?


    However, upon entering Lia knew how wrong she was and narrowed her eyes. This was illusion magic.


    The same as the one used for the Red Light District. The exterior was only there to fool others but the interior was what signed the deal.


    Lia instantly figured out that this facility must''ve been in talks for a while now after all Fourth from the Z family was able to use his power to create this. Seeing how loyally he supported Min, it was no understatement he would do his best.


    Noel whistled at the sight. Just from the entrance, it was clear that it was immensely huge, its end nowhere in sight.


    There were light brown ceramic tiles gracing the floor, the entrance area looked modern and elegant and had the hint of the feeling they were about to enter a spa.


    Several nts decorated the ce and from the huge windows, light flooded in. No matter where one looked, to the right, left or straight forward, it wasn''t clear just how huge the building actually was.


    As they stood there a female in a white attire, like a doctor, greeted them, "Are you here for"


    "Yes, the creation," Noel replied and the woman nodded, showing them around.


    The creation. What a cringy codeword. Lia almost had the urge tough.


    While they were led through this huge maze, the woman gave them a brief overview.


    The building had 6 floors. The ground floor belonged to the staff and housed their rooms to stay in as well as a cafeteria, shopping mall and various entertainment options.


    The more they saw, the more Lia thought that this was exactly like a city centre. It literally was a city centre!


    Each floor from one to five belonged to one of the Family P''s members. They each had the same setup and were used to create the ghosts.


    Elder P had the highest floor and from there it was ranked down. The eldest son had floor 4, the second eldest 3, the third eldest 2 where Lia was and the sister was floor 1 where Noel was.


    Before the woman opened the room to the assembly, she turned to them and sternly said,


    "There are only ten staff in total. Two on each floor, so please make sure you do your best."

 Chapter 32: Family P 3

    Chapter 32: Family P 3


    The long hallway had dark ebony walls with several doors on the left side, while the right was filled with big windows.


    A woman named ire showed Lia and Noel the meeting hall.


    The other staff were already sitting at the long table and looked up as Lia and Noel came in. They all wore the white attire like ire and she gave them the same one. Lia put it on while Noel just put it over his shoulder.


    "Wear it please, this is a sign you''re a staff member. Without it, you''ll be thrown out or not let in, so don''t lose it," as ire said, she also sat down.


    Noel put the white coat on and sat at the end of the table. Lia next to him.


    "Finally arrived huh? Been waiting my ass off for ya!" a male with dark hair and piercing eyes satx on the chair. He seemed as old as Lia and Noel.


    "It''s fine, you haven''t been much earlier too," the female opposite to him pulled up her sses and refused to look at the male. She had shoulder-length brown hair with a small flower ornament.


    The guy shot her an annoyed re but remained quiet as ire cleared her throat.


    "Everyone knows their task right? We''re here to create ghosts. Two of us will be on each floor to help one of the P family''s members."


    Lia held her hand up, "What''s our task? How do we create ghosts?"


    "You''ll see," ire started.


    "You don''t even know that?" the guy from before spat out.


    "Can you be quiet?" a stern-looking guy sitting next to ire scolded.


    "Each of the members has their own methods. If you''re concerned if you''re up to it, then you shouldn''t worry. The fact you''ve been chosen as staff is proof. Furthermore," ire folded her hands,


    "You might have heard of it but the floor that is sessful in creating the most vengeful ghosts in thergest quantity will have powers granted. As for the internalpetition between the P family, it is none of our business."


    Lia nced at Noel but seeing how he didn''t ask anything regarding the fact they have to create ghosts, she figured it''d be best not to arouse suspicion.


    "Ok, moving on, we have assigned you to each floor as you might already know."


    ire pulled out a document, "On the ground floor Mat and I will be responsible for you all and your well-being. We''re so to say your overseers. Please turn to us in case of anything you need."


    The stern-looking guy next to ire nodded.


    "Aiding Miss P, Fourth P, on the first floor will be Tim and Barn."


    Lia almost jumped up on her seat as Noel next to her nodded. It was strange to hear that Noel was called Tim here. Barn sat opposite to Noel. He was a tall andnky male with a gentle smile.


    "Kim and Tom will be on the second floor with Third P."


    Lia got another fright. Her cover name here was Kim. As for Tom, he was the annoyed guy from the beginning. Lia cursed inside but she coldly gave Tom a nod who clicked his tongue. Lia sighed, why did she have to be paired with him out of all people?


    "With Second P on the third floor are Sera and Phil."


    Sera was the girl with the sses while Phil was a middle-aged guy with a slightly chubby belly.


    "Lastly, Nessa and Nita are on the fourth floor with First P."


    Nessa and Nita were two females who looked to be in their 30s, they also seemed to know each other. Nessa with reddish hair spoke up, "What about Elder P?"


    "Elder P doesn''t need any staff to help him," ire finished and looked into the round, "anything else?"


    Lia felt ire''s words were very suspicious and for some reason, she guessed that everyone else also had the same thought. Their intuition told them that ire and Mat weren''t only responsible for the ground floor but actually for Elder P.


    For immortals to want to create ghosts without any conscience meant that this bunch was quite dangerous and intelligent. Even if they only wanted the power, to go to this extent, showed how cold-blooded everyone was.


    Lia felt that this mission wasn''t as easy as she initially thought it''d be. She wanted to immediately lunge at Elder P but understood that there were even more pressing matters such as finding out the purpose of this facility and stop it.


    Her biggest concern was Tom who hasn''t once taken his gaze off her since it was announced they''d work together. His sharp eyes told her that he was suspicious of her.


    Lia also knew her mistake. She should''ve kept quiet in the beginning but she never looked at Tom once and bore an indifferent face that made her seem aloof.


    "Alright, we''ll show your room andter please make your way to the designated floor and instantly report to the P members."


    ire and Mat led them to the other side of the building where the rooms were split up by the floors they belonged to.


    Between each two rooms was arge passage that cut them off from the other rooms. The rooms were spread out in a circle that was in the centre of the ground floor.


    The cream ceramic gave it the look of a mansion withrge pot nts in each passage. Noel and Lia split up and they didn''t look at each other. It''d be better to pretend to not know each other.


    The two rooms were in a small area that each had a number marked. They started from 0 to 5. Lia and Tom went to 2.


    Before Lia went into her room, Tom called out to her, "Kim."


    Lia turned around and had long anticipated he would call her, "What?"


    "Nothing," Tom had his hands in his pockets and a dark glint hushed across his eyes.


    Lia thought of the first time she met Noel but at that time Noel exuded an air of vignce while Tom definitely radiated danger. She had to make sure to stay away from him.


    "Just wanted to say I''m looking forward working with ya," after agonising her with enough silence he finally said and then vanished inside his room.


    Lia also entered hers and her eyes narrowed. It was really bad luck she ended up working with Tom. She was sure that she somehow stepped on some rm buttons in his mind. She had to figure out what his goal and motives were.


    The room was a fairlyrge ensuite room. It was nothing special, enough to feelfortable and live for a while.


    After a while, she left the room. Coincidentally, Tom also came out. They silently looked at each other before heading to the second floor via the stairs.


    The second floor looked clinically clean with white walls and tiles, reminding of an operation room. There were several rooms. One was arge office, apparently for Third P, then there was an open space office like in apany for Lia and Tom. Behind that area was the so-calledboratory.


    Lia and Tom walked towards the open space. There were two desks. Tom took the one next to the window and sat down. His feet on the table. Lia moved to the other and proceeded to also seat herself.


    From the office in front of them a male came out, "You''re here?"


    He briefly gave them a look and strode between them. He ignored Tom''s manner.


    "I''m Third P," he introduced himself.


    Third P looked about as old as Elder P did. They had the same hair and the same lips that curved into a mocking smile, however,pared to Elder P, Third P looked more dignified and diligent.


    "Tom," Tom just waved his hand and put it to his head and back in a swift movement.


    "I''m Kim," Lia gave a respectful nod.


    The siblings werepeting with each other. If she could curry favour with Third P, things might be easier. It would be even more ideal if Third P would dance like a puppet in her palm.


    "Good," Third P remained unmoved between them, "You should be informed about what we do?"


    "I am, not thisss though," Tom pointed at Lia who secretly scowled. This troublemaker really had something against her.


    "You do?" Third P turned to her and his slightly curved lips really gave one the feeling of being mocked and looked down upon.


    "No, Tom is only saying that because I wouldn''t give him my rtionship status. People who have been rejected sure are pitiful and sad creatures, seeing how bitter and salty he is."


    "Fu-" Tom jumped up from his chair and was ready to grab Lia when Third P stopped him.


    "Refrain from harming each other and keep your private life matters out of work. I don''t care if you are going to pine after her but it''ll be a hassle to look for new staff."


    Lia gave Tom a small wry smile as he was held back by Third P. Tom''s eyes instantly turned red. Third P had his back faced to Lia so he didn''t witness her provoking action.


    "Also, you''re here to work. Strictly keep to that. Don''t forget that we have to produce results and you''ll be rewarded with powers."


    The moment the word ''power'' fell, Lia was surprised to see Tom''s eyes sh momentarily.


    "Sir, I hope you were not offended by my previous statement," Lia hung her head low a bit and seemed to regret her words.


    "No, I''m not interested in rtionships."


    "I see," Lia gave him a warm smile.


    Tom narrowed his eyes at her. Lia briefly caught his nce but decided to ignore him.


    "Heed my words, both of you. You''re here for work," Third P reminded them again.


    Then he walked forward telling them to follow. Once he stood in front of a see-through ss door that opened at both sides, they stepped through it and found themselves in a warden-like area. On both sides were several doors.


    "This is theboratory, behind each door is a room with a different method to create ghosts. I want you to daily check on the progress and experiment which of these rooms provide the best results," Third P walked along the hallways until he ended up in front of a door.


    "Once you have decided on a method, we''ll clear all the rooms to use them for that particr one. For now, you''ll have to note the rate and growth of the sess. Please feel free to add your own ideas. If you want, you can split the rooms and manage it separately while reporting the results to each other."


    Lia''s face paled when the door opened and revealed the masses of bloody bodies in a room full of torture devices. It was clear that those people weren''t immortals. They were mortals.

 Chapter 33: Family P 4

    Chapter 33: Family P 4


    "Each room has a special area to keep the ghosts inside," Third P was unfazed by the brutality in front of him and pointed to a cage illuminated by green light at the end of the room.


    Lia quickly recovered and the split-second of surprise flew away with no trace left. Tom shot her a nce and a nasty smile spread on his face.


    Lia knew that vengeful ghosts existed because mortals were (brutally) killed and had lingering regrets, deep resentments left that bound them to the world and kept them from passing on. However, to go to this extent to create ghosts was just inhuman.


    "As you can guess the sess rate of turning a mortal into a vengeful ghost is only 80%, not 100. This means there''s still major room for failure. So you have to find out what the best way is to turn these mortals into vengeful ghosts."


    "Sounds like fun," Tom put his hands behind his head as they walked back to the open space, "Zou think so too, Kim?"


    Tom stretched out her name and Lia suspected he might have found something out.


    "It''s work, it''s not supposed to be fun," she sat back on the chair. Third P left them alone.


    "No? Haven''t ya heard? New trendin'' through, work''s supposed to be extremely fun or else ya not cut out for this?"


    "I think you''ve hit the nail on the head. You seem to prioritise annoying me than working, could it be you were referring to yourself? If so, please find somewhere else to work."


    "Ya think ya clever huh?" Lia didn''t know if he was just pretending to speak like this or if this is how he really spoke.


    "Quite confident."


    Lia''s eyes twitched. Confident. Did she reallye across like this? Of course, she was on one hand but on the other, it was the cause why she failedst time. However, with her powers, she really thought she couldn''t be defeated so easily, especially not when this whole building was full of corpses.


    Lia felt the pieces of soul floating in her body and the knife strapped around her calf. In any case, she would be prepared. She also had the talisman.


    "How do you prefer to do it? Do you want to split it up?"


    There were three rooms on each side. If both managed three rooms and then reported the results at the end of the day, then that was enough.


    "If ya want, I''ll take the left side," Tom twirled on his chair before he pulled something out of his trousers.


    "What''s that?"


    "Ya don''t know?" Tom held up the device before he started pressing on it with both hands.


    "Portable gaming device from the mortal world."


    "Where did you get it?"


    "Did ya even listen? Mortal world?"


    Lia didn''t say anything. Tom''s attention was fixated on that gaming thing. He was seriously ying. She was, however, more concerned about how he got that device. Did he go to the mortal world and or did someone else give it to him?


    Would it even work here?


    But it was better if he wasn''t working seriously, that meant Lia could move around on her own without that pair of eyes constantly on her.


    ise said that their working times would be from 10-5 with 1 pm being an hour lunch break. This project could go on for weeks.


    Lia got up and walked towards theboratory to check out the other rooms. Meanwhile, Tom snickered as Lia left.


    Third P had shown them thest room on the right side, meaning it was one of the three rooms she had to take care of.


    She opened each door and sure enough, it was the same sight that greeted her. She was uncertain what the difference between them was. Taking advantage of the fact that Tom wasn''t here, she started examining the rooms on his side.


    Even when a mortal was killed, there was only an 80% chance they''d turn into a vengeful ghost. So, their goal was to turn that 80% into 100% and to provide the best results.


    How did mortals turn into ghosts? What were the requirements for it? What did the process look like? Could it be modified? Changed?


    Just thinking about it made it clear to Lia that this was an absolute taboo topic. If they found out about the process and the key to creating those vengeful ghosts, then they would be aiding Min and whatever his purpose was.


    In other words, Lia could never let this happen. If someone in here would really have a breakthrough then that secret could never be allowed to leave her and reach the ears of Min or anyone else rted to him.


    She had to maintain good rtionships with the others to find out about their progress and in the end, make sure no one could leave here alive.


    This turned out to be way moreplicated than originally nned. At first, they just wanted to stop this facility and get rid of the P family but now this has turned into a wide-scale mission, including everyone who knew about this had to be eliminated.


    Lia couldn''t wait to discuss this with Noel. She wanted to know what his floor and experiments looked like and she was sure he had the same thoughts as her.


    She entered the first room on Tom''s side and closed the door behind her. In the room were several metal tables where mortalsid. She put her hands over their mouths. They were still alive. So, part of their tasks was to kill them.


    Lia only killed for her revenge and she wanted to let innocent people, especially mortals who had nothing to do with immortals affairs stay alive, but in order to not blow her cover, she had to do the experiments.


    She inspected the room. Apart from the mortals, there were countless tools to torture someone. This room looked exactly like the other room they saw, the only difference was that the other room''s mortals were all dead.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into her mind. She could use those corpses but the problem was to get them out without anyone noticing.


    Lia let the room and visited the others, however, all of them looked identical to the first one, except for the torture methods which were different. Medications, poison, gas, water and fire, and electricity.


    Even if Lia had no idea how to turn a mortal into a ghost, even she knew that this wouldn''t be effective, it was only to fuel someone''s sadistic pleasure.


    She left theboratory and passed the open space where Tom sat, still ying his game. He briefly looked up to see Lia heading into the office of Third P.


    Lia knocked on the door and Third P answered. After she closed the door, she bowed respectfully while Third P sat on the table.


    "Anything wrong?"


    "No, sir. I just wanted to inquire about the corpses."


    "Corpses?" Third P raised his head and took a long look at her.


    "Yes, surely we cannot let them rot in the room. You will have new test subjectsing in anyways, so it''d be best to clear the space."


    "Ah, don''t bother with it. I will have someone take care of it."


    "If it''s ok with you, I''d like to do it."


    "You?" Third P''s lips were still curled up and Lia felt he was making fun of her.


    "Yes, there''d be more time for me to examine the corpses and see what happens after they''re left to rot."


    "Left to rot?"


    "Yes," Lia knew these were absurd words but she felt that Third P would try anything.


    Third P seemed straight and diligent but his sharp eyes told her he wanted to win and that made it easy to use his simple desire to manipte and use him.


    Third P was silent for a few seconds but then agreed, "It''s an interesting thought. Good, I''ll leave the coprses to you then. Also, how have you decided to work?"


    "We agreed to split. Tom takes the left side and I''m taking the right side."


    "Ok," with a nod Third P indicated that the conversation was over.


    "Aren''t you going to work?" Lia passed Tom''s table.


    "Ain''t I doing it right now?" he waved his gaming device as his fingers flew across it.


    "Are you even taking this seriously?" Lia didn''t n on leaving him alone.


    "Listen, I do my work when I want. Well, look at the time. Shift''s almost over," Tom removed his legs from the table.


    "We have only begun."


    "Ya sure concerned ''bout me," Tom strode away, "What yass take days for, I can do in a few hours."


    With that, he disappeared. Lia didn''t move for a while before he really vanished out of sight. She had no clue where he got the confidence that his cking would be tolerated but it was indeed better if he wasn''t here.


    Lia made her way to thest room on her side and wrapped up the corpses. Then she scouted the stairs and the area in front of her room. Tom could be in his room or he was walking around somewhere else.


    Even though Third P gave her his approval to take care of the corpses, she didn''t want people to find out about it. Especially not Tom.


    Two corpses at a time she carried them in her room and stored them in her bathroom. They were covered in clothes, so she didn''t have to stare at them or smell them, hopefully.


    She stored four of the corpses in her room before giving the others, outside the facility, a proper burial, hidden in the mountains. Then she went back to theboratory and walked into the first room on her right side.


    There were ten mortals who were strapped to the bed. They''ve just woken up and showed fearful expressions. Their mouths were covered, so they could make no sounds.


    Even if Lia didn''t kill mortals, they''d be after a while teleported back to the mortal world, dead, because they weren''t allowed in the immortal world which they regarded as heaven.


    Yet this heaven plunged them straight into hell.


    This room used poison to kill them. In order to create ghosts, the mortals had to die with lingering regrets and resentment.


    In other words, they had to be tortured to the point where they could fuel these emotions to the extreme.


    "Poison can be painful but my guess is they will be slow working, taking their time to corrode you."


    In order to fuel their hatred, personal connections should be established. The victims should be able to see and hear their abusers in order to feed the urge for revenge in their hearts.


    The first mortal struggled and shook his head as Lia inserted a sharp needle into his arm. The veins bulged and the vibrant blue stuck out.


    Lia briefly closed her eyes but continued. Later after her workday was over, each of the three doors to her rooms were pushed open. Tom looked at the tortured mortals and let out a snort.


    He took the torture tools in his hands, stroked the victims and then gave a lowugh.

 Chapter 34: Family P 5

    Chapter 34: Family P 5


    The next day when Lia went to the second floor, Tom was already at his side working in theboratory. As he came out, his attire full of blood, his eyes sized Lia up, then one corner of his lips raised upwards.


    Lia only gave him a nod and ignored him as she examined the results of the previous day. It was said that once the mortals were killed, they didn''t instantly turn into ghosts. There was a time frame between three to five days. The corpses she took yesterday already hit the five-day mark and started decaying.


    However, she infused them with her soul and they stopped falling apart. She ordered them to stay inside the bathroom. In case someone came into the room and found them, they would need to knock them unconscious and tie them up.


    Lia had a slight headache when she thought about howplicated hermand was and if the corpses understood it. They just stared at her nkly without any reactions.


    At least they were quietly staying in the bathroom, even though Lia dreaded going to the toilet and mostly used the public ones on the ground floor or here on the second floor.


    Lia also realised that the more physically fit she was, the better her corpses were. Despite the fact that physical strength and her soul strength should have nothing inmon.


    The slight increase in her endurance and strength were mirrored by the corpses. Although Lia thought it''d be better to do some soul training. When she was in the library, there was nothing on training one''s soul nor how to train her necromancy power.


    She was upset as she hit a dead end with her power. The surprise factor was on her side but once the enemy got used to the corpses, she would be at a disadvantage.


    She had to find out more about her power. Maybe she could get some clues in the mortal world but if someone wanted to go to the mortal world, they''d need the approval of the council.


    And now that Lia was neither a part of the council nor should be alive, she had no way of going there. She also didn''t have anyone to help her. Noel was still someone she wasn''t sure if he was trustworthy or not.


    Throwing these thoughts away, the mortals in the first room didn''t withstand the poison and died. Their corpses were clean and only tears stained their faces. The bulging veins settled a lot but when Lia examined thest corpse, she took a deep breath. The frail male''s skin was whiter than usual to the point, it might turn translucent.


    Mortals had the perception that ghosts were the soul or spirit of the dead. This wasn''t particrly wrong. When the human soul was tainted enough with hatred, resentment and regret it would give the soul a form that could escape the fleshy prison of the body to go after its twisted yearnings.


    The process of a human''s soul turning into a ghost wasn''t clear to anyone, even most immortals didn''t know. The only ones that did, were the old Ghost Kings and Elders of the families but they long didn''t exist anymore.


    However now, Lia witnessed for the first time how the manifestations of intense emotions woulde out of a body. With no time to think, Lia unstrapped the body and put it into the translucent case in the back of the room, emitting the familiar and hated green light.


    It was surprising that only on the second day, results were shown but what was important for the research was to find out the reason behind this mortal''s quick transformation.


    As the body of the man turned paler and paler, Lia tried to find anything noticeable from yesterday. The male didn''t act particrly different from the others. There was no sign of hate, regret or anything close to it, only fear, panic and terror.


    What if any kind of negative emotions could turn a mortal into a ghost? As long as those feelings were etched into the soul to 100% then wouldn''t it be enough for those that died to keep wanting to stay in this world? Thus they turn into ghosts?


    Were their perceptions wrong? Could only having lingering regrets or thoughts of not wanting to die, as long as they were intense enough, be sufficient to let their soul stay on earth?


    Lia''s mind and heart were in a frenzy, she was at a breakthrough. What kind of thoughts must he have had in thest moments before he died?


    She watched his body in front of her and recalled all the fearful and fear-stricken faces. She also didn''t want to end their lives like this, after she experienced herself how cruel it was to put someone through torture.


    The body finally turnedpletely white that looked like reflecting ss and from it, faint smoke emitted until slowly it merged into a form and Lia stared at bloodshot eyes.


    She gave the ghost a sad smile and the mortal''s body turned into smoke and perished. Lia finally understood. If the mortals chose to stay in the world even after they died, their soul would turn into ghosts unable to leave.


    Their bodies that didn''t house any souls would perish. It was an awful deal, to stay behind and not being able to reincarnate.


    The mortals who chose to die without wanting to continue staying in the world would be able to have their soul go through a circle of reincarnation and be born again. Of course, they wouldn''t remember their past lives.


    However, if they turn into ghosts then they could never be reborn again and silently wait for their demise to bepletely erased from this world.


    The same applied to immortals. Immortals couldn''t turn into ghosts but they could be reborn again. Yet the process of being reborn was different from the mortals''. Immortals could choose if they wanted to live a second life or not. If they chose to, they would need to pass several trials from heaven to determine if they were worth it.


    That was why Lia wasn''t concerned with the Z familying back to life or even her own family because until now, no immortal has ever been able to be reborn.


    The trials, whatever they were, were incessantly cruel, hard and impossible yet they were fair.


    Because immortals were almost like deities they had more responsibilities. The immortals that died weren''t qualified in the first ce but heaven knew there were also good ones that unfortunately met their ends. That was why the trials have been implemented.


    Another reason why it was obvious that no immortal was ever reborn was thatpared to mortals, immortals would retain all their memories from their past lives.


    Lia left the room and was about to enter the second when Tom stopped her, "Any results?"


    "Yes."


    "Really?" Tom who was leaning against the wall, straightened and looked surprised.


    "One just turned into a ghost."


    "How? what did ya-"


    "What about you? This is mutual work, if you''re burning to know, wait until our report at the end of the day," with that Lia vanished into the second room.


    The second room used gas to slowly choke and suffocate the victims to death. Because Lia was immortal, she didn''t have to worry about the gas harming her. There were also 10 victims but none showed any results.


    The third room had the mortals strapped to chairs and constantly drove electricity through their bodies. In the end, apart from the first room, there were no sessful transformations.


    It was only the second day of countless more. On one side, Lia was happy that there were no more results because it''d put a dent to this project, on the other side it meant that there would be many more victims.


    As she finished her observations, it was time for the lunch break. She has been waiting for it as she could meet Noel.


    On her way to the cafeteria, Tom silently trailed behind her with an ugly look. It put Lia in a good mood, seeing him like this.


    The cafeteria was big and there was enough space for everyone to be in their own little area but in order to gain information from the others, she had to be on a good basis with them.


    After getting her food, she sat down at a table where Noel and his partner Barn were. Then one after another, the others seated themselves also on the same table.


    ire looked into the silent round and asked, "How is everyone? Any problems? Any results?"


    Since ire and Mat weren''t part of any of the experiment floors, disregarding the fact they might work for Elder P, they naturally weren''t concerned with thepetition or else they wouldn''t ask about anyone''s progress.


    "I had results today. It''s very interesting to see a mortal turn into a ghost," Lia broke the ice.


    She answered first and showed that she had no qualms about telling everyone about her progress. This also meant she either trusted everyone or was just in stupid and naive in their eyes.


    Being vulnerable to others, only had the benefit of them lowering their guards around her.


    "Really? That''s so cool!" Nessa who was on the fourth floor turned to Lia and cheerfully said, "unfortunately, Nita and I didn''t have any results."


    Nessa pointed to Nita who had long blonde hair next to her.


    Lia gave them a warm smile, "It''s only the second day, no need to worry."


    "That''s right!" Nessa happily ate her food, despite seemingly being in her 30s (mortal age) she was quite child-like.


    "We had two results," Noel spoke up.


    And so one after another they shared their progress. Noel''s floor only had two. Lia''s floor had one. Third and Fourth floor had no results.


    Now that the ice was broken, everyone talked with each other. Despite feeling Tom''s constant stare, Lia talked to Noel and they quickly exchanged information without letting anyone else know as they were in their own conversation.


    "So, how does it look like?" Lia ate her food and calmly looked at Noel.


    "Ourboratory? I guess the same as yours. Yesterday Barn and I met Sera and Phil, judging from their words, all the floors are the same equipped."


    "Even the killing methods?"


    "Met''s talk about it after work," Noel decisively stabbed a tomato.


    "In your room?"


    "Mine?" Noel smirked and brought the tomato to his lips, "how bold."


    "Shut up," Lia bit her tongue as she wanted to stab him with her fork too however, she couldn''t let anyone know they knew each other already.


    "Ok, ok, mine. What secrets do you have in yours?" Noel''s smirk remained and Lia wondered how he could read her so easily.

 Chapter 35: Family P 6

    Chapter 35: Family P 6


    "Kim, was it?" Sera, who worked on the third floor, walked to Lia after lunch.


    Lia just finished talking with Noel and turned around to smile at Sera. She still wasn''t used to this name.


    "Yes?"


    Sera adjusted her sses and waited for everyone to leave before she talked to Lia.


    "Yesterday, I saw Toming from your floor despite it being work time."


    "I see... so?"


    Sera was visibly taken aback for a second but then regained her calm, "I was just wondering and thought to let you know."


    "Thank you," Lia gave her another smile, "Do you know where he went?"


    "No, I only saw him on the stairs. Even if we''re against each other, I still think we all should work and support Elder P."


    "Why were you on the stairs then?"


    "That... Second P asked me to bring him something from the ground floor."


    That answer was pretty much wless and Lia couldn''t pick out any faults, yet she felt she couldn''t fully trust Sera, much less discern her intentions and motives.


    "I appreciate you telling me about Tom. I was busy working and didn''t even notice," despite her vignce, Lia had to foster good rtions with Sera.


    "By the way, do you know why Elder P wants to create ghosts?"


    Sera''s face had a weird look as if she didn''t understand why Lia even would question something like this, "Does it matter?"


    A cold and slimy feeling gripped Lia''s legs and slowly crawled its way up, Lia forcefully pushed it down and shook her head,


    "You''re right, it doesn''t."


    Sera left after nodding and Lia was sure that almost everyone here wasn''t right in their heads or else why would they do something like this?


    She returned to the second floor and talked about the results with Third and Tom. However, she didn''t report about her assumptions that as long as the mortals would have any kind of feelings that were engraved in the soul to 100%, it would be enough to turn them into ghosts.


    So, it would also make more sense to select mortals who were more prone to emotional mental stress and breakdowns or those that had a pitiful background and would shatter under the slightest pressure.


    "Did you find anything else that might lead to results?" Third P encouraged Lia to say anything else.


    Tom also seemed interested. Lia shook her head. What she most worried about was that any of the other staff woulde to the same conclusion as her.


    If that happened, they wouldn''t tell the other floors about it. The only way to figure it out would be to keep a close eye to any suspicious activities or change.


    On top of that, Lia still hasn''t heard anything from Elder P. She wasn''t even sure if he was in the building. If he was, he would be only three floors above her.


    She would just go up and kill him but she knew she couldn''t act so carelessly. Furthermore, she didn''t want to give him an easy ending. She wanted to shatter everything he had and worked for in front of his eyes to let him taste despair before he died.


    Simply death was too benevolent to him.


    "However, I ''ve heard other floors also had some sess. Even more than ours."


    "Is that so?" Third P mumbled while he tapped on the table.


    "It ain''t matter," Tom cut in, "we just goin'' focus on our wo-"


    "Are you even properly working? Surely, you''re not a spy from another floor?" Lia condescendingly smiled at Tom.


    Third P flinched at those words and his sharp gaze slowly prated Tom''s heart. Sometimes the seeds of doubt were easilyid with just a few words.


    "I ain''t! How is that even possible? There wouldn''t be any rewards for me," Tom clicked his tongue and waved those words away.


    Third P seemed to look better. Lia only said those words to throw Third P off, of course, she knew it didn''t make sense for Tom to be a spy.


    "Hey, don''t do anything unnecessary," Tom grabbed Lia''s shoulders after they left Third P''s office.


    "You should be more concerned about yourself," Lia brushed his hand off and pushed her sses up,


    "Whenever I say something you better be quiet. I don''t care if you work or not but don''t interfere with me."


    It was long due for Lia to draw the line between them so Tom wouldn''t get any ideas. He was suspicious of her and she knew it, she was also suspicious of him.


    Tom opened his mouth but Lia left him standing there. It was only the second day and she already dreaded being here.


    A few hourster, Lia went to report to Third P when Tom just came out of his office. He lightly bumped into her but didn''t say anything.


    "Kim."


    "Yes, sir," Lia stood in front of Third P''s table.


    "I''ve thought about what you said this afternoon."


    "Please, sir, it was just careless words because I wasn''t in a good mood."


    "No, I think there might be some truth to your words," Third P tapped on the table again and was lost in his thoughts.


    "Sir?"


    "I''m aware that Tom hasn''t been diligent in his work and I''m also very aware of my brothers'' personalities. It wouldn''t be an understatement if they were to try to sabotage me," Third P still had a faint curve but there was some hidden rage in his voice.


    Lia lowered her head and her bangs covered her face. A slight smile crept on her face.


    "I don''t dare to interfere but I can''t believe the prestige P family would resort to such manners."


    "No, if it''s my two older brothers then they might have already conspired against me. Either that or it''s my younger brother. Those blood-thirsty dogs," the tapping stopped and veins bulged on Third P''s usually peaceful face.


    "Could it be because they know of our results?"


    "How do they know?"


    "I''m not sure, sir. I''ve only told Tom about it this morning when he asked. I know how important this is and I wouldn''t dare to tell anyone about it."


    "How do you know about the other''s results?"


    "Well, during lunch they talked about it. I was keeping quiet but it seems like they trust me."


    Lia was sure now that Third P was the type to not trust anyone carelessly, especially not his siblings. It seemed he suffered a lot of grievances thanks to them. And since Lia has led Third P to slowly distrust Tom, no one could verify her words apart from herself.


    "But when I told you about it, Tom seemed anxious to let you know."


    The tapping returned, "Keep an eye on him and report anything suspicious to me."


    "Yes, sir," Lia bowed but remained at her ce.


    "Anything else?" Third P gazed at her and there was a sense of alert surrounding him.


    "It''s just I''m curious about the purpose of the ghost creations."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t really care but wouldn''t anyone be curious?"


    For a long while, Lia had to endure Third P''s lingering and sharp gaze on her. She was taking a risk by doing this but she also established that in return for helping Third P, such a small question would be nothing.


    "The Ghost King wants them," Third P sighed and looked out of the window. In the back, were only the mountains and the clear, bright sky.


    "Why would the Ghost King-"


    "I don''t know. If the Ghost King wants it, then so be it. There''s nothing dangerous about it. He''s the Ghost King."


    Nothing dangerous about it because he was the Ghost King? Lia sneered in her heart as she descended the stairs.


    Whatever Min had nned, it was obvious that it would be anything else than safe or harmless. He would kill, betray and exploit. In the end, what wouldn''t he do?


    Lia would uncover all of his secrets, his goal and then she would take it all from him. Sooner orter Min would grovel before her.


    She stopped before her room and remembered. She abruptly turned around and found her way to knock on Noel''s door.


    Noel was already waiting for her. She sat on his bed, feeling funny how she wasfortable around him.


    "And Tim?" Lia mocked him and finally felt she was in her element again.


    "Kim, you sure are bold," Noel pulled up a chair and sat in front of her.


    "So, we''ve established that all theboratories might be the same. Various torture and killing methods. It''s indeed apetition between them and-"


    "This might take longer than I thought."


    "How?"


    "With no proper results, how do you want to pit them against each other?"


    "Fake them. Third P already distrusts his siblings and believes that Tom might be a spy or that at least, his siblings are trying to sabotage him. So what I thought was to have Fourth P and Third P create an alliance and let them deal with Second and First P."


    "Telling them that they got a surge in results?"


    "Apparently Tom has leaked some crucial info. I alreadyid the groundwork, it''s up to you."


    Noel thought and Lia nced around his room. There was nothing special.


    "This gonna work?"


    "Maybe, if you don''t try it, you won''t know."


    Noel sighed, "Then as you say."


    "Say, weren''t you prepared? Why does it feel like I''m doing all the work?"


    Noel''s face turned nk, "Because you cameter and I added you, so change in ns."


    "You never had a n in the first ce."


    Noel didn''t say anything and Lia was ready to make fun of him, "I did but it''s better this way. There''ll be less..."


    His voice faded and Lia couldn''t hear what he said. She wanted to know but she didn''t want to pry.


    "My concern is Tom. Even today, he slipped from work several times."


    "Isn''t it because you''re unlikeable?" Noel''s smirk was back.


    "Shut up," the pillow would''ve loved to p Noel''s face a few times, "but I''m also concerned about Sera."

 Chapter 36: Family P 7

    Chapter 36: Family P 7


    "Sera?"


    "She''s on the third floor with Phil, Second P."


    "What made you think so?"


    Lia also was surprised not because she was suspicious of Sera but because she confided in Noel so easily.


    Lia told him about the brief conversation they had, "She didn''t know my name but was confident in Tom''s."


    "Just from that?" Noel raised his eyebrow.


    "I''ve had my fair share with people. I would be dumb to not figure them out after everything."


    Lia saw Noel''s lips rise and instantly continued," Either way, I think it''d be the best to be wary of them. We have to figure out the purpose of the facility, then stop the facility andpletely erase the P family."


    "Depending on the situation the others too."


    "Yes," Lia was aware that they couldn''t be left alive, especially if they interfered which might be the case with Tom.


    "The Ghost King wants this facility to create ghosts. Perhaps a ghost army."


    Lia straightened her back when she heard this, "What?"


    "Fourth P generously confided in me although she wasn''t really sure why."


    This was different from what Third P told her, either he didn''t know or he lied. A ghost army was definitely something dangerous, especially if they were vengeful ghosts. In the first ce, what did Min need to have an army for? Against who was he going to go to war with?


    Lia''s gaze wandered to Noel. She couldn''t help but admit that he''s found out more than her and it seemed like he already had Fourth P''s trust Was this because of his looks?


    Lia instantly shook her head. Where did these thoughtse from? But this made things easier. If the P family would destroy each other internally then Lia could focus on Elder P.


    "Then we''ve established everything?"


    "You''re going back?"


    Lia wanted to sleep but she also wanted to check on the corpses. She always had the nagging fear that they might be discovered.


    "Alright, night."


    Lia stood still in the doorframe before also wishing him a good night.


    The corpses were still there how she left them, apart from their eyes that followed her, nothing was wrong. She fell into her bed and closed her eyes.


    And so a week has gone by with nothing happening. Lia constantly did her work and slowly bit by bit gained Third P''s trust. Noel was also quite sessful and they bothid more seeds of doubts within the P family''s members.


    The results also rose and as Lia thought, her assumption might prove to be true. Tom was also diligent in disappearing, one day before lunch she saw him sitting outside eating an apple before pulling out his gaming device. He didn''t do anything suspicious but Lia still couldn''t get rid of the feeling he was up to something.


    Third P called Lia frequently to his office to talk about the results and how the other floors were faring.


    Currently, all floors saw a major improvement in creating ghosts and soon every room''s cage was full.


    "Today there will be a meeting between my siblings and me. A group of exorcists will alsoe by to take the ghosts and empty the cage," Third P always tapped on the table when there was something that bothered him.


    Lia was sure it was the meeting, however, she was more concerned with the exorcists.


    "They''re going to take the ghosts away? How is that possible?"


    Third P stopped tapping and turned his face to her, "Kim, exorcists have different powers. There must be at least one who can transport or control ghosts."


    "I see," in other words, Third P had no clues. Since he wasn''t an Elder and just a family member there were a lot of things he could only guess.


    Lia only figured that out after Third P didn''t even know the purpose behind the facility. He was just a pitiful younger brother who couldn''t stand the mockery of his older brothers, and especially his pride couldn''t tolerate even his younger brother surpassing him and bing the Elder.


    Thus he took part in thispetition. Third P wasn''t stupid but he was incredibly narrow-minded and viewed his pride as the most important thing. But that just made it easier to control him.


    If he didn''t care about his pride, he could''ve just lived somewhere bathed in his wealth and be happy but he chose this path. There was no saving for him.


    "When will the meeting be?"


    "After lunch. It is the same time when the exorcists wille, so I hope you will supervise them in case there will be some inconveniences."


    Lia nodded and was about to leave when Third P stopped her, "Afterwards you can take the day off."


    "Thank you, Sir," Lia bowed and left to go back to work.


    During lunch, everyone talked about the exorcistsing and the members meeting. Noel quickly ate his food and excused himself. Ten minutester, Lia also said she was going to go back to work because Third P wanted her to finish something quickly before the exorcists came.


    She didn''t have to worry about Tom exposing her lies because he was outside again, bathing in the sun.


    A few secondster, Lia knocked on Noel''s door and entered.


    "What do you think?" Noel threw that sentence at her the moment she entered.


    "I''m not sure. I''m torn. I want to see the exorcists but I also want to know about the meeting."


    "Let''s do both. No need to watch the exorcists the whole time."


    "What are you implying?"


    "Ha? Aren''t you usually clever?" It''s been a while since Noel has made fun of her and she wasn''t happy about this return.


    "Just say it."


    "We eavesdrop."


    "You aren''t ashamed of saying it so proudly?"


    "You also want to know, don''t you?" Noel shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do you even know where they''re going to be?"


    "Yea, Fourth P told me."


    "Tch," Lia involuntarily clicked her tongue in annoyance. Her face wanted to contort but she held herself back. She wasn''tpetitive but she didn''t like it that Noel was always a step ahead.


    "Ha!" Noel knew what she was thinking andughed.


    "Fourth P is easy."Lia grit her teeth.


    "Third P could also be." Lia turned on her heels and walked to the door. Noel was provoking her. She intended to let him know that the only reason he could get that information was because Fourth P was easy to trust someone and gullible.


    But Noel threw the remark back that Third P was also that kind of person but Lia failed to fully grasp his trust. If it was Noel, the results would''ve been better by a mile.


    "There''s no time for you to feel inferior. The meeting''s gonna take ce on the ground floor. After the exorcists done,e here."


    Lia briefly stopped and didn''t say anything before she went out and mmed the door. He was the inferior one!


    Lunch was over and Lia waited in theboratory for the exorcists. She saw the brutally wounded corpses of the mortals and her heart felt heavy.


    There was a loud dragging noise at the entrance. The next second a group of four came in. They took notice of Lia and briefly nodded before heading to the rooms and swiftlying out again. This was done so quickly that Lia didn''t even have time to question them.


    The group of four turned to leave when Lia called out, "You ''re already finished?"


    One of the exorcists nodded and said, "Job''s done."


    Then they vanished out of her sight. The moment they were gone, Lia checked the rooms. The ghosts were gone but when the exorcists left, they were empty-handed. While Lia made her way to Noel''s room, she debated if the exorcists actually purged the ghosts instead of transporting them like they said.


    A few minutester, Noel came and he saw the look on her face.


    "You saw?"


    "How did they do it?" Lia had no idea how the exorcists just came and go.


    "Either they can teleport the ghosts or I think they can seal the ghosts in a pouch. One of the exorcists, when he came out of a room, put a small pouch in his pocket. Could barely see it but I guess that''s it."


    "Is that so?" because Lia''s family has been the only one with powers for many hundred years, she never saw any other abilities than hers. Even now that exorcists were the norm, she wasn''t able to see what variety of abilities there was.


    It was even more out of her expectations than she believed. There were all sorts of abilities. She really hoped Elder P didn''t have any power. The Z family''s illusion power was already a big shock to her.


    "Let''s hurry," Noel led the way through the various shops and behind the cinema, there was a dark hallway that seemed to go underground.


    The path ended in front of a small gate but Noel walked to the right and there was a small opening hidden by a ck curtain that could be mistaken as the wall.


    Behind the curtain was a staircase and at the top was another narrow hallway that went in a circle. There were small grid windows and through them Lia could look down into a round room with all the members of the P family present.


    Lia narrowed her eyes and threw Noel a suspicious look. Noel had the time to scout this ce or else he wouldn''t know about this secret passage.


    Lia clenched her teeth, just how much in advance did Noel know about this meeting? Since when did Fourth P tell him or was it Fourth P in the first ce who told him?


    Lia finally understood the difference between them and for the first time could fathom what a mysterious person Noel was.


    It made it even more clear she couldn''t let her guard down around him. She might''ve started trusting him a bit too much.


    Lia focused her attention back to the room that watched from above when suddenly to the right of them, a faint rustle sound appeared.


    Noel immediately jumped to the source and his hand held the frail figure of Sera. Lia widened her eyes, what was she doing here?

 Chapter 37: Family P 8

    Chapter 37: Family P 8


    When Noel grabbed Sera, Lia wasn''t even aware of her presence. It was frightening how perceptive Noel was and she wondered what else he had hidden.


    Noel was about to open his mouth when Lia interrupted, "What are you doing here?"


    Noel''s hand that covered Sera''s mouth was removed by thetter. Sera caught her breath and adjusted her tone, "I just wanted to see."


    "See what?" Noel let her go but it was clear he was still wary.


    "See" Sera''sst word was swallowed by the noise below them. They all turned to the small grid window. Sera put her hand on it and Lia felt rmed as she saw Sera''s hot gaze.


    She followed her line of sight and came to a shocking conclusion, "Do you perhaps want to see Elder P?"


    This was such a surprise that even Noel couldn''t believe it. Noel was a head taller than Sera, who stood between him and Lia, and gave Lia a wide-eyed expression. This was the first time she saw him this dumbfounded and a rareugh rose in her throat.


    Sadly, it had to be stuck there, never to see the light for a long time. The nod Sear gave was so light, it almost went unnoticed.


    "Do you fancy him?"


    Onmand, Sera bobbed her head towards Lia and her eyes were misty with infatuation.


    "How could I?" It was a whisper but there was longing and another unfathomable emotion mixed.


    Sera tore her gaze off Lia and watched the small figure of Elder P below them. She stroked the grid and her breathing got heavier.


    Lia and Noelmunicated with their eyes. They both weren''tfortable with the current situation. It was as if Sera was going to tear off the grid, jump through the hole and fall into Elder P''s arms to lick all parts of his body.


    They were afraid she might go into something the mortals called ''the heat''.


    "Then are you satisfied with only seeing him from above?"


    Noel signalled Lia not to talk anymore but Lia felt this was an opportunity to seize an opening, a way for their n to elerate.


    "Don''t you want to see him up-close?"


    Sera''s face flushed and she fumbled with her hands.


    "II do want but I don''t want him to see me."


    "Of course, I understand. How about I tell you of a way you can simply be close to him but don''t have him find out?" Lia closed in on Sera and turned her to look at Elder P again.


    "This might be your only opportunity. Don''t you want to get close to him? Even if it''s for a few seconds?"


    "I do..!" Seras gaze intensified. It could melt the iron bars to express her heartfelt longing.


    "Then shall I tell you of away?"


    "Yes, please!" her eagerness almost caused them to be found out.


    As Lia told Sera of the n, Noel''s face contorted from confusion to being alert then to understanding. Lia quickly nced at him and figured he knew what she was trying to do. He didn''t reject what she said either.


    Elder P was a young, vigorous man. He had a sturdy body and a good-looking face. It wasn''t an understatement to say he could be popr withdies. It was only his personality that was trash.


    Lia could understand why Sera had fallen for Elder P if it only was for the looks but his temper and attitude were notorious, there was no way she wouldn''t be aware of it. Yet there would be always those who''d be attracted to a pretty trash can.


    But Lia didn''t question it. She just needed to use Sera but she was still curious.


    "Did youe here solely to see Elder P?"


    Sera couldn''t stand not to feast on Elder P''s appearance for even a second, so while her eyes were still glued to the grid, she said,


    "Yes, kind of. The other reason is obviously because of the powers."


    After that, they passed the time by listening to the conversation. Lia was left disappointed to find out the meeting wasn''t as interesting as she thought it''d be.


    It was after all a family meeting, so there was an abundance of bickering, mocking, teasing and fighting.


    They were trying to ridicule each other after they told of their floor''s results. Boring, uninteresting and childish couldn''t even begin to describe this meeting.


    Sera was quite happy but both Lia and Noel suffered until the cue they waited for came. The meeting reached its end and the P members all stood up.


    "Sera, your time hase," Lia walked down the stairs and waited behind the ck curtain. She held her hand out as Noel arrived, "Do you have something small?"


    Noel reached into hisb coat and pulled out a used tissue. Lia''s lips formed a thin line but she still ripped a small piece off and rolled it to a ball.


    Then Sera came behind Noel and Lia hid the white ball in her hand and pushed Sera to the curtain.


    One by one the members came out. First was Elder P, Sera was so excited, she almost gave them away. After Elder P''s turn was over, Noel pulled Sera a bit back that only her side profile would be visible if someone pulled the curtain away.


    First P was a short male who looked to be in his 40s, he had a beard and droopy eyes. Then Second P came. He was of average height but wore a suit. Finally, Third P and behind him Fourth P. Fourth P was the only female the P family had and her looks seemed to be on par with Elder P''s.


    She was an attractivedy with a toned body that showed through her tight attire.


    Third P was about to vanish into the hallway when Lia aimed the white tissues and hit his neck. Surprised he turned around and saw Lia silently waving at him and pointing at Sera and Noel next to her.


    Noel was still holding onto Sera who was so lost in ecstasy she couldn''t notice anything that was happening around her. Fourth P noticed Third P''s strange actions and also turned around. She saw the trio and her eyes narrowed.


    Lia pulled the curtain back and heard their footsteps fading away. Lia could almost hear their thoughts. She turned to Noel with a small, cold smile.


    Noel let Sera go and Sera flew through the hallway in hopes to catch another glimpse of Elder P.


    Lia and Noel walked side by side.


    "You know what to say?"


    "I''m not stupid like you," Noel smirked and they parted ways.


    Lia had no doubts that Noel could grasp without any problems what she had in mind.


    She walked to the second floor and headed straight to Third P''s office. Third P''s cold face with his slightly curved lips met her. He had his elbows on his table and his head rested on the back of his head.


    "Exin."


    It wasn''t a question nor a request. It was amand and an absolute order yet Lia didn''t like it when someone tried to exert control or dominance over her.


    "Sir, you surely figured out yourself."


    Third P sighed and turned to the window, "My sister and I have decided. We will ally."


    "Sir, your skills are unparalleled."


    "No need for useless ttery. That girl which floor is she on?"


    "The third floor, Sir. She''s aiding Second P. After lunch, we saw her acting suspicious, so we followed her. It turned out she was spying for Second P. Luckily, we were able to convince her we were only there to admire everyone."


    "Good. Good," Third P mumbled, "My two older brothers really want to y this dirty."


    Lia had to stop herself from rolling her eyes. If someone was paranoid, no matter how absurd or illogical something was, as long as they felt it''d harm them, then their brain would stop thinking clearly.


    There were two reasons why Lia thought Third P was truly too paranoid and suffered from an inferiorityplex:


    1: The meeting had no use at all. Even if someone wanted to spy, the content of the conversation was ridiculous. No information could be taken.


    2: There was no point in having a spy in the first ce because Second P was present himself, so he wouldn''t even need to bother having someone spy for him. If he wasn''t present, then that would be another story.


    Lia had no idea if Noel was able to use the exploit of an inferior person''s psyche but she had the feeling that no matter what, Noel would always seed.


    There was nothing to back up that baseless confidence she had in him but she couldn''t imagine Noel failing.


    Third P was really thinking about how to get rid of First and Second P. If only he thought more logical, had a clearer mind then he would notice the two points and the abnormality that Lia presented.


    He would also then recognise that the person he should be wary of was Lia but he just came out of a meeting with his brothers who degraded him.


    Seeing someone from another floor which belonged to his older brother, set his mind aze and opened the gates to the mes of his heart spilling out and rendered any logical thinking ability impossible.


    It was just a tiny drop falling on the already overspilling water bottle but that tiny drop came with such a force and good timing, it made its fall into the water look extremely threatening to cause the water topletely spill and leak out.


    "I will take my leave now. Will you go to Fourth P immediately?" seeing that Third P only moved his mouth and not this body, Lia had to push him a bit to act.


    "Yes. You can take the day off as I have mentioned before."


    "Thank you," Lia left the office and waited to see a few secondster Third P rush out and descending the stairs.


    Tom was nowhere to be seen but Lia didn''t care, she wanted to discuss with Noel. However, the second she went to the stairs, from above someone else just came down.


    Their eyes met. Then his raspy voice glided into every pore of Lia''s body to grip her mind and refused to let go, "You seem familiar."

 Chapter 38: Family P 9

    Chapter 38: Family P 9


    Lia had to push down the anxious feeling but her scalp felt like it was bored by a hundred nails. She slowly let her gaze wander up and saw First P standing a few stairs above her.


    "Do I?" Lia kept her voice calm and her face indifferent.


    "You look simr to the K family''s daughter," First P descended and now stood before Lia. He was as tall as her and Lia moved her hands inauspiciously behind her back to avoid him seeing her sweat.


    This wasn''t good. She couldn''t be found out.


    "This is the first time I''ve been told. I''m not sure if I should feel ttered beingpared to a murderer," Lia smiled slightly as she looked at First P.


    "Right! Ha! She''s dead now, innit? Might''ve just mistaken you. don''t take it to your heart," First P waved his hand and then disappeared on the ground floor.


    Lia gripped the railing of the stairs and took a deep breath. A dangerous glint shed through her eyes. That was close now. If she was really discovered, there would be no saving her. Especially in an unprepared situation like this.


    However, what puzzled her the most was that she was sure she''s never seen First P in her life before, never seen neither of the P family apart from Elder P.


    How was it that he was able to recognise her?


    This matter agonised her that she didn''t even realise Noel opening the door to his room, talking to her.


    "Hey! Hey!" only until he lightly pinched her arm, did shee back to reality.


    "What?" perplexed Lia found herself in his room.


    "I said Third P came barging in when I was still talking to Fourth P."


    Lia was a bit slow to understand but reacted quickly when it came to the chance to mock Noel. She would never miss an opportunity,


    "Well, too slow and too bad. You can''t hope topare to me."


    Noel wanted to refute but Lia cut him off again, "Did you hear anything?"


    "Not yet but they gonna tell us anyway."


    "Don''t you think things are sailing a bit too smooth?"


    "They are."


    Lia met Noel''s eyes and was surprised to hear he also thought that everything was way too easy now.


    "It''d be good if it stays. Let''s not jinx it, ok?" Noel fell on his bed and smirked, "What? Gonna sleep with me?"


    Lia instantly jumped off the bed and walked out of the room. She had no patience to entertain him. She was more concerned about the sudden encounter with First P. She has never seen any of the P family members leave their floors or at least not walking around like that.


    Now that Lia thought about it, First P left the stairs on the ground floor. What was he going to do? It was already afternoon. The other staff also had the rest of their days free and roamed around the ground floor.


    Lia saw the person she was looking for and grabbed them by their shoulders.


    Nessa turned around and shot Lia a bright grin. Lia smiled back and she didn''t see it herself but her smile was genuine.


    "Kim! What''s up?" Nessa seemed to treat Lia as her friend and even though Lia only pretended, if one saw her like this it wasn''t noticeable.


    Since the second day at lunch, Nessa and Lia got along pretty well and had many light conversations. While Nessa was very chatty, Nita was quieter and couldn''t keep up with Nessa''s noisiness.


    Nessa was d to have Lia to talk to and Lia knew this but she also enjoyed being able to make small talk with someone like in the past.


    "You''re free?"


    "I am!" Nessa nodded energetically and seeing the expectations in her eyes, Lia couldn''t help but smile again.


    "I saw First P on the ground floor just now, do you know where he went?"


    "Oh," Nessa looked a bit disappointed before saying, "Not too sure. Seems like he wanted to go out."


    "I see," so even the members would go out.


    For some reason, Lia never thought of leaving the building in her free time, even though she saw Tom asionally sitting outside. It didn''t irk her she wasn''t confined to the facility.


    The sudden thought of this made Lia slightly panic. It''d be best if she could leave her quickly.


    Since she didn''t have anything else to do, she suggested doing something with Nessa. Thetter''s face brightened at her suggestion and immediately pulled Lia along to try everything out.


    It has almost been two weeks since they started to work here. Seeing Nessa''s childlike behaviour, it was hard to imagine that she was capable of killing.


    However, appearances always lied. Nessa could be sweet but hidden behind was a dark desire yet Lia could only guess that. She didn''t know what happened on the fourth floor or what Nessa did, if she voluntarily killed or if it pained her to do so.


    Nessa never mentioned the matter. While she was changing into different clothes in a store, Lia wanted to find out more about First P.


    "How is it to work for First P?"


    Nessa spun around in her dress before answering, "Hmm, nothing special? He''s just there and we report to him. He doesn''t particrly supervise us."


    Nessa gave Lia an outfit," Why? How''s Third P?"


    "The same? Lia had aplicated expression as she was forced to try on the clothes Nessa chose for her.


    "Perfect!" Nessa pped her hands, looking Lia up and down.


    "Really?" Lia tried not to frown but she felt the clothes didn''t suit her. It was a bright yellow top that didn''t match her paleplexion. The white pants were easier on the eyes.


    "Yes! I think bright colours suit you more! You should definitely wear them more often! I feel like you''re a very cheerful person, so it goes hand in hand."


    Lia remained quiet. The clothes felt like ants crawling around and itching every part of her skin. Back then, she would''ve been happy to wear this but she has changed.


    She didn''t want to bepared to that bright and nave child she was in the past. It was like an insult that pped her hard across the face.


    Not giving Lia anymore change to think, Nessa dragged her out. When it was evening, they headed for dinner. Usually, everyone would just take the food that ire and Mat provided every day and went to eat in their rooms but surprisingly Noel sat there alone eating.


    Nesa called out to him, "Hey Tim! Tim! What are you doing alone?"


    They joined Noel and thetter nced at Lia before bursting outughing.


    Lia''s eye twitched.


    "Doesn''t Kim look lovely?" Nessa added more fuel to the fire.


    "Very. You should wear this more often," Noel huffed out between hisughter. This was the first time she saw himugh and she hoped it would be hisst.


    That infuriatingugh was like screeching in her ears. Lia chose not toment and quietly ate her food as Noel couldn''t help but eye her more and more.


    Lia ungently put the cutlery on the table with a bang and smiled at Noel, "Tim, do you still want to keep your eyes? Or would you prefer me digging them out to offer the mortals?"


    "If you-"


    "No, don''t fight!" Nessa interrupted, "We had such a good time!"


    A vein appeared on Lia''s forehead. Had a good time making fun of her!


    While Nessa and Noel talked, mncholy and nostalgia overcame Lia. She could never return.


    "Hey, you both get along well!" Nessa suddenly said.


    "Where?" Lia coldly snorted and Noel helplessly shrugged his shoulders.


    "But you''re always together."


    "Nessa, maybe you should cleanse your eyes," Lia had no problem throwing snarkyments at Nessa.


    "Could you stand being with someone like this?" Noel sincerely said but wore a smug.


    Lia ignored him. Humouring him would only make her angrier.


    "Kim''s so lovely! How can you not like her?" Lia lightly coughed and failed to see just how in the world did Nessa have so much confidence in her.


    "Yes, yes, lovely, ok," Noel gave in but his smug said otherwise.


    Lia''s face remained nk and she took her tray and put it next to the bin. She said her goodbyes and left for her room. On her way, she saw a silhouette sh past.


    Stopping for a second, she followed it. During the evening the ground floor''s lights were dimmed while the other floors werepletely dark.


    The shadow disappeared at the stairs. Lia waited for a few seconds before walking to the stairs. She could barely catch a figure running up the stairs.


    The stairs weren''t illuminated, only a small light was on each floor''s wall. When the shadow passed, Lia caught the reflection of a ck smooth surface.


    It reminded her of Tom''s gaming device but taking the risk to find out what he was doing was too big.


    Lost in thoughts, she went back to her rooms and checked the corpses. For the whole time, they just sat wordlessly there and stared at the bathroom floor.


    Maybe she should have waited before inserting her soul into them but in case anything happened, she would be prepared.


    The day passed by quickly. A lot of things have happened but Lia was serious when she voiced her concern to Noel. Everything was going too well.


    With thatst thought echoing in her mind, she drifted off to sleep.


    The window curtains weren''t drawn and the moonlight fell into the room, highlighting a tall person towering over Lia in the middle of the night.


    Their hands wandered up her body before grabbing her.

 Chapter 39: Family P 10

    Chapter 39: Family P 10


    The figure shrouded in the darkness breathed heavily and urgently. Their shaking hands trailed Lia''s body up and their eyes grew more intense. A dark vibe enveloped the room and was sucked in by the gradually ominous atmosphere.


    Yet Lia didn''t notice anything, not until-


    "Wake up! Kim wake up!" an urgent voice and rough hands shaking her, made Lia rip open her eyes and jolt up.


    Her room was dark but the faint light from outside shone on an anxious face with bloodshot eyes and dishevelled hair.


    "Sir?" Lia had no time to question how Third P was able to enter her room.


    His breathing was rushed and his hands trembled. His lips were bloody as he relentlessly bit on them. She could sense his urgency.


    "Kim! Kim!" Third P shook her harder and Lia had to control the nausea that crept up her throat.


    "Sir please calm down," Lia needed to quickly collect herself and assess the situation.


    It was obvious Third P wasn''t in a clear state of mind. She looked around the room, there was no one apart from them and there was nothing out fo the ordinary. Third P also didn''t have anything on him. He was still in his casual clothes.


    "My brothers! They''re going to kill me! Kill me!" Third P''s frantic whispers echoed in Lia''s mind. She tried to stand up but Third P was still towering over her, not bulging and not willing to let her go.


    "Kim, we need to kill them now!" he repeated over and over again, as if he was going to be ripped apart if he didn''t kill his brothers now.


    However, this situation was too sudden and unfathomable. Hours prior Third P was still his dignified self but what could''ve possibly reduced him to this state?


    "Sir, do you mean Second and First P?"


    "That''s right! Right! Kim, you ought to help me! Understood?" with each word his force on her got stronger and stronger.


    Lia was at a loss. She indeed set fire to the pot but she wasn''t the one who brought it past its boiling point.


    "Sir, you need to calmly exin it to me."


    "No time! No time!" with an erratic movement, Third P dragged Lia from the bed. His grip on her wrist started to hurt and she wanted to stay in the room but Third P didn''t bend, he just continued dragging her without a care for her well-being.


    They left the room and Lia suddenly wished Noel would be here. She just woke up and still felt a bit dizzy and hazy but she couldn''t waste more time and quickly sobered up.


    Third P dramatically moved around, constantly looking to his right and left. If Lia didn''t know there were ghosts here, she would''ve thought he was possessed by one.


    Contrary to her expectations, Third P didn''t pull her up the stairs but dragged her towards the cinema. This direction was familiar to her. It was the one to the meeting hall from the afternoon.


    However, just when they were about to enter the hallways, Third P pulled away, mumbling, "Not here anymore. Not here anymore."


    "Sir," Lia needed to take control, "haven''t you sought Fourth P''s help?"


    Third P stopped and his darting eyes flickered between her and the surrounding. Lia lowered her voice and gently said, "Sir, we could ask Fourth P to help and Tim. He was with me, helping me when we caught the spy, do you remember?"


    "Where is his room?"


    "I''ll bring you to him," Lia walked in the front while Third P followed here but didn''t loosen the grip on her arm.


    He didn''t know where Noel lived but how did he know where her room was? There was no other way than to get Noel involved. This turn of events was too sudden and she didn''t want to manage it herself.


    Lia knocked several times on the door but there was no answer.


    "Let me," Third P pushed Lia aside and pulled out a key card. He swiped it through the sensor at the door and barged in.


    Lia narrowed her eyes and assumed he had a master key that worked on all rooms. If he had that, could the other members also have this in their possessions? If yes, what else did they hide?


    Third P woke Noel the same way he woke Lia up and she involuntarily smiled at Noel''s cursing as he condemned a guy for climbing on top of him. After Third P settled down and Noel changed his clothes, he threw Lia an annoyed and pissed look.


    Suddenly, Lia didn''t feel like this situation was too bad. It was quite beneficial being able to see Noel in this state.


    "Can someone fill me in?" Noel grunted and looked between Third P who paced up and down the room, asionally fiddling with his messy hair and a wordless Lia.


    "No time! No time!" Third P mindlessly mumbled, his steps got faster before slowing down again and then speeding up.


    "As you can see," Lia sighed. Third P was in a way too vulnerable state for him to be rational.


    "I saw it!" he grabbed Noel by the shoulders before pushing him away and Noel fell backwards onto the bed again, cursing his entire existence.


    "I saw him!" Third P then shook Lia as hard as he could as if magically he could transfer his memories to her.


    "Him?" Lia cautiously questioned.


    "Yes! Yes! Him! Him!"


    No other clue was given before Third P stormed out of the room.


    "They want to kill me. You should have seen his look. I saw the word, he-" Third P abruptly stopped and turned to Lia and Noel who caught up to him.


    "Sir, what do you-"


    "Shh!" Third P covered her mouth, his eyes hushing around, "Shh!" he repeated, "Let''s do it like this! Yes! Yes!"


    They were currently in the middle of the ground floor next to a water fountain. The sound of the sshing water seemed to slowly calm Third P down.


    "I saw him and I figured my brothers'' intention out. The ghosts! They can be controlled!"


    Lia and Noel quickly exchanged nces.


    "It was so close to me. It wanted to-! No, I can''t die! Kim, I can''t die!"


    "Sir, rest assured. I''ll help you," Lia looked around.


    Now that it was night, there was no light anymore. Once Third P kept his distance from her, she could barely see his face shrouded in the darkness.


    "Good, good," Third P''s mumble was carried over like a whisper.


    From what Lia could discern was that Third P saw someone but it couldn''t be one of his brothers. So, it must be one of the staff. Just who was it going around and daring to frighten one of the P family''s members?


    Lia suddenly got a very bad feeling. She has jinxed it. Nothing was going smooth anymore, it was all turning into a disaster. And if she couldn''t control it then who knows what would happen.


    There was only a few hints leading to the logical conclusion as to who the person might be. If it was his brothers, then Third P wouldn''t refer to them as ''he'' and would have called them his brother.


    The other clue was that this person or his brothers could control ghosts. Third P didn''t seem sure who could control the ghosts. He only knew he was being chased by one. Then how did Third P get rid of the ghost? And was that really enough to send him into a frenzy like this?


    Lia tried to analyse Third P closer to find something else that could offer a solution, but he didn''t give her any time before he said, "We will kill my brothers! We need to split up and kill them!"


    Third P hastily licked his dry and cracked lips and the action made him look even more like a maniac.


    "Sir, we should ask Fourth P to-"


    "No!" Third P immediately rejected Lia''s suggestion, "No. I can''t trust her either!"


    Lia saw how Noel shifted around and wondered why Third P was fine with Noel and even encouraged her suggestion to find him. Third P''s mind wasn''t clear right now and his thinking pattern couldn''t be understood but there had to be a line of thought he followed through.


    Lia felt she was missing the key point here but no matter how much and what she asked Third P, all he gave her were repeated words, sentences and gibberish only he could possibly understand.


    "We need to kill my two older brothers for now!" Third P dragged both Lia and Noel to the stairs.


    Lia quickly worked her brain and retraced everything Third P has said from the beginning. She searched and searched until she realised she failed to notice a small detail. Third P was talking about how ''he'' had said something. Was this the missing information? Would a few words be able to muddle his mind and go crazy?


    Third P was in a frenzy and he talked quickly wanting to get everything out of his chest, to pour his pain onto everyone to understand, as if when his brothers weren''t dead the next minute, he would rip out his organs to personally feed them to his brothers to choke them to death.


    As they arrived at the stairs, Lia pulled her hand back and confronted Third P, "Sir, what do you n to do?"


    His crazy eyes met hers and a glint of insanity rushed past, "Kim! You''re on my side, aren''t you? You are! Don''t tell me you aren''t! If you aren''t, who knows? Who knows what will happen? You know? Do you? You''Re with me, right? You won''t betray me, right?"


    Lia sucked in a deep breath and said, "Of course, I am, I''ll always be on your side and won''t betray you. However, we need to know your ns before acting. We can''t do things on a whim, or else we might as well just die and let your brothers win."


    Her words nted some sense into him that was ultimately destroyed the next second.


    "We?" he whipped around and looked at Noel as if it was the first time he ever saw him in his life. Just what was going on with Third P? Noel tilted his head in question and didn''t say anything.


    Lia was anxious, she needed to do something about this situation but everything spiralled out of her control. It floated away and she couldn''t grasp it.


    But she needed to. Things already were at this point. They couldn''t calm Third P down, so they could only advance with what they were able to do. It was important to improvise ande up with a n.


    Lia''s and Noel''s eyes met. His eyes moved to the side once and Lia understood he was signalling to retreat.


    A dilemma caught them. However, Lia''s intuition told her not to. Maybe retreating was the best option right now because Third P would eventuallye to his senses again. If they pursued this matter and followed what Third P''s crazy mind told them, what end result would await them?


    Noel didn''t do anything apart from giving her that one signal and it then finally dawned on her that she had to make the decision. Whatever would happen, Noel couldn''t be held responsible for it. She clenched her teeth and red at Noel. He was pushing everything onto her.


    Noel ignored her gaze and just nodded, then a light smile formed on his lips. This was when Lia was made aware of something else, another point she didn''t think about or would''ve guessed. Whatever choice she made, Noel would abide and go through with her, not letting her bear it alone.


    Her heart turned a bit softer and for the first time, she felt the heavy burden of responsibility pressing her fragile body down. In the past, she never had to make major decisions.


    Even making Min the Ghost King wasn''t something she thought meant taking responsibilities.


    Now, she reaped the repercussions.


    Back then, she wanted to grow up and mature to be befitting of the position next to the Ghost King but she never got the chance to.


    Now, since she came back, for the first time, she had to make a choice where the lives of others apart from hers would be affected and in the future, there might be several more situations like this.


    For better or worse, this heavy load needed to be taken care of. She had an ally who trusted her andid his life into her hands blindly. Lia briefly closed her eyes and it was so silent, she could clearly hear her thoughts, drifting, drifting into a certain direction.


    "Sir, you should go with Tim to take care of Second P, I''ll take care of First P."


    Noel sighed but Lia was determined. Whatever oue, it was her decision and responsibility. It was time for her to grow as a person. She wasn''t alone now to take her revenge, so she couldn''t think of the best option for herself, she needed to include everything else.


    "Yes! Yes!" Third P mumbled, "my brothers all live on their own floors. There''s a special room hidden for us."


    Then Third P took Noel and they left. Lia felt this was the best choice. This was the right option to take.

 Chapter 40: Family P 11

    Chapter 40: Family P 11


    It was either return or proceed and Lia chose to proceed. This option had many different ways to go about. If Lia paired up with Third P she couldn''t use her power. So, it was best to let Noel go with him.


    Third P might be out of his mind at the moment but she believed Noel could take care of things on his end.


    The other reason was that Lia felt First P knew something and she needed to find out what it was. Lia called out to her corpses and waited for them. She didn''t want to use the corpses in theboratory.


    If Second P and First P were dead, it''d benefit Elder P but he also had to be wary of the murderers. He would suspect his other two siblings but he couldn''t act quickly as he still needed to consider the purpose of this facility.


    The goal for Lia and Noel was topletely get rid of the P family and destroy the facility. They calcted the n would take at least a month to set into motion but never anticipated that matters escted to this point so quickly.


    Once they killed the two eldest brothers, then how would things go from there on? That was the biggest problem to be considered with this spontaneous decision.


    It meant they couldn''t stop here. She had to lure Elder P out and find out the truth before getting rid of the other members and stopping the facility. As for the staff, Lia stopped on the stairs and saw the corpses following her, only the future knew.


    If everything went as she hoped, she had taken her revenge against the P family and drove a wedge through Min''s ns. Then she could move on to the C and G family and after that, it was Min''s turn.


    The fourth floor was quiet and surrounded by eerie darkness. Compared to the ground floor, it was pitch ck. The corpses were only mindlessly obeying her instructions and she was afraid they couldn''t see and bump into stuff, creating loud noises that would give them away, so she ordered them to stand at the door.


    Third P mentioned that each of the members lived on their floors in a special area hidden from the normal eye. Was illusion magic used? When Lia worked, she was familiar with the floor and there wasn''t a space she didn''t touch. Theyouts of the floors were the same yet Lia didn''t find a clue where this special ce could be hidden.


    Theboratory could be ruled out immediately as no one would even want to be, much less live, close to there. The open office left no room, so the only possible solution was the office.


    In fact, whenever Lia went to work, Third P was either already there or appeared but she had never seen him take the stairs to work.


    She walked to the office and opened the door. It was a pitch-ck as the rest of the floor. She had no intentions of searching around to hopefully find a hidden door. Instead, she knocked on the table several times. Each time, a bit louder.


    This loud sound was then apanied by her calm and steady voice.


    "First P? First P?"


    A few secondster there was a bang and out of the wall came a dishevelled looking male. His drowsy eyes instantly cleared up when he saw Lia. He turned on the dim light and stopped.


    "You" he seemed to remember her.


    "First P," Lia greeted him.


    "What do you want?"


    "Please take a seat. You just woke up."


    "Ha!" first P spat out as he seated himself. He closed his eyes and rested shortly. He wasn''t the type to function properly after waking up.


    "Now say," First P was angry and his patience was thin.


    "Are you not going to offer me tea?"


    "Tea? What the hell do you want tea at this unholy hour for?" First P was ovee with rage and his bulging veins made him look more dramatic than there was a need for.


    Lia had the habit to drink tea whenever she was in a predicament. It helped her calm down and kept her aloof and superior appearance in other people''s eyes. As if nothing could bother or faze her.


    "My apologies," Lia gracefully smiled at First P. Her choppy bangs fell over her sses and made it hard to see her face.


    First P leaned forward and impatiently said," What you want?"


    "First P, where have you been tonight?"


    "Interrogation? You think you can interrogate me like this?"


    "Then have you seen Third P?"


    "That brat? Wait, he disappeared or what? You work for him?"


    "I do work for him," Lia watched First P and concluded that he had nothing to do with Third P''s abrupt mania.


    "Then First P, this afternoon you have mentioned the K family to me."


    "You think you''re in any position to-"


    "First P," Lia''s calm voice cut him off. It was neither gentle nor cold but enough to make First P quiet down.


    "Isn''t it a given that the K family''s mention is sort of a taboo? Why would youpare me with that daughter of theirs?"


    For a while it was silent. He sat up straight and gave Lia a look over.


    "Did I say that?" first P suddenly grinned and was amused.


    Lia''s lips instantly turned down. This was extremely displeasing.


    "The truth''s you came here asking about the K family, right?" his smug told Lia he saw through her, "What connection do you have with them?"


    Lia recovered her small smile and simply said, "I''m curious."


    She ordered her corpses to slowly make their way over. She hoped they wouldn''t make any unnecessary noises. The office was the only light source. If her corpses blindly charged to it like moths to mes, there would be trouble.


    She felt a headacheing but kept her cool as First P''s voice pulled her back to reality.


    "About what?"


    "How do you know the K family? Have you met them personally?"


    "Not shying away? What makes you think I tell you?"


    There was no harm straight out asking First P. He already knew her intentions and she didn''t n on beating around the bush. The atmosphere turned heavier as First P stood up and approached the door. Lia sat on the chair without moving but she immediately told the corpses to stop.


    First P''s words rang behind her, "Not saying anything?"


    A secondter he came back and held a small piece of wood in his hand.


    "Do you n on telling me?"


    First P rolled the wood in his hand and with a sudden, abrupt action threw it at Lia.


    She caught it right before it hit her face. She viewed the small rectangle wooden piece and her face turned ugly.


    The ck thick word ''Fool'' stung Lia''s eyes and she squeezed the piece in her hand until her knuckles turned white.


    He was having fun toying with her.


    "Surely, Family P isn''t innocent in the matter of Family''s K''s death."


    First P finished his cackle, "Nothing to do with me. Was my younger brother- Oh no, I meant Elder P''s decision."


    First P sneered, "Heard he had quite the fun with y''know," his eyes maliciously swept over Lia''s body.


    The wooden piece was crushed by Lia''s hand and blood trickled on her white trousers.


    How could she not understand what he was hinting on? It was as clear as the sky on a bright sunny day, yet it was night now. Pure and full of malicious intent.


    "Madam K?"


    "Mhm," First P pped his hands, "You get on quickly, don''t you? My- Elder P didn''t hide the fact, even boasted. I mean, Madam K was quite desired. The others, if I recall, also enjoyed it."


    Lia exhaled and smiled sweetly, "I see. Then what is your rtionship with the K family?"


    "It''s fun to see people who want something not getting it," First P licked his lips and drew circles in the air.


    "How childish of the eldest brother."


    These words made First P abruptly stop. Lia struck a nerve. It seemed like the P family had a lot of problems and an abundance of tiny egos with inferiorityplexes.


    "Did I perhaps hit your pride?" Lia smiled again and silentlyughed to mock him.


    Another vein bulged on First P''s forehead. He mmed his hands on the table and threatened, "Aren''t you overly confident? You beg me for an-"


    "Come in," Lia felt her corpses arriving in front of the door. If First P refused to say anything then she had no use for him.


    The moment First P''s eyes fell onto the corpses, his face instantly paled and he could even make a white sheet of paper jealous.


    "G-Get away from me," First P fell off the chair andnded on the ground. He tried to crawl but the corpses cornered him.


    "Isn''t this power-" one of the corpses held him up by the neck.


    "Stop!" Lia shouted. He knew something. He knew something about her power.


    "Tell me what do you want to say?" the corpse''s hand was still around First P whose feet hung above the round.


    The corpse stopped applying pressure but First P still coughed and his eyes flickered to Lia.


    Then he started tough mockingly, "You want to know?"


    "I-I tell you," First P rang for air, "Why has everyone forgotten?"


    "Say what?"


    "The K family," First P''s smile contorted into a wide grin, "I saw them but-"


    He held up his trembling hand and showed her the middle finger, "It''s too gold to see people want something and never get it!"


    "Truly childish," Lia was incredibly angry before she ordered his neck to be snapped.


    The loud crunch noise pulled on her impatience and in disdain she stared at First P''s corpse. Even until death, he refused to tell her. If only her power could make corpses retain their basic abilities, if she could truly use necromancy to inquire their spirits. If only.


    There were so many things she didn''t know of yet she-


    SHRIEK.


    Lia whipped around and the door to the office went open. Lai stared at the person before her but she acted toote as the person already spirited away.

 Chapter 41: Family P 12

    Chapter 41: Family P 12


    SHRIEK.


    The sound snapped Lia to her senses and her heart almost jumped out of her chest when she saw the door to the office open.


    Then a secondter, a surprised face appeared as he looked at Lia, then it contorted into shock, disbelief until finally vignce when his gaze fell onto the mortal corpses who still held onto First P''s dead body.


    Lia''s and Tom''s eyes met for a second before he sprinted away.


    "Damn!" Lia cursed and wanted to run after him but first infused her soul into First P and ordered her corpses to follow her.


    She rushed down the stairs, the faint sound of Tom''s footsteps echoing from the walls. She never would have imagined him being here at this hour. He saw her power and seemed to understand. She couldn''t let him go now. She couldn''t leave him alive.


    The footsteps stopped at the second floor and several items came flying towards her. Lia dodged and had her corpses shield her. She blindly flew down the stairs and entered the second floor, however, Tom was nowhere to be seen instead a bunch of ghosts greeted her.


    "Come here!" she called out to the corpses to kill the ghosts.


    Tom setting free the ghosts was another turn of events she didn''t calcte. While she was being protected by the corpses, she checked the whole floor but Tom was nowhere to be seen. He must have escaped.


    Lia''s mind was furiously working, what was Tom doing there? The person from the evening she saw rushing up the stairs was him? Then what was he doing until sote in the night? She had no answers but she had to quickly inform Noel.


    She went to the 3rd floor. It was dimly lit and a pungent smell attacked her nose.


    Lia saw Noel with his back turned to her, standing in front of theboratory.


    "Noel?" Lia called out to him. Noel faced her and nodded. There was blood on his clothes.


    "They''re dead."


    "Second and Third ?"


    "Yea, Third P and Second P fought each other and ended up stabbing the other," Noel held up two bloody knives that emitted a green light.


    "I stored them in one of the rooms."


    Lia didn''t say anything but chose to believe Noel. There was no time to worry about his story''s credibility. As long as Second P and Third P were out of the picture, it meant a step closer to their goal.


    "First P''s dead too, however, Tom saw me. I tried to catch him but he disappeared and even let the ghosts on the second floor free."


    Before Lia ordered her corpses to remain on the second floor so Noel wouldn''t see them.


    "So, we need to catch him and get rid of the ghosts? Can''t you-"


    "Shut up."


    Lia didn''t want to hear his snarky remarks.


    "Hey, do you hear that?"


    "Hear what?" Lia followed Noel who went to the door.


    "Downstairs. Voices."


    Lia kept her mouth closed and focused her attention on any noises but she couldn''t hear anything.


    Once again she wondered just how much Noel was hiding. His hearing was far superior than even when she had powers.


    Noel walked down to the ground floor, Lia behind him. Just when they stepped off thest stair, they saw Sera standing there with a pale face.


    "You guys? Here''s Elder P?"


    "Elder P?" Lia approached Sera but then saw that behind her the others were also present.


    "What''s wrong?" Noel was also stunned.


    "Didn''t you see it?" Nessa ran to Lia and pulled her next to her and Nita, "The ghosts! They''re running around! We were woken up by ghosts in our rooms!"


    "Bloody scary I tell you. Luckily we managed to escape them and get here," Phil who was on the same floor as Sera scratched his head.


    "Ghosts run around?" Noel asked and shot Lia a look. Lia nodded.


    "Yes and-" Nessa flinched at a squeaking sound and rustle as if something heavy was being pulled down.


    "What''s going on?" Barn who worked with Noel moved towards the entrance of the ground floor. Everyone followed and what they saw, made few of them run to the door and pull on it but it was futile.


    Metal shutters rolled down and confined them inside the buildings. They were everywhere the light from outside could reach.


    The entrance door, the windows all were barricaded by the shutters. They tried to open the window but the shutters wouldn''t budge.


    "We''re stuck," Noel concluded.


    "The other floors?" Nita looked calm but her hands trembled.


    "We shouldn''t stray away from each other," ire motioned them all into a room.


    "Also, we will run into ghosts. They are everywhere."


    It was silent. This was a bad situation. They were immortals but ghosts could kill them. They all thought they''d be safe with the ghosts in the cases. No one could release the ghosts apart from the exorcists but now their worst nightmare came true.


    "Who is it?" Nessa hugged her knees. They sat in chairs in the meeting room and no one knew what to say.


    "Tom," Lia spoke up and all eyes fell on her, "I saw him in the upper floors and then he set the ghosts on our floor free to chase after me."


    "Tom? Speaking of it, he isn''t here," Mat who was responsible for the ground floor with ire wore his stern look.


    "Why? We need Elder P! Elder P can save us!" Sera bit on her thumb.


    "How? We can''t even get up!" Phil was annoyed and anxious. This was not what they signed up for.


    Lia was also concerned. This was her mistake. She made the wrong decision and was careless enough to let Tom see her and escape and now they were in this situation.


    Only she knew the true story. She avoided eye contact with Noel because she felt ashamed for not listening to him. If only she had retreated, things wouldn''t have escted this far.


    The facility was shut down and they were unable to escape. On top of that ghosts roamed around.


    There were a few possibilities. First, First, Second and Third P were dead which only left Fourth and Elder P alive. Four P could be ruled out as the culprit. So it was either Elder P or Tom, or the worst possibility: both of them.


    Second, it wasn''t clear if the other floors were barricaded by shutters like on the ground floor.


    Third, if it really was Elder P, then he must have a ce to stay safe from this chaos. Tom would also not carelessly set ghosts free without any backup n.


    Fourth, there was an abundance of corpses for Lia. She had no problem managing herself. However, she could let anyone see her use them. In the worst case, if Tom and Elder P worked together, then Elder P would already know of her power.


    That meant- Lia abruptly stood up, they would get rid of the corpses! She had no time to lose!


    "Kim?" Nessa pulled on Lia''s clothes.


    "I''ll go and check the other floors, Tim, you stay here and take care of everyone."


    "What can you do?" Phil was exasperated, he didn''t want anyone to leave this room.


    "Tim and I havebat skills and someone needs to reach the other members, no?" Lia was ready to open the door when she felt someone pull her backwards.


    "Let me go with you! You''re going to see Elder P without me?" Sera clung onto Lia. Her infatuation with Elder P wasn''t normal!


    "I will bring him, so don''t worry," Lia needed to get her off her but Sera''s grip was too strong.


    "Please let go," Barn took Sera and peeled her off Lia. Lia was surprised but quickly nodded and headed out.


    She had to run to her room to get her weapons. Her corpses were still on standby on the second floor. What was important now was to find Tom and hopefully Elder P. If Lia could kill Elder P, then everything would be easy.


    After she collected the weapons from her room, she saw several ghosts lurking around on the ground floor. A few crowded the stairs. Lia bit her lips, ran to the ghosts and jumped to the side when they reached for her. In each hand, a dagger, she shed through them and made her way up the stairs.


    She ordered her corpses to find her and kill all ghosts on their way. Lia lied when she said she hadbat abilities. She was agile and had stamina and trained her body when she was still an exorcist and in the abyss, but her physical strength decreased because she had to use her soul instead of her lifeforce.


    Now that she has lost her powers, herbat skills also went down but it wasn''t bad enough for her not being able to handle ghosts. She felt like if she were to fight Noel, she wouldn''t be able to beat him without her corpses.


    She left Noel with the others and hoped he could manage on his own.


    On the first floor, she checked the windows and sure enough, they were all covered by the metal shutters.


    Lia headed to theboratory before remembering that Fourth P was still alive. She knocked on the office and on the wall she saw First Pe out. After a few times, a tired woman came out. Surprised she saw Lia.


    Lia wasn''t sure if she should kill her but seeing Fourth P like this, she suddenly didn''t want to, instead, she grabbed her and pulled her out to the staircase.


    She briefly exined what was going on and sent Fourth P to the meeting room where the others were.


    If Fourth P survived until she made her way there was none of Lia''s concern.


    In theboratory, she infused all the corpses with her soul. She did that on each floor until she headed to the fifth floor. She had a few corpses follow her but the rest remained on their floors killing ghosts.


    In case someone saw them, Lia told them to remain dead. She hoped they got what she meant.


    On thest floor, just when she saw a silhouette that looked like Elder P, a hand grabbed her from behind and covered her mouth.


    She reluctantly had to let Elder P run away while she ordered the corpses to remain at the stairs. The sight of Elder P disappearing into another wall in the open office made her aware of the fact that there were several more illusions.


    "Kim," Lia struggled as Tom''s familiar voice breathed out, "you came."

 Chapter 42: Family P 13

    Chapter 42: Family P 13


    Lia raised her feet and then kicked behind her, followed by her elbow yearning to hit Tom''s face. Tom let go and quickly evaded. He ran behind a table and grinned at Lia. They were now face to face. No one said anything. They just stared at each other.


    Seconds, minutes passed before Tom sighed.


    "What''s yer purposeing here?"


    "To the facility," he added after scratching his chin.


    No one moved.


    "Shouldn''t you answer first?"


    "Listen here, ya can''t always return a question with another one."


    "Why not?" Lia''s hands gripped the daggers harder but she didn''t dare to make a move. Tom might have something up his sleeve but he saw all the cards she had.


    "Ya got a peculiar power."


    "Do I?"


    Tom sighed again and sat down. He motioned Lia to do the same, "Why not take a seat_"


    Lia nced at the chair before following suit. The one who was calm in a battle was the one who had the upper hand and was in control.


    Tom was exceptionally calm and unfazed, even though he knew she could control corpses. His eyes rested on her before he pulled out the gaming device again and started ying.


    Not a single care was given by him.


    "Ah, damn died," he threw the gamepad onto the table after a while.


    "Feel like talking now?" Tom bored watched her. Lia couldn''t read him at all.


    "You work for Elder P," Lia calmly stated.


    "Oh," he perked his eyebrows, "Za finally figured out?"


    "You barely wok and disappear. Apart from asionally being outside, you must''ve been on the fifth floor here helping Elder P. When we first got assigned, no one assisted Elder P. We all thought it might be ire and Mat but we were wrong. It was you. Who''s the other one?"


    "Wanna praise? Ya smart?" Tomughed and then grinned, "Figure it out."


    "You told Elder P about me and set free all the ghosts and Elder P shut down the whole facility. When I checked the floors, all the cages were open and the ghosts free to roam around."


    "Bingo."


    Lia could sense her corpses fighting outside.


    "You are not afraid of the ghosts?"


    "No need to worry," Tom was still rxed.


    "You always seem to keep a close eye on me. Every day after my shift, you would check my rooms."


    "Oh, how ya noticed?" Tom seemed to be interested but his hands fumbled with the game device on the table.


    "I put a piece of tape on the door after my shift, yet every morning it was on the ground."


    "My bad. DIdn''t realise ya were so crafty."


    "Since when did you be suspicious of me?" Lia needed to know what she did wrong, so in the future she could avoid such mistakes.


    "Hmm, when I wonder," Tom left the game device alone and folded his hands. It was quiet again and only from outside did noises intrude the eerie atmosphere between them.


    "From before ya came. Like ya said, I work for Elder P and had the list of all stuff but then, guess what, a few days prior a sudden change appeared. My was that short notice. Ya know who came inst minute? A person called Kim," he spun the device now.


    "Kim came and reced the previous staff I handpicked. Strange won''t ya think so too? So, I decided to keep an eye on this Kim person by working with her on the same floor. On the day when we all met, Kim was even more suspicious, she didn''t even know what she''d be doing," Tom threw the device to the ground,


    "It made me think how could such an ipetent staff rece the one I picked without even my knowing? Won''t ya lil rm bells ring too, Kim?"


    "Don''t refer to me in third person," Lia''s voice was cold but she understood why Tom had been hostile to her from the beginning. It was because before she even got here she was exposed and then she had to ask a stupid question that aroused more suspicion.


    "If Kim''s really ya name."


    How much did Tom know? Just how much could he look through her?


    "What does it matter, Tom?"


    Tom rolled his eyes, "What ya here for?"


    "Release the confinement."


    "Nope."


    "Where''s Elder p?"


    "Dunno."


    "I saw him disappaear in one of the walls," Lia pointed at the walls behind Tom.


    "Oh, that''s interesting."


    Lia''s patience was getting thinner, she asked Tom again, "Remove the shutters."


    Tom shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do you want to die in here too?"


    "What made ya think so?"


    Lia was right. He was hiding something up his sleeve. She had to be careful but at the same time, time was running out. It was good that Elder P and Tom were also stuck here, so Elder P coudn~t escape but the more they dragged things out, the more it''d getplicated for Noel and the others.


    Lia had to make another decision. If Tom wasn''t going to say anything, she would need to take care of him first, then move to Elder P.


    The ghosts could be taken care of with her corpses and they could figure outter how to get out of this building. There was no need to keep Elder P and Tom alive.


    She made a choice and stood up. But the moment she raised herself out of the chair, Tom kicked the table towards her and jumped up.


    Lia nimble evaded the table and barely caught Tom rushing into theboratory. She ran after him.


    Theboratory had the sameyout as the one on her floor. Three doors on each side, the only difference was that at the end there was another door.


    All the rooms were open and from thest Tom came out. Once he stepped into the hallways and stood opposite to Lia, he grinned again.


    Then the next second, out of every room, several ghosts came out. Tom moved forward, halfways closing the distance between him and Lia, and the ghosts flew behind him to form a small army.


    Lia''s eyes widened at this event and quickly called out her corpses. She sized Tom up and finally saw a cube in his hand that emitted green light. He was controlling the ghosts. This was his ace, she finally understood.


    "It was you who Third P saw. What did you say to him?"


    "With ya help, I could just smile at him and he gon piss his pants," Tom cocked his head back and moved his hand with the cube up.


    Then he pointed at Lia. Lia avoided the first few ghosts and shed them with her daggers but more and more came and she had to retreat from theboratory.


    Just when a ghost was about to grab her hair, her corpses arrived. There were four of them and without hesitations, they started to tear through the ghosts.


    Lia could barely see inside theboratory through the ss doors but she witnessed Tom saying something to the cube and instantly more ghosts from downstairs rushed towards her.


    Tom, inside, was watching her amused while she and her corpses fought the oing wave of ghosts.


    And Lia realised that Tom took advantage of the fact, she tried to make Third P suspicious of him. But what was the point of him getting rid of Third P? Was it to get to Lia? Weren''t there better options? Lia didn''t understand his motives and his thoughts at all.


    The ghosts surrounded her and her corpses. She raised the daggers and jumped onto the tables over the ghosts andnded in front of theboratory''s doors.


    Tom didn''t anticipate her escaping them so quickly and held up the cube but the moment he did so, Lia rolled through the door, threw a dagger at him that got stuck in his cube and made him involuntarily throw it out of his hands.


    When he bowed down to grab the cube, she used the short time to close the distance and moved behind him. She kicked him in the legs and he fell to his knees.


    Quickly, she held a knife to his throat and cut into his skin as blood dripped down his body. With her feet, she kicked the cube away from him. Tom held his hands in the air.


    "What is the purpose of the facility"


    "Who knows?"


    "Are you sure these should be yourst words?"


    "Why not?"


    "Annoyed?" Tom added as Lia didn''t say anything, "Ya get a taste of yer own medicine, answering a question wi-"


    The knife dug deeper into his skin, "How did you choose the staff?"


    Tom started to whistle.


    "Why did Elder P suggest thispetition between him and his siblings?"


    Tomughed, "Ya attach me too much credit. Tho I''m d, ya see me as someone who knows a lot."


    Lia briefly looked up and almost rubbed her eyes. She looked outside theboratory again but the silhouette she saw wasn''t there anymore. Tom moved under her grip and she kept the knife on him. More of his blood flooded.


    Lia briefly threw a nce outside again and was sure she was just seeing things.


    However, outside theboratory, away from the ghosts and corpses, a person hid against the wall and held their chest. Their heart beat fast as next to the wall where they stood the light of theboratory shone.


    They were almost discovered, after regaining their breath, the person entered a wall opposite to them.


    While Lia and Tom were fighting and were distracted, they used the chance to sneak in.


    They disappeared from the wall and found themselves in a spacious room.


    "Elder Z," they said as they saw the imposing figure of him.


    "What are you doing here, Sera?"


    "I came to help you, Elder Z!"

 Chapter 43: Family P 14

    Chapter 43: Family P 14


    On the granite floor, pools of blood formed. Bits of flesh decorated the tiles and severed body parts aroused nausea in everyone who saw the scene.


    The corpses of ire, Fourth P and Matid astray. Noel huffed and raised his arms while the others who were still alive hid behind him.


    A group of people stood in the darkness before them, their hands died in red and slimy liquid. Noel raised his head to see more figures appearing. He reacted toote and has failed to get everyone out of the room in time.


    As a result, while the others ran out at hismand, Fourth P who just came in, ire and Mat were dragged out by those random people who just appeared, and ughtered.


    Noel couldn''t help them, so he focused his attention on the others, but when they ran to the za, a bunch of ghosts hungrily waited for them. They were cornered. Behind them were the ghosts, in front of them were those strange people.


    Noel analysed the situation and looked for a leeway but just at that moment one of the figures who just came in, walked closer to Noel and the others, and his mocking voice sent the people cowering behind Noel a fear stricken shudder down their spines.


    "You still haven''t taken care of them? What are you waiting for? Fucking hell, get them!"


    It was a young voice and seemed to be someone the same age as Noel. As the figures came approaching them, Noel saw another person in a white robe strode in and talked to the guy who just gave the order but Noel couldn''t see their face.


    The strangers were almost within reach and Noel was forced toe up with a spontaneous solution, "Everyone run! Scatter around! Try to avoid the ghosts and hide!"


    No one needed to be told twice and Nessa, Nita, Phil and Barn ran away. When the intruders appeared, Noel also failed to notice where Sera went but he didn''t have time to think about it.


    He sprinted away from his spot towards the stairs when an ear-piercing scream appeared.


    "Nita!" Nessa shouted and wanted to run to Nita who fell into the hands of an intruder. Noel moved fast. He turned around and pulled Nessa back.


    Nita watched them with tears in her eyes, her hand reaching out in hope to grab someone when her neck was snapped and she fell lifeless to the ground.


    "Why? Why?" Nessa hit Noel who covered her mouth and moved to hide somewhere.


    "She couldn''t be saved," Noel briefly said but he regretted his decision. If only he had realised sooner, if only he was faster, stronger, if only he had powers!


    If only, if only, if only! Those words haunted him as he struggled to keep Nessa at bay and find a safe ce.


    He cursed. Just who in the world were those people and how did they appear?


    ***


    Meanwhile, Lia held Tom captive. Her dagger was still at his throat. Outside theboratory, her corpses were fighting with the ghosts. Slowly, the ghosts were torn, one by one, leaving behind fine white dust that danced in the faint light the darkness provided.


    Tom didn''t move under her but suddenly his body started to shake and lowughter erupted from his lips.


    "You''ll never get to Elder P or stop this facility," his voice was clear and lower than usual. It also had a certain sharpness to it that made his cynical and rxed selfpletely vanish.


    He was serious and seemed cunning and calcted. Lia knew this change was him showing his true colours. Without thinking her hand moved quickly to the side dragging the knife across his throat only


    For it to slice the air.


    When Lia started to move, Tom fell backwards and applied pressure to her body. He used the impact of her tilting back to escape the knife on his throat by at least 2mm.


    The next thing Lia knew, her knife was snatched by Tom who towered over her. Lia quickly came to her senses, her eyes widened and she rolled to the side as the knife cut through air and yearned to stab her in the heart.


    But she was a second toote and the sharp tip of the knife left a gaping wound on her left arm. Tom raised the knife again to stab her but she turned on the floor and jumped to her feet.


    "Come!" she shouted as Tom caught her sloppy movements and pinned her to the wall.


    He slightly smiled while Lia caught her breath. Her wound was barely healing and the sharp pain made her flinch in agony. The warm blood trickled and she deemed her left arm as useless.


    She lost quite a lot of blood and she felt airheaded. The dizziness paired with the sting on her arm each time her open flesh touched the air, made her breathing harder and her reaction time slower.


    "Do you know why?" Tom was continuing his conversation from before. This time her knife was held against her throat as Tom''s warm breath hit her face.


    "Because help came."


    Lia instantly sobered up. Help came?


    That could only mean that Noel and the others were in danger. Lia grit her teeth and pressed out, "Come!"


    "Who are you talking to?" Tom before her was a totally different person. He no longer held carelessness in his posture and his eyes were extremely nk with a hint of danger in them.


    Lia raised her leg but Tom stopped her by pressing himself further against her. He saw the determination mixed with pain in her squinted eyes but failed to see the odd reflection in them.


    Behind him.


    An arm tore through his chest and disbelief was mirrored on his face. The bloody, rotten arm pulled out and with it blood, mushy organs and flesh fell onto the ground.


    A gaping hole graced Tom''s chest. He barely turned around and startedughing as he saw the corpse. Then he gagged and choked on hisugh and blood kept pouring out of his mouth.


    He fell to the ground andid there, with much difficulty gurgling out, "You won''t be able to leave"


    Then the light in his eyes faded.


    Lia removed herself from the wall and huffed. She grabbed both of her knives. Her left arm dangled numb on her side and she tore off Tom''s clothes to wrap it around her wound.


    "Help me," she mumbled to the corpse. She could barely stand and glided onto the floor to rest for a second. The cloth was loosely wrapped around her arm and already soaked with blood.


    The corpse stood still for a moment and tilted its head as if wondering what it should do at the moment. It looked so lost that Lia couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Help me bandage it," she tried to raise her hurt arm but it didn''t want to move. The knife has cut vertically across her forearm.


    The corpse took a step towards her and then knelt down. With its clumsy fingers it actually bandaged her arm and made a tight knot.


    Lia was surprised and amazed at the action. She used her healthy arm to pat him on the head, "Good job. I''m sorry you had to die."


    She wasn''t sure why she was talking to a corpse as if it was alive but right now she felt it could understand her and she soughtpany. A minuteter she stood up and made her way to the wall she saw Elder Z disappearing from.


    Once she glided through, she found herself in a spacious room with a staircase that led up and down. However, no one was there. There was no sign of Elder Z, Lia pulled her body up the stairs but the room it led to was alsopletely empty.


    She cursed and walked down. It seemed like the stairs also led to the other floors. So, this was a secret passage for Elder Z to traverse?


    Lia''s anger reached new heights and she ran out of the hidden room. She used the corpse to carry her down to the ground floor. Elder Z could be anywhere but for now, she needed to find Noel.


    If it was as Tom said that help came, Noel couldn''t fight against them without a proper weapon. She wanted to at least give him a knife. Why didn''t she do it earlier?


    The corpse with her in its arm rushed down the stairs and arrived at the ground floor. The first thing she saw was the concerning amount of ghosts. She felt that the numbers alone on the ground floor exceeded the ghosts on all floorsbined.


    There was no way to find anyone in the chaos until she heard rough voices.


    "They couldn''t have gone far! Find them!"


    Lia hid in the dark corner of the stairs and saw several figures passing by. Her heart was beating fast and she shut her mouth to not even make any unnecessary breathing sounds.


    These intruders didn''t sound familiar but it was clear that their numbers were high. She took all options in consideration where Noel could''ve gone to hide but only one reasonable popped up in her mind.


    That particr hallway. Shemanded the corpse to rush to the cinema as quiet as possible while evading the ghosts and intruders.


    Secondster she found herself in the hallway where the P family crossed to go to their meeting hall to hold the conference in. It was pitch ck and she couldn''t hear anything.


    The corpse stood still in the entrance and since it didn''t breathe, it didn''t make any unnecessary sounds. The only noise that travelled around was Lia''s own breathing.


    She got down from the corpse and told it to wait at the door and take care of anything or anyone in case they''d find this ce, while she ventured further down the hallway.


    At the end was a door that led to the hall but Lia went to the wall next to it and pushed the ck curtains away, then she walked up the stairs.


    There were still no sounds and she tried to be as quiet as possible. Each step she took hurt her arm and she had to control herself not to hiss in pain.


    Once she took thest step, she saw the familiar grid windows but it was covered by a wooden bat that was held to her face.


    Lia almost jumped in shock but calmly said, "It''s me."


    However, even after seconds, no one answered, only the bat moved from her face to her throat and lightly hit her.

 Chapter 44: Family P 15

    Chapter 44: Family P 15


    "It''s me, Kim, "Lia repeated then she took the bat and yanked it forward, causing the person who was holding it to fall towards her.


    Lia caught the person and they looked at each other. Their noses touched.


    "Oh," Lia couldn''t help but let out.


    "I''m sorry," Barn removed himself from Lia''s embrace and apparently embarrassed moved behind the emerging figure.


    "No time for you to be lovey-dovey."


    "Shut up!" Lia could never not recognise his voice.


    Noel got quickly serious and asked, "What''s the status?"


    "Tom''s dead but Elder P escaped. I came here after hearing that help arrived from Tom."


    "So" Noel thought for a second before briefing Lia. She saw behind him Nessa and Phil but Noel pulled her away and whispered,


    "Fourth P, ire, Mat and Nita got killed by the intruders. Sera went missing."


    "Sera?" Lia briefly thought about the silhouette she saw on the fifth floor when she fought with Tom but shook her head, "Do you know who they are?"


    Noel nodded and his next words caused Lia to freeze on the spot, "The C family."


    "What?" Lia''s voice got agitated but Noel stopped her.


    "Shh, the bigger problem is that both Elder C and his son Kil are here. Elder C might not have power but he went to look for Elder P. Kil''s the problem. He''s an exorcist but I don''t know what''s his power."


    Lia worked her brain. The C family was the help Tom spoke of. Kil was the biggest obstacle. He had power and on top of that was one of the captains in Min''s private army.


    As much as she wanted to know about the army, she had to let Kil go.


    "You deal with Kil, I''ll go after Elder P and C," to Lia her revenge, her priority was to kill both elders. If they both appeared now in this situation, then this was the best opportunity she had to get rid of both of them.


    "Yea, n''s changed. We gotta take care of ''em all."


    "You" Lia started off, "are you going to be alright? You don''t have powers, no?"


    "I''m fine, what about you?"


    "The elders don''t have powers either, so I have a better chance than you. Here," Lia gave Noel a knife.


    Noel''s eyes widened and he hesitated, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I still have one."


    Both of them didn''t say anything but it was clear that at the moment they trusted each other.


    "Your arm?"


    "It''s fine," Lia pulled herself away from Noel and walked to the others.


    Nessa jumped at Lia but immediately stopped when she noticed Lia being in pain.


    "Kim, your arm."


    "It''s fine," Lia repeated. It really was no big deal for her. It was a nuisance but still manageable.


    Lia told them that she was going to leave to find Elder P and C while Noel would take care of them, however, Nessa shook her head, "Let me go with you."


    "No," Lia decisively declined.


    "I need to! They killed Nita! I I!" Nessa broke down and Lia was torn. She patted Nessa''s head and then took a deep breath, "Alright."


    Her soft voice stunned Noel.


    "We''ll be going," Lia turned to Noel, then she hesitated and put her hand over Noel''s holding the knife.


    "Be careful," then she grabbed Nessa and immediately left the hallway.


    She didn''t know either why she did that but her face started to heat up. She was afraid that something might happen to Noel and she did loathe the idea of it.


    She grew ustomed to his presence and might''ve taken him for granted but now that things escted and their lives were on the line, she couldn''t help worrying about him.


    Even though she didn''t want to get close to anyone anymore. Even though she promised. Even though-


    "Kim?" Nessa squeezed Lia''s hand, "You ok?"


    Lia nodded and wiped the little tears in the corner of her eyes away.


    They almost reached the end of the hallway and Lia realised her corpse was still there. With a quickmand, she sent it away.


    Lia squeezed back. Nessa also grew on her. How damned feelings were. How they could bring one down and expose them to their most vulnerable and soft core.


    When they came out of the hallway behind the cinema, Lia stopped Nessa with her arm. They listened to the footsteps of the intruders searching around for them and saw the hungry ghosts lurking behind every corner.


    Lia only had a knife and couldn''t use her power in front of Nessa and Nessa also had no means of protecting herself.


    Suddenly, Lia didn''t know why she agreed. Maybe the hatred and desire for revenge on Nessa''s face reminded her of herself. Was she getting softer? Was she going to falter at any decision?


    Lia started doubting herself, she was aware of how she was changing during this ''mission''. For better or worse, she could only find out at the end and for that, she had to reach it first.


    "Kim do you have a n?"


    Lia bit her lips, seeing the situation before them she had no clue how to get through the ground floor much less find where both Elders were.


    "No," Lia spoke truthfully, "w should search each floor."


    That was the best option they had at the moment.


    When Lia was still an exorcist she hade across situations like this many times. Being surrounded by ghosts with no escape in sight, required to find a way, no matter how narrow, to evade and pass the ghosts without them catching one.


    Lia''s eyes had gotten ustomed to the darkness and she scanned the area before her. Her gaze swept to the right and left, assessing the best route from the cinema, where they stood, to the stairs that would lead them up. The space between the ghosts could barely fit a person. They had to be nimble, flexible and quick.


    Lia took Nessa''s hands in hers and whispered in her ear, "Stay close to me. Don''t let go of my hand."


    Lia gripped Nessa''s hand tightly and Nessa returned the squeeze. She looked at Lia and at this moment she felt at ease. As if there weren''t any ghosts or intruders, as if the facility didn''t keep them captured, as if no one had died and they weren''t going to die.


    Nessa''s eyes were glued to Lia and a sense of safety welled up inside of her and made her feel warm and tingling. The confidence, the calmness and the strength Lia radiated, made Nessa blindly follow and trust Lia.


    Even when on the ''go '' Lia pulled her with full force and speed into the ughter ground full of ghosts, even when they narrowly avoided the ghosts and she could feel their slimy substance gracing her skin wanting to w her body and feast on her.


    Even when she identally stomped with her feet too loud as they jumped over a ghost who was crouching, her eyes never left Lia and her warm hand never let hers go.


    Even when because of her, the intruders caught sight of them and chased them relentlessly, Lia evaded, spun Nessa around, into her arms, behind her.


    At this moment Nessa was sure of the feeling that caused streams of tears to spill from her eyes, her heart to ache, her fingers to tremble under the firm and reassuring grip of Lia, she was sure this was what it felt like to be protected, to be cared for and to be treasured.


    Nessa had the vague awareness that Lia could''ve easily gotten away and found the elders, if it weren''t for her being a burden and she regretted asking to join but now


    Right now, with her whole heart and being, she was happy she made the decision. She was happy, she got to experience this wonderful and rare feeling.


    So, so happy. To the point where nothing else mattered.


    If she had someone like Lia previously in her life, would things have turned out differently? Would she have not chosen this wretched work? Would she have learnt to share this feeling with someone else? Be a person like Lia?


    But the truth and reality always ripped apart the wonderful faade dreams provided and relentlessly tore them down to the tiniest part, core, that revealed the true hopelessness.


    The hopelessness and despair ''What Ifs'' provided. It was nothing more than another beautiful and devastating lie that could only be shortlived.


    The truth was different. Lia was none of the amazing and strong person Nessa made her out to be. Lia, in reality, was afraid yet she couldn''t show it. She was barely able to pinpoint a way and sessfully escaped any harm.


    If she was alone, her racing heart would be hard to calm but she felt the warmth, the beating pulse of a living person in her hand and was reassured.


    Reassured that she needed to do this and reassured that there was something she had to protect. It took two to feel safe.


    They reached the stairs and hastily made their way up. Since Lia''s healthy arm was used to lead Nessa, she couldn''t use her knife but Nessa seemed to have noticed it and let go of Lia.


    "It''s ok, don''t worry about me."


    Lia nodded and took out the knife. Once they reached the first floor, Liamanded all of her corpses to go and kill any of the C family and ghosts on the ground floor.


    Nessa ran into the first floor while Lia was briefly lost in thoughts. When Lia realised she cursed and wanted to run after her but Nessa strolled out and said, "No one''s in there."


    "Didn''t I say you shouldn''t leave my side?"


    Nessa giggled lightly, her eyes were exceptionally bright, "You sound like a husband! Don''t forget I''m older than you!"


    Lia was visibly taken aback and Nessa giggled again. It was nice to be lighthearted in tense times.


    "Sorry, I just want to help you," Nessa meekly added.


    "You can help me by staying with me and-" Lia wanted to add something when she realised that her words really sounded like the male lead in clich romance stories she used to secretly read when she fantasised about her and Min.


    Lia pursed her lips before breaking out a small smile. Nessa might be older than her but she was childisher. Nessa''s eyes lightened up when she saw Lia smile and they headed to the second floor.


    However, it was also empty apart from the few ghosts that swirled around.


    The third floor told a different story. Even before they set a foot past the door, Lia''s ears picked up noises and stopped Nessa, signalling her to get behind her.


    There were faint gurgling sounds, low voices carried through the air and faint begging.


    Lia held her breath and drew closer to the door. She could see inside the third floor partly and only recognised the back of a male in a white robe.


    His arm was stretched out and he seemed to be holding something which was covered by a wall and stopped Lia from seeing.


    Behind Lia, Nessa was also curious and moved forward a bit however her eyes couldn''t see that well as Lia''s and as a result she fell on Lia''s back and they both tumbled forwards through the door.


    The voices stopped and the man turned around but before he could say anything, Nessa''s worried voice rang out," Sera!"


    In Elder C''s grip was Sera struggling to free herself from being strangled.

 Chapter 45: Family P 16

    Chapter 45: Family P 16


    After Lia left, Noel determined they couldn''t stay there any longer. He took Barn and Phil down the stairs, waited a few seconds before he stepped into the ck and silent hallway.


    The end of the hallway drew closer but just as they were about to reach it, the door was violently kicked open and a familiar rough voice roared,


    "I know you lot are there!"


    It was the same they heard at the entrance who gave orders to the others.


    In the darkness, Noel couldn''t make out his face but could guess who this voice belonged to. His proud and arrogant demeanor were indistinguishable.


    "There you are," his hostility magnified the malice in his eyes as he stared at Noel and the others behind him.


    Noel assessed the situation and rxed. Kil was alone. None of the other intruders were backing him up. He could easily divert Kil''s attention and let Barn and Phil escape.


    "Here we are," Noel walked in front of Kil. They were about the same height.


    Kil scoffed, "Confident, aren''t we?"


    "You talk like an older man. Yknow those sleazy ones in the mortal-"


    Kil''s vein popped on his forehead and he raised his hand to punch Noel. Thetter skilfully evaded. Barn and Phil were surprised, shocked and impressed.


    "Watching mortal films isn''t a good hobby," Kil was visibly angry. Being told he sounded like a lowly, old mortal guy irked him the wrong way.


    "Really? My bad then?" Noel evaded another punch.


    Despite them being the same size, Kil wasrger and more muscr than Noel. And Noel was by no means weak and thin, he also had his fair share of muscles but Kil was another calibre.


    Noel had to be wary. Kil had physical power and strength, that was no doubt, and he was also fast in addition, despite hisrge body mass, the punches he pulled were at an insane speed and on top of that, he had exorcists abilities as well.


    Noel gave a funny smile. This was by no means fair and bnced. How could someone have everything?


    "The holy trinity! Dammit," Noel was jealous.


    Kill stopped for a second trying to attack Noel and gleefully said, "Cultured, I like it. Sad you about to leave this world."


    The holy trinity was something that guys imed only men would understand. It was the umtion of strength, speed and power (as in exorcist abilities). Any male that has attained this holy trinity was truly holy and to be envied in other men''s eyes.


    Noel felt even funnier. At least he had a better personality than Kil. With that thought, heforted himself and while Kil pulled out for another attack, Noel grabbed the knife Lia gave him from his pocket and attacked Kill with a surprise attack.


    The knife grazed Kil''s cheeks and at that moment Noel shouted to Barn and Phil, "Run!"


    Phil didn''t need to be told twice. He immediately scrammed his way out of there and when he reached the door, fell on his bum and crawled out into the open and disappeared.


    Barn followed suit but he was slower and hesitated. He wasn''tfortable leaving Noel behind. At the door his doubts and worries only increased as he witnessed Kil''s fist leaving a grave hole in the wall after Noel barely escaped it.


    Yet Barn didn''t know how he could help Noel. He left the door open and turned his gaze to the floor before him, then he witnessed the unfolding fight between Kil and Noel in the narrow hallway.


    Barn balled his fists. He wanted to help but he was too weak. Above all, he wanted to repay Noel for all this time. It was only due to Noel could he continue working here.


    He has always been called out by everyone around him that he was too soft for any guy, toonky for a male and his gentle smile was the favourite mockery about him.


    He was a guy! He had to be strong, masculine and powerful yet why did he turn out to be such a soft wuss?


    His parents were embarrassed and even wanted to hide the fact they had a son like him. Their friends'' kids were all phenomenal so why was he so damn weak?


    The only way he could make them proud and acknowledge him was to gain power. He signed up for the academy but couldn''t pass the test.


    So his parents, fed up with him, were able to pull some strings andnd him the job here.


    ''Do well and don''t embarrass us'' they said.


    ''Don''t you daree back without power'' they put pressure on him.


    Barn didn''t want to be hated anymore, after all he had a soft heart and that fragile organ couldn''t take anymore hurtful abuse, so he got himself into the mindset of seeding yet


    The sight of the mortals and the fact he had to torture and kill them, shattered hisst hopes and ambitions. How could he for his own benefit destroy the lives of others?


    But he realised even if he didn''t kill them, they''d inevitably die and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Yet it still brought nausea up his throat. He was afraid to kill and he was also afraid not to because if he didn''t, he''d be thrown out. He couldn''t confine anyone until with only one look Noel seemed to have read him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s alright," he said, "If you can''t do it, no one''s forcing you. Live how you want. Let me do it for you," he removed the pressure that was on Barn.


    While Noel had to bloody his hands twice the amount for him, Barn only pretended to work, casually trying to help Noel as much as he could.


    Seeing Noel''s bloody appearance and the gruesome corpses, he still couldn''t help but feel for the first time liberated. He thought that the saying he heard some while ago turned out to be true, sometimes you only need one good word, one good person to keep you moving.


    "And if they move you," Barn whispered, "then be ready to move mountains and skies for them, be ready to part seas and raise the tide for them."


    His eyes shed as Kil dominated Noel and tossed him to the ground. Kil stepped onto Noel''s stomach and blood spat from Noel''s mouth. It was as clear and obvious as day that Noel was in a tight spot.


    Before Barn could even properly think, his feet moved on their own. In this whole world, in all of his ears, in his little, pathetic life, all he needed were the tiny words of encouragement directed to him to help levitate him out of the deep hole he fell into.


    Even if Noel''s words were small, casually said, not of any importance, even if he misunderstood him, they were everything to Barn and the feeling in his chest rose to every part of his body.


    He never felt this way before and if he could, he wanted to treasure it for a lifetime, even if it onlysted in thest few seconds before he would forever disappear.


    If there was something as reincarnation, he hoped he could be reborn and live the free life Noel told him too. With thesest thoughts, he closed his eyes as a hole was torn in his abdomen.


    The brief surprise of Kil hitting someone else than the target he intended to, made him briefly freeze. Noel''s eyes widened but he seized the small escape he was given and grabbed Barn to run away.


    Once he left the hallway, he could hear Kil roaring behind them. Since Barn was fairly tall, Noel could only carry him over his shoulders. The warm, sticky feeling of the hateful blood soaked into Noel''s clothes, mingled on his skin and made him curse viciously in his mind.


    "Hang on."


    "Don''t die."


    Were the only things Noel could press out and hoped they would ry his thoughts to Barn.


    At the beginning, Noel didn''t care about killing anyone in this facility but as time went on, as people naturally got closer, who in the world could still dare to harbour those thoughts?


    Who in the world wanted to forsake, wanted to see the person who sacrificed themselves for them die in front of their eyes?


    Everything seemed so cruel to Noel at the moment. Noel had killed before but never had a life that rested in his hands felt so heavy before.


    How could he think rationally? How could he move on?


    "It''s fine, we''re almost there. Don''t worry, I''ll save you," Noel helplessly muttered these words.


    There were some medical stations on each floor and Noel rushed at a passable speed to it, in hopes not to aggravate the wound on Barn more.


    Yet what he didn''t know was that Barn faintly smiled at those sweet words as his consciousness faded. They were like a luby softly and gently singing him to a long sleep, he never had before.


    Hisst thought was he could finally rest. He had done his best to repay, to move immovablendscapes for the person who gave him a purpose.


    May his attempt never be in vain.


    Noel''s fingers trembled as he closed Barn''s eyes. Noel knew he had to be extremely careful around Kil. He was no match for him but he still needed to get rid of him.


    He couldn''t let anyone else die. He couldn''t let Lia die. It was unclear why but if Lia were to disappear too, Noel was convinced his heart really couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Barn, I won''t let your help be in vain, I''ll take care of myself but I gotta kill that bastard."


    Noel stood up but hesitated before crouching down before Barn''s dead body, "I''m sorry but my real name''s Noel. Thank you."


    Noel found a quilt and pulled it over Barn, then he stepped out of the small store. The knife was in his hand but when he found Kil, he really felt everything was tooughable and injust.


    The right in front of him ordered every fibre of her body to feel rage. The families of the pro-faction, the Ghost King. They all needed to disappear.


    If only they had acted sooner, then a Ghost King would''ve never been elected. If they had sped up their process and their search for the true King, instead of waiting around, then much suffering could''ve been avoided.


    Noel med it on his and the other families. In the end, he couldn''t me anymore. Fate turned out to be like this and they were all toofortable deluding themselves.


    Kil stood in the midst of the za and the ghosts danced around him. One by one he absorbed them and each time they disappeared in his body, a tinyyer of green enveloped Kil and it was visible to the naked eye that his body grew with it.


    Noel finally understood. This was Kil''s powers: He ate ghosts to transform them into raw power and thus became stronger.


    The ghosts couldn''t do anything to him. Noel was at a disadvantage. How in the world would he be able to fight him?

 Chapter 46: Family P 17

    Chapter 46: Family P 17


    A dull sound of something falling faded and was reced by a loud crunch that tore through the silence. Tears fell from her eyes and touched the broken ss pieces and shattered stic. She stared at Elder P, not managing to bring a word out as the grip on her throat intensified.


    Instead, she weakly mouthed a ''help'' but Elder P''s indifferent face cut deep into her heart before it fell to the broken sses and the destroyed flower ornament Elder P gave her.


    She gave everything of her. Loved him. Admired him. Helped him. Yet why was he just idly standing by, watching how another male touched her with the zing intent to end her life?


    Sera didn''t understand. She didn''t want to. Now without her sses, she could barely see the outline of Elder P''s figure and with the tears in her eyes, it only became more blurry.


    She had long heard the rumours of Elder P''s personality but believed she could touch his heart. In the end, she signed up for the facility and Tom assigned her to Elder P''s floor.


    Yet because of the sudden staff changest minute, she had to work for Second P and could only barely see Elder P when she secretly worked at his floor.


    Yes, Sera coughed, it was all Kim''s fault. That damned woman arriving and destroying everything.


    She gave Lia ast hateful look and wished she was the one being strangled by Elder C while a sword tore her chest open and her wide eyes became misted with sadness seeing Elder P casually removing the sword from her.


    "You were useless," these final words of his echoed in her mind and wrapped her in a hellish nightmare that she would never escape from in the afterlife. She didn''t deserve this, she sobbed and the glint in her eyes disappeared.


    Lia and Nessa still stood at the door and witnessed the scene before them. Nessa wanted to rush forward but Lia held her back.


    It was still dark and Lia was sure that the elders didn''t recognise her yet. Sera''s dull body fell with a thud on the ground, lifeless.


    And then it was silent.


    So silent that no one could even hear their own breathing.


    Lia now regretted to have brought Nessa along with her. She could neither use her powers nor was strong enough to protect her and take on both elders. She pulled Nessa to her side and then shoved her through the door, "Leave."


    But Nessa shook her head, "I can help," she whispered back but she was also aware that she was a burden.


    "Find Tim and help him."


    "Kim, I won''t be able to survive going alone through the ground floor," Nessa was decisive. She didn''t want to leave Lia''s side. She wanted to be of help in any form.


    Without any warning she ran towards Elder P. Caught of guard by this, Lia cursed andmanded her corpses toe to her.


    Lia ruffled her hair and rushed back to Nessa. Elder P and C didn''t anticipate someone foolishly attacking them and briefly froze. Nessa took the moment and stole the bloody sword from Elder P''s hands while at the same moment, Lia caught her arm and pulled her back before Elder C couldsh out.


    Elder C managed to pull out a few strands of Nessa''s hand before only catching air. In anger, he threw the loose red strands away and reached into his robe. Lia caught his slight movement and jumped with Nessa back.


    Her limp arm still didn''t heal at all and she could only count the seconds it''d take her corpses to arrive. She squinted her eyes at Elder C when Nessa excitingly whispered, "I got the sword."


    "Good. Keep it and protect yourself," Lia''s voice faded and a cloth was pressed into Nessa''s face.


    A second before that Lia saw what Elder C pulled out and was stunned, the next it was thrown on the ground between them and white smoke quickly filled up the room.


    Lia would have never guessed he possessed something like a smoke bomb. She calcted the options and decided to shield Nessa from it while the smoke entered her eyes as she frantically tried to detect and trace the movements form the other side.


    When the smoke faded, Lia realised that both of them had escaped. This time Lia told Nessa again to stay here and protect herself. In case of anything, she left a few corpses at the entrance, so they could help Nessa but she also wouldn''t see them.


    Nessa finally agreed and holed herself in the office after Lia promised she woulde back to get her. Then she moved to the spot where the two elders stood, close to theboratory and felt around the walls.


    At one wall, the same location as on Elder P''s floor, her hand glided through. That was the secret passage Elder P used to traverse.


    Lia entered and found herself in a simr room as the one from before. She kept quiet and tried to discern any sounds. This cat and mouse game was getting frustrating.


    She decided to head to the fifth floor. If they were to go anywhere, it must be Elder P''s own floor.


    "Come," she told her corpses. Since Nessa was in the office, she couldn''t see the undead walking around.


    With them in tow, she quickly climbed the stairs to the fifth floor. However, there was no one. Lia called out, "Elder P. Elder C."


    Soon afterwards voices appeared from outside, "You heard that? Someone''s calling us."


    "No way," Elder P spat.


    "But it seems like it came from your private chamber."


    "No one knows it."


    "Elder P that damn girl clinging onto you knew, so stop trying to deny everything!" Elder C was fed up.


    Lia''s face nked for a second. This sounded way too childish. To think that mere clowns were responsible for her family''s downfall.


    Before Lia left the so-called private chamber, she removed the sses and ran her fingers through her hair, briefly pushing the choppy bangs back and revealing her forehead.


    A mocking smile graced her cold face and she stepped out. As she came out of the wall, she ordered two corpses to head to the door and the other two to stand in front of the wall so the elders couldn''t escape.


    The office light was casting shadows onto the wall and illuminating everyone in a dim shine.


    "Elder P, Elder C," Lia repeated and this time the two males who stood at the table next to the windows turned to her.


    Lia was still a distance away and they narrowed their eyes to make out her appearance.


    "See someone bloody knew of your damn secret ce," Eder C pointed at Lia and mockingly red at Elder P.


    Elder P, on the other hand, didn''t reply and held his head up, "And who are you? What do you want?"


    Lia stopped walking as she deemed the distance appropriate enough for them to recognise her if they concentrated and for them not being able to make a move without her having the leeway to escape.


    She had thought for a long while what she would say to Elder P yet she couldn''t prevent the next words from spilling out


    "Indeed who am I? If you tell me the purpose of the facility, I might" Lia remained quiet.


    Both elders waited patiently for her to continue until their faces turned ugly,


    "Dammit! Finish your sentence."


    Elder P had a crude mouth but after Elder C shed off his pretence of being dignified all sorts of dirty slurs woulde out of his mouth.


    Lia remained unmoved and kept quiet. Elder C stepped forward before Elder P held him back.


    "What the fuck you doing?" Elder C was incredibly short-tempered. All these years he had to pretend to be amiable and now that his mask finally fell, he felt much better and didn''t hide his true nature.


    Lia''s lips curled up and under the dim light cast from the office, half of her face was hidden by darkness, making her lookpelling yet dangerous.


    She touched her short hair and said, "So, you''ve seen them?"


    Elder C cluelessly stared around until his view fell on the corpses behind and in front of him. All kinds of profanities leapt from his mouth and polluted the air.


    "Why don''t you let them have a go with you? Elder P since you love it so much to stick it into others, why not have a change of pace and let it being stick inside of you? How does it feel to have a disgusting, erected thing viciously pounding your helpless form?"


    Lia''s voice was calm but tremendous anger seized her body and her eyes exuded extreme bloodthirst.


    She heard First P''s voice constantly echoing in her mind. It almost drove her insane and now that she stood in front to the culprit, her blood was boiling to the point it could even meltva.


    Elder P dared to defile her mother. He dared to.


    Lia balled her fists but forced herself to remain levelheaded.


    "You have a dirty mouth for a youngdy," Elder P narrowed his eyes and fixated his gaze on her. She seemed very familiar.


    "What a charmer," Liaughed, "I never thought you would be able to produce normal words, Elder P."


    Lia took a step backwards and her face mingled inplete darkness.


    "No, will you tell me the purpose?"


    "The more you want-"


    "The more you won''t get it," Lia finished his sentence.


    "Elder P, Elder C please look at these gorgeous corpses, which one is to your fancy?" Lia behaved as if she was selling them goods,


    "This one?" she pointed at the corpses at the door but neither of the elders moved their heads along, instead, they were looking at her,


    "Oh, one of those two?" Lia pped her hand and then talked to one of the corpses,


    "Come here, I have something good for you."


    To both elder''s dismay, the corpse moved at hermand.


    "What''s this power?" Elder P pursed his lips.


    "How about a deal? I tell you if you tell me what I want to know," Lia''s voice became gradually cheerful.


    "Fuck that," Elder C hated her guts, "You think you can leave alive after messing with us Elder?"


    "Elder C aren''t you too old to be acting like a teen in puberty?" Lia smiled and stepped into the light, she pushed her bangs back and her smile grew wider and wider until it was brilliant enough to let the elders who already stumbled backwards,pletely trip.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes. Why Why was she here?

 Chapter 47: Family P & C 18

    Chapter 47: Family P & C 18


    Trigger warning


    --------------------


    Time seemed to stand still. The world felt like the minute it had the audacity to stop spinning, it would explode. The elders were on the verge of offering their souls to banish this cruel and impossible existence in front of them.


    Yet, the truth of the nightmare was that it wasn''t an illusion but real.


    This ck-hearted person who used to be nave and foolish took a step towards them and it was so loud it echoed in their hearts causing any parts of their bodies to be numb.


    Someone who shouldn''t be here was here. Someone who should be writhing in pain in the depths of hell was here, healthy and unhurt.


    Someone who they should be looking down upon was here sending shivers of fear and terror into them.


    Lia just needed to look at them and her anger rose. It was unbearable for her at the moment to let these two live.


    "Now that Elder P and Elder C seem to know who I am, tell me what does Min want with the ghosts?"


    Lia''s voice awoke them from their disbelief and trance. They slowly came to reality and looked at each other.


    Elder C blurted out, "How the fuck are you here?"


    "Shouldn''t I be here?" Lia just retorted.


    "All these years spent in the abyss, I will dly slowly repay them to you. One by one," seeing they didn''t say anything and only stared with wide eyes, she continued,


    "You had your fun, no?"


    "Lia," Elder P scrambled to find words. He was lost, he had no idea how to swallow this huge amount of revtion nor what to do.


    "Crawled your way out of hell. A literal pain in the ass," Elder C was the first to recover, "So, what? You''re here not changing the fact you''ll end up there again."


    Seeing that Elder C was unfazed, Elder P also started to be more confident. So what if she was here? So what if she had that mysterious power?


    Lia sneered at the sight. It didn''t take them long to revert back.


    "Don''t forget this is my floor," from the table''s drawer Elder P picked up a weapon and immediately sent it Lia''s way.


    She dodged it but another one came flying. She evaded it again but within that time Elder C got a hold of a sword and attacked Lia.


    The tip barely grazed the skin around her neck. Lia had to jump back to put distance between her and Elder C but soon she hit the wall. Elder C swung the sword, wanting to bring it down on her when Elder P hurriedly shouted,


    "Don''t! Elder C don''t forget, the Ghost King needs her alive!"


    The sword stopped in its momentum and Elder C''s eye twitched. Lia used the opportunity to escape from Elder C, yet she only walked sideways before halting.


    Elder P''s words piqued her interest but not in a good way. They needed her alive? For what? Was that why she couldn''t die and had to be brought back over and over again by that statue? Was that why they threw her in the abyss instead of killing her?


    "You''re damn lucky," Elder C hissed and stood straight. The sword loosely held in his hand.


    "So you need me alive?"


    "You got tons of questions," Elder P smirked, "And we''ve got answers. You-"


    "Shut up," Lia''s patience was thin and her voice froze the room by several degrees. The elders have never seen her like this and it caught them off guard.


    "You seem to forget, I''m the one here making the rules."


    With a quick hand movement of hers, two corpses charged at the elders.


    They futilely dogged and were caught. The weapons they held were stabbed into the rotten meat of the corpses but it had no effect.


    "They''re already dead, how are you going to kill them again?" her mocking was hateful to their ears. What goddamn power was this?


    With the knives securely nted in their skins, the corpses continued to hold both elders down on the floor, wrapping their hands behind their backs.


    Lia was very amused watching their bitter faces clouded in hatred, squashed on the ground, their mouths incessantly spitting curses and slurs, their agitated behaviour wishing to rip her apart.


    "Doesn''t feel great, no?" she crouched in front of them and lightly tapped their cheeks. Her face showed disgust as she wiped her hands on their clothes.


    "Ha, you think you''re so great? Much confident?"


    "Does the situation tell you otherwise?"


    They shut up and red at her.


    For a while, nothing happened. Lia only tilted her head and hummed absent-mindedly.


    "Fuck, say what you want!" Elder C''s face was red and he had a hard time breathing. The corpse was kneeling on him and heid t as a pancake on the ground.


    "I was thinking if I should let the corpses have a go at you or kill one of you to vite the other," Lia gave them a sweet smile.


    "You''re fucking nuts, bitch!" Elder C roared in anger.


    "What are you so afraid of? You had no problems doing it to my mother but now that you are on the receiving end, you chicken out? Isn''t that a double standard?"


    Just the thought of what disgusting and degrading things they''ve done to her mother broke her whole mind into tiny pieces that all chanted at the same time, singing the hymn of death.


    Lia instantly dropped her smile and rose. With a frightening calm expression, she raised her leg and BAM-


    Stomped their heads to the ground. Again and again. Their noses broke, their teeth flew around and blood spilt.


    It was liberating.


    When she finally stopped, she grabbed Elder P by the hair and made him look at her, "Piece of shit."


    She proceeded to take a knife and cut his clothes open. The same fate awaited Elder C.


    Their cries and moans were like a thunderous melody carried by the wind caressing her into a state that bordered on sanity and insanity. Her gaze wandered between the two males with their butts held up and their holes abused as she faintly smiled.


    She didn''t enjoy killing innocent people, even killing Second and Third did not bring her any joy but this here-


    This right here, she enjoyed very much. To the deepest core inside of her. It was pure bliss and exhration seeing them being tortured, abused and scream in pain just like how they did to her parents, to her family.


    The people that have been directly involved receiving their redemption put her mind at ease and the frustration she felt from not being able to finish Elder Z off herself, finally melted away and a huge burden fell off her shoulders.


    Was she being ruthless? Too cruel? Too perverted? Did that even matter?


    What she had now within her grasps was more important than any morally raised questions. It was unfathomable ecstasy.


    The brutality mixed with the painful screams and the white, sticky liquid went on for a while.


    The fingernails of the abused males were bloody as they scratched deep lines into the ground. Lia continued to enjoy this moment. She just sat on the chair and watched before she opened her mouth and an incredibly wonderful word set them free,


    "Stop."


    The corpses stopped.


    "Pull out."


    They extracted themselves and the panting bodies of the elders fell limp on the ground.


    "Can you still talk?" Lia put her elbow on the table andid her head in the palm of her hand.


    Their faces showed pain, exhaustion and extreme hatred. Lia was in a good mood but she finally also felt disgusted by what she had made her corpses do. It was incredibly degrading to the elders yet that was why it was so worth it.


    "Do you want to tell me what I want to know or do you want to have another go?"


    The elders didn''t say anything and then Elder C bitterlyughed, as best as he could.


    "Never."


    Lia tilted her head and her smile made them realise that no matter what, they were doomed,


    "It''s fine, even if you don''t tell me, I''ll know but if you do, there''ll be no second chance. You should think wisely."


    Despite the truth in her words, they grit their teeth, only finding thest string of hope not telling Lia what she desperately wanted to know.


    Although she wanted to see them suffer more, it was time to finish this. She was worried about Noel and Nessa.


    She got off her chair and pulled out her knife. She wanted to end them herself when suddenly a loud noise grabbed everyone''s attention.


    A bad feeling rose in her chest and she ordered the corpses to move away from the entrance to this floor.


    Secondster her premonition came true.


    The door opened and two males came in.


    Lia''s eyes widened as she saw what they were doing.


    "Let the elders free," one of the males said and pointed another sword at Nessa.


    The other held Nessa captive, a knife to her throat.


    "Kim, I''m sorry," tears ran down Nessa''s face as she apologised over and over again until the male ground the knife deeper into her throat.


    She choked and her body trembled.


    "Ha!" Elder P spat out.


    "Let them go now," the male repeated himself.


    Lia once again cursed. If only she had finished them off earlier, then none of this would''ve happened! Why did she never seem to learn?


    Now, she was faced with the choice to either let the elders go and save Nessa, hoping she could then take them all outter or try to take them out now, hoping Nessa wouldn''t get hurt.


    Either choice was a huge gamble.

 Chapter 48: Family P & C 19

    Chapter 48: Family P & C 19


    At the same time on the ground floor, heaps of corpses fell on the floor torn by vicious hands. In the midst of the ughter, two figures jumped around. One evading ghosts, the other was evading the walking corpses. One carrying nothing but a knife while the other absorbed the ghosts and turned them into raw power.


    Noel''s physical power and speed weren''t bad but in face of Kil who buffed himself up, he was on the losing side. He had no other choice but to drag this fight out.


    Since a while, he had been noticing the oddity of ''undead'' walking around, killing the members and soldiers of the C family yet he had no time to think about it, except for that one face that popped up in his mind: Lia.


    He long suspected that she hid some strong powers, however, he had never anticipated it''d turn out to be something as insane as this. This power was close, close to its level but it stillcked.


    Momentarily, it was weak but if it was really what he thought it to be then if Lia managed to get stronger, this power will be tremendous. It would stand on top of everything. A power that heaven would fear.


    The concerning factor was that Kil was also aware of it. Noel could never let Kil tell the Ghost King about this power. Kil couldn''t leave here alive.


    Kil''s force was frightening. Each time his fist made impact with anything, even the air, a wave of gust would briefly push Noel back. He stood his ground but the fact the aftereffect of Kil''s punch was forceful enough to make him wobble, showed how severe the situation for Noel was.


    Noel needed to stop Kil and his priority now was neither the facility nor the C family, it was Lia. If she was who he assumed she could be, then in this world there was no one more important than Lia. The fates of the worlds were resting on her shoulders, even if she wasn''t aware of it now.


    If Lia managed to grow stronger, then Noel he could finally attain power.


    His knife made contact with Kil''s fist and managed to slice a bit of his flesh off. Upon the realisation, Kil shouted in anger.


    Just at that moment, another ghost passed by. Kil grabbed it by its neck and absorbed it. His body eerily glowing green again.


    Noel didn''t waste any time and jumped away, skillfully evading the ghosts.


    "Come back!" Kil roared and rushed after him.


    Noel needed an opportunity to bring Kil down but it wasn''t easy. Even if Noel managed to hurt him, in this nest full of ghosts, Kil had the chance to constantly replenish himself. Absorbing ghosts didn''t only give him powers, but also the benefit of constantly healing any wounds afflicted by the weapon that could even kill immortals and ghosts. How in the world was that fair?


    ***


    Lia took a deep breath and calmed herself. Elder P and C, who were still held down by her corpses mockingly smiled at her. On the other hand, Nessa was still captured by theckeys. Lia could see that if she made any wrong move, they would instantly end Nessa''s life.


    In a situation like this where hse had to choose between her own desires and the life of another, what would someone else choose in her stead? What would Noel do?


    "Ok," Lia said after analysing her chances, "let her go first."


    "Don''t listen to her!" Elder C shouted at hisckeys. It didn''t seem like he thought of them as smart but they surprised him,


    "Yes, we know."


    Then one of them turned to Lia, "We''ll only release her if the elders are let go first."


    In an instant, Lia''s face turned cold. At the moment, she was at a disadvantage. Everything has been going well until now. She has lost control over the situation and needed to gain it back.


    She made one wrong decision after another, would this be another? Lia gave Nessa a nce and told theckeys, "We let go at the same time. On the count of three."


    Silence overtook them before theckeys nodded, "Alright."


    Tension filled the air and was broken by Elder P''s angry shout, "Hurry up!"


    Now everything was put on the line. Theckey started counting down,


    "1." The elders wriggled their hurt and bruised bodies.


    "2." Nessa trembled as the knife slightly left her skin.


    "3." At the same time, Lia''s cold voice ordered, "Let go."


    Just like she proposed, on the count of three, all three hostages were released. Then things went out of control.


    Everything happened so fast, it was almost impossible to capture.


    The exchange was dealt and Lia fell to the ground, huffing and panting as she roared with gritted teeth, "Kill them!"


    The corpses moved at hermand and ran at the twockeys. Starting from the head to every limb below it, none of it remained intact.


    Several alternative options cursed through Lia''s mind but the only thing she could concentrate on was Nessa lying in her arms, gasping for air.


    The only thing Lia desperately did was to press her hand over the gaping wound on Nessa''s throat. The warm blood drowned Lia''s hands and in a frantic, Lia whispered over and over again, "No, no, no!"


    Followed by rueful sobs, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Nessa looked at her with ssy eyes, she couldn''t speak, barely hear and move but she knew what went through the crying person''s head who tenderly held her.


    Nessa raised her arm and tried to smile but before her reassuring fingers touched Lia''s stained face, it fell dull on the ground and her eyes turned nk, losing the bright glint it once held.

 Chapter 49: Family P & C 21

    Chapter 49: Family P & C 21


    A minute ago, Lia gambled on the chance of her decision. She also felt the brief joy that was utterly destroyed by the realisation that once again, she was in the wrong. Why was it so hard for her to retreat? Why was it so hard for her to take a step back?


    What was she so afraid of? Letting the elders escape? Couldn''t she just regroup with Noel and go after them again? But the momentarily panic of letting them slip out of her fingers spurred her on the walk down the wrong path.


    The path what would break her over and over again.


    As the hostages were released, Lia waited until the elders stood up and Nessa made her way to her. She had thought that Nessa was far enough from theckeys and out of harm, but Lia never anticipated the moment she ordered the corpses to kill both elders, theckeys would throw a knife at Elder C who grabbed it and-


    Swoosh


    With one clean cut, he shed Nessa''s throat before the corpse ripped his arm off and he copsed. It happened so fast, Lia had no time to react.


    Now, everyone in this room apart from her and Elder C was dead. She couldn''t even spare a single thought, single triumphant feeling in this situation.


    It cost her more than she''s achieved. The impulsive and freeing gust of wind, she thought she''d feel never came.


    From not being able to kill Elder Z, to killing Elder P and about to kill Elder C, not once has her revenge satisfied her. Instead, she had to sacrifice over and over again to keep walking down this thorny path which constantly asked for more and more of her soul, more and more of her sanity.


    It was impossible for her to win. When would all of this stop? With Min? Would the death of Min really set her free like she hoped to? Carry her out of the faraway trapped ce she was stuck in?


    She had no answer but she couldn''t turn around anymore, she had to continue walking. No matter what it would take, she told herself, she swore.


    So, she was going to keep walking.


    Lia closed Nessa''s eyes, wishing she could give her a proper burial but now she needed to put all of her effort to quench this violent desire of hers to rip every limb of the elders apart.


    Elder C, holding his bleeding shoulder missing an arm,ughed hysterically. Heughed andughed like a maniac. Lia turned to him with a cold face and silently walked towards Elder C who looked at her with a crazy expression,


    "Serves you right! Serves you right!"


    Elder Pid in a bloody pool next to Elder C, dead.


    "What can you do to me now? What can you do to me now??? Tell me hahaha," it seemed like Elder C lost his mind being toyed and abused by a corpse. He coughed blood but his crazy grin never left his haggard face.


    Lia exhaled as she stood in front of Elder C and crouched down to match his height. This one sigh froze all nerves in Elder C''s mind,pletely set his aching body numb and destroyed all sense of safety he had.


    Staring into those voidless, dark and glowering eyes Elder C''s heart tore itself into little pieces hoping to escape his body.


    As Lia raised her eyes, Elder C involuntarily flinched and wanted to cover his head but the realisation he only had one arm, pushed him one step over the abyss that couldpletely break him.


    His exhrated face just a minute ago contorted into pitiful pleading as Lia dragged him by the hair through the floor until they arrived at theboratory.


    "Elder C," Lia''s voice was frighteningly calm, so calm that all the thunderous thoughts and electrifying sensations in Elder C''s body were paralysed. He couldn''t feel anything but the impending death, no, the impending neverending suffering that awaited him.


    "Do you know? All actions have consequences and right now, you have made me very angry," yet there was no anger to be heard in Lia''s voice.


    In the room full of various torture weapons, Lia ordered her corpse to put the cowering Elder C onto a table where once the mortalsid enduring injustice.


    "I think you ought to experience-" Lia stopped and let her hand slide through the table full of malicious weapons waiting to sink themselves in Elder C''s skin.


    "Wait! No, stop! Stop!" Elder C wriggled on the table but the corpse was holding him down.


    His breathing got shorter and he panted as his bloodloss maximised with him moving around so much.


    A thousand begging, a thousand pleadings and kowtows could not satisfy the intense hatred that burnt through Lia''s body right now. For her family, for everyone who has attended to her, for Nessa and everything Lia had to go through-


    "You have to shoulder it all, Elder C. Hold still," in the end Lia opted for a knife.


    The sharp edge softly pressed against Elder C''s skin on his arm.


    "It''s going to hurt but it''ll be ok, no?" Lia''s lips formed a little smile and sent waves of terror into Elder C.


    He wanted to say something but as the knife cut into his flesh and sliced through ayer, nothing but excruciating pain vited his senses.


    Again and again.


    "Stop... St...I''m... so..rry," Elder C chocked out.


    Whatever it took, even if it meant to bow before Lia and endure humiliation, even if it meant to apologise and ground himself underneath her shoe, he had to stay alive.


    "You''re sorry?" Lia feigned surprise, "So, Elder C is sorry? My, what a turn of events. If Elder C is really sorry, then I can''t be so awful to you."


    Lia ordered her corpse to let Elder C free. Once he felt the hard grip on him lift, he eagerly sat up but the sight of his skinned arm with the veins and fibres sticking out, almost made him faint and he fell to the ground.


    He instantly, to the best of his abilities, crawled to Lia and grabbed her legs, "Yes, I''m sorry... I... am!! Please... spare! Please!!"


    He clung onto her and was even about to kiss her shoes. Whatever it took, he wanted to live! He didn''t want to die!


    "I...don''t! I don''t... want to die!"


    "Then do you regret it?" Lia continued to smile but inwards she felt disgusted having this cling onto her.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "I see," Lia crouched down and patted his head.


    Streams of tears covered his dirty face that was filled with anticipation and relief only for it to be shattered the moment Lia''s grip on his head turned harsh.


    "Unfortunately, your example of how not to show mercy deeply moved me. I cannot forgive, I will not forgive. In this world, there''s nothing that will ever be able to attain my forgiveness. You will have to personally march with the devil to bed every night for me to even consider looking at you ever again," with that Lia smashed his head to the ground.


    Once. For her father.


    Twice. For her mother.


    The Third. For her attendants.


    The Fourth was for Nessa.


    The Fifth was for herself.


    Relentlessly, cruel, unsparing.


    With each hit, Elder C''s face collided with the ground, broke his nose, broke his teeth and sent all the blood to mingle in his eyes.


    "Elder C, you really have bad luck. Since I couldn''t properly finish off Elder Z, you will have to bear it all," the liberating feeling, the cathartic sensation, the realisation that with this the dead souls will be cleansed and freed from their anguish, all washed over Lia and made her mind feel at peace.


    Finally, her revenge made her feel good.


    Finally, the moment she craved for. The moment she desperately longed for, all the rage she had to suppress since the day her life has changed, it all found their end right here and now, to rest and replenish only for them toe back tenfold.


    Next, would be Min. No one in this world should suffer more than him.


    Lia stopped bashing Elder C''s head and made him look at her. His mushy face was a disgrace and was nauseating to look at but for Lia, it was really endearing.


    With her chilly smile, she almost ssily watched him. Elder C couldn''t make any noise, everything hurt, everything was terrifying to him.


    He already apologised! What else could he do?


    But staring into those eyes, seeing her smile, Elder C finally understood.


    It didn''t matter. Nothing that he did could ever change his fate. Nothing could save him. From the moment, he stepped into the world, he was destined to end up like this. He was finally conscious of it.


    He was born to end up die at her hands.

 Chapter 50: Family P & C 22

    Chapter 50: Family P & C 22


    Lia let him go and searched through the room for something suitable. Elder C behind her slouched to a pathetic blob on the ground. With no energy to say anything anymore, with no will to live, he silently sobbing looked at the long staff before it bore through his forehead.


    When he fell to the ground, all his life drained off him and the final moment was upied by Lia''s ridiculing expression.


    Lia stepped over Elder C''s corpse and a wonderful feeling spread everywhere. It surrounded her like a sweet smell followed by the sweet sight of the corpse dragging Elder C''s dead body behind her.


    They left theboratory and went back to the open office. Now, that everything was done on her side, she needed to find Noel and get out of this facility. If this was open to the public again, she promised toe back and give Nessa the respect she deserved.


    In the end, however, she learnt absolutely nothing. Neither about her power, the purpose of the facility, what Min wanted and why they needed her alive to be sacrificed.


    She came empty-handed and left empty-handed with torn knowledge that amounted to nothing.


    Suddenly, there was a slight cough. Lia whipped around and her eyes wandered between the dead bodies beforeying rest on Elder P''s.


    Out of everyone, Elder P had the least damage, his half-naked body only revealed a bloody hole in his chest.


    Theckeys were ripped apart and Nessa''s head was almost severed, only Elder P''s body was intact.


    Lia''s mood increased even more, with a dazzling smile she made her way to Elder P.


    Yet with each step she took towards Elder P, it felt like the whole world shook under her overwhelming force, it made way for her to carry out what it denied her.


    Lia grabbed Elder P by his head and brought her face close to his, "Elder P, you can still speak, no? Spit out how to get out of the facility and I''ll end your anguish. You won''t have to suffer like Elder C did."


    Lia pointed at Elder C''s broken body in her corpse''s hand and Elder P''s eyes widened, he winced unintentionally. Hearing this, Lia almost wanted to break out inughter.


    "Elder C was generous enough to share some of the torture that was reserved to you. If I had known you were still alive, Elder C didn''t need to endure so much, instead, two make more fun, no?"


    Lia''s words made Elder P tense up, wanting to rip out his organs to offer to her in order to escape his punishment, but he couldn''t move. It was if Lia''s gaze had absolute control over him, bound him to only tremble in fear and suffering.


    There were a lot of things Lia wanted to ask but escaping here was more important. Everything else wasn''t only limited to these elders'' knowledge, she could always get it out of Min and even if he didn''t reveal it, it didn''t matter if he was dead.


    Elder P growled in pain, "Ha.." His voice lost its arrogance and even had a hint of remorse.


    "If I said, I regret it, you go easy on me?"


    Lia subconsciously froze for a second, "If you''re really regretful, then tell me."


    "Ha there''s a special button just press it," Elder P''s eyelids grew heavier. Up until before his death, he didn''t regret doing what he did.


    Even when he saw Lia, it was only brief shock that paralysed him and even now what he meant by regret wasn''t particrly having actively participated in the K family''s death but the way he lived his life.


    He was the fruit of a household and parents who didn''t care about its children, neither knew what parental, familial love was.


    He regretted, alright he regretted. He was frustrated, angry, cynical and in truth lonely.


    Destroying things he didn''t have, brought him joy. That was one of the reasons why he enjoyed the murder of the K family. The other


    The Lia now reminded him of himself. He chuckled. Lost yet determined. Believing in the wrong things but believing to be in the right.


    "Ha" he breathed out.


    "Where is it? The button."


    He regretted. Just what did he regret in the end?


    "On my floor the sixth floor office," he closed his eyes and felt Lia rushing away.


    If Lia didn''t change her ways, if this Lia who resembled him in some form still remained, he was afraid she was going to end up the same way as him.

 Chapter 51: Family P & C 23

    Chapter 51: Family P & C 23


    Rushed footsteps echoed from the concrete walls and bounced back to the stairs. With no regards for herself, Lia flew down the stairs, hoping to reach Noel in time. She didn''t want to see anyone else die. It was worse than letting a chance for her revenge slip.


    The shock made her feet stop as she arrived on the ground floor. Most of the ghosts have been purged, only a handful roamed around, but soon the corpses got ahold of them.


    The ground was covered with corpses. Lia''s lips trembled. She prayed none of them would be Noel. Her injured arm seemed to slowly heal itself and recover.


    Quickly, her feet moved her from corpse to corpse, checking each of them. Then finally, she let out a relieved sigh. None of them were Noel. Her body rxed and she continued to search for him on the ground floor.


    Noel was alive yet that also meant Kil was alive. Chances were, they were still fighting. No sounds caught her attention. The only reasonable conclusion was that they took the fight somewhere else.


    However,ing from the stairs until now, she hasn''t heard anything. Figuring out that they must be on another floor, Lia rushed back to the stairs. Not even half-way there to the first floor loud BANGS made her flinch subconsciously.


    They were on the first floor. In her rush, she didn''t notice it. She cautiously watched from the door and held her breath. Amid the floor, Noel was down to his knees, panting heavily. His head wobbled and arge wound covered his forehead. The blood flowed over his face into his right eye.


    Lia, in an instant, noticed he was at a disadvantage. It was a cold shock to see him in such a state. The Noel she knew was always teasing, mocking with a smile on his face, he was also strong but to see him in this vulnerable state, she didn''t know what she felt towards him at this moment.


    The urge to help him filled her mind but she was also clear, she couldn''t jump in. It would interrupt their flow. It was a double-edged sword, it might be good but it also might be bad. It could aid Noel but also put him in an even tougher spot.


    Lia adjusted her position hiding behind the door. Kil stood away from the entrance, close to theboratory while Noel was in the field of sight from the door.


    This was an incredible opportunity, if Lia could grab Noel''s attention for a split second, he could give her a signal to either help or leave.


    Lia agonised over how to make him aware of her presence when his head raised and he seemingly looked at Kil. Lia waved with her hand, hoping he would find something unusual in the corner of his vision and move his gaze to her.


    Indeed, Noel noticed that something was to his right. He wobbly stood up and faced Kil who arrogantly threw words at him he couldn''t hear. Noel remained still, rendering others to think he had lost his consciousness when he, with an insane speed, grabbed the documents from the table and threw them at Kil.


    While Kil was distracted, Noel averted his gaze and met Lia''s. His eyes widened briefly but he instantly came to a decision. He shook his head decisively before charging at Kil.


    What happened afterwards, Lia couldn''t see. Her ears perked up at various sounds when her body carried her up the stairs. In her mind, she ordered the corpses to aid Noel, "Protect the male with the knife in his hand."


    From the second floor, she watched her corpses running up the stairs, they were lost. Lia pointed at the first floor and told them, "Inside there."


    The corpses vanished and Lia rushed up the stairs. The sixth floor, she needed to get to Elder P''s office. There was a sixth floor, even the news of it surprised her. She had to use the stairs in the hidden ce.


    Meanwhile, cowering underneath a table, Phil held his stomach missing arge chunk of flesh. Sweat formed on his forehead and he prayed to heal quickly.


    His body was numb and lumped together on the floor with no intention to move. No sound came out of his mouth as he desperately sought to cry for help.


    He shouldn''t have run away. He shouldn''t have left Noel''s and Barn''s side! Yet how could he knew he would be chased by a ghost relentlessly until it got a taste of him? Then it was torn apart by an even vicious thing!


    A walking corpse! He thought he was a goner and silently wrote a will in his mind that no one got to see. However, the corpse left him alone and walked away.


    So, Phil crawled through the floor not seeing all the corpses and when he leaned against a wall, suddenly he fell backwards. Surprised he crawled up the stairs inside the hidden room.


    Then he hid in this office under the table.


    He had family waiting at home but his hands were already defiled with mortal blood and tears. How could he face his daughter and wife? Maybe it was for the best he was going to die here. Hopefully, his death would mend the sorrows and anguish of the mortal souls he sent to the afterlife.


    Just when he came to terms with leaving the world, a loud banging made him rip his eyes open. Fear gripped his body and refused to leave him. He didn''t want to die after all! He was an immortal and immortals weren''t supposed to die!


    He silently shook under the table, leaning against its leg and intensively stared at the door. Chants circled his brain hoping no one would enter. He even turned off the lights, enduring in the darkness all this time.


    However, his prayers have been answered by hell and the door opened. It was dark outside and the table already blocked half of his view, so the identity of the intruder remained a mystery.

 Chapter 52: Family P & C 24

    Chapter 52: Family P & C 24


    Phil subconsciously shrank back, trying not to make any noise but the next second his fragile heart was shattered.


    "Who are you?" it was a familiar female voice but the icy tone made him question his guess.


    Then the lights turned on and it blinded him.


    "Phil?"


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a pale face, "Kim?"


    It was a barely audible sound, raspy and hoarse, he was sure she couldn''t make out what he was saying but unexpectedly, she nodded.


    His eyes lit up and tears threatened to drown his face. He was saved! He was-


    "That''s a brutal wound," her expression wasplicated and his joy dropped to the underworld.


    Lia noticed it and quickly said, "Don''t worry. We''ll get you out of here."


    We Noel and her.


    She focused her attention back to the room. It was nowhere. The button was nowhere.


    "Phil," Lia crouched down again to meet his height, "Have you seen a button of any sorts?"


    "It''s important. The button will lift the trap on this facility," Lia felt like she was talking to a child with him barely being able to understand anything.


    Lia almost pped herself. She was so lost finding the button, she didn''t even tend to Phil. She ripped her pants and covered his stomach in hopes it would help the bleeding but the wound was toorge and deep.


    It was a wonder he was still alive but judging from the way he was hurt, he was likely attacked by a ghost and his body could still cope with it.


    If a weapon of Min did the damage, then the lingering green light would''ve slowly eaten away at him. Lia''s arm was struck by one but it was quite puzzling it started to heal faster than it should. Maybe this had something to do with her power or


    "Can you remember anything?" Lia pressed him to think but Phil couldn''t recall anything as he stumbled in here in great pain. He forced himself to shake his head.


    "Ok," Lia stood up and started to quickly examine the room but the more she did so, the more discouraged she became. Did Elder P lie to her?


    Time was running out and Lia grew more anxious. Every second lost on finding the button, dragged Noel''s fight on. Where could Elder P have hidden it? In his room? In his secret ce? But he said it was in his office or was this only to fool her?


    Phil groaned and Lia turned her attention to him, "Soon. Hold on for a bit."


    "Does it have to to  button-shaped?" Phil chocked out.


    It took Lia a few second. Phil was right. She was searching for a button that was round and had the typical shape, but it didn''t mean it necessarily had to be.


    It should be somewhere Elder P could easily reach and press. Her hands glided through the table and stopped at a rectangle box that seemed stuck in the table. She opened the lid and a shiny ck button waited there.


    She pressed it and slowly the shutters outside rolled up, revealing the faint sunlight announcing a new morning.


    When Third P came barging into her room in the middle of the night until now, several hours have passed and now a new day began.


    Only a few hours passed yet so much has happened. With no more time to waste, Lia called her corpse to carry Phil. He had no more strength left to be surprised.


    Lia made sure the corpse was gentle with Phil before they headed for the stairs to finally leave the facility. She was sure Noel would be able to escape once he saw the shutters lift.


    Through the hidden stairs, she rushed down and resisted the urge to stop on the first floor and straight went to the entrance leaving behind this nightmare of a ce.


    Basking in the wonderful glowing and fresh mountain air, all bad feelings were flushed away and made ce for new, unfathomable ones.


    Deep in the mountains, there was a spot hidden wich housed a terrible ce with a terrible secret that still hasn''t reached the light yet. Vengeful ghosts roamed around, mingled with rotten, walking corpses.


    A whole facility filled with nothing but the aftermath of a cruel night and several wrong decisions.


    Lia heard the footsteps behind her and walked to the corpse with Phil in its arms. Phil seemed like he enjoyed the sunlight and the fact he was out of the facility.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get you quickly-" Lia''s words stuck in her throat.


    Slightly trembling, she closed Phil''s eyes and buried the corpse. Soon, she would give them all a proper burial. All she needed to do now was to wait for Noel toe out and for Kil to die.


    Then this mission would truly find its end.

 Chapter 53: Family P & C 25

    Chapter 53: Family P & C 25


    Sparks flew around the moment Kil''s fist collided with Noel''s knife. Noel rolled to the side, dodging Kil''s punch that created a hole at the spot he was just.


    He had lost much blood and felt less confident about fighting Kil. The only upside was that Kil had no ghosts to power himself up. From the ground to the wall, running across the floor, the fight relentlessly continued, draining more of Noel''s strength while Kil was fine.


    Worry shed through Noel''s mind. Was it the right decision to let Lia go? It was clear he was overwhelmed by Kil''s sheer brute and needed help. But it was less important than preventing to reveal Lia''s identity to Kil. Especially, not letting him catch on that she was the user of the power controlling the undead.


    Fickle couldn''t even begin to describe it. Noel was lost in his thoughts for only single second, enough for Kil to close the distance between them.


    "Just give up," Kil''s face was dangerously close to Noel''s.


    "Then you throw the towel first," Noel smirked grabbing Kil''s hand which held his shirt and twisted his body out of the hold.


    His feet touched the ground and he quickly jumped a few steps back, widening the distance between them.


    "Tho you''re right, there''s no point to fight," helping himself to his feet, Noel wiped the blood off his face.


    "There isn''t?" Kil was hot-blooded. Despite telling Noel to give up, the fight excited him.


    He wasn''t allowed to duel anyone from the private army. Constantly fighting ghosts was just dull andcked the adrenaline rush he searched for.


    His opponent right now wasn''t weak by no means. He held his ground against him with no powers. If he had powers, then it''d be a st to fight against him.


    Kil even wished right now he could give Noel power to fight him to his heart''s content.


    However, he was also aware of why he and his father were here. This facility was important to Min, so Kil couldn''t waste his time idly ying around.


    If Noel gave up, he wouldn''t mind letting him go, so he could be stronger. Kil needed to hurry to his father''s side. He felt conflicted.


    The brief time of peace gave Noel enough time to recover. Various sensations pulled on his body. It was a first for him to fight against such a terrific opponent.


    Kil only stood there, seemingly lost in thoughts. Noel wondered what went through his mind.


    "Alright, let''s end it here," Kil spoke up after a while, "No point. Bummer. Next time we fight, hope you be stronger, then I destroy you."


    Kilughed. The knife fell from Noel''s hand which twitched in pain. Next time?


    "True but the results will be different," Noel was tired yet he still held his guards up. Kil''s words couldn''t be trusted.


    As Kil headed to the door, the metal shatters shriekingly retreated, revealing the bright light of the morning.


    Both of them stopped.


    This was an opportunity for Noel.


    This was a miscalction of Kil. His father or Elder P would never open the shutter. Something was wrong.


    "Thins changed," Kil charged at Noel who reacted toote, "Youe with me."


    All strength left Noel the minute he rxed and now he couldn''t gather it back. No matter how he struggled, freeing himself from Kil was impossible. Out of his eye corner, he saw a figure rushing at them.


    Noel kicked his leg against Kil as the figure made impact with the figure. The corpse staggered back, apparently lost before it took Noel and ced him in its arm.


    Four wide eyes met. Kil and Noel both didn''t know what was going on when the corpse carried Noel away.


    Almost past the entrance, Kil roared, "You''re the one with the damn power?"


    This misunderstanding caused Kil to change his mind and run after them.


    "To the ground floor!" Noel told the corpse but it ignored him and went up the floors. It wasn''t listening to him. It hid on the third floor, cowering next to a table.


    Noel wanted to get off but as a result the corpse only held him closer. His face turned nk. Just what in the world did Lia order her corpses to do?


    "Ground floor, down," but any kind ofmunication was shot down by the corpse until Kil caught up.


    "Finished running?" he strolled to Noel. The corpse waited until he was close enough before bolting out of the floor.


    It ran upstairs until it arrived on the fifth floor. The minute Noel saw the corpses of Elder P and C, he knew what the corpse was doing. It seemed Lia was here just a second ago and the corpse tried to find its master. But where did she go? There was no sight of her at the stairs.


    The corpse aimlessly walked around. Noel didn''t even bother talking to it again, it would obviously be useless.


    The owner couldn''t be found, so the corpse made its way to the door,ing face to face with Kil.


    Kil reached his hands out, the corpse evaded, leaving the line of sight open for Kil to see his dead father.


    This was bad. Noel pped the corpse and grabbed the doorframe, pulling himself closer to the door. Kil walked past them to his father''s dead body.


    The corpse held Noel tighter and was dragged along with Noel''s pitiful attempt to convey to the corpse to leave.


    It seemed the corpse was finally willing to obey, rushing down the stairs when Kil''s angry voice roared behind him.


    "I''m going to kill you! Your damn corpses killed my father, I-" he was too far away to reach Noel''s ears.


    "Out of the door," Noel hastily said. The corpse caught on and ran towards the area where light flushed in, making it seem like the gates to heaven.


    As they finally left the facility, found themselves on the earthy ground, Noel didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    From the ground, with dirty hands, Lia just stood up and turned to them. Her view instantly fell on the helpless Noel who was carried like a princess by her corpse.


    Her lips turned into a fine line and she narrowed her eyes. Don''tugh, she told herself. But mentally she engraved the sight into her mind.


    "I can see what you think. Order it to let me go!" Noel seemed exasperated.


    This was a great opportunity to tease him but his next words caused her to be serious, "Kil''s after me."


    The next second, Noel stood on his own feet and grabbed Lia to hide behind a tree. The two corpses followed suit. Noel didn''t question her ability and Lia didn''t know how he found out. In hindsight, it probably wasn''t hard for him to count one and one together.


    They heard loud noises. Form the entrance, Kil came bolting out. He walked in a few circles, raging before he stopped and then stormed off.


    They waited for a few more minutes, making sure Kil waspletely gone beforeing out. Then ending up sitting on the floor.


    "Who did you bury here?" Noel was sharp, so Lia wasn''t surprised.


    The actual surprising thing was that he didn''t question her power. If he didn''t talk about it, then she wouldn''t actively reveal anything.


    "Phil. He was badly wounded. I couldn''t'' save him."


    "You''re not a healer," Noel tried to cheer her up.


    She felt funny. Even more so when he searched for words. His mouth opened and closed. Nothing came out. A moment of silence stunned them.


    "Nessa?"


    "Dead. Barn?"


    "Dead."


    None of them continued the topic.


    Lia stood up, "I want to give them a proper burial."


    Noel nodded and entered with her once again the facility.


    Another reason was that she wanted to retract her soul pieces.


    The sun hung high in the sky. It was already afternoon when Lia and Noel finished burying everyone. They knelt in front of the graves.


    The pleasant breeze surrounded them and with a gust of a strong one, it seemed all of the passed one''s sorrow, anguish and souls were carried to the high sky.


    And from heaven where they would start a newforting life, they looked upon the immortal world and spoke theirst grievances.


    Only passing on their wishes to those who remained in front of their graves. Leaves flew around and silently fell on the small hills of earth.


    Neither spoke as they wanted to hear the tranquil melody flowing around every part of this ce before it turned violent condemning the facility. Then, for all that it mattered, it turned silent.


    As if nature itself wanted to show a respectful farewell to the deceased.


    Slowly, creeping in like regret, the night came.


    "Let''s go," Noel was the first to stand up and gently shook Lia.


    They walked side by side along the paths through the mountains, leaving behind a memory that was filled with lingering regret and disappearing warmth.


    It ended. Finally, these hellish days have ended. For everyone. They could ally to rest now.


    ***


    At the same time, the starry sky blinked upon Kil who finally arrived at the capital. His whole family has been wiped out and he was the sole survivor.


    Even though he didn''t care, it would be all lie to say he didn''t mourn them.


    At the headquarters of the private army, Kil straight walked to the meeting hall. He long stopped being surprised to see that Min seemingly controlled everything that was going on.


    Even now, Kil felt Min knew what would happen and that he woulde back tonight.


    "And?" Min''s long fingers moved along the table before his deep eyesid on Kil.


    "Got them," Kil pulled out two golden cores from his robe.


    "Good job," Min''s small smile showed he was in a good mood. It was easier aplished than he thought.

 Chapter 54: The Truth

    Chapter 54: The Truth


    Min absorbed the golden core when a knock came to disturb this fulfilling moment of his. His lips turned down, "Enter."


    The door opened and Maria bowed, "Apologies for interrupting but I have news, Your Highness."


    "Say it."


    "We have located one of the hidden families. Kil jumped up, "What? Seriously?"


    Min acted calmed but it was no understatement that tonight was a very great night, "Where?"


    "In the core, the secondyer."


    "So close? How well did they hide?" Kil couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Immediately call the others over," Min ordered. He was shaking with excitement and bliss.


    The immortal world wasyered, just like the capital. It had fouryers that were circles and eachyer surrounded the next one.


    The firstyer was divided into two. It was called the Core. The capital with the surrounding five cities and smaller towns, one of them being the city Lia resided in, made up the core''s firstyer.


    The secondyer of the core was where one of the hidden families lived. It was further away from the capital and had more cities that were less ''posh'' and modernised like the core''s firstyer, thus it was the secondyer.


    The core was easy to traverse and built like the mortal world with modern conventions. It was the buzzing core of the immortal world.


    The thirdyer was called the Veil. More ghosts as well as vengeful ones roamed around. Thend of the Veil was darker, although the cities were simr to that of the Core, the reason why it didn''t belong to the core was because itsnd was shrouded in veils.


    Each city was cut off by a translucent like veil and it wasn''t easy to traverse.


    The fourthyer was divided into two halves. The Mistand and Nevend, together they made up the so-called outskirts of the immortal world. Barely any immortals lived there and it was overfilled with vengeful ghosts.


    Almost no immortals dare to pass into the fourthyer, so little was known about it.


    The immortal world''s map showed how the poption favoured the core. To think that the hidden families might live closer to them than anticipated was a surprise.


    Min had thought they would probably reside in the thirdyer as the fourthyer was impossible to inhabit. With this news, a new battle would begin. It was unclear if the hidden families had powers but if they had, Min would be prepared.


    ***


    The night was hard on Lia as she couldn''t fall asleep. She tossed in bed trying to escape the images of the past events. They unswervingly manifested themselves in her mind and denied her any opportunity to close her eyes.


    Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore. Leaving her room, she went to check on Noel. However, he wasn''t sleeping on the sofa as usual. There was no sign of him. The whole house was void of his existence.


    Suddenly, Lia panicked at the thought that Noel might''ve left without even telling her. Was she too ustomed to his presence? Did they get closer? She didn''t know but he felt like a friend to her now.


    After she came back, no one waited for her until he appeared, refusing to leave. Now that he voluntarily was ready to leave, it was unbearable for Lia.


    Now feeding into his absence, she convinced herself, he was still around. Maybe he was going for a walk, maybe he was sleepless just like her.


    After she took a step, she could hear Noel''s voice. She froze in the door and peeked. Noel was standing outside and talked to a person in a cloak. Lia couldn''t see their face.


    "You sure? If that''s the case, then it''s bad," Noel rubbed his temple.


    "I saw Kil carrying two golden cores, also," it was the voice of a female. Was this the informant he mentioned before?


    "The Ghost King is definitely targeting the families. It''s not only the hidden families but also the current present ones."


    "You mean, we''ve done him a favour getting rid of the P and C family?"


    "Yes, his n involved killing them anyways. We''ve yed into these hands."


    "Damn," Noel cursed.


    Lia hid behind the door and held her mouth. What did it mean? Why would Min kill the families? Was her revenge actually aiding him?


    "What are the golden cores for?"


    "It''s the core of the elders'' life force. This means when the Ghost King absorbs it, he can get stronger," the female exined.


    "We''ve really helped him. He can me it on anyone he wants. His hands are bound because he can''t kill them himself but now that someone else done it, he doesn''t have to worry about the public."


    "Noel, what will you do next?"


    "Gonna go back home and then-" Lia closed the door.


    This new revtion went against her expectations.


    In her bed, countless thoughts clung onto her. Why did she have to go through all of this if the families were going to die anyway? Why did everyone have to pass on if things could''ve been resolved in a less sacrificing way?


    What was she even fighting for anymore? Eventually, she fell asleep but it was a haunting and breaking experience. The night made way for the morning.


    "You look awful," Noel was back to his usual self but Lia gave him no reaction. She sat down at the table and ate breakfast.


    Many questions raced to spill out of her but at thest second, she stopped herself.


    "Ignoring me again?" Noel smiled, it was a genuine one. For some reason, tears welled up in Lia''s eyes. Her intuition told her that these days would be over soon.


    Noel Noel, he was going to leave, leave her alone writhing in agonising and torturing thoughts.


    "Your mission has been achieved, what are your next ns?" this question finally made it over her lips.


    "Why does it sound like you don''t want me to leave?" he gave her a cheeky smile.


    He was right, she didn''t want him to leave. It would be lonely again.


    "Shut up. I''d be more than happy if you leave."


    "Really? Lucky you, I''m gonna head home, need to do some stuff."


    "I see," there was a crushing feeling inside Lia''s chest but she tried to be indifferent.


    "Gonna miss me?" Nole yed with the fork in his hand.


    "Don''t talk-"


    "Don''t worry, we''re gonna meet again anyways."


    "What?" she couldn''t believe her ears, slight happiness overcame her.


    "Not sure when tho. It might take a while."


    "When are you going?"


    "Tomorrow morning."


    "Not today?"


    "I know you not gonna bear me leave so early-"


    "Shut up."


    They ate in silence for a while until Lia got herself together and hesitatingly asked, "You You want to go get some bubble tea?"


    Noel''s ears perked up and his all familiar smirk was back, "Just admit I grew on you."


    ***


    Panic spread in the capital until it reached all parts of the immortal world. The announcement that both family P and C were murdered, brought everyone unease.


    The thought of powerful beings uwfully going on a killing spree terrified the public. What was happening to the immortal world?


    Four of the prestigious families have been murdered causing the council to lose half of its power.


    Rumours about Min, the current Ghost King, being a harbinger of bad luck flew around. However, those were only in minorities.


    In order to calm everyone, the council made a public announcement confirming that the same people who murdered the Z Family were behind the massacre of P and C family.


    It was said that they were going to pull out all forces to find the murderers not letting a single person spared. The Ghost King was going to send half of his soldiers to find the culprit and protect all citizens.


    Praise rained down on the Ghost King. The soldiers patrolled the capital and all around the firstyer of the core. Instead of this sight making everyone tense, the public embraced it and even felt at ease.


    The immortals were even more amazed by the Ghost King as he expressed his sadness and mourning for the two losses of the families.


    All members of the C family have been killed, except for Kil as he was at the headquarters at that time, as the culprits even went to the C family''s mansion to massacre them. While only the father of Elder P remained but he hadmitted suicide, not being able to endure his children''s death.


    No one questioned these words as they were more concerned with thex security and were happy the safety of everyone was the top priority for the council and the King.


    They were even more frightened by the norm now that immortals could be killed as easily as mortals. Their immortality was not taking into regards anymore.


    Death by the hand of another was now normality.


    And this fact was going topletely change the fate of the immortal world.


    Worse than anything else.


    Better than what the future could hold.

 Chapter 55: The Truth 2

    Chapter 55: The Truth 2


    In front of the lonely house among the beautifulndscape, two lonely figures stood. They awkwardly looked at each other, not knowing what to do. The gentle breeze and warm sunlight surrounded them to lighten the atmosphere.


    "So" Noel spoke up after they stood there, "I''ll be going."


    "Ok," Lia nodded.


    Yet none of them moved. Suddenly, Lia felt like crying. Goodbyes weren''t easy, especially after everything they went through together.


    "Yea ok," finally Noel was the first to move. As he took a step away from her house, she took a step closer to him.


    Noel noticed and turned to her with a crooked smile, "Admit you gonna miss me."


    "Shut up," Lia instantly retorted, "Don''t pretend you''re not affected too."


    "Heh, I never said I wasn''t," Noel approached her and after some thinking, he opened his arms, "How about it?"


    Lia narrowed her eyes in disdain but she was actually happy about it. It''s been a long time since she''s hugged someone. She fought with herself before resigning herself into his arms. They wrapped around her tightly and her tears threatened to roll down her face.


    To not let it happen, she quickly wriggled herself out of his embrace and said with a monotone voice, "Leave now."


    She heard him sigh with a slight chuckle until his footsteps carried him far away.


    For a long time, Lia remained in front of her front door refusing to enter the now lonely and bleak house. Itcked the presence of a person, so she decided to go into the city to idly spend her time at the boss''s store.


    Noel said that the G family would be taken care of, so Lia didn''t need to concern herself with them. Min was the next target. However, to aim as high as the Ghost King was a lofty aspiration not many dared to have.


    Lia was aware that with her current abilities, she might not even beat anyone from his private army. What was she supposed to do now? She hit a dead end. No clues about her power and no idea how to take down Min.


    This was as far as she could go alone. Yet where should she get allies? Her only one walked away, leaving her alone and clueless.


    From the day they left the facility up until Noel left, he had never mentioned her powers even once. She thought it would be better this way but now she regretted it. She should''ve asked for his opinion.


    In the end, she did Min a favour by getting rid of the families he couldn''t touch as the Ghost King. Lia really was in a slump. What was the use taking her revenge if it only made Min stronger?


    "Miss, try this watermelon vour," a staff from the boss''s store gave her a ss of freshly pressed watermelon juice.


    "Thank you," Lia smiled and epted it. The staff already knew her.


    "Did your friend note?"


    "Oh," she was referring to Noel, "No, he left for home."


    "Ah, then would you like to try the new dessert boss came up with? It''ll cheer you up!" the staff was very cute. Her dimples highlighted her earnest and genuine face.


    "Do I seem this lonely?" Liaughed.


    "No, no, no!" the staff quickly shot it down.


    "Actually," she giggled as she whispered in Lia''s ear, "Boss wants you to try but is too embarrassed to ask because he doesn''t want to rely on you. He wants to make you proud."


    "I''d love to try."


    The staff excitingly ran to the kitchen. Everyone working here was very lovely, Lia couldn''t reject them.


    The staff came back with ayered spongecake and set it in front of Lia.


    "Are you having a break?" Lia wanted her to lend her somepany.


    "Yes!" the staff sat down after getting herself something to eat.


    "By the way," her mouth was loose. She was chattery person, "have you heard of the rumours?"


    "Rumours?"


    "Yes! Have you not seen the soldiers patrolling nowadays?"


    "I did," when Lia made her over to here, she was wondering about the sudden appearance of many men in ck robes.


    She had to cover her face in order to hide from them. She faintly could guess what they were here for but hearing it still unsettled her.


    "Both P and C family got killed. It''s frightening! Everyone''s afraid, so the soldiers being here is super good. Although rumour says they are looking for the culprits in the core."


    "So, they''re actively seeking the ones who killed the families?"


    "Yes, yes!" the staff was enthusiastic to gossip. Lia didn''t mind but she was worried about the news.


    "Do they know anything about the culprits?"


    "I''m not sure but!" she raised her cup engrossed having someone to talk about this, "My friend heard soldiers talking about the description of a man. He might be a potential suspect!"


    "Do you watch mortal shows?"


    "I do, I do! Why? You too?"


    Lia only asked because the staff was way too into this topic. Soon she was telling Lia about her favourite crime shows.


    Lia should''ve suspected that Kil would tell Min about Noel. The description of a male fit 100% to Noel. It was a good thing he left, however, if anyone recognised him from the description the soldiers could easily trace him to her home.


    In other words, it wasn''t safe for Lia to stay here, "Are the soldiers in all of the core?"


    "Huh?" the staff as still eagerly talking about her shows when Lia suddenly tossed the topic back to the previous one.


    "I guess only the firstyer. They don''t think it''s the second one."


    "I see."


    Afterwards, Lia humoured the staff and her obsession for mortal entertainment.


    It waste afternoon when Lia left the store. There must be a reason why the soldiers weren''t covering the secondyer. Even if they thought the culprit might be close to the capital, it wasn''t unreasonable they weren''t.


    If the soldiers weren''t present in the secondyer, it was the best idea for Lia to move there.


    The city she as in was in the south of the firstyer, close to the secondyer. Her house was even further down south, closing the distance to the secondyer.


    At home, Lia packed some of her stuff. She didn''t have much and there were no corpses to apany her anymore.


    However, she was still reluctant to leave this ce behind. She had memories here and if Noel was going toe back, he couldn''t find her.


    So, she decided that once the tumult around the dead families was over, she would return.


    Lia put on her cloak and hid her face. With a bag, she left her house. From her house, along the river and grass, she followed the path down to the border between the first and secondyer.


    The sun started to set and the evening grew colder. There was barely any difference between the first and secondyer. Only a circle of barrennd kept both of them apart, which was the border.


    Lia walked across the greenndscapes surrounding her house that directly connected to the barrennd. The time to cover the distance to the border took around an hour.


    She enjoyed the walk as she could clear her mind. Soon, Lia reached the barrennd. It was an odd contrast to the vibrant cities in the back on both sides.


    Few bushes of the size of arge table strayed around on the yellow, earthy ground. They were sparse with quite the distance between them. Apart from the vibrant nts, there was nothing to cover the naked ce.


    Lia set foot into the barrennd. It would take another hour to cross it and reach the secondyer.


    Halfway through, Lia felt that something wasn''t right. She had the hunch she wasn''t alone. It wasn''t necessarily a dangerous problem as not seldom people traversed in the core, however, her intuition told her, this was aplicated matter.


    All the situation she''s been prior in has honed her senses and she grew with the experience. Lia hid in one of the bushes. She sat down and gently pried the leaves with her fingers to create an opening for her to look out of.


    Not muchter, a troop of ck-d soldiers of around 50 marched past thend. Lia was about a good 100 metres away from them but she could never mistake that person in the white robe.


    She balled her fists and stared after them. It was a bit shocking that not far behind her such arge crowd followed her yet she didn''t notice them.


    This many people didn''t make any sounds and they came from the same direction she did. She was sure that there was no one behind her when she entered the barrennd, so where did theye from?


    Most of all what was their purposeing to the border and seemingly targeting the secondyer?


    Did they find Noel or was there something else? Another secret Min was hiding from the world?


    What loomed in the secondyer for a whole troop of soldiers with their green glowing weapons, guided by an Elder to inauspiciously make their way out of the firstyer?


    Lia, on a whim, decided to follow them. In order not to get caught, she stayed in the bush until they were almost out of sight before she quietly jumped out.


    She dusted her clothes off the few loose leaves and trailed behind them. She would figure out what their goal was and at the same time she coulde up with a n to stop them.


    Even though Noel said the G family would be taken care of, if Lia saw them walking past her, she couldn''t let them go easily.


    While Elder G walked in front of the soldiers, in the far back, Lia never left her sight off her.

 Chapter 56: The Truth 3

    Chapter 56: The Truth 3


    An hourter the troop has passed the border and entered the secondyer. They kept walking south, evading any major cities or ces that were filled with people.


    The paths they took were either hidden or as barren as the border. Lia has never been outside the centre of the core. This was her first time she has set foot into anotheryer. To her surprise, it wasn''t much different than what she was used to.


    She continued to follow them and they showed no signs of rest. At this dark hour, they were trying to rush their way. Lia still couldn''t figure out what they wanted but the feeling that they might have killed didn''t leave her.


    This night reminded her of her family''s murder. Troops of soldiers led by the elders stormed to her ce and this phenomenon urred again. Except, it was only one family this time.


    For the G family to dispatch even Elder G herself, it must be an important mission they received from Min. Although Lia wondered what use Elder G without any powers would be. She didn''t seem to have anybat abilities. Was she only there to oversee and givemands?


    The march drew out until the moon hung high in the dark and starry sky. Until now they have not yete across any ces with any people.


    From the back, the troop was almost a tiny speck in Lia''s eyes when they suddenly turned to the right andpletely disappeared.


    Lia who had rxed until now tensed up and sped her pace. The troop entered an area that strayed further from any city. Past a forest, down a narrow path, the ominous soldiers stopped in front of a dark wooden house that resembled a temple from ancient times.


    The house wasrge and surrounded by a tform. From the outside build, it could be seen it was a rectangle with an inner courtyard.


    In front of the house was a huge, barren piece ofnd which would soon turn into a battlefield. Lia hid behind a rock and watched the troop scatter around the house. Only Elder G and three males in colourful robes stood further away from the entrance.


    Lia couldn''t remember how many children Elder G had but a faint memory told her it must be at least four. So, one of them wasn''t here.


    Lia guessed it might be the one who was part of Min''s private army. The quietness of the night was soon destroyed by screams and brutal fighting noises. Soon the soldiers ran out of the house fighting people in blue robes. Parts of the house were destroyed and so the fight took ce in the front area of the house.


    Lia lurked behind the rock, her eyes fixated on Elder G and her three sons. They stood at the side and watched the ongoing battle. The people in blue had no weapons that could kill the soldiers of the G family but it was obvious theirbat ability was high.


    Soon they dominated the soldiers, took their weapons and started a ughter yet Elder G seemed unfazed.


    The fighting was dragged further away from the house and would soon reach Lia''s hiding spot. Lia, crouched, made her way slowly backwards. She assessed her surrounding.


    It looked bleak as there wasn''t any other spot she could hide in. She silently endured behind the rock and hoped none of the soldiers nor the people in blue discovered her.


    She had no idea why they were fighting and who the people in blue were and why the G family, or Min, was targeting them. However, it was clear with just one look that the people in blue were long prepared and overwhelmed the G family''s side.


    At longst, Elder G and her sons stepped into the fight. A few corpses fell next to Lia and she held her mouth to prevent any surprised noises.


    Cautiously, she examined the situation. The fighting was still close to her. In case anything might happen, Lia quickly made the decision to infuse her soul pieces into the corpses that were close to her.


    She could always retreat if she wanted to use the corpse. Since Kil already saw her powers, she was sure Min also knew about them, so it didn''t matter if the G family saw it.


    As long as her identity wasn''t exposed, it was fine. Lia prepared to retreat a few steps. The night grew darker and she used the chance to find another ce to hide.


    She refused to leave as she wanted to witness if this was the G family''s downfall. A weird thought crept into her mind. Was this perhaps what Noel meant?


    The G family would be taken care of. So were these people in blue Noel''s allies?


    With this in mind, Lia crawled away until she was sure the ones fighting couldn''t see her.


    Yet, all of a sudden, one soldier flew next to her and they locked eyes. Lia, instantly, rolled to the side as his sword stabbed after her. Even though Lia wore a light purple dress, the soldier came after her. It was only one soldier and Lia deemed he wasn''t worth revealing her power.


    However, he was quite stubbornly chasing after her. For this one soldier, Lia was confident enough in her fighting skills. She stopped running and faced the soldier. As he raised her sword and attacked her, she dodged at thest second, fell to her feet and with a spin kicked his legs, causing him to lose his bnce.


    The soldier, while falling, aimlessly swung his sword, almost hitting Lia. She rushed up to him, grabbed his head and mmed it onto the ground.


    Then she caught his sword with her bare hand and threw it into the air during the time she held him to the ground. A secondter the sword came falling down. Lia used its speed to grab the handle and cleanly stab it through the soldier''s chest.


    Huffing, she got off him andid on the ground. The soldier''s limbs were twitching before they finally rested still. After catching her breath, Lia stood up and pulled the sword out of the dead body.


    It would be usefulter. The daggers she had, one she gave to Noel and the other she lost in the facility. She was basically unarmed.


    She looked at the corpse and debated if she should turn him into an undead or leave him be. She decided against it as she wanted to watch the oue of the fight.


    The noises drew closer to her and Lia finally saw that in the few minutes she didn''t pay attention, everyone was scattered. The weight of the battle has taken bnce to smooth both sides out.


    Lia could barely make out Elder G. She left the corpse on the ground and backed off as she didn''t want a repeat of what just happened.


    The fight has spread out more than she anticipated and soon she found herself back in the forest But even then, the clinks of the swords deflecting each other followed her.


    She was now at least 200 metres away from the house with no awareness of what was going on. If things started to die down, she would go back and check on the battle.


    She hid behind a tree at the beginning of the forest and looked into the distance. It was barely noticeable what went on. Lia was so absorbed and focused, she failed to notice the rustles of the trees behind her.


    They drew closer until a female voice called out, "Young Master!"


    Lia instantly spun around and faced a young boy with chubby cheeks and a lollipop. It was dark and she couldn''t make out his face but somehow he seemed familiar to her.


    The young boy stood in front of Lia until a female in a blue robe caught up," Young Master! It''s dangerous, you can''t just-"


    Her view fell on Lia and she instantly pulled the young boy behind her. Holding up a dagger, her voice was on guard as she asked,


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Lia was tongue-tied. In the darkness, neither of their faces were visible to her and so hers wasn''t recognisable to them too. Except for the young boy who previously was close enough for their noses to touch.


    Lia calmed down. Judging by the female''s clothes, she was one of the people from the house. Then this young boy, Lia narrowed her eyes, was the young master of the house? The leader? This little boy?


    "Answer me now!" the female was on vignce, so was Lia. It''d be best to settle this peacefully maybe then she could gain information.


    "I''m simply a passerby," Lia held her hands up to show she didn''t mean any harm. The swordid beside her, leaning on the tree. She hoped they wouldn''t see it.


    "Nonsense! There''s no way a passerby-"


    "It''s alright, Lily," surprisingly the boy''s voice was mature and deeper than it fit his age.


    "Young Master! She''s definitely one of them! Lying here in wait for us. They even got so much info on us? What did M-"


    "I said it''s alright," the young boy repeated calmly.


    "Yes, young master," Lily shut her mouth after that but red at Lia.


    "I''m not one of them. I simply passed by and saw the fighting. I didn''t want to get involved, so I hid here," Lia refined her lie.


    "Then you won''t minding with us?" as the young boy spoke Lily moved and pushed Lia against the tree.


    Caught off guard, Lia couldn''t react as Lily tied her hands up.

 Chapter 57: The Truth 4

    Chapter 57: The Truth 4


    Lily tied Lia''s hands together with a belt and pulled her with her, as she and the young boy, walking in the front, made their way to the west of the forest.


    They didn''t walk straight to the house but instead took a roundabout way in order to avoid the area that turned into a battlefield.


    Lia tried several times to free her hands but it was futile. Lily''s binding skills were too good. She was able topletely tighten the knot with only a belt made out of cotton.


    Lia had no time to admire Lily''s handiwork as they stood further left to the battlefield, able to see what was going on yet out of any harm''s reach.


    It has only been around ten to fifteen minutes and the fight already came to an end. The G family has been crushingly defeated. Their corpsesid astray, scattered throughout the innd.


    Only Elder G and two of her sons were still alive. They knelt with their head held down by the people in blue. Lia''s mood wasplicated. She knew the G family couldn''t escape their fates yet watching someone else finish them off still felt different.


    The people in blue waited and their heads turned to left then right.


    "Young Master," Lily anxiously shouted as the young boy left them and walked into the war ground filled with corpses.


    "Keep an eye on her," the young boy said.


    Lia thought this was her chance. Now that Lily was distracted and worried for the young boy, she could make a run for it. She had to collect her soul pieces or else they might get lost forever.


    As for these people, Lia was going to find outter. Staying with them as a potential hostage or prisoner only meant death and she witnessed with her own eyes how the G family was destroyed.


    On the count of three, after observing Lily''s anxious face, Lia slightly stepped backwards, then she pulled her confines out of Lily''s hands abruptly.


    Lily didn''t react in time and Lia jumped back as Lily''s hands grabbed after her. She and Lily stared at each other. Giving Lily a small smile, Lia ran backwards before turning around but that proved to be a mistake as she underestimated Lily.


    The moment her feet changed directions on the ground, Lily closed the distance between them and harshly threw Lia onto the ground.


    Lily''s knee kept Lia''s on the ground, not giving her any chance to move, "Don''t do anything stupid. The young master''s doing his work. I can''t disappoint him."


    The position was incredibly ufortable for Lia. She should''ve expected Lily to be well-versed inbat just from seeing she wore the same blue robe as the other fighters massacring the G family.


    Lia twisted her head a bit to look at Lily. Lily had fine and delicate features, but right now a cold look changed her face into that of a predator and her widened intense eyes relentlessly stared straight ahead. She didn''t spare Lia a nce.


    Lia grit her teeth, opening her mouth when she turned her head back and witnessed just in time how the young boy took a sword stuck on the ground.


    He made the people in blue leave Elder G and her two sons. With the sword held against Elder G''s throat, he was saying Lia couldn''t hear.


    Elder G seemed frightened and it as the first time for Lia seeing Elder G showing any kind of emotions so openly. The young boyughed and contrary to his words, hisughter carried to Lia''s ears and rung.


    She cursed she couldn''t hear what they were talking about and only watched the long sword that was half as tall as the young boy, smoothly cut through Elder G''s throat, cleanly severing her head from her shoulders.


    Lia remained calm but worry rose in her heart. Despite being a young boy, he showed no mercy. His men were also not normal, Lia now realised how dangerous these people were.


    Her eyes fixated on the young boy swinging his sword for two more times, beautifully showing his ability to end life.


    Then Lily yanked Lia with her to go to the young boy''s ce.


    "Young Master, you were amazing as always," the cold and fierce look Lily had a second ago disappeared. She was now obedient in front of the young boy.


    The young boy looked at Lia and then at all the corpses in front of him, "Good, clean up."


    He was about to leave when Lia said, "I have nothing to do with them."


    The young boy faced her, "Does that matter? You came into my territory, that''s offence enough."


    Lia quickly made a decision but before she could call her corpses, she felt a hard pain on her nape and then lost consciousness.


    Why was she so weak without her corpses, was her only thought when everything turned ck and she drifted off to sleep. She felt her body being carried. She just hoped she would wake up soon.


    When Lia opened her eyes, she found herself in a small room. Sheid on a bed, besides was only a table and a chair. Still numb and dizzy, she walked to the door only to find it was locked.


    So, in the end, she was taken hostage and was confined in this ce. She needed answers. Just who were those people?


    Not being able to bear it anymore, she hammered against the door. Even after a long while, there was no answer. She plumped onto the bed. At least they still treated her humane,pared to the ce Fourth kept her in this was way better.


    A whole day passed with nothing happening. Did they forget about her? There was no window to assess where she was. Only the ceiling, the walls and the door were the options for her to stare at. She could use her corpses but they might be buried, so she wasn''t sure if they could be used.


    Dig themselves out and run to her? Was that possible?


    Night came and Lia''s futile attempt banging on the door held no sess. She let it be and went to sleep. Someone had toe by sooner orter.


    And if not, Lia shivered at the thought, she could still try to call the corpses.


    Like she predicted, the next day, a person in blue opened the door. Lia instantly jolted from the bed but the person only put a tray with food on the ground.


    "Your food," then they were about to leave.


    Lia called out, "Wait!"


    Seeing the person didn''t react to it, Lia dashed forwards yet the person evaded her attempt to grab them. Skilled they caught Lia''s arm and pressed her against the wall.


    "Don''t do anything superfluous."


    Lia sneered, "Then tell your young master to set me free. I have done nothing to be confined here."


    "This is not for you to judge," the person applied more pressure.


    Lia bit her lip and used the wall to push herself forward. Not assuming Lia managed to escape the position, the person was overwhelmed by her sudden movement.


    Their bnce slipped and they fell onto the floor. Lia fell on top of them. Her arm was still caught by the person. With a quick elbow hit on the person''s stomach, Lia freed herself and ran out of the door.


    The hallways were just liekt he exterior of the house, made out of wood. A light brown that promised to be weing. Either side at the end of the hallway led to another. Lia randomly ran in a direction.


    As she rushed through the next hallway, she saw many people in blue crowding the area. She numbly pushed herself past them as a voice rang out, "Don''t let her go! Get her!"


    The person managed to catch up to Lia this fast. There was something suspicious about this household. On the person''s shout, all the others in blue turned to Lia.


    She jumped over and evaded various obstacles thrown at her while a big mob of blue robes followed her. Noel would properlyugh at this sight and she would be amused if he was in her position.


    But right now, she desperately searched for a way out of this ce. The outside of the house showed it was big but it was evenrger than it let on.


    Lia had a headstart but if they wanted to harm her it''d be easier to catch her. However, they were simply running after her. Yesterday''s disy of brutality vanished. They had no intention to hurt her.


    Lia thought that maybe she could talk to them and get more information. Then she realised that one of the reasons they wanted to capture her was because she knew of this location and probably because she witnessed the fight between them and the G family.


    So, if she was to propose a conversation, would they listen to her? But Lia didn''t dare to let her guard down.


    One of the hallways let into the courtyard. After blindly charging forward she only ventured further inside the house, instead of finding her way out.


    The courtyard was smaller than the one of her house. Lia saw that she had nowhere else to go than the courtyard. The hallway formed a rectangle around the inner garden and behind her, opposite to her, the only thing she saw were those blue robes.


    Without much thought, she ran to the middle of the courtyard. The little quiet ce had a grassy round, a pond and two trees.


    From all sides, her chasers swarmed at her. A few of them were close enough to grab her. Lia instantly aimed for the pond, evadingst minute, letting her pursuers fall in.


    Then she quickly determined an escape route. The roof of the house wasn''t high. They were as high as the trees.


    So, she leapt onto a branch of a tree, then another one before she made it to the top.


    From there she covered the distance between the roof and tree with a single jump. Her elegant form caused everyone to look at her and stop.


    While her pursuers were entranced, Lia ran along the roof, haven''t been able to experience this in a long while, she enjoyed it until she jumped down.


    In front of the entrance of the house. Face to face with a perplexed person''s face.

 Chapter 58: The Truth 5

    Chapter 58: The Truth 5


    Outside the house, under the bright daylight, several people in blue were still cleaning up the remnants of yesterday''s battle. They washed bloodstains away, scraped intestines off the ground and filled holes. The parts of the house that were destroyed only amounted to minimal damage that was quickly fixed.


    The corpses were buried in the forest, not leaving any trace surrounding the peaceful looking house. At the entrance door, the young boy and Lily saw off another female covered in a veil.


    They said their goodbyes and whispered words before the female walked out while the young boy and Lily were about to enter their house.


    Just at that moment, the female hidden underneath the veil set a foot on the innd, Lia jumped from the roof andnded in front of her.


    Lia still had no idea she was in the way of the female trying to leave. She promptly stood up but her face hit an itchy fabric and she slightly jolted in surprise.


    She came face to face with a ck veil, however, the female could clearly see Lia''s face. Suspicion rose in Lia''s heart but she had no time to question this strange encounter as loud shouts appeared.


    All indicating to find her. Lia turned but her hand was caught. rmed she faced the female again.


    "You" the female''s voice had a mix of hesitation, excitement and disbelief. All these emotions wrapped around Lia and made her more curious.


    "This is not a dream, right? You''re really?" before the female finished her words, she pulled Lia with her to the house.


    Lia tried to free herself but the female voice''s stopped her, "Xavi! Lily! Head to a room where no one can disturb us."


    The young boy, Xavi and Lily who were about to enter the house when they witnessed the scene between Lia and the female, tilted their heads in question.


    "Now! Hurry! This is important!" the female sounded anxious and her pace was rushed. The hand that held Lia slightly trembled.


    For some reason, Lia didn''t feel any danger and went along. She was curious about the female''s behaviour. A vague idea appeared in her heart but she pushed it down, there was no way.


    Lia quietly followed behind the trio. If they decided to confine her again, she would just need to escape again. They brought her to a small room under the astonished gazes of the blue attendants. They couldn''t chase Lia anymore as Xavi forbid them from touching her.


    Once inside the room, the three of them sat down with Lily closing the door after making sure no one eavesdropped outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Xavi popped a lollipop in his mouth and looked rebellious at this moment. His chubby cheeks moved as he talked.


    Lia suddenly felt the urge to touch them, she intensively stared at Xavi''s little fat bags without realising he noticed it.


    Xavi covered his cheeks and his face turned red. Only then did Lia retract her gaze and moved to the female next to her, "Before you say anything. You both-"


    Lia pointed at Xavi and Lily, "For what did you lock me in a room?"


    She removed her arm from the female''s hold.


    "You should be happy young master didn''t kill you," Lily red at Lia.


    In return Lia''s lips slightly rose, "Kill me for what? Is your young master so naughty he likes to y with people''s lives?"


    "N-Nau-" Lily refused to finish the word. Her anger was only appeased when Xavi held up his hand and patted Lily''s shoulder.


    "It''s ok. This doesn''t bother me."


    Lia didn''t mind them killing the G family. On the contrary, it was a huge help.


    "Ah, the young master seems benevolent enough. His rude servant, despite being older, is less mature than a child."


    Two hits with a stone.


    "Young master should''ve killed you! You childish-"


    "Are you sure you''re speaking for your young master or are you simply using him to state your wishes? Young Master, I didn''t know you had such a shameless servant," Lia''s lips carried the small smile.


    "Young master, please don''t listen to her. There''s no way I''d-"


    "I know," Xavi was at a loss about what to do. This somehow turned into a catfight.


    "Really, young master? You''re not angry? Please don''t be angry, I-" tears threatened to roll from Lily''s eyes.


    Lia briefly froze. Lily being so obedient and clingy to her master was out of Lia''s expectation. Did she maybe go overboard? Did she turn into Noel 2.0?


    "I can''t be angry with you," Xavi patted Lily''s head.


    Lily snivelled a few times. Right now, a little kid was coaxing an adult. Lia let them carry on this y of affection for a second before throwing another, "Immature."


    However, her words caused more harm and Xavi was overwhelmed with a sobbing Lily.


    "I''m sorry, young master, I let you lose face! I''m not worthy of being-"


    "Lily, it''s alright, don''t cry, ok? Please don''t," Xavi helplessly waved with his hands in the air.


    Lia felt a tad guilty. After Lily considerably calmed down, Lia spoke up again. The female next to Lia was confused by what was going on. She had something important to say but found no time to talk about it.


    However, she and Xavi hoped, the instant they saw Lia open her mouth, she would have mercy and spare Lily who was on the verge of breaking down because she was afraid she was a disgrace to her master.


    Lia wasn''t petty enough to continue stabbing at Lily and only said, "You still haven''t answered my question."


    Xavi quickly covered Lily''s mouth and she aggrieved looked at him before hiding her face in her hands, "Apologies, it was hectic yesterday. I couldn''t let you go but you seemed harmless enough not to be an enemy. I only wanted to know your motives. After I sent her off-"


    Xavi nodded at the female, "I was going to talk to you."


    "I see. So howe the young master is mature and sophisticated than that adult over there?" Lia was indeed petty.


    "Young master! I''m sorry, I''m so-waah!" Lily started wailing again.


    "I apologise again, so please stop hurting Lily. She has a fragile heart," Xavi once again did his best to coax Lily.


    "She seemed pretty fierce to mest night," Lia looked at Lily.


    "That that was because," Lily sobbed, "It was young master''s order. I always perfectly carry out young master''s orders."


    "Is that so?" Lia finally stopped teasing Lily, "Young Master would you like to tell me your age?"


    "How can you-"


    "Lily it''s alright. I''m 18 in age (mortal''s age) I prefer this appearance."


    "Oh. A paedophile as the mortals say," this time Lia cause Xavi to tear up. The tips of his ear flushed red and he was tongue-tied.


    "You are so vicious! Young Master is not a p-ped- he''s not! He''s a healthy young ma-"


    "How old are you?" Lia interrupted Lily.


    "25."


    "Oh, I''m sorry young master, I misunderstood. So, Lily is the paedophile here. Did she force young master to retain this youthful appearance as a bait?"


    Both Xavi and Lily were too embarrassed to say anything. No matter how they tried to justify themselves, this young woman in front of them would always have something to throw back at them.


    They should''ve just let her go.


    "What about you? I bet you''re an old hag luring males!" Lily provoked Lia.


    The female next to Lia gasped.


    "Hmm, a good question. How old am I?" Lia really didn''t know, she spent 10 000 years in the abyss which was 10 years in the immortal world approximately.


    Should she count those 10 000 years, those 10 years or no years at all?


    When Min was crowned the Ghost King she was only 16 and Min was 20. Was she now 26?


    The realisation hit her and the corner of her lips turned down. Suddenly,she felt her age creeping up on her. 22 should do it.


    "I''m 22," she gave the benefit of doubt to the time in the abyss. Instead of 10 years, she would only add 6. It was slightly above half of the time. This was fine.


    "You''re younger than me! You should be more polite!" Lia cried injustice. Technically Lia was older, however, to maintain her face she nodded.


    "But your mental age is 5 and young master is also younger than me, so I''m older than you."


    "What nonsense is that?" Lily refused to ept.


    The female next to them felt ignored. It was also hot in the room, so she took off the cloak and the veil. This was an important matter. There was no time to waste.


    "Let''s stop this," the female finally spoke up. Lia almost forgot her existence and turned to her.


    Yet when she did so, her eyes widened. Even if she only saw that face a few times as her father rarely brought her out, Lia wouldn''t be able to not recognise her.


    "Seeing your reaction my guess is right. I can''t express how happy and d I am to see you. It''s good to see you doing fine and please let me express my condolences and be shameless enough to ask for forgiveness, Miss Lia."

 Chapter 59: The Truth 6

    Chapter 59: The Truth 6


    Once those words faded into nothingness, the whole room went quiet. Lia processed what she just saw and heard. Elder M''s daughter, Maria, sat before Lia. She instantly recognised Lia yet it was unclear what Maria had to do with those other two.


    Lia didn''t know what she should feel. Anger, pain and hatred overwhelmed her. Then her casual teasing attitude from beforepletely disappeared, instead an aloof and cold bearing caused everyone to tense up.


    "You are happy to see me?" Lia''s sharp and intense gaze full of mocking tone made Maria shrink back. Even Lily and Xavi froze when her words appeared and lowered the temperature in the room. They had an unswerving drive full of rage that could bring anyone to her feet.


    "You are d to see me? If you really feel apologetic to me, then slice your stomach open right here and let me see how much your insides are wrenching in regret."


    Maria gulped. The hairs on her skin stood up. Her head was lowered as she didn''t dare to make eye contact with Lia, for she was afraid to be swallowed up by the monstrous poison Lia set free.


    "What are you waiting for? You don''t know any shame, so at least you should prove your words?" Lia could barely control her anger.


    "My father-" Maria finally brought out.


    "Elder M truly is a coward. He didn''t help the pro faction is what you want to say, no?" Lia''s fingers pulled Maria''s chin up. Her piercing gaze broke Maria''s scalp into millions of needles to pierce and crucify her conscience.


    "I already know that. You don''t need to tell me. Do you think I''ll let you off if you try to justify yourself? Those who stood idle by are as guilty as the ones whomitted the sins."


    Maria couldn''t stand the intensity, "I''m sorry," she choked out, "There''s not much we could''ve done."


    Lia removed her grip and exhaled. What Maria just said made her tremendously furious. Nothing to be done? Anything would have lessened the possibility of that night happening.


    Lia stood up and then towered over Maria. Her shoulder length hair fell over Maria''s frightened face, "Then die for me to feel better. That''s at least something you can do, no?"


    "Stop," hearing this Xavi didn''t stand idle by and raised his voice, "I''m not sure what''s going on but Maria isn''t a bad person."


    "Of course not, a bad person is a person who''s done something bad, even a kid like you should understand," Lia''s cold voice magnified the icy smile she held, "Then what do you call a person who did nothing to prevent something bad to happen?"


    "I don''t know but it''s not that person''s burden to carry," Xavi also rose to his feet. His chubby cheeks made his solemn face look ridiculous.


    "Many will disagree with you," Lia approached him.


    "Young Master!" Lily stopped Lia and protectively raised her arms to let Xavi find shelter behind her.


    "Then young master, what if your beloved Lily were to just stand by watching you be killed even though she could''ve prevented it?"


    "Never! I''d never let any harm befall the young amster!" determined Lily didn''t falter under Lia''s prating gaze.


    Lia gave them a brilliant smile, "Of course, I don''t me Maria either. It''s not her family''s fault."


    Despite Lia''s rification, everyone knew she didn''t mean it. Even seeing her sunny face indicated she was lying. They could vibrantly feel the particles in the air shaking under the excessive rage that wasn''t tamed.


    It only grew and grew, and with nowhere to go it exploded in the room, sshing onto everyone''s body.


    Then it manifested itself there, clinging onto their skins until it turned this rage into fear. This person was frightening.


    Just what did she go through to be capable of exuding such intense feelings to the point others could even touch it?


    Who was she?


    "I wasn''t trying to excuse myself," Maria pulled the attention back to her, "We barely interacted in the past and you don''t have to forgive me but I can help you!"


    "Help me with what?" Lia''s anger dissipated by a bit.


    "To take down the Ghost king."


    Lia froze. This was


    "Why would you do that?"


    "Because it''s our goal too."


    "Who''s our?"


    "The hidden families," Xavi spoke.


    Lia has heard of the term before.


    "I belong to one of the hidden families. Maria on the other hand acts as a spy and informant to us."


    It made sense to Lia, however, she still couldn''t trust them, "And why would the hidden families want to get rid of the Ghost King?"


    "Because there''s no need for a Ghost King anymore," Xavi finished his lollipop and bit on the stic.


    That was also something Lia''s father used to say, she never understood why.


    "Also because the current Ghost King''s up to no good. His ns threaten both worlds."


    "Tell me more," Lia knew Min had something nned that might be dangerous. The fact he had a private army and built a facility to create ghosts was enough to prove the point.


    "We told you enough! Shouldn''t you reveal something?" Lily pulled Xavi into her arms.


    "And you''re useful because?"


    "Young master!" Lily teared up again.


    "Lily''s right. I already gave you a lot of info without anything in return. You know of our identity which puts us in danger."


    They didn''t seem to be lying and they didn''t seem to be enemies. They also refrained from harming Lia. Another point was that the M family was involved. Lia had no bad memories of Elder M.


    Despite Elder M doing nothing to help, he also did nothing to harm her family. Lia could rule out the possibility the trio harboured evil intentions.


    However, this didn''t mean she could trust them. Maria knowing Lia''s identity was the deal breaker. Lia wanted to obtain more information but her past experiences taught her to get rid of anyone who could be a potential threat.


    In her mind, she tried to call the corpses she infused her soul with yesterday. If she managed to kill those three, then using their corpses, the other servants would be no problem.


    "Do the hidden families have powers?" Lia stalled time and this was also a crucial factor.


    "No," Xavi said.


    "What are the hidden families?"


    "You''re the shameless one! So many questions yet you don''t give us anything in return! Young master, don''t let her have her way!"


    "We can help each other," Maria tried to persuade Lia again.


    "No need for her!" Lily pulled out a dagger hidden inside her robe.


    "Stop Lily!" Maria quickly tried to take the knife with the green flow away from her.


    "Young master, you can''t, she''s dangerous! We''ve to dispose of her!"


    Lia coldly watched them with no intention to move or being scared. She wasn''t fazed by the sword. Xavi was conflicted, "Maria, why do you insist on helping her?"


    "Because she''s-" before Maria could say her identity, Lia strode forwards to stop her but then Xavi stood in her way.


    "It''s only fair to know who you are."


    Lia coldly nced at him. In the end, it didn''t matter if they knew because they were going to die anyway.


    "Suit yourself," there was a small window at the back of the room. Lia looked out of it from the corner of her eyes. It reached to the forest and she could see faint movements.


    Her lips rose. Her corpses, even though they were buried, woulde to her no matter what.


    "Lia," Maria softly sighed. Lia didn''t pay her any attention.


    "That name''s familiar," Lily muttered.


    "Yes, she''s the only daughter of the K family and the fianc of the Ghost King."


    Lia sneered, "I would prefer it if you don''t put that title ever on me again."


    "Wait," Xavi''s lollipop stick fell out of his mouth, "You don''t mean-"


    "It''s not something you see every day, no? A dead personing back to life," Lia was still smiling but her eyes were icy.


    Neither Xavi nor Lily reacted. Their shocked faces conveyed their thoughts. Never would anyone ever anticipate that out of all people, Lia would be the one toe back.


    They had no idea what to feel. On one hand, they understood why Lia acted this way, on the other, it was too absurd to fathom. They only had Maria''s words to prove she was indeed the Lia ndered and med by everyone.


    Dragged through the mud and hated. Everyone heard of the brutal ways the K family has been killed yet none of the hidden families believed the rumours of Lia viciously ughtering her own family.


    They knew of the pro faction and the Ghost King conspiring to take down the K family because they had power. Maria witnessed it and ryed it to all the hidden families.


    Unspeakable emotions and unsaid words floated around in the air. The atmosphere was heavy and nothing could lift this boulder off their shoulders. It fell on them to roll them over and stomp them into the ground.


    Lia had long gotten used to people''s different reactions to her still being alive. It didn''t bother her. The only thing she had in sight was her corpsesing closer.

 Chapter 60: The Truth 7

    Chapter 60: The Truth 7


    A few minutester, Xavi managed to press out, "Even if she''s the Lia, how can she help us?"


    Xavi turned to Maria.


    "You have some kind of power, right?" Maria asked Lia.


    "Do I? Min has purged my exorcism abilities," she gave them a wry smile.


    "But if you don''t have powers, how did you get rid of the Z P and C family?"


    "Who said I did?" Lia did manage to kill the Z family but Elder Z was killed by Min while Noel helped her with the P and C family.


    "I''ve heard of it but now I realise it''s you who did it," Maria was lost in her thoughts.


    "Who told you that?"


    Maria didn''t answer.


    "So, you don''t have any powers?" Xavi has noticed that Lia has been frequently looking out of the window. While he did find it strange, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "I never said, in fact, you''ll get to see them as ast gift in return for your information."


    Xavi should''ve attached more importance to Lia''s actions. After herst word faded, Lia jumped away from the window and the wall was destroyed by an unknown force.


    The wooden pieces flew everywhere and dust clouded everyone''s vision. Lily shielded Xavi as they along with Maria cowered on the ground.


    Lia was the only one who stood andmanded, "You stand in front of the door."


    She wouldn''t let anyone get in. The servants in blue were strong and posed a threat. She had to finish quickly because themotion she caused, definitely drew the servants'' attention.


    The three were still cowering on the floor not able to see anything and failed to notice the corpses passing by them and barricading the door.


    Lily was the first to recover and pulled Xavi to the door, however, something was blocking her way.


    When she looked up to see what it was she screamed.


    "Lily, what''s wrong?" Both Xavi and Maria were concerned.


    "Don''t worry," Lia watched them, "It''s just my little present."


    Rotten flesh with bulging veins drawn all over the skin, bloody mouths with dirt between the teeth and an incredible disgusting smell etched fear into the three people crawling on the floor.


    Lia didn''t enjoy their panic. She had nothing against these people. It was just unfortunate they came to know her identity.


    As redemption, she wanted to give them a quick death. She no longer would make the mistake of letting people live with the possibility of it backstabbing her.


    Three corpses stood behind Lia in the gaping hole of the broken wall and one corpse stood at the door grabbing Lily by the hair.


    Lily pulled out her knife again and stabbed it into the corpse''s arm yet the corpse neither made a sound nor let her go. On a closer look, Lily figured out why the corpses seemed so familiar.


    "Young master!" Lily choked out as the corpses opened its stinky mouth ready to bite her, "This corpse is one of the intruders from yesterday! Young master!"


    Lily desperately pulled the knife out of the corpse''s arm and stabbed it in the face preventing it from eating her.


    "I knew it! This Lia is one of them! She''s dangerous!"


    Xavi coughed the dust away from his face and took a look at the corpse then Lia. Then his attention raced back to Lily who screamed when the corpse threw her to the ground and removed the knife from its face to pierce it into Lily''s leg.


    "Lily!" Xavi rushed to her side and kicked the corpse away from Lily as much as he could.


    "Maria! Heal! Quick or else her life force!" Xavi didn''t need to say more. Maria threw herself next to Lily and white smoke surrounded Lily''s hurt leg.


    Xavi grabbed the knife but when he looked at Lia he put it away. Lia was slightly surprised.


    "Stop the corpse! We''re not your enemies!"


    "I know you''re not but that doesn''t change the fact you know my identity now," Lia ordered the corpse to go for Xavi.


    Xavi dodged and ran up to Lia but her three other corpses held him on the ground and towered over him.


    "Young master!" Lily''s eyes were red and she wanted to get up to help Xavi but Maria stopped her.


    "You''re hurt! I need to heal you."


    "But young master!"


    "Lia! Maria''s right, we can help you. How much do you know about your power?"


    "Stop," the corpse that was about to rip Xavi''s head off halted.


    Xavi, taking the opportunity, hastily said, "I know your power and its origin. I can help you and you can help us. It''s a two-way deal!"


    Xavi wriggled out of the corpses'' hold while Lia allowed him to go back to Lily.


    "Young master!" Lily sobbed. Xavi patted her head.


    If Xavi knew about Lia''s power, then this might be her only chance. There might be something only the hidden families had knowledge about. If she were to kill one of them, she might make an enemy out of all of them.


    Seeing from Xavi''s attendants'' strength, it wasn''t far-fetched that the other hidden families might also be strong. In addition, them knowing about her powers also ran the risk of her being countered by them. They could exploit the weaknesses of her power.


    "How well can you control your powers?" Xavi knew he hit the nail on the head seeing Lia''s reaction.


    "Alright, let''s talk about it," Lia called her corpses back, "It''s a deal," she added as the three people perplexed looked at her,


    "I won''t harm you however in return you tell me everything."


    "Ok," Xavi instantly agreed.


    "Young Master, I don''t-"


    "Quiet Lily," the serious look on Xavi told Lily she couldn''t change his mind.


    Lia sighed, "I apologise for this," she looked at Lily and Lily red back at her, "And this," Lia''s gaze wandered to therge hole in the wall.


    "Ok, let''s move to another room then after Lily''s healed," Xavi nodded.


    "You can leave your corpses here. My men won''t do anything, although this needs to be repaired again."


    "Sit."


    Like puppies, the corpses fell to the ground and obediently followed Lia''smand. However, no one found it cute; instead, this sight only instilled more fear into them. Lia right now was like a dark overlord to them, indifferently ordering her minions around while having control over everything.


    Lia read their faces and could guess their thoughts. It wasn''t that hard.


    "I remember vaguely the M Family has healing powers?"


    "Yes, the Ghost King gave me powers to aid him" Maria was almost done healing Lily''s wound.


    "Then you can counter Min''s powers?" this was a good sign for Lia.


    "To an extent, you can describe it as that. In general, I can heal any kind of injury."


    "I see."


    "I''m finished," Maria gave Lily a light p on the leg and stood up.


    "Then let''s move," Xavi walked out of the door. He briefly told his men to repair the wall while leaving the corpses alone.


    His men had no idea what he was talking about but the minute they stepped into the room, they knew what frightening task they had to do.


    They cautiously tiptoed around the corpses sitting in a circle in the middle of the room. Some even stered themselves against the walls to move forward until they reached the hole.


    This was somehow incredibly funny to Lia. Xavi saw the smile Lia broke out and popped another lollipop in his mouth, "You have a nice smile."


    Xavi regretted what he said and vicious, tiny sweat drops ran down his body as the air around them turned several degrees colder.


    "Oh? As a child, you shouldn''t try to act mature."


    "I''m 18! I chose this appearance because it''s-"


    "Something Lily is into, I already got it," Lia trailed behind them amused and watched how both Lily and Xavi turned red.


    Maybe Lia has spent too much time with Noel. Either way, seeing Xavi and Lily''s reaction she couldn''t help but tease them.


    It was as if they were born to be teased.


    Xavi led them through various hallways until they ended up in arge room that waspletely different from the previous one.


    "It''s my room," Xavi rified.


    Lily grimaced at Lia and the four stepped in, yet no one expected the next words that left Lia''s mouth and made Xavi flush red deeply.


    "Young Master, I''m not into this. I didn''t know your deal included this."


    "Stop it!" Xavi couldn''t take it anymore. He turned to Lia but saw her beautiful face and got even more embarrassed.


    "I I! I. I!"


    "It''s ok. I was just joking," Lia set him free from the hellish torture.


    "Young master doesn''t appreciate your bad jokes," Lily put distance between Lia and Xavi.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Wh-What? No! Why the hell?"


    Maria nkly watched from the sidelines. She always thought Lia was elegant, beautiful and kind.


    Although she did retain the first two notions, her kindness was nowhere to be seen. However, after everything that has happened, Maria didn''t find it strange.


    Anyone who came back from hell, couldn''t throw off the notion of the devil.

 Chapter 61: The Truth 8

    Chapter 61: The Truth 8


    The four of them sat around a table on the floor. Pillows served as seating cushions. Their legs were crammed on the table. Lily, although unwillingly towards Lia, served everyone tea.


    The warm, refreshing feeling glided smoothly down Lia''s throat. It was a good tea. Lia appreciated good tea. For a while, they just sat there in silence.


    The asional slurp sounds were the only signs that the people in the room were alive and not just corpses.


    Lia was surprisingly patient. They were already at a point where it was impossible to refuse to share the information. Looking back at how she threatened them, she didn''t mind if they took their time.


    It was a shocking experience and obviously needed time to mend the scars in their hearts they''ve received from it.


    "Alright," Xavi downed the cup of tea and licked his lips. Out of his pocket, he pulled out another lollipop.


    "Young Master," Lily took the lollipop, "It''s not good to talk and eat candy at the same time."


    Xavi cautiously nced at Lia. When he saw her lips curling up, he abashedly nodded. Lily stored the lollipop away from Xavi and threw Lia another nce.


    The atmosphere was ufortable but not tense, awkward but not hostile. Compared to facing each other with malice, this was quite tame, even amicable.


    "I should tell you about the hidden families and what rtion this has with your power and," Xavi briefly stopped, "What it means for your future."


    Lia raised her eyebrow but wordlessly nodded. She would first need to listen to what he has to say before judging his words prematurely.


    "How much do you know about the Ghost King and the families?''''


    Even though Lia knew he wasn''t a child anymore, she found his attempt at being solemn very funny and endearing.


    "Not much, when the previous Ghost King has disappeared, I wasn''t born yet."


    "Then Elder K didn''t say anything? The K family should know as much as us hidden families."


    The cup Lia brought to her lips was put down heavily. Her parents have known much however never told her. In hindsight, it might''ve been the better decision as she was so lovestruck, she would''ve done and given Min everything.


    "The only thing my father has told me was that the reason they didn''t appoint a new Ghost King was because the world didn''t need one," Lia calmly said.


    "Yet you went and crowned a Ghost King! You really are shameless!"


    "Lily!" Maria lightly pinched Lily''s sides.


    "What? It''s true! If it weren''t for her then young master and everyone wouldn''t need to go through all of this crap!"


    "If they decided to revolt, then sooner orter it must happen anyways," Xavi helplessly said in hopes to appease both Lily and Lia.


    Lia drank her tea before saying, "You don''t need to make me feel better. Despite Lily''s frank and embarrassing way of speaking, it''s indeed my fault for not adhering to my family''s rules."


    The atmosphere didn''t only turn more ufortable but it also was unbearable by now. Only Lia didn''t seem to mind it.


    "So, you asked me to exin?" Lia continued the conversation.


    "Ah yes," a lollipop was what Xavi was craving right now, "for everything there''s a first. So, the first king made 16 families his followers which are nowadays known as the council and hidden families. Later, even during the previous Ghost King''s reign, the 16 families have split, 8 stayed loyal to the Ghost King which make up the council and 8 have chosen to hide themselves away, which are us, the hidden families."


    "Then the reason?" Lia poured herself more tea.


    "Because we hidden families don''t support the Ghost King anymore, instead we await the return of the true king."


    Lia halted, "What do you mean by that?"


    "The first king wasn''t a Ghost King. The first King was called the Immortal King. Later the immortal king chose to split his duty and appointed a Ghost King to take care of the mortal world. Because the Immortal King had no sessor when he passed away, no one could be the Immortal King since his powers were fundamentally different from anyone else."


    This load of information overwhelmed Lia. So, there used to be a being that was even stronger than the Ghost King? Who was the true ruler of the worlds? With powers that cannot be achieved, unlike the Ghost King?


    "That''s why from then on only the Ghost King remained and people''ve forgotten about the Immortal King but not us families. We believe the Immortal King wille back."


    "On what basis?" Lia thought it was foolish to wait for something that might never happen. The immortal world could be very well over millions of years old and never has an Immortal King ever appeared again. So why were they so sure of it?


    "Because such is fate," Xavi closed his eyes.


    "Lia, I''m the sole sessor of the A family. The A family was the first to ever stand beside the Immortal King. We have passed down generations of knowledge and memories. Just like how the K family can appoint the Ghost King, we can feel when the birth of the Immortal King is drawing closer."


    "So, there will be a new Immortal King?" it was hard to digest yet Lia could see Xavi wasn''t lying.


    "Yes, I can feel it and we have long waited for the Immortal King, because much has been sacrificed for the Immortal King. That''s why your father refused the birth of a Ghost King. But of course, this info can''t ever reach anyone''s ears."


    "Then when will the Immortal King appear?" Lia''s words were carried in the air and vanished. No one answered. Xavi looked at her and his hands trembled.


    He broke out a weird smile, "The Immortal King his power, it''splicated. The Immortal King can purge ghosts as part of his powers but he''s the Immortal King. He''s the king of the immortals and no true king would ever let his people die, he''s also the king or the God for the mortals. Simply said, he''s responsible for guiding the dead through the process of being reborn."


    "I don''t understand," Lia didn''t quite catch on what Xavi was trying to tell her.


    "Once mortals die, their soul leaves their bodies, they either be ghosts or pass on. The same applies to us immortals. During the reign of the Immortal King, everyone had powers, so immortals died as easy as mortals. The Immortal King would judge the dying people and ordingly put their souls back into their bodies. He would revive them again or he could pass them on to the afterlife or through rebirth."


    Seeing that Lia didn''t say anything, Xavi nervously pushed the cup away from him, "What I''m trying to say is that your powers are simr to the Immortal King''s. No, it''s part of the abilities he used to have."


    A needle could drop on the floor and everyone in the room would be able to hear it. Inside Lia''s head, her brain froze and her movements ckened.


    "Are you saying I''m the Immortal King?"


    "Potentially, you could be the Immortal King. If your powers evolve then you might be able to use the Immortal King''s full power," Xavi didn''t deny but he also wasn''t sure.


    When he first saw Lia controlling her powers, his only thought was that she had the potential to be the Immortal King and he understood that it might not necessarily need the birth of a new Immortal King but someone who could attain his powers, was already qualified to be the Immortal King.


    The Immortal King wasn''t born as a king. He trained his powers and abilities and then was graced by heavens to rule over both worlds. Lia also needed to train and she could follow in his footsteps. A path always needed to be paved, if it didn''t exist yet.


    "I could be?"


    "We will help you train. There''s no one in the universe who knows more than me currently and there might never be."


    Xavi wasn''t lying. In the immortal world, the most knowledgeable ones about the past were the hidden families and amongst them all, the A family had the closest ties to Immortal King.


    Xavi closed his eyes for a second and various images shed across. The Immortal King and the previous Ghost King''s sure had to endure tragedies because of a single decision. If the Immortal King then had chosen differently, had valued certain things differently, then could all of this have prevented?


    However, the Immortal King was also a person. He also had the right to decide based on his emotions and desire. In that case, it was hard to determine who was right or wrong.


    One desire against another one. One mistake led to another one. The Immortal King was truly a sad being. From the beginning to the end, his suffering was endless. No one could fault him for wanting something that didn''t align with everyone''s wishes.


    This time things should be different.


    "Lia, tell me how did you get your powers? What happened on the night the K family was... murdered," in order to know how Lia fit into the category of the Immortal King, Xavi needed to hear the origin of her powers.


    Lia also understood this. From here on, she told them about her tale- the four families and Min conspiring to take down her family, the time in the abyss, gaining her ability to her revenge until now.


    As those words endlessly flowed out of her mouth, Lia never shed a tear. Instead Lily and Maria silently wept for her. Lia didn''t pity herself anymore nor did she crave for anyone to feel bad for her.


    However, all these pent-up feelings, things she had to suppress, no one to talk to, they came bursting out and this liberation that came with it made her heart lighter.


    After more than ten years for the first time, Lia didn''t have to endure it alone anymore. For the first time, she could share her burden and lift the chains around her heart.


    It wasn''t trust towards them which she disyed. It was a little girl''s cry for help and wails for understanding that sought to be mended.


    Lia didn''t know it but subconsciously she wanted to be weak and vulnerable and stop pretending to be strong. In the end, who could shoulder all of hell on their little, fragile bodies and delicate hearts and not be affected by it?


    For the first time in a long while, everything seemed alright.

 Chapter 62: The Truth 9

    Chapter 62: The Truth 9


    After Lia told her stories, she had a hard time peeling Lily off her. Lily''s tears and snot dirtied Lia''s dress and her incessant sobs asking for forgiveness echoed in everyone''s eardrums.


    The cold look that was almost naturally embedded on Lia''s face after she has escaped the abyss, considerably softened and her previous warm and gentle features slowly came out again.


    However, this wasn''t just the work of a single conversation between strangers and a heartfelt confession that lifted one''s soul.


    Noel has long found the key to the shackles confining Lia''s heart and the three in front of her were able to put the key in. But who would be the one to turn the key and open the lock topletely remove the shackles?


    "I also should apologize for teasing you," Lia raised her hand and then awkwardly patted Lily''s head.


    "Yes! Yes! I won''t forgive you if you hurt young master''s ego but I forgive you!" Lily had her arm slung around Lia''s waist and refused to let it go.


    Now that Lily''s head was buried in Lia''s chest, Lia gave Xavi a knowing smile and mouthed ''Young Master''s ego''.


    Xavi instantly turned red. Lia, after all, couldn''t help teasing both of them.


    "Good, then the alliance''s established!" Xavi pped his hands. Then like a little mischievous boy he walked up to Lily and reached into her pocket to steal the lollipop.


    He only smiled satisfied when the lollipop was in his mouth.


    "We don''t have much time to lose. Lia needs to learn how to control her powers," Maria wiped her tears away.


    "I think you need to know what the Ghost King ns," her face showed her seriousness and once Lily heard those words, she let Lia go but remained next to her.


    This was something Lia wanted to know since she''s talked to Fourth and found out about the facility.


    ***


    Maria left her family''s housepletely covered. She pulled the hood of the cloak further down as she mingled under the masses of the crowd in the cities.


    Not long after she found herself back in the capital. Before she made her way to the pce, she took a deep breath to calm her nerves down. She cursed her father for forcing her to live dangerously close to the edge.


    Sooner orter her heart couldn''t take facing the Ghost King and feeding him lies while travelling between the capital and hidden families to ry information. It was unbearable and every day she prayed she wouldn''t be found out.


    She had no idea how much longer she was going to have to do this. Especially now that her knowledge consisted of Lia being alive. Under no circumstance could she let the Ghost King find out.


    But after hearing that he confined Lia in the abyss, Maria realised why the Ghost King has nned the downfall of the K family, along with the others.


    Maria finally set foot into the throne hall where Min already sat and awaited her. Her furiously beating heart was nothing in face of the displeased expression on Min''s face.


    The surrounding temperature was dragged down when Min''s angry voice roared. This was the first time he showed a frightening disy of emotions.


    Maria imed her nerves and hid her trembling hands inside the sleeves of her robe. She just wished to escape here forever.


    "Care to exin?"


    Every word felt like he was ripping a nail off her fingers and slowly pierced it into her skin.


    "Greetings, your highness," Maria bowed and kept her head down. She knelt in front of him, d that she didn''t have to face him directly.


    "Speak."


    "Unfortunately, it seems someone had details. As observed the hidden family haspletely obliterated the G family. No one is left alive.I personally went to confirm," Maria made sure her voice was firm, her tone apologetic and her information useful.


    She had a hard time not messing up and faltering under the pressure Min exuded.


    "How do youe to this conclusion? Who is the spy then?"


    "I''m not sure, your highness. But I can assure you the hidden family has already known about our n to attack them."


    Maria had to be careful. She and Xavi have decided to throw the location of the A family at the Ghost King. They knew he would send the G family, thest family of the pro faction. Thus they were prepared.


    So, it was a dangerous gamble to reveal to Min the information has been leaked instead of saying the hidden family was strong enough to overwhelm the G family. There were no witnesses to testify.


    However, Maria was aware of her position and aware that in order to fool someone, half of the truth should be revealed to an extent. Therefore, she couldn''t lie and had to confide in Min about the existence of a spy.


    It was a double-edged sword. It could make Min trust her more, but if suspicion fell on her, she was afraid she might never be able to get rid of it. Once she''s suspected, it was game over.


    "Then in your observation have you found out if the hidden family has power?"


    "They don''t have power, your highness. They rely on their physical strength and knowledge of the nned attack."


    Maria felt like Min was doubting her, so she had to throw him more bits of truth.


    On the other side, Min''s mind darkened. Despite having weapons that could kill immortals, his soldiers were too weak. Against people well-versed inbat, beginners with good weapons were useless.


    Min had to change the training regime. His soldiers and private army had to be top-notch.


    Marica could guess what Min thought. She knew they were running on risks if she revealed thebat abilities and superiority the hidden family had. She also anticipated Min would want to make his soldiers stronger.


    "Find the culprit," with Maria being sent out, Min called Timo over, who led his army, to discuss the change.


    A new era would begin.


    ***


    After Maria immediately left as to not arouse suspicion in the pce, Lily showed Lia her room. Surprisingly, Lia''s room was left to Xavi''s while right to his was Lily''s.


    Lily was the personal bodyguard of Xavi and they rified, they had a brother-sister rtionship, although Lily worshipped Xavi like a master.


    Since Xavi has retained all the memories of the past regarding and surrounding the A family, he also had great knowledge. But all of this ced a heavy burden on his body, so Xavi had no physical power nor could attain a mature body.


    In other words, the mass of information in his body stopped his growth and he was stuck in an 11 years old body that couldn''t grow anymore.


    Lia regretted her words and pitied Xavi. It was obviously not his choice to look like a young boy. However, he reassured that he had longe to terms with it and didn''t mind.


    Despite his asional childish behaviour, Xavi was already mature for his age. Lia on the other side hadn''t even dreamed of growing up and leaving behind her childish stubbornness in the past.


    She secretly admired Xavi''s strength to carry a world''s fate of responsibility with such a frail body at such a young age.


    The room they gave Lia was almost the same as Xavi''s. Arge room with all the necessary furniture. The only difference was that while Xavi''s room was packed with personal belongings colouring everything in a vibrant ssh, Lia''s room was empty.


    The small bag she had taken with her from home was lost on her way here.


    For the rest of the day, she could rest. The heavy mountain of information waited for her to climb and digest. There was just too much. All of this, she had never known, despite belonging to the families. Yet her parents must''ve long found out about it.


    Liaid in her bed and stared at the ceiling. Was it possible that Noel had ties with the A family? That Maria was the informant he talked to? In the end, Lia couldn''t bring herself to ask. She wanted to hear it from Noel personally.


    Lia closed her eyes and Maria''s words echoed in her mind.


    "The Ghost King is trying to purge both worlds. By purging I don''t mean purging ghosts but purging the people, the immortals and mortals. He wants to create a world full of ghosts, normal ones, not vengeful ones. The reason he decided to train exorcists and open the academy is for recruiting potential soldiers of this private army and to lead the public on. The exorcists purge the normal vengeful ghosts."


    Maria took a breath before she said, "His intent it to create vengeful ghosts that can kill everyone with their own consciousness. Then after everyone dies, he''ll use his army to purge all the vengeful ghosts. It soundsplicated but is logical from his point of view, because he''s the Ghost King he needs to maintain his reputation. If he uses vengeful ghosts to kill everyone no one can fault him for the sudden influx of said ghosts. The exorcists won''t be able to deal with them."


    It was hard for Lia to believe Maria but it indeed made sense. She has never thought the reason why Min agreed to tolerate her was because he knew she could make him the Ghost King. Has he calcted all of this since a young age?


    "I don''t know his motives. It''s clear he''s too weak and needs more power. We aided him by killing off the families as this was his goal. The elders of the families have a golden core which is necessary for him to attain the golden power. The other requirement is to sacrifice a Ghost King''s confidant to the abyss, you Lia. If both requirements are fulfilled then he would truly be the strongest person to have ever existed."


    The golden power, Maria and Xavi said they weren''t sure what this golden power was but it was dangerous. Lia has agreed to help the hidden families to stop Min.


    This would be her new goal, she didn''t live solely for her revenge anymore. She would do a greater deed that hopefully soothed all the sins she''s umted with that one wrong decision in the past.


    And in order to satisfy her hatred, she would be the Immortal King to make Min despair and deny him what he wanted.


    The day for it would soone.

 Chapter 63: The Truth 10

    Chapter 63: The Truth 10


    After Maria told Lia of Min''s n, Xavi asked her a simple question, "Will you help us stop the Ghost King and be the Immortal King?"


    "I will," with these two words, Lia''s life would change drastically. She slowly unravelled herself from the binds of revenge and soared towards greater heights.


    But greater heights also meant greater pain.


    "You''ve to be quicker!" Lily shouted as she made Lia run 20ps in the front area of their house.


    In order for Lia to be the Immortal King, she not only had to train her powers but also be physically stronger.


    Therefore, Lily harshly drilled various exercises into Lia. Lia also knew they were helpful, especially after her previous discovery that physical ups also meant her corpses getting stronger.


    She was finally released when Xavi came back with two of his men carrying corpses.


    Ten corpsesid on the ground in front of Lia.


    "Let''s see how your power works. Can you move all ten at the same time? How many corpses can you control in total at the same time?"


    Lika shook her head and exined, "I can only revive the corpses one after another one."


    Lia put her hand on the corpse and inserted her soul," Like this."


    The corpse stood up.


    "Shake his hand," Lia pointed to Xavi who was shocked.


    "No, no, no! Don''t shake my-" the corpse rushed to Xavi and pried his hand open with an immense force. Tears formed in Xavi''s eyes.


    "Young master!" Lily ran to Xavi''s side and red at Lia.


    "I''m sorry,e back. I can''t control them very well and they can only understand simplemands."


    "This is bad. This is maybe only 1/50th of the Immortal King''s strength," Xavi rubbed his sore hand before Lily blew on it.


    "You used to be an exorcist. Isn''t your life force control exceptional?" Xavi found it strange. Even if her power was different, the catalyst was the same.


    "I''m not using my life force. I''m using my soul."


    "What?" both Xavi and Lily whipped around to stare in disbelief at Lia. Their eyes were wide enough to pop out.


    "How in the world? Using your soul? Are you insane?" hearing this from a little boy made Lia feel funny again.


    "There''s no other way. I tried to use my life force but it didn''t work."


    "That''s strange," Xavi debated, "The Ghost King is part of the Immortal King and the Immortal King used his life force, so it shouldn''t be a problem to you but you aren''t pure."


    "Is that why?" Xavi paced up and down.


    "How does it work with the soul?"


    "I rip a piece off my soul and transfer it to the corpse," Lia revived another corpse, "Then I can control them. But I can also take the soul piece back."


    Lia extracted her soul and the corpse fell on the ground, "I won''t lose my soul pieces if I can get them back. I make them small enough to amodate many corpses, but the smaller the pieces the less strength and control I have over them. Also, once I rip a piece of my soul off and it re-enters my body, It won''t reattach to my soul anymore. I can feel them vibrantly floating around."


    Xavi and Lily had no idea what to say. The more they heard, the more their heart ached for Lia. She was betrayed and tortured and finally found a glimmer of hope only for it to turn out to be another viciousness that slowly forced her to destroy herself.


    No matter what, there was no way for her to win in this situation. She could take her revenge by using this power but it held a destructive force which held the worst ending for an immortal. No soul. Their existencepletely erased.


    "I got used to it now. It''s a bit ufortable to feel them but this is fine," Lia didn''t notice their sad stares pitying her nor did she know what went through their heads.


    Xavi sighed and pulled out a lollipop to give it to Lia. Surprised Lia epted it, "From now on you have us, ok?"


    Lia''s eyes widened.


    "I don''t allow you to revive more than ten corpses until we find the answer why you can''t use your life force. Until then you''re not allowed to excessively use this damn vicious power."


    Lia was stunned before she smiled, "There was no need to find an answer. I know it, it''s because Min''s powers are constantly purging my life force. It''s contaminated which is why I can''t use it."


    "The Ghost King is at fault. We need to find someone who can urge his powers or-"


    Xavi took Lia''s hand, "You can do it yourself once you have the Immortal King''s powers."


    "Now! Train! These ten corpses, train until they can understand any kind of order," overbearing Xavi was very endearing in Lia''s eyes.


    "How?" Lia blurted out.


    This was something she wanted to figure out herself. The Immortal King could give the corpses life again, Lia also wanted to be able to do that. Have her own army of true undead, no one would dare to stand in her way.


    "Hmm," Xavi thought, "I think because your fundamentals are still of an exorcist. While exorcists are part of the Immortal King''s power, it''s only a small part. Your body is still used to being an exorcist and subconsciously uses it. But the Immortal King''s power is how to sayrger? Way bigger?"


    "This doesn''t make sense," even if Lia wanted to understand she couldn''t.


    "Well, it''s your thinking and what your body used to be? How did you use your exorcist''s power?"


    "I would draw out my life force to form a weapon. The life force is the catalyst for the power," Lia opened the palm of her hand.


    "Frankly, I don''t really know how the Immortal King used his power but instead of thinking it''s your soul inside of them, how about focusing on making your soul momentarily the corpse''s soul? It''s the corpse''s power and you''re only controlling it. I know it''s different from exorcist power because we''re told it''s a part of us and we need to use it as an extension of our body."


    Lia closed her hand again and thought, "Why should I regard it as a separate entity?"


    "Because the Immortal King is the being that decides over life and death. He gives others life. He''s not giving them his life but their own back. If you want the corpses to think and act on their own with a simplemand, then they should be their own person."


    "I see," Lia turned to the corpse with her soul inside.


    Regarding her soul as part of the corpse''s. It was easier said than done. How was she supposed to do it?


    Try to infuse her soul with the corpse momentarily? Let the corpse absorb her soul? She had no idea.


    "How do I-"


    "You''ve to figure it out yourself. I don''t really know, sorry. This is as much as I can help you," Xavi shrugged his shoulders apologetically.


    Lia gave the copse her attention again.


    "By the way, we only leave here when you learn how to use ten corpses the most effective way."


    "Where do we go?"


    "I''ll tell youter," Xavi left Lia and Lily alone.


    Lily tried to help Lia. She still didn''t get ustomed to the idea Lia had to use her own soul, "Maybe think about a puppet? You control it by the string but its own being, no, wait, doesn''t make sense. Then like a ghost? The Ghost King can control ghosts but they think on their own? No, not right either I I-"


    "It''s ok," what Lily said wasn''t entirely nonsense either. The thought of controlling alive being was absurd because either they would think on their own if there really was a power to control them or they could escape the control and act on their own.


    Lia had to think of her corpses as beings that weren''t alive but still were to an extent. All of this was so confusing, she got a headache.


    For the rest of the day, she changed between physical exercises and training her power. Was there really no way for her to control her powers easily?


    During the evening Lia was released and they ate dinner in Xavi''s room.


    "So, what was it you wanted to tell me about leaving here?" since Xavi said this, it didn''t leave Lia''s mind.


    "Of course, we can''t take on the Ghost King and his private army ourselves much less stop him. Guess what we need?"


    "More power?'''' The food was very delicious. Lia silently approved of it.


    "Kinda. You need more allies."


    Allies. Indeed, the more allies she had, the more powers they had. A single power couldn''t take on a might that defied both worlds.


    "How? Who?" but Lia couldn''t easily trust anyone. She believed the A family but didn''tpletely trust them.


    "The other hidden families."


    "Oh, then you''re going to contact them?"


    "It''s not that easy. Not all of us keep in touch because, A to not arouse suspicions and B because even amongst the hidden families, we''ve split."


    "Like pro and natural faction?"


    "Yep, there are three families who keep themselves out, so we''re not asking them for help. The other four, you have to convince them."


    Xavi ate his food and said with a full mouth," That''s the bigger problem. The four arepletely spread across the immortal world. I''m the only one in the core."


    "Young master, please don''t talk with your mouth full."


    Xavi gulped his food down and proceeded, "Three are in the Veil which is still manageable, but the other is in Mistand."


    "It''ll be hard for us to get there."


    "Yep, yep, that''s why get stronger!"


    Lia''s face nked, so everything was resting on her?


    "Do you know why most people don''t leave the core? It''s because even the veil, the thirdyer is dangerous nowadays, especially after the power shift."


    "Will you take your men with you?"


    "No, only us three."


    "Then-"


    "Yea, Lily and I need to get stronger too."


    Lia thought before saying, "Lily is ok but you, is it possible?"


    "That''s another point I wanted to address. The Immortal King was able to share his powers. Who else gave birth to the Ghost King and gave others powers?"


    "You mean"


    "You''ll give us powers too. It''s different from exorcist powers, our power will be most probably simr to yours."

 Chapter 64: The Truth 11

    Chapter 64: The Truth 11


    "If we want to stop the Ghost King, you''ll need to unite the hidden families, share your powers with them," Xavi concluded but then gave her a concerned look.


    "You need to so-to-say evolve your powers, especially if you can''t use your soul. Don''t worry, we''ll look for a way to heal your soul too."


    Lia touched her chest. She has long grown ustomed to sacrificing her soul, but if there was a way to piece her soul back together and save her from using it as a power catalyst, then why refuse?


    Lia agreed.


    So, a week passed after the conversation. Day and night Lia trained and tried to visualise her soul taking the form of the corpse. Endless efforts, endless tries and endless training led to no proper results.


    The only upside was since Lia physically became more stronger, faster and agile, her corpses also possessed greater strength.


    "Seems like you can only go so far for now. Your undead aren''t doing the harder tasks still," Xavi stood at the sidelines while Lia red at the ten corpses before her.


    "Can you merge your soul pieces?"


    Lia shook her head.


    "Then what about putting several soul pieces into a corpse?"


    "It has the same effect as puttingrger soul pieces. I have at least now 100 tiny pieces. If I''m going to only reduce myself to 10, I can put several ones into one corpse," Lia did as Xavi suggested.


    As expected the corpse was several times stronger and the control worked better, however it was still only a puppet without a brain.


    "Charge at her and take her knife away," as Lia ordered the corpse to attack Lia, thetter was flying around Xavi. The moment Lia muttered these words, Lily jumped away and started to fight with the corpses.


    It was a huge advantage to have Lily and Xavi''s men help Lia improve herbat skills, also think about using her corpses more strategically.


    "Make it stop!" Lily shouted. She wanted to tend to Xavi.


    "Just give it your knife," Lia indifferently told Lily. Lily didn''t waste any time and gave her knife to the corpse.


    Yet once the knife was in the corpse''s hand, it didn''t cease its attack, on the contrary, it used the knife to fight Lily.


    "Hey! Did you secretly tell it to continue?"


    Lia took a second, "No"


    The corpse was moving on its own! Lia didn''t give it any othermand apart from the one she said.


    "Then!" Both Lily and Xavi looked at her with expectations.


    "I don''t know how," just as Lia said those words the corpse stopped moving.


    "Train more!" was the only thing Xavi could press out as Lia sent a re his way and Xavi quietly excused himself.


    While Lia practised her newfound, potential breakthrough, a bigger worry relentlessly chased Xavi. Lia''s power wasn''t developed enough to give others powers.


    So, the only probability was to try that. However, if he could he would prefer not to do it, after all, it was unclear what risks there were.


    Xavi waited a few days for Lia to figure out how her corpse started to move on its own. Lia has made considerable progress as only 10 of the corpses and herself were able to fight against Lily and 20 of Xavi''s men who were all skilled.


    "Any good news?" Xavi sat on the sidelines and watched them fighting.


    Sweat beads ran down Lia''s face. Her choppy bangs started to grow out, "No. After that one time, I couldn''t get the corpses to move on their own."


    "Ok, let''s set that aside," with the lollipop in his mouth, his hoodie over his head, Xavi looked truly brattish right now.


    Lily told the others to go back and rest. She, herself, was out of breath as she sat next to Xavi.


    "What''s wrong?" Lia noticed the curious glint in Xavi''s eyes.


    "We can''t waste more time. I also need to train, so let''s try giving me powers," Xavi stretched out his hand. Lia didn''t grab it.


    "I don''t know how."


    "The Ghost King pours his life force and a piece of his power to the ones he gives power, let''s try it."


    Lia wasn''t sure if it would work because her power didn''t stem from her lifeforce after all.


    However, she still grabbed his hand and guided her lifeforce into Xavi.


    "Do you feel anything, young master?"


    There was no light, shine or anything that indicated the transfer worked.


    "Wait," suddenly Lily changed tones, she sounded anxious, "Isn''t your life force contaminated with the Ghost King''s? Young Master will be in danger!"


    "No need to worry," Lia reassured Lily, "The life force isn''t contaminated, it''s being devoured by the power of the Ghost King inside of me. Xavi won''t have any problems."


    "I knew it. Doesn''t work," absent-mindedly Xavi pulled off his hoodie revealing his messy hair.


    "Then give me a piece of your soul."


    "What?" neither Lia nor Lily could trust their ears.


    "I don''t want to resort to that either but we got no choice."


    "Also, I''m not a corpse, you won''t be controlling me I hope," Xavi added when both females still stared at him in disbelief.


    He was betting everything on this. Usually, when a king shares his power, it is enough to give them his life force, because the king''s power was the original power.


    Yet, Lia''s power was different. While she retains part of the Immortal King''s power, Xavi felt they were slumbering inside of her, not unlocked yet.


    He didn''t know why she couldn''t fully utilise them. Maybe because she wasn''t the true sessor, maybe she hasn''t fully epted and acknowledged her role as the Immortal King or maybe because she was even afraid of it.


    However, there was no doubt, from what Xavi heard of Lia''s story, that it was the Immortal King himself who chose her to transfer his powers.


    The Immortal King was dead but his powers still lingered. If the origin of all powers, the Immortal King''s power, was to disappear, then no Immortal would ever attain powers again.


    Except when heaven chose to give the immortal world another chance and bless them with powers.


    Xavi''s firm stare prompted Lia toply, "Alright."


    The process was the same as transferring her soul into the corpses. She caught a fleeting soul piece, guided it along her body to seep through her fingers into Xavi''s.


    But in addition, Lia tried to concentrate on the power part inside of her. Once someone has received powers, the powers are stored within the life force, thus the life force acts as a catalyst to draw the power out.


    For some reason, Lia''s power freely floated in her body. It wasn''t attached to her soul nor her life force but she could transfer it into her soul.


    Because Min''s power inside of her interfered, she couldn''t merge the power with her life force. This was why Lia couldn''t use her life force and instead had to use her soul as a substitute.


    The power needed a catalyst toe out of the body and manifest itself in any form.


    The soul piece Lia gave Xavi was infused with arge amount of power. Lia didn''t have to worry about running out of power, since it belonged to her.


    Then once the soul entered Xavi''s body, she slightly jumped. Because she''s never used it on an alive person she has never noticed it. She could feel the beating heart, the organs, soul and life force of Xavi. She didn''t need to think twice to know what she had to do. It came naturally.


    She let her soul float around Xavi''s body and with his life force, then she scattered her power forcibly and waited for it to merge until she couldn''t feel her own soul anymore.


    It was either a sess or a failure. Lia knew this soul piece was forever lost as she couldn''t retract it anymore. She sacrificed a bit of herself. She never thought she would ever get close to anyone again.


    She kept the detail about her soul to herself. Xavi and Lily would be anxious if they found out.


    "I think I transferred my power to you."


    "Your soul?" Xavi was naturally sharp and he could also feel the strange and alien form enter his body, then disappear.


    "I''ve retracted it," Lia didn''t know that Xavi could feel her soul, yet her answer satisfied him. He thought it made sense and didn''t question it further.


    "I never had powers before, you should guide me, teacher!" Xavi in his little boy appearance reminded Lia of herself as a kid learning how to use her exorcist powers.


    "Alright, "surprisingly Lia couldn''t resist the temptation and pinched Xavi''s soft cheeks.


    Xavi''s face instantly flushed.


    "Young master! Lia you-" Lily was too angry to finish her sentence and rubbed the spot Lia touched on Xavi''s face without scruples.


    "I can only tell you how I did it," Lia let off of Xavi''s hand, "You need to focus on your life force. You can feel it floating around, right? Grasp its form and take off a piece of any size you want."


    Xavi had his eyes closed, a concentrating look appeared on his face.


    "Once you have a piece you can form it into a ball or whatever might be convenient, then you guide towards a body part you feel the mostfortable releasing."


    This time Lily''s face flushed red. Hearing Lia''s words, she couldn''t help but let her gaze wander.


    "Usually, it''s the tip of the fingers. Let the life force wander down your arm, to your hand and release it once they reach your fingers. You can also guide a stream of life force instead of a piece but I advise against it because you''re still a beginner and it''s very tiring."


    Xavi nodded and his eyes fluttered open. He opened the palm of his hands and a small white ball appeared for a few seconds.


    "What''s this power?"

 Chapter 65: Veil

    Chapter 65: Veil


    "I feel morefortable sending my life force through my palm instead of the fingers," Xavi concentrated a lot to manage the tiny ball.


    Sweat ran down his face and his breathing was rapid.


    "That''s good. As long as you feelfortable," frankly Lia was amazed by Xavi''s ability to sessfully summon his power the first time.


    It took her at least a day. Xavi was still at the beginning of his journey and needed to train. So, it wasn''t clear yet what kind of ability he had.


    For another week, while Lia trained her corpses, Xavi made progress with his powers faster than Lia did in the past. Rather than envying him, she was happy he grew so much. Maybe because he just looked like a kid, she basically treated him as one, constantly making his poor ears turn red.


    Lia acted as Xavi''s teacher. She saw the results of his training and was impressed. However, his power waspletely unexpected.


    "Show me what you can do," Lia enjoyed having a cute disciple but she wouldn''t admit it. Xavi nodded, assumed a fighting stance and without blinking charged at Lia.


    His hands at the side of his body charged a white ball that flew and attacked Lia once he was close enough. Lia dodged and the balls faded bing one with the air. However, this didn''t discourage Xavi.


    Having two more white balls appearing he kept attacking Lia. She had to admit that he was good at charging his power and endlessly used his life force without getting exhausted quickly.


    "You have good endurance but your orbs are neither fast nor have a long attack range."


    Lia decided to call the power Xavi had as orbs. Power orbs. She let one of his orbs hit her corpse and the impact was strong enough to cause the corpse to stumble backwards, only for a bit though.


    "Andck strength but you''re making good progress."


    Xavi caught his breath and excitingly nodded. It was a refreshing feeling to finally be able to do something. Even though he didn''t get tired using his life force, he was quickly exhausted from just running a bit.


    His orbs only flew a metre long meaning he had to get pretty close to the target. They were also slow enough to be caught by someone just walking next to it. However, Xavi was still proud of his progress.


    "Young Master, you were great," Lily brought some refreshments.


    "Truly amazing!" once again the red hue didn''t leave Xavi alone.


    "Power orbs are very strong," Liamented "Is this your family''s power?"


    Xavi shook his head, "It''s weird my powers also don''t have anything to do with yours."


    "You''re special, young master!" Lily wasn''t wrong.


    "The power matches the owner, maybe because youck strength, it tries to make it up to you? With a power orb, the enemy will take instant damage, that is if you manage to hit them."


    "I will train my best, teacher!"


    Lia''s fingers sneakily pinched Xavi''s cheeks before he could notice it.


    "H-Hey!" Xavi felt embarrassed and quickly went back training.


    There was something that was bordering Lia. She walked up to Lily, "Are you not going to ask me for powers?"


    Lily understood what Lia was ying on. After a few seconds, Lily shook her head, "I don''t need it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "It''s going to be better for you, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You can fool young master but you can''t fool a woman''s intuition. You sacrifice something giving others powers, right? It''s best to save it for the other hidden families," Lily gave Lia a warm smile before she dashed off and ran after Xavi calling him a young master and making sure he wasn''t going to get hurt.


    Lia never imagined Lily would be this sharp. However, if Lily didn''t want any power then Lia wouldn''t force her. Only if in the future they might have to struggle, she would need Lily to be stronger.


    The rest of the day passed by quickly. The trio non-stop trained before finally taking a shower and getting together for dinner in Xavi''s room.


    "Xavi, please don''t practise while we''re eating," Lia eyed the white ball under the dinner table. Xavi sulked and retracted his life force, "You sound like Lily."


    "I didn''t even notice" Lily also sulked and poked her food.


    "Don''t stab the food."


    "Goodness Lia! You were trained to have manners, me not, ok! If I want to stab it, then I''m going to stab all I want!" with that Lily stabbed her piece of meat off her te and put it on Lia''s meat before retracting again.


    During the whole interaction, Lia''s face remained nk and only after Lily ate the meat, Lia eximed, "Childish."


    The piece of meat fell off Lily''s mouth and her ears turned red, "Stop that! I''m not, young master, I''m not right?"


    "You''re asking a child," Lia really loved teasing the both of them.


    The dinner turned out to be quite eventful with Lia constantly poking Lily''s sore spot. Xavi silently wondered if Lia wasn''t the childish one.


    "Wait don''t go yet," after the dinner was over Lia prepared to return to her room. She turned to Xavi, "What''s wrong."


    "We should discuss, I''m nning to leave in a few days."


    "Already?" This came as a surprise to Lia.


    "Yep, that''s why let''s talk about it."


    Lia sat back on the table while Xavi disappeared in his bedroom. Minutester he came back with a roll of paper. He spread it on the table. It was a world map of the immortal world.


    Unlike the mortal world, the immortal world had norge oceans and thend wasn''t spread across the map. Instead, it was all just onend with several rivers and mountains running through and separating areas.


    The immortal world painted on the map was round. Four circles drawn around each other depicted theyers, 1-2 core, 3-Veil, 4- Mistand and Nevend.


    Xavi pointed at the third circle, "This here is the Veil. We''re here, as you can see we''re located south-west pretty close to the Veil."


    Xavi drew a dot on the map to indicate their positions, "Truthfully, I have never left the core, this ce specifically because you know. That''s why, it''s also my first time going out."


    "You have no contact with the families in the Veil?"


    "No, Maria has. Not me. There are three hidden families in the Veil, the D, U and I. The closest would be the D in the West or the I in the south-east, however, we should go for D then I,stly U. I only know the rough location of the D family. U would be the hardest to find."


    "Alright," Lia memorised the map.


    "One more thing, the veil is close to here but stepping into it will be like stepping into apletely different world. Maria said that the Veil has been divided into several small areas managed by so-called Lords."


    "A Lord, like a perse king of thatnd?"


    "Yep, the hardest part is to converse from city to city. You need the approval of the Lords and some of them are quite twisted."


    "Because there was no king and the council wasn''t active until 10 years ago, the outeryers haven''t been managed at all," Lia thought.


    "Yea, strong people tend to want to rule over others. Maria was able to pass because she works for the Ghost King but we don''t have the benefit. We can only try to slip through without raising suspicion," Xavi circles a spot in the Veil, "We''ll go through here. I don''t know what to expect but let''s do our best."


    "When do we leave?"


    "In three days."


    "Ok."


    After the conversation, Lia headed back to her room. It has been almost three weeks since she has stayed in the A family. A lot of things have happened and a lot of information has been revealed.


    Secretly, Lia wished to continue these peaceful days here but it wasn''t possible. Min wouldn''t stop his ns and they were wasting time with every day that passed.


    It was obvious that Min was trying to locate the hidden families and now after theplete extermination of the G family, his private force was going to be even stronger.


    He might have also established another facility creating ghosts. Lia didn''t fight Kil but if she were to, she knew she wouldn''t stand a chance.


    She needed to train more,pletely master the Immortal King''s powers and gain more allies. With that thought, she fell asleep.


    Over the course of the next three days, Lia and Xavi didn''t rest and constantly sought to improve their abilities. Lily could only try to tell them as often as possible to rest properly.


    Despite immortals not needing to sleep as frequently like mortals, Lia and Xavi were non stop using their powers.


    They had to recharge. There was only so much that could be done in three days. On thest day, Lily lost her patience and forcibly dragged the two fighting maniacs to bed.


    Lia knew that she wouldn''t improve so quickly but she felt restless. She hoped this time, there wouldn''t be any careless mistakes or surprises waiting for them.


    She wished that this time things would go smoothly without any interference, but the Veil gave Lia and headache.


    Maybe if only she had ventured there back then when her parents asked her to go along to purge ghosts. They didn''t want Lia to go alone but if it was with them, they didn''t mind.


    Lia took a deep breath and closed her eyes. It was time to sleep and not overthink.


    The next day, the three of them were ready to depart. However, the farewell was more emotional than any of them had anticipated. Xavi''s men literally sobbed and waved with tissues while pleading to go with them.


    Xavi grit his teeth in embarrassment and told them they''d be back soon. His men also grabbed Lia''s hands and prayed for her well-being. One smile of hers sent them into a wonderf.


    Sadly, Lia couldn''t bring any corpses along with her. And so, they made their way to the Veil.

 Chapter 66: Veil 2

    Chapter 66: Veil 2


    The border to the Veil waspletely different from the one in the core separating bothyers. Arge asr wall ran along the border, enclosing the core and restricting the entrance to the Veil. Several watchtowers reeked out of the tall wall where soldiers, d in ck, patrolled and kept watch.


    A dark night graced this dominating sight with little mes lighting up at each watchtower. From one port to the other one, the soldiers marched up and down, sending everyone who watched from below a terrifying feeling of oppression.


    A stark contrast kept apart the core and the Veil with the wall as its mediator. On the side of the core, bright city lights and modern buildings shed with the eerie dark blue and destend of the Veil behind the wall.


    They fought for dominance, each seemingly swallowing the might that firmly stood its ground beneath them. Uponing to witness this, the three brave contenders here to fight against the walls'' iron rules, have hidden themselves in the small forest not far from the wall. Between them, the distance was covered with barren, sandynd.


    They saw the impossibility of the situation that unfolded before them. Crouching behind a bush, Lia, Xavi and Lily didn''t dare to make a sound.


    A loud creak prompted them to instantly turn their heads. Iron gates appeared at an interval of 100 metres in the wall.


    One of them was positioned right where the three wanted to head to. This particr iron gate slowly opened and white smoke spilt from the other side into the core''syer.


    Lia has already known about the veils that were like translucent mist or white in the veilyer but to actually witness it was a different experience. It felt like another world came crashing down on the immortal world and like a destructive force seated itself behind the wall to show off its might and untouchable bearing.


    Although Lia couldn''t see how the Veil looked like from the tiny gap the gate revealed, the thought that this couldn''t possibly belong to the immortal world invaded her mind.


    Lia has lived for hundreds of years but still barely knew anything of the world she lived in.


    "What are we supposed to do?" Lily finally spoke up after not being able to bear it anymore.


    All of their gazes were fixed at the gate that opened to a troop of soldiers marching out with bags of unknown wares. As their footsteps echoed in the windy night, the gate was about to close when shouts interrupted.


    Two people in brown cloaks have sneakily trailed the soldiers. They were sessful not catching the attention of the soldiers and able to arrive at the wall. They kept their fair distance however their hearts clenched to see the gate closing before they could reach it.


    So, they decided to risk it and rush towards the gate before it would deny their desires. The freedom that overcame them once they stepped outside the gate was so sweet, it exhrated them to the point they didn''t witness the arrows protruding out of their chests, the mes that engulfed them and the swords that beheaded them.


    Yet Lia saw it clearly.


    "What the hell?" Lily held her mouth and slightly trembled.


    Just when the soldiers came out of the gate and it was about to close, the soldiers from atop the wall caught two people in brown running out.


    They instantly shouted, "Let no one pass! Kill them!"


    Then they dipped the arrows in oil, lit them and aimed at the two intruders. They fired and the arrows cleanly pierced their chests.


    The soldiers that marched out of the gate instantly turned around after they heard the shouts and yanked their swords forward to cut off the daring heads.


    "No one can pass! No one can leave!" their unified shouts were like battle chants calling to fight anyone who dared to oppose them.


    After the corpses burned to ashes and were carried away by the wind to a faraway ce, the soldiers continued their march and headed into the core.


    Everything then turned peaceful and tranquil again, as if nothing''s happened.


    "I miscalcted. Maria didn''t say anything about this," Xavi bit on his lollipop. Loud crunches broke the tension.


    "They''re saying that no one can leave and no one can pass," Lia stared at the gate," The two people have probably tried to escape the Veil but it''s forbidden, so-"


    "They were killed," Lily finished the sentence, "How in the world is that possible? It''s definitely the Ghost King''s doing! Goodness!"


    "I would''ve never thought they would keep a wholeyer prison" another crunch helped Xavi to rx.


    "The people in the core don''t care about it. They never feel the need to leave anyways, at least in my case and everyone I knew back then," it was true, immortals loved to roam around and were bored easily.


    But that was because the immortal world didn''t have much to offer unlike the mortal world with its beautifulndscapes and countries to visit. Half of the immortal world was undesirable. That was why the immortals constantly sought new forms of entertainments.


    Transport methods were not imported here because the immortals didn''t frequent outside of theiryers. Especially thestyer was a ce no one wanted to visit.


    "In the past, our world looked a lot like the mortal''s one," suddenly Xavi started to reminisce about the past.


    "During the Immortal King''s era?"


    "Yep and during the first Ghost King''s."


    In the past. If Lia became the Immortal King would she reform what needed to be changed? Implement new rules? And set people free?


    Would she try to make the world a better ce? No, the real question was, did she have the strength to do so?


    "What now?" Lily looked between Lia and Xavi. They both had no clue.


    "Disguise ourselves as soldiers? Or we fight?" Xavi has watched many mortal action and spy films, he always secretly wanted to try them out.


    "No and no," with two No''s Lia instantly shot down Xavi''s pure film lover''s heart.


    "We can''t cause amotion. It''d be best to sneak in without anyone noticing."


    "How?"


    "Either the wall isn''t long enough to circle theplete thirdyer or there aren''t enough soldiers to guard." These two possibilities floated in her mind.


    The thirdyer''s radius wasrger than that of the second and firstbined, it was absurd to cover the whole border with an asr wall, however, in case it was indeed so, there was the other possibility that there weren''t enough soldiers to keep watch as tightly as here.


    "I doubt that every spot is as tightly guarded as here. There should be a few spots that have sparse protection, less vignt soldiers or in the best scenario not have anyone keeping watch," Lia concluded.


    "Wait, you want us to go around? Around the whole wall?" Lily wasn''t up for that.


    "Yeah, I agree, we don''t have much time."


    Lia also knew this was the downside of the n.


    "Then what other n do you have?"


    No one said anything.


    "How about this, we split up or I will use my corpses to scout the locations, I think I can manage them well enough now."


    "No," Xavi grabbed Lia''s arm to not let her go, "It''s best to stay together and don''t overuse your soul."


    Lia was slightly surprised at Xavi''s sudden action.


    "Let''s do as you say," finally Xavi breathed out and his small fingers slowly let go of Lia. His eyes were still glued to the gate before he stood up and motioned them to walk away.


    It wasn''t a good idea to camp here and try to force their way inside. They also couldn''t try to wait for the soldiers and mingle under them as the example they were just shown made them aware that their defence was too good.


    They took cover in the forest to move along to their left and scout the wall from afar for any holes in their surveince.


    However, soon the forest came to an end and they had to retreat to the back. They couldn''t get closer in order not to be discovered. The moon hung high and hopes to use the night to their advantage were slowly crushed.


    "We should move along the wall, we should be in their blind spot."


    "Are you sure?" Lia wasn''t confident in the n, however, the soldiers looking down from the wall would have their view in at least a 30-degree angle. They wouldn''t straight look down the wall, so they could use it to their advantage.


    However, this also had its downside as they wouldn''t be able to look up to see if there were any soldiers.


    "Let''s do it," Xavi had less to worry about since he was the smallest and easiest to miss.


    Confident in their physical abilities at least, they rushed up to the wall and pressed themselves against it. As cautious as possible they moved along the stony surface and raked their heads to try to see if there were any soldiers.


    Yet nothing but the dark sky and the bright moon greeted them. The outlines of the soldiers were barely detectable. It was dark enough for them to be close to each other and not able to see their faces.


    The more restrictive problem was they couldn''tmunicate with each other as they were directly under the soldiers and any noise could draw unwanted attention.


    For a long while, they had their backs glued to the rough wall and gently ground themselves along the wall. It was a meticulous task until Lia felt a gush of wind fiddling with her hair.


    She paused. Xavi and Lily next to her questioningly looked at her and Xavi wanted to pinch Lia when she sprinted away from the wall, leaving both of the others perplexed behind

 Chapter 67: Veil 3

    Chapter 67: Veil 3


    The rough surface felt numbing underneath Lia''s delicate and soft fingers. As they sneaked along the wall, Lia kept her head straight, looking in front of her. In the night, only the fire in each watchtower gave them the assurance that on top of the walls soldiers were there.


    Until a gust of wind came around and fiddled with Lia''s hair. She stood still and slightly moved her head up. The fire in the watchtower that was directly above her spot was extinguished by the strong wind.


    Lia waited a few seconds. She could feel Xavi''s and Lily''s stares at her but she concentrated on the situation above her.


    1, 2, 3


    There was no fire lit up which meant that currently no soldier was patrolling.


    If the fire went out, at least one soldier would light it up again yet the fire stayed out.


    With a push from the wall, Lia pushed herself away.


    30 metres away, she turned on her heel and sprinted towards the wall to gain momentum.


    Only a short distance away, she leapt from the floor and jumped onto the wall. In the past two weeks, her physical abilities have considerably gone up.


    With just one jump, Lia was able to cover half of the twenty-metre wall. She flew up to a certain spot, her feet neatly secured in the thin gaps of the stones in the wall and her fingers grabbed from one gap to another, helping her to quickly climb up.


    Her hands felt the border of the wall before she swung her body from the wall over the railing andnded on the path on top of the wall.


    To her right and left were each a watchtower. The right one was right next to her and she saw the ashes of the remnants of the fire lying in the ck pot, in the middle of the wooden watchtower.


    She crouched down as the left watchtower which was 20 metres away still had its light on but she couldn''t make out a person. Just approached the left tower while crouching.


    Lia has guessed right. There was no one here in this area, however, she still needed to be careful because not far from here, there might be still soldiers patrolling.


    Lia hurried back and cautiously peeked over the wall to wave at Xavi and Lily. Both of them could faintly see her outline, however, they weren''t as flexible as Lia to climb up the wall.


    Lily alone would be no problem yet Xavi had no physical strength, much less expected Lily to be able to carry him up.


    Lia looked around and saw to her left a gate. She took a deep breath.


    At the gate there must be at least a few soldiers. Left with no other choice, Lia pointed to her left. Xavi and Lily understood what Lia hinted on but neither of them moved. It was a huge risk and they couldn''t let Lia take on the soldiers alone.


    They were running out of time to waste. It wasn''t clear when soldiers woulde patrolling the area. If Lia had a rope, Lily and her could easily pull up Xavi but there was nothing even remotely useful here.


    However, she found an empty paper cup. Leaning over the wall, she threw it at the two below her and then with her arm pointed aggressively to the gate, telling them to head over and trust her.


    Reluctantly, they continued to move until they were out of Lia''s sight. Lia rushed along the path and just before the gate, there was a small tower with stairs leading downwards.


    As Lia suspected there were at least four guards patrolling. She could hear them shouting and from the staircase voices echoed back. There were soldiers on top of the wall, on the stairs and on the ground where the gate was.


    The question was how many guards were in total.


    The only thing Lia had with her was a dagger Xavi gave her. It had no power to kill an immortal. However, the weapons the soldiers had were embedded with the faint green light of the Ghost King.


    If she was able to steal one of them, then she could kill the soldiers but the problem was that if she killed them, their corpses or missing bodies would attract attention, but if she simply knocked them out it would also attract attention.


    Either way, Lia, Xavi and Lily would inevitably be chased as intruders, however, as long as those that saw either of them died then there were no witnesses to know who they were.


    Making up her mind, Lia removed the dagger from her thigh and snuck up on one of the soldiers.


    With quick reflexes, she nimbly jumped behind him and matched his form, so the others couldn''t see her outline.


    Then in a brief second she swiped the dagger across his neck without even giving the soldier the change to figure out what was going on. Then she grabbed his sword and once again shed over the same wound.


    Without being able to heal anymore, blood sprayed from his wound as he dropped to the floor. Even while he was falling Lia zig-zagged between the other three soldiers. Each time, she passed them she only used another second to cut their throats open without even giving them a nce as they dropped dead.


    Having cleared the floor on top of the wall, Lia moved down the staircase without making any sounds. Her steps were light and her speed fast as she one by one took care of another three soldiers, the same way she did with the previous ones.


    When she arrived at the bottom of the stairs, just before the stone tower''s entrance, she hid herself in the dark and peaked only out to assess the situation.


    She had to figure out how many more guards there were and how to open the gate. Lia was tempted to use her power and control the corpses but because Xavi told her to use it as little as possible, she thought this was also a good opportunity to test how good he has be physically.


    In the moonlight, few shadows hushed across and Lia guessed there were a handful of soldiers at least patrolling around the gate. They held their swords in their hands and unified repeatedly walked in two straight lines until one of the soldiers shouted,


    "Hey, Luka time for shift change. Luka! I''m talking to you."


    Lia looked at the corpses behind on the staircase, seemingly one of them being Luka. She quietly walked to one of them and picked up a short knife.


    "Luka, Lu-" the soldier didn''t finish what he said as a knife stuck in his head.


    The knife was pulled out from his forehead with arge string of blood attached to it.


    A secondter, Lia dragged the corpse further inside the tower away from the entrance when she was already discovered,


    "What''s taking you so long? Are you fighting with Luka? I swear, the Lord won''t be pleased, bloody hell Matt- You!" the soldiers caught Lia in the act of hauling his deadpanion away.


    "Intruder, everyone!" while he attacked Lia, he shouted for support.


    Lia couldn''t afford to be backed into a corner nor up the stairs again. The sword viciously grazed her cheeks as she barely dodged it. Without caring for another attack, she rushed towards the soldier and stretched her hand out.


    The sword stabbed her shoulder but she managed to get ahold of the back of his head and throw him to the ground.


    Jumping over his crouched form, she ran to the entrance before sharply turning around, ripping the sword out of her shoulders and stabbing the soldier in his back.


    Just in that moment, four other soldiers came. Lia quickly removed the sword and swung it in a half-circle, creating enough distance between her and the soldiers who had to back off her attack.


    Her range was limited to that of her sword as the soldiers circled around her like wild hyenas waiting for their prey, inducing fear and hopelessness into them.


    However, Lia''s lips curved and she put her sword down. The soldiers were briefly stunned but their guards didn''t drop.


    "I just want to pass," with her arrogance and confidence she exuded an aura that made her aloof yet charming.


    The soldiers narrowed their eyes, "You killed them! What''s your real goal?"


    "I really just want to pass."


    "Nonsense. Call the others!" one of the soldiers motioned for others to run and rm more people.


    "You surely don''t want to make such a foolish mistake, no? If with your numbers, you can''t even catch a lone person like me, how angry will your Lord be?"


    "Shut up!" however the soldier''s voice slightly trembled.


    Lia had no idea about the Lord but judging from what the previous soldier said, then the Lord seemed to care about the most trivial things like a shift change.


    "You say that but how are you sure I don''t have allies that are waiting at the other gates and I''m only the distraction? If you call for help, then the defence in the other ces would be pretty weak and you yed into my hands."


    "Fool yourself! You already said, don''t think I fall for that," yet again their voices shook.


    "Up to you," Lia''s smile widened and she trailed her fingers along her sword, "What I''m actually trying to say," Lia adjusted her position slightly to the left until she could see the gate,


    "I''ll take you all on myself. There''s no better situation to practise than now."


    "Do you think-"


    "Stop don''t waste any more time. The Lord will be angry," the soldier stopped the other and held his sword up.


    "Attack!" immediately all four charged at Lia.


    It would be a lie to say that Lia wasn''t startled by it, but in the fraction of a second, she checked for any way to break through their formation.


    She jumped to the ground as the swords shing with each other sounded above her head. The soldiers cursed and the tip of their swords raced towards Lia.


    Lia defended with her sword and rolled to the side, the blood of the shoulder wound mixed with the dirt of the ground. Despite being stabbed with a sword that could kill immortals, Lia knew her wound was starting to heal.


    But she had no time to think about it. Pressing her hands on the ground, she threw herself up and leapt to her left. At the side of the iron gate, on the stone wall, there was a ck button.

 Chapter 68: Veil 4

    Chapter 68: Veil 4


    With rapid speed, four swords searched for their target. They cut open the thin fabric of the robe and shallowly pierced the skin to draw red and paint the brown ground into a sea of determination.


    While the tip tried to bore deeper into the flesh, the target turned leaving the only option for a scar behind. The edge of the swords missed and parted in the air.


    Narrowly escaping the sharp des, Lia quickly spun around and threw her arm behind her to press the ck shiny button. Immediately afterwards, she rolled along the wall hearing the slow rustle of the gate opening.


    For a moment the soldiers were distracted by it, taking advantage of that, Lia fell back to the tower and grabbed two more swords.


    "Quick, you two go after her! We''ll take care of the gate! She must have allies!"


    Hearing that the soldiers split up, Lia rushed out of the tower until she was only a distance from the gate again. She saw two soldiers charging at her but her eyes moved past them to briefly catch Xavi and Lily rushing in, while the other two soldiers closed the gate again about to attack them.


    Without thinking twice Lia raised one of the swords, spun with it and let it go just when the soldier was almost in front of her, "Here!"


    The sword flew straight, cutting through past the soldiers towards Lily. Lily, seeing the shining glint in the darkness, jumped over a soldier who was about to attack her and pushed Xavi back.


    Then with one hand in the air, she caught the sword swiftly throwing it to Xavi before effortlessly catching the second sword. Then she immediately stabbed the soldier she jumped over who still bowed.


    The whole exchange only took two seconds and the soldier had no time to react until the sword was already stuck in his chest. Lily drew the sword back and put it over her shoulder. The dark red seeped into their clothes and tiny blood stters clung onto her skin.


    With the wind blowing around, her loose hair swayed and Lily was the pure definition of a knight who protected her master.


    Xavi was slightly stunned by Lily''s visual at the moment and the sword in his hand almost dropped.


    "Young Master!" Lily''s panicked face came into his vision. Yet Xavi''s painfully trained body moved on its own through muscle memory and evaded the sword that got stuck in the ground next to him.


    The attacker looked at Xavi viciously. Xavi took a deep breath and brought his sword down. Painful wails escaped the soldier''s mouth, his bloodshot eyes watched his two severed hands on the ground. He fell and rolled in agony.


    The sword was too heavy for Xavi and he dropped it. He was barely able to move it.


    "Young Master," the impact of Lily''s hug almost caused him to lose bnce but he witnessed how Lily''s sword cleanly cut off the wailing soldier''s head.


    "I''m fine, Lily," Xavi helplessly patted Lily''s shoulder. It was a hassle, she was treating him like a vulnerable child but it was no lie his hands trembled from the act of hurting someone.


    As the head of the hidden family, there was no shortage of danger and he long got ustomed to seeing people die and hurt. However, just as in the case of the G family, the rare times he had to do it himself brought nausea. He wasn''t cut out of this.


    "You both seem alright?'''' after Lia threw the swords at Lily, she managed to kill both soldiers without any problems. It was obvious they were barely trained, so Lia had an easy time against them.


    If it were Min''s private army Lia was afraid, she''d be the one lying dead on the ground.


    "You were too reckless!" Lily finally let go of Xavi and hit Lia in the shoulders. With surprised eyes, Lia looked at Lily''s red ones before she got crushed in Lily''s bear hug.


    "Stupid! What if something happened to you?"


    "It won''t," Lia said it indifferently but her nose itched. It really felt good to have someone care for her.


    Not being able to endure this emotional tumult within her, Lia pushed Lily away, turned around and said, "We need to hurry. Soon there will be other soldiersing for a shift change. We need to hide the bodies!"


    Lily and Xavi didn''t waste any time and hurriedly buried the corpses at the top of the watchtower. They heard noisesing from the Veil and had no time to wait until all of the corpses were burnt before rushing towards the small gate leading into the Veil.


    Once they''ve passed the gate, they left the border area and were met with light white smoke and translucent hazes that swayed with the wind and glistened under the moonlight.


    It truly looked like a thousand veils hung from the air crowding every millimetre.


    "Wow," Lily stretched out her hand but brushed against the air, "So it only looks like veils?"


    The veils seemed to have the same consistency as ghosts but once touched, the hands just moved through it. They were also 100 times more beautiful and pleasing to the eye, shining in different colours.


    As if bubbles sprang around to merge into long, thin veils to grace thendscape into a beautiful dream.


    The border consisted of the wall. On the core''s side, there was only arge part of barrennd around the wall with asional forests popping up.


    After the wall on the Veil side, there was another wall, confined an area between the walls solely for the soldiers to patrol. The other wall with the entrance led to the veil, where it looked like the outskirts of a city.


    Instead of barrennd, grass covered the ground and several paths led to the distant cities in the back where no lights, only outlines of the buildings could be seen.


    In the dark of the night, this area was dyed in dark blue and ck with the veils swaying around in the wind, giving it the magnificent tint this almost dead surrounding needed.


    "We''re lost," Xavi was the first to leave the trance the veils put them into, "I''m not sure where the location is we need to be."


    "Then we should head to a city and ask for directions," Lia concluded and made her way over to the paths.


    "It''s for the best to first get away from the border and hide somewhere," the tumult behind them got louder and it worried Lia.


    Xavi and Lily had the same thought and they decided to randomly go towards any city seen in the far.


    They had to hurry because soon they saw that behind them, torches of mes. Lia grit her teeth, trying not to hurt the wound on her shoulder that still hasn''tpletely healed.


    And the hug Lily gave her made it even more painful but Lia didn''t want to worry them so she kept quiet.


    In a sense, she already had the assumption that because Min''s lifeforce was already inside of her, the weapons had no effect on her. It seemed like her body has grown or evolved to the point it''s gotten ustomed to Min''s power and regards it as part of herself.


    So, her body regenerated normally when she got hit by his power. But that was all solely just a guess. She had no proof and it could also be it had something to do with her power to control the dead.


    Once they got closer to the cities, they saw that the amount of Veils surrounding each city was so humongous, it literally looked like a thick white wall.


    "Is that the thing where people have to have the permission of the Lords to traverse?" Lia couldn''t exin it any other way.


    "Yea, I guess so. I suppose within the area of the Lord, it''s easier to get from city to city but to enter the area of another Lord will be harder."


    Lia watched Xavi''s small figure and sighed. The white wall surrounded all sides of every city, only the outlines of several buildings reeking out indicated that there was something at the core of this phenomenon.


    "How can we get inside?"


    No matter how they looked at it, they couldn''t just enter, right?


    "We should just go for it."


    But Lily''s hopes were crushed by a reckless and uncaring Lia.


    "Stop being like that!" Lily cried in anger and frustration.


    "Be like what?" Lia sincerely had no idea why Lily acted this way.


    "You can''t just be like ''Let''s go for it'' There''s a reason why the white veil''s there."


    "That''s true but the veils aren''t part of any of the Lords'' power, I assume, so the only option they have is to use men to guard and check if anyone''s traversing freely. They can''t do that 24/7. It''s night now, so there''s chance-"


    "Exactly that! Your stupid calctions that might be true but always involve a high risk!" Lily grabbed Xavi by the shoulders and shook him, "Young Master! Say something to her! It''s hopeless! She''s hopelessly into danger!"


    Lia''s lips formed a thin line and her seemingly indifferent eyes induced fear into Xavi''s delicate heart, "L-Let''s just do what she says."


    "Young master! You coward!" Lily was even more frustrated but didn''t dare to say any more as the torched of the mes got closer.


    Lia took both Xavi and Lily by the hand and dived straight into the white veil before them. It was literally air on their skin but they couldn''t see anything but the white.


    Lia tightened her grip on both of them. If they go lost here, they might wander for eternity. Blindly heading forwards, Lia went straight, disregarding anything. Xavi and Lily firmly clung onto Lia but the endless white was tiring on their minds.


    No wonder, the citizens didn''t freely traverse. This was indeed a nightmare. The white smoke went on and on, ying cruel tricks on the mind before finally, Lia''s foot stepped out and soon they emerged from the white hell and took a deep breath.


    What awaited them in front of their eyes went against their expectations.

 Chapter 69: Veil 5

    Chapter 69: Veil 5


    A vast city as normal as it could beid in front of the three''s eyes.


    "It''s more normal than expected. Looks like the core," Lily wasn''t sure if she was seeing right.


    The city didn''t look any different than the capital or the other city Lia resided in. Wooden houses like ancient temples with streets filled with shopsid out the city.


    It wasn''t as fancy as the capital, there was no white marble. However, there were no veils here anymore. The dark surrounded everything and the eerie thing was that no light or sounds emitted from the houses.


    It was quiet as if the city was abandoned. As if it was a ghost town.


    Only the ghosts scurrying around showed signs of life in this deste ce. Lia had hoped to be able to meet someone but this hope was quickly abandoned by the state of this sight.


    In the far and close up, nothing could shake off the feeling that absolutely no one was living here. They also couldn''t just knock on the doors or intrude the houses. If people really lived here, then it was their norm and signalling them they weren''t from here by making a stupid mistake, would just straight put them under the de the border provided.


    "We should find a ce to stay and inquire tomorrow," this was the only option Lia could think of right now that was safe. She expected the soldiers not to check the cities as they would assume the intruders wouldn''t dare to go through the white veil.


    So staying here was better than venturing outside with soldiers on their tails. Tomorrow they could gain information. Since it seemed like the residents never left their cities, there was a risk for them to all know each other.


    But it wasn''t uneptable to traverse from city to city in the veil. At least Lia hoped so. They could also try to use an excuse like trying to visit their rtives.


    With that in mind, the three of them strolled around the city to get familiar with it and to find a ce for the night to stay. The harmless ghosts floated around them as they were curious about the strangers.


    One of them got particrly close to Lia. She subconsciously held out her hand and the ghost eagerly touched and then shook it formally. Lia gave it a warm smile and the ghost happily returned it before circling them a few times and leasing.


    Then the thought of all the mortals having to die under her hand back in the facility, made the encounter tremendously sadder. At least the harmless ghosts died a more peaceful death and because of some light lingering regrets, they stayed here or in the mortal world, not ready to pass on.


    "How about this ce?" Xavi pointed to a small green area. It was a square with a botanic garden along with a few benches. In the core, most of the cities didn''t have a park or square gardens. The only green scenery could either be found in the council families'' mansions or in the outskirts.


    "You should answer it. Can you sleep there? Young master might not be used to it," Lia''s teasing made Xavi''s face flush red and Lia thought it was a shame she couldn''t see it in the dark.


    "I-It''s fine for me!"


    Lily also nodded, so they headed over and went to a bench in the far corner.


    There were only single benches. Without any hesitations, Lia picked Xavi up under his protests andid him on the bench. Then sheid on the grass next to the bench, "Lily, you should sleep on the other side, so Xavi doesn''t feel unsafe."


    "Young master, don''t worry, I''ll be with you here!" Lily wanted to give Xavi a hug but thetter quickly retreated and stood on the bench eximing, "I''m not a child! Stop treating me like this! Both of you!"


    "If the young master wants it!"


    "Truly childish. Only a child would say that. What a child."


    Both females were beautiful, however, they had their respective faults. One was pampering and the other one had quite a  snarky mouth. How could the poor young master bear it?


    The night has been long and they were exhausted from all the events that have happened, so they quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, Lia woke up early. Despite drifting off to sleep, it wasn''t a very peaceful one as the constant worry of the next day haunted her even in sleep.


    The eeriness from yesterday waspletely gone. However, the feeling that this city was abandoned didn''t leave. It was still early but immortals didn''t need much sleep and loved to venture outside. Yet there was not a single soul here, at least in the area they were in.


    Again only curious ghosts floated around them. Lia sighed disappointed. How much easier things could''ve been if ghosts were able to talk.


    Lia stood up to explore on her own when Xavi''s sleepy voice stopped him, "Lia where are you going?"


    His hair was messy, his little hands rubbed his droopy eyes and his whole demeanour was groggy. He was like a little kid afraid his parents would leave him. Lia suddenly felt her heart squeeze warmth out, prompting her to rub Xavi''s head and speak in a coaxing tone, "I won''t go anywhere."


    "Um," Xavi agreed and even rubbed his head against Lia''s hand. Xavi was right now still sleepy so he didn''t register properly what was going on, so his ears caught a break from turning red.


    Lia sat down next to Xavi on the bench before a weird feeling and sensation overtook here. When she looked down, she saw that Xaviid his head on herp and made himselffortable.


    Lia was torn. Xavi was like a little kid but on the other side, that brat! He was already an adult hiding in a child''s body taking advantage of the situation.


    But she couldn''t help spoiling him a bit. They only knew each other for almost three weeks but she grew closer to them and faster than she did with Noel.


    Maybe because both of them were less suspicious than Noel in the beginning and didn''t do shady things like he did. And because Xavi and Lily were genuine in whatever they did and said, and because they were quite childish, Lia quickly let her guard down and trusted them.


    It seemed like Xavi fell asleep again. Lia just sat there until soon the sun hung high in the sky, yet as she watched the surroundings there was still no person wandering around. She wanted to see the city centre to check if things were different but no bearing to wake up Xavi and Lily, she quietly endured.


    Time flowed slowly and Lia''s body felt sore and her thighs were numb. Luckily not longter, Xavi finally woke up. The heat rushed to his cheeks and ears while he scurried away from Lia. Lia thought it was a shame not to tease him, so she said, "You like myp this much? What a pervert."


    At this, Xavi''s poor fragile heart on the verge of shattering from embarrassment squeezed all the air from his lungs and he coughed.


    "I-I," but he didn''t know how to retort or justify himself. He could still feel how soft it felt and howfortable his head floated as if heid on cotton.


    It was heavenpared to the hard bench, ok? But he could only swallow those words and make inaudible noises.


    "Young master, is everything ok?" Lily woke up from Xavi''s desperate attempts to wash himself clean but he only got more embarrassed. There was no winning in this situation!


    "So, both of you are finally awake? We should head to the centre until now, I haven''t seen a single person. This concerns me."


    Xavi got serious again and jumped off the bench but the whole way to the centre, he couldn''t look Lia in the eyes. Lily noticed this and asked, "Young master did something happen between you and Lia?"


    As if Xavi just couldn''t catch a break, his face decided to betray him as he choked out a ''No!''


    "Are you sure?" Lily whispered again but Lia heard them and was amused, "It''s nothing. I just found out a very interesting fact about your young master. You should be careful Lily."


    Xavi wanted to cry, bawl and whine. His reputation was ruined in Lia''s eyes.


    He avoided Lia and ignored Lily. Both females had a nce exchange that gave Lily no clue why her young master was throwing a tantrum.


    Arriving at the city centre, they finally saw signs of life albeit very few people were around. They seemed only to be heading out for some important business and scurried around very fast.


    Lia was puzzled just what in the world was going on in the Veil? Everything waspletely different than in the core. Just how much more contrasting were Mistand and Nevend?


    "Xavi, I think it''s a good time now for you to grow and learn."


    The three of them hid behind a house corner when Lia pushed Xavi forward.


    "What are you doing with young master?" Lily protectively held Xavi in her arms.


    "He should ask for directions."


    "Alone?"


    "His child appearance will lower people''s guard."


    "I''ll go with him," Lily was about to drag Xavi when Lia stopped her, "What''s the point if you go with him?"


    "Young master can''t do it alone!"


    "Alright, both of you children should go together."


    "I''m not a child! I can go alone! Lily, don''t follow me!"


    "But young master!" Lily wanted to trail behind Xavi but his determined re made her give up.


    "Be careful," was the only thing she could say.


    Lia watched Xavi nervously walking towards the people in a shop. He tried to be as natural as possible but Lia could see his fingers anxiously fiddling around with his shirt.


    She found it funny but at the same time why was Xavi so nervous? He had no qualms killing the G family nor facing her but here he was acting like a true little child.


    This question needed to wait though as loud footsteps sent shivers into the nearby people and they scrambled away. Xavi was left perplexed as he finally approached one.


    Lia turned to see the source of terror and briefly froze. The soldiers in a big troop were heading their way. Lia rushed out and told Lily, "Quick, we need to get Xavi!"

 Chapter 70: Veil 6

    Chapter 70: Veil 6


    A group of soldiers marched through the streets of the city. They headed to the city centre as they couldn''t find anyone prior. It was normal thing for them to do, however, the intruders would be afraid and flock to a ce where people are present.


    With that in mind, several groups of soldiers invaded all the cities in the surrounding.


    In the city centre, the soldiers drew closer to the square filled with shops where at least some people could be found, but they soon ran away after hearing the all-familiar and fear-inducing footsteps.


    Lia rushed out of the corner and headed to Xavi who stood perplexed in front of the store. Seeing the reactions of the residents and the oning soldiers, Lia reacted quickly.


    Lily was a bit slower but instantly caught on and followed Lia to take Xavi and hide. Without wasting any time, Lia grabbed Xavi and ran down the streets.


    To the right, to the left, straight forward, nothing but cold and seemingly empty houses red at them.


    But it seemed like luck was on their side and when they turned to the right, a door opened up and a middle-aged thin man came out to throw the trash away.


    Taking the opportunity, Lia slid past the man through the door into his house. Xavi was hesitant about it but Lia was dragging him with her so he couldn''t refuse.


    Lily knew what Lia yed on and took the man back into the house while closing the door behind them.


    It was a small house with a living room and kitchen on the first floor. There was a staircase leading up to the second floor.


    Lia with Xavi walked up the stairs and Lily turned to the man, briefly saying, "Sorry," before pushing him upstairs.


    In the man''s bedroom, the four of them crouched on the floor away from any windows. The man had a confused and panicked face but each time he opened his mouth to talk, Lily stopped him.


    "I apologise, uncle," Xavi spoke in a child-like voice and both Lia and Lily turned quicker than a greedy man at the sight of money to Xavi. Their faces condemned him for this act but they kept quiet.


    Xavi already had gathered his courage to act like a child before Lia interrupted. If he already wasted his time prepping himself then he should do it properly.


    "We want to visit our rtives but I I identally made a soldier mad, so we''re being chased," Xavi looked aggrieved, almost to the point he could burst out in tears because of his mistake.


    Lia nkly thought he was too sly while Lily didn''t know her young master was such a good actor. Her motherly instincts kicked in and she patted his head, "It''s alright, the soldiers are bad, bad men. Little cutie, don''t cry."


    Xavi nodded but inside he was furious at Lily actually treating him like a child.


    Lia couldn''t continue watching the theatre and spoke to the male who wordlessly watched everything but his expression told them he was moved by Xavi.


    "As you can see we''re in a dilemma. Please help us out by staying here and my apologies for intruding," Lia slightly bowed and the man waved with his hands nervously.


    "No, no, no need!" he felt Lia was too dignified to make her do this, "You-you can stay!"


    The man stumbled over his words but didn''t seem like a bad person. For a while, they sat awkwardly in silence. Sometimes making eye contact but quickly averting their eyes, sometimes shifting their positions and sometimes slightly coughing to ease the tension.


    Then Xavi couldn''t take it anymore," Uncle, do you have a lollipop?"


    Without a lollipop, Xavi just didn''t feel right.


    "Oh, I- I don''t have sweets but how-how about an apple?" the man was really nervous but seeing little Xavi, he eagerly wanted to soothe this child.


    Xavi contorted his face slightly but nodded, "Ok, thanks uncle!"


    The man, relieved to leave the awkwardness, left for the kitchen. Lia didn''t stopped him as it seemed like he would rat them out.


    A minuteter, the man came back with three apples and handed each of them one. He was treating all of them like children and was way too nave letting his guard down.


    But Lia and Lily were indeed younger than him, so she bit into the apple. The juice flowing down her dry throat, Lia thanked him. The man lightly smiled. Lia felt this was familiar.


    This man he was lonely. Probably everyone in the Veil having to live like this was.


    "Do you live alone?" Lia broke the ice.


    The man''s eyes widened and he nodded, "My wife left with the kids five years ago when we could still go out."


    Lia picked up a piece of important information, "I''m sorry to hear that but five years ago?"


    "Yes, you don''t know? Until 5 years ago, the-the, I mean we could freely leave the veil and people were able to enter but then the Lord started to gain more control. I- I mean the veils were always there and the wall too but no one controlled. Only sometimes the Lords forbid someone to go to do something but because those were bad people."


    Once the man started talking, he couldn''t stop. It has been a long time since he could freely talk with people. He was afraid he had forgotten how to.


    "Then why did the Lord suddenly gain control?'''' The man disregarded the fact that Lia and the others didn''t know about it even though they were from the Veil. He was just happy to havepany.


    "It''s not clear but rumours-rumours say it''s because of the son of the the C family. He made countermeasures to prevent people from leaving to the core and other people entering because they say the core is overfilled. So, the Ghost King gave the Lords more power to assert their, erm, dominance and so, we''re stuck here."


    The man told them everything he knew but Lia had the feeling that something didn''t add up. The story had various holes. Min''s goal was to create two worlds full of ghosts, so it could be he used the Veil as an experiment to confine the people but why didn''t he kill them or set ghosts free here?


    Then a wholeyer was crowded with ghosts just like how he wanted to and no one would know because it''s impossible to enter the Veil now.


    And even if Min confined the Veil for whatever reason, what did it have to do with Kil? Was he the one carrying out Min''s orders? Despite knowing of Min''s goal, Lia still couldn''t figure out his ns or the meaning behind his actions. She knew nothing of him.


    Lia looked at Xavi who was also serious.


    "What happens if you go against the rule and go out?"


    "As as long as you don''t try to leave the Veil, you''ll be reprimanded three times before being executed. That applies if you want to go to another city. H-However, if you want to leave a city, you need the Lord''s permission and no one knows how to gain because those that went to get it all disappeared!"


    This also didn''t makeplete sense, after all, Lia, Xavi and Lily were able to get into this city. Unless the Lord knew and watched them and decided to lure them here. However, it was clear that permission from the Lord was indeed needed to get from city to city.


    "But, but shouldn''t you already know this?" the man finally became conscious about what he was talking about.


    Lia didn''t want to tell him the truth, not because she was afraid he would snitch on them but because she didn''t want to give him needless hope that he could leave the Veil just as they entered it.


    "We were living a sheltered life, we only stayed at home like this for our whole lives so we haven''t even noticed any change."


    "Oh, is that so?" the man seemed to buy Lia''s excuse, "Where do you want to go? Where are your rtives?"


    This time Xavi spoke up as he was the only one who knew about the D family''s location," It''s somewhere in the West. A city called Rag."


    "Oh, that''s going to be hard because you need this area''s Lord''s permission to leave and the area where Rag is, that Lord''s permission to enter."


    "So, you''re saying it''s impossible?" Lia got worried about having to get two Lords permissions. It seemed like they strayed far away from where they originally were supposed to be.


    "Because no-no one knows how to get a Lord''s permission!"


    "I see, you seem to know how to get to Rag. Can you give us directions?"


    "O-Of course! Wait a second!" the man ran out to get something.


    The three of them used the time to discuss.


    "What do you think?" Lia looked at the two.


    "This isplicated, we have no other choice than to try..." Xavi was also at a loss. They ended uppletely missing the simple n he had in his mind.


    "But you noticed, right. The things he said seem suspicious," Xavi figured that the reason for Veil''s confinement was too vague. He also didn''t know why the people here epted it so easily. Obviously, there were a few who tried to leave but it was as if everyone submitted to their fate without resistance.


    "That''s concerning me, I-" Lia stopped as the male came back with a piece of paper


    It was a detailed map of the Veil. He marked their position, "W-We''re here."


    He drew a line across a quarter of the map, "And Rag''s here."


    "It''s best to use this way and cut it short but it''ll depend on the Lord."


    "Do you know anything about the Lord?'''' the so-called Lords y a big part in the Veil and this worried Lia.


    "Not much but he doesn''t- isn''t very friendly."


    "I see. Does it matter at which time you pass the Veils?"


    "What do you mean?" the man was perplexed.


    "If we go at night is the possibility bigger to go to another city and not be caught by soldiers?"


    The man shook his head, "No, it''s at all times the same or else everyone would''ve already exploited this fact."


    Lia''s suspicion turned out to be true. This area''s Lord knew they wereing and deliberately let them in. For what purpose? What did the Lord have in store for them?

 Chapter 71: Veil 7

    Chapter 71: Veil 7


    Under the worried gaze of the man seeing them off, the three left in the evening to rush south-west of the city.


    They evaded and took sharp turns away from the soldiers who were still patrolling. Lia felt that if they really wanted to catch them, they could use their Lord''s authority to invade all homes in search of them. But they didn''t.


    Soon, the zing white appeared before them at the end of the city. The millions of white veilsyers over each other created a dazzling light, seemingly wanting to signal the beginning of a journey from where no return would be possible anymore.


    Once Lia stepped through, she would have to bear every consequence of her goal fully. She would have allies to gather and be responsible for their lives. And in the end, the fate of two worlds woulde crashing down on her as a burden and responsibility.


    For Lia to take on the challenge, she knew more than anyone she had to change. From the nave, lovestruck girl-


    Lia took Xavi''s and Lily''s hand.


    And from the cold and vengeful woman she was-


    Then she made the first step, theyers uponyers in the white Veil surrounding them.


    To a person that would be fit carrying all lives on her shoulders. To be the Immortal King.


    Against a cloudy white posed as an obstacle, an endless fear to embrace and a step to ovee. Just like the first time, Lia determined, firmly holding Xavi and Lily, strode through without looking back, without knowing whatid before them, what would be bestowed upon them just like their future.


    Uncertain, terrifying yet bright. As everything wille to an end one day. This was a hope everyone held onto. These days will be over. Inevitably. No matter how long they would take. They, also, will pass.


    No one said anything. They all felt the same way. The white veils were wearing down on them, their feet felt tired, their movements became sluggish. Yet they continued.


    For a while longer, for another while and then finally after walking for an eternity, a small house appeared in the middle of their path.


    It was a tiny wooden house with a window. Lia tightened her grip on Xavi and Lily and together they headed towards the door of this deste and lone ce.


    Then Lia opened the door and stepped inside. It was a small one-room with nothing but a bed and a chair. On the chair, a male in a ck robe sat. He looked up at them when he heard the door open.


    His tired eyes stuck on them before he slowly opened his mouth, a long yawn escaping his lips.


    "What do you want?" even his voice was riddled with tiredness.


    "We want to go to Rag," Lia answered.


    "Rag?" the soldiers stuck a finger in his ear and twisted it.


    "So, you want permission from the Lord." he removed the finger and blew on it.


    "Well, I don''t really care, follow me."


    He stood up and then knelt on the ground. His hands traced a square outline before moving to the middle and pulling on a small anchor.


    The ground opened up to reveal a staircase leading down. The soldier stepped in, his exhausted voice echoed, "Follow me."


    Lia followed without hesitation, behind her Xavi and then Lily at the rear.


    Once all four of them stepped through, the ground closed again and they had to descend the stairs in the darkness. The soldiers made no sound, only their footsteps echoing in this narrow ce reassured everyone they weren''t alone.


    The stairs came to a halt and Lia''s feet finally stepped on the solid ground carrying her forwards. She reached behind and took Xavi''s hand. Xavi remained quiet and kept his head low. In this pitch-ck, no one could see each other.


    asionally yawns from the soldiers indicated he was still there.


    "Finally, hate this," the soldier spoke up after a while and a secondter, a bright golden light blinded everyone.


    The soldier opened a door that led into a big room.


    "Behave yourselves. You''re in the Lord''s mansion."


    With that, he left through a door to the right.


    The room was decorated in golden wallpaper and a chandelier hung from the ceiling. Red chairsced with a golden frame stood alongside the four walls.


    Lia, still holding Xavi, went to sit. Xavi snapped out of his trance and abashedly removed his hand from Lia.


    "We''re going to meet the Lord now?" Lily sounded anxious, "We can do it, right? The old guy said no one has ever gotten permission from the Lord!"


    "It should be fine, I reckon," Lia straightened her back.


    She was worried but if she showed it, then the other two might be even more shaken.


    "I hope so," Lily paced in the room up and down.


    "We should be fine, Lily," Xavi wanted Lily to calm down. Her being like this dragged him down too.


    "Well, if she-" Xavi instantly covered Lia''s mouth before she could tease Lily.


    Lia raised her eyebrow as she turned to Xavi, "Just don''t agitate her even more," Xavi helplessly whispered, not being able to look at Lia.


    To his surprise, Lia nodded and he could feel her lips curving under his tiny hands. Xavi widened his eyes and pulled back.


    "You shouldn''t get embarrassed over the littlest thing," if Lia was denied to tease Lily, Xavi had to endure it.


    Xavi looked at his hands on hisp as if it was the first time he ever saw them so clearly.


    Lia was amused but didn''t get a chance to continue as the door opened and the soldier came back, "Follow me."


    Now in the light, it was obvious the soldier had dark circles and his skin colour didn''t look good. It must''ve done this job since the beginning and he rarely slept for an immortal to look this tired.


    The soldier led them down a hallway into a small hall. After he opened the door and bowed at the entrance, he turned around and walked past Lia without a nce.


    He yawned, sighed and then disappeared.


    Lia strode forwards. In the hall, at arge table, a slender man in his 50s sat. He looked up from the chessboard and gave them a big smile.


    "I heard you want to travel to Rag?" he was different than Lia anticipated. He was more amicable and friendly. None of the arrogance and hostility she imagined him to have.


    "Yes," Lia nodded her head.


    "Please sit," he weed them with open arms and beckoned them to sit with him at the table.


    "Are you hungry? Thirsty? What would you like?" he was too friendly to be true.


    To the point it was suspicious, however, at those words Xavi''s ears pricked up and with a wide, childish grin he hummed, "Lollipops, please. A dozen, no 100, no 10000 of them!"


    "Very well!" the man heartedlyughed and called his servant.


    Lia had no idea if Xavi was acting again and exploited the chance of his much-desired lollipops or if he seriously just fell for it and believed the Lord was a good person.


    "Anything else? For you youngdies?" the Lord winked and Lia instantly felt vited but gave a shy smile back.


    "Only the permission."


    "Haha, to the point!" the Lordughed again and waved with his big hands.


    "Ah, there it is!" the Lord then pped as the servant came back with a mountain of lollipops. Once it touched the table, Xavi threw himself on it and stuffed as many into his trousers as he could.


    Lia wondered if Xavi has ever heard of not touching anything that strangers offered, especially from someone like the Lord. No one who has asked him for permission has seeded or has been sighted again. There was definitely something shady about him and the things he offered.


    But she couldn''t straight out say it, so the only thing she could do was to stop Xavi from eating the lollipop, "Stop, you had enough. Your teeth are already bad, leave it forter.


    Xavi pouted and silently condemned Lia but then caught on, "Alright"


    "Don''t be so harsh on him!" the Lord once againughed at their interaction.


    "He''s still a kid, he needs proper guidance," while Lia spoke she stared Xavi down who almost curled into a ball on the seat. It truly looked like a mother scolding her child.


    "Yes, absolutely," Lily quickly threw in. The Lordughed even more until it almost felt like the whole hall trembled.


    "We urgently need to get to Rag," Lia stirred the topic in the right direction again.


    "You are really impatient!" the Lord showed no hostility or was displeased.


    Hisughter filled the room and bounced back from the walls, magnifying its volume in Lia''s ears. If the Lord wasn''t a slender man, Lia could perfectly picture him with a round belly.


    "I don''t dislike it!" even though the Lord seemed rxed, he kept dying or avoiding her asking for his permission.


    "I wonder how useful your permissions are."


    The Lord stoppedughing and looked at Lia. A big smile still on his face.


    "What do you mean, my child?"


    "How does your permission help us to traverse?"


    "Obviously, you won''t get stopped by my soldiers!"


    "Ah, is that-"


    "And the path will open up in the whiteness," the Lord was still smiling but this revtion was huge.


    So, the permission would help them navigate easier in the Veil? How? Was this some kind of power? Or was the white veil manufactured?


    "It''s nothing what you''re thinking of," the Lord could easily read Lia''s thoughts.


    It wasn''t the first time, he was asked the question but albeit not frequently. It was a surprise. Most people wouldn''t question it and just blindly epted the fact.


    "My men will guide you through, it''s simply that."


    This made sense.


    "I see. Stop beating around the bush and tell us how to obtain your permission," Lia had enough with him fooling around. He obviously had no intention to give it to them.


    "A simple game will do," the Lordughed again.


    "Chess?" Lia looked at the table.


    "No, that wouldn''t be fun. Hide and Seek it is! It''ll be a st for your little one," the Lord nodded at Xavi while both Lia and Lily red at the poor young master.

 Chapter 72: Veil 8

    Chapter 72: Veil 8


    "Hide and seek?" Lia thought she has heard wrong.


    Even if it was because Xavi was a child in the Lord''s eyes, this was a stupid game to y.


    Was that chessboard over there only a bait? A distraction? Served no purpose? Did the Lord just pretend to know how to y chess in order to seem intellectual?


    Something about this wasn''t right.


    "Yes! A good hide and seek game is fun. You have 10 minutes to hide anywhere here and my men and I will go to find you. Don''t worry about getting lost. After 15 minutes of searching, if we can''t find you, it''s your own. If we find you, you''ll lose and no permission for you."


    "How many of your men?"


    "Five. I promise. It''s 6 against three. If you don''t believe me, I''ll gather them here. No other staff will interfere, you''re free to hide anywhere."


    "Do you y with everyone in this game?"


    "It''s my favourite!"


    Lia thought, if everyone who asked for the permission had yed the game, it''d exin why they had gone missing.


    The mansion could have a lot of tricky ces like that underground path they took toe here. But they had no choice than to y it. The odds weren''t too bad either. It was only the unfamiliarity of the mansion that proved to be a risk.


    Like the Lord has promised, all of his staff assembled in the room. They all looked like they were used to it. For an immortal like the Lord, this was a twisted hobby to pass his boredom.


    There was no doubt, people have failed at this game every single time. There was a hook to it but it was too early to figure out what it was yet.


    "We only need to hide for 15 minutes?" Xavi was also suspicious. He finally got over his lollipop craze and thought.


    "It''s a brilliant game, isn''t it? Very fun!" the Lord stood up and pped. Five of his men stepped forward.


    "You''ll help us get to Rag?"


    "No, my little boy, my men will guide you to the area where Rag is and you need to obtain permission from the other Lord."


    "So, let''s start. These will be the ones who help me catch. Remember their faces well!" he continued and pointed at the five men in red uniforms.


    "We''ll wait here for 10 minutes. The clock please!"


    A servant brought the Lord a wooden clock. Then the Lord showed the three that both of the clock arms are on 12.


    "When I press this button here, the clock will start working normally. Once 10 minutes are over, a loud Bang will signal we''ll start looking for you."


    Xavi looked at Lia and then Lily, and said, "No cheating, right?"


    "Little boy, do I look this unjust to you?"


    "Of course not!" Xavi quickly answered in his childish voice.


    Lia sneered in her heart seeing the act the Lord put on. So much effort for a simple game definitely smelled of shadiness.


    "Ok, on 3. 1- 2- 3!"


    The three ran out of the door and headed down the hallway.


    The mansion was cut into three parts- The main body where they were now, the east and west wing. It also spanned three floors and an underground floor.


    It was as the Lord said, they came across no one.


    "Let''s head to the third floor first!" Xavi ran up the stairs. Lia knew that Xavi was very intelligent for his age. Apparently, that was the power of the A family.


    It seemed like he had grasped something. If Lia could choose, she would''ve beaten the permission out of the Lord or even better use her corpses to kill him. The permission allowed them to freely traverse in the area but if the Lord was to die, the soldiers wouldn''t have anyone to obey anymore.


    But the consequences were too big, Lia understood it. Killing the Lord would only resort to someone new taking over and rming Min that intruders have snuck into the Veil. Using force on the Lord would also result in him leaking their information.


    With probably many secret passages, it was bound to happen that one of the Lord''s men could escape and inform the others.


    The most reasonable option was to stay low and go along with the Lord''s whim and win fair and square. It was the most peaceful solution.


    Xavi led them to the third floor in the very far corner and randomly entered a room. It was a normal bedroom. He sat on the bed and motioned Lia and Lily to join him.


    "Young Master, are we going to hide here?"


    Lia also wasn''t into the idea of staying on the top floor.


    "It''s more likely for them to search here the least," Xavi answered.


    "Why?"


    "Out of all four floors, where would you want to hide the most? The third, second, first, ground floor or underground? Your first instinct might be probably the underground as you think they wouldn''t search it and underground sounds attractive, right?"


    Lia had to admit, she thought underground would be the best, after all, they could use the passage and in the worst case go back to the wooden house in the Veil.


    "The Lord thinks so too, so my guess is that''s where most people have failed. They enter the underground floor and are trapped. So, the Lord only would be enough to check the underground floor, however, sometimes there are people who don''t, so in that case he has more helpers. In total 6- Why 6 and not 9 or 10?


    "9 makes more sense because each floor would have two people searching and if the underground is really a trap then only one person needs to check it before joining the others," Lia followed Xavi''s line of thoughts. This did make sense.


    "Yep, then there''s the 15 minutes time frame. If we exclude the underground, there''ll be approximately 3,5 minutes for each floor but this mansion is huge, there''s not enough time then if we go from having 2 people each floor," Xavi continued and stood on the bed.


    "This means they''re disregarding a floor?" Lily wasn''t as perceptive or clever as Xavi but she could still understand to an extent.


    "Yep, the third floor. So the top and lowest floors are eliminated. Ten minutes aren''t enough to explore the whole mansion, so the ones who hide would naturally only have time to explore the lower floors and their minds don''t tell them to go up if they aren''t familiar with any other floors," Xavi started to jump and reach for the ceiling.


    "If we follow people''s thoughts, it might be ''the Lord won''t think I''ll hide on the ground floor'' or because the ground floor has attractive ces to hide. The first floor, because they''re able to make it up the stairs and eliminate both the ground floor and first as a possibility.


    The second floor in their haste. Most people won''t think third floor because it leaves no option to retreat, you could try to go a lower floor but it''s definitely not as attractive as being able to go up and down," Xavi gave up and sat down.


    He quickly finished exining, "So, one of them looks underground, one looks ground floor, the other two first and the other second. If the ones on the second don''t find someone only then will they move up the third but then time''s possibly up because the mansion is huge and has many rooms. So, having 5 minutes for each floor is already a stretch."


    "That makes sense. The Lord seems very confident with only 15 minutes of search time while 10 minutes for us hiding seems too generous," Lia could understand where Xavi wasing from. Her first thought was also to hide underground and not go up.


    "But it''s an understatement to say no one thinks of the third floor."


    "Yep, that''s why," Xavi stood up again and pointed at the ceiling, "I thought about hiding there. What I was saying was only hypothetical and isn''t necessarily right. Because another possibility is that the underground and ground floor could be easily checked since there might be traps prepared.


    Which means with one look they could determine if someone''s on the underground or ground floor, which again means they''ll send two people from the beginning to the third floor instead of wasting time on the ground floor and underground. So in case of thising true we should go a floor even higher."


    "Like an attic... but young master, the ceiling''s hard," Lia couldn''t figure out why Xavi wanted to hide somewhere that didn''t exist.


    "Not necessarily, every mansion or ce of a person in power with wealth or who has some secrets, will always have several hidden ces."


    "Then how can you be sure it''s here, young master?"


    "I''m not but it''s the farthest away from the stairs."


    "Meaning any escape routes are cut off," Lia also stood on the bed, held Xavi up and nkly looked at his slowly reddening face before she sat him on her shoulders.


    She had to admit Xavi was kind of heavy but her physical strength has evolved a lot, so this shouldn''t be a big deal.


    "Y-Young master! Lia what are you doing?"


    "Helping him check the ceiling. We only have about two minutes left."


    Lily gasped, "You''re right. Let''s break a hole then."


    "It''d be too obvious," it was instantly shot down by Lia.


    "T-Then"


    "Have you noticed there aren''t any windows here?" Lia thought it was strange.


    "Yea," Xavi''s voice sounded from above, "Either we''re still in the Veil or somewherepletely different."


    "Or we might be still underground."


    "What?" Xavi stopped touching the wooden ceiling.


    "We''ve been walking in the darkness for long. We descended stairs. It''s obvious it leads to the underground floor but I can''t remember how far we walked down and if the path was straight or even went further down. It was pure ck."


    "Now that you mention it," Lily anxiously looked around.


    "If we''re underground, this leads up?"


    "Young master, let me try!"


    Lily instantly punched a hole in the ceiling and then along the lines of the wood removed the square, then another one until it was big enough to fit a person through.


    Xavi crawled through. His head peeked through the hole, "It''s an attic!"

 Chapter 73: Veil 9

    Chapter 73: Veil 9


    A loud bang made Lily flinch as she was thest to climb into the attic. After her feet vanished from the hole, she put the wooden pieces over it and hoped it looked natural from the bedroom. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    "It has begun," Xavi whispered, "1, 23" then he went quiet having signalled he was counting the 15 minutes.


    While Xavi sat there and Lily next to him, Lia looked around therge attic. It was asrge as a floor and ranpletely through without any walls or doors. It was one gigantic room. Since there were no windows nor artificial lights, it was dark and moody.


    Lia''s eyes slowly got used to the surrounding and saw that there was nothing. She silently tip-toed, avoiding the area where Xavi and Lily were, in fear she''d step through the hole.


    From one corner to the other, she explored the empty attic. Xavi should be right. If there was an attic, there should be something valuable here. Lia had the feeling, the Lord would y dirty. After all, no one has ever won and if they did, then the Lord might not ept it. It would be good to have something to gamble with and use in a pinch.


    Lia walked to the farthest corner and started periodically checking the whole attic. It would definitely take her at least all of the 15 minutes, considering the sheer size this had. She also let her hands glide along the walls to see if there was something hidden behind it and could be triggered.


    "Five minutes," Xavi''s quiet voice rang through the silent attic.


    He tried to be as quiet as possible to not let any of the Lord''s men hear him but loud enough for Lia to understand him.


    Five minutes passed and Lia was only done with one-third of the room. 15 minutes would barely cut it. Yet until now, she has found absolutely nothing apart from the dust clinging onto her fingers. Was there really nothing in the attic or did even the Lord not know of this ce?


    Come to think of it, apart from the hole they''ve created, there was no sign of any ess to this attic. So was this ce indeed out of the Lord''s knowledge and grasp?


    The seconds slowly ticked away to form a minute. Lia still has found neither anything nor ess to the attic. So, it was truly empty and the Lord didn''t know of it, which meant this ce has been built before the Lord, maybe passed on by his family or it also could mean the Lord recently became a Lord and upied this ce. Or or


    There were several other possibilities. As Lia walked towards the other end of the attic, she heard noises underneath her. So, the servants were currently checking the third floor. With nothing else left to confirm, Lia rushed back to Xavi and Lily.


    "It should be any second," Xavi said and just as he finished his sentence a loud bang followed.


    They looked at each other and Lily wanted to slip through the hole but Xavi stopped her, "Wait," he whispered.


    Loud bangs and curses appeared again. Xavi crawled on the floor and through the crack provided by the hole covered by the wood, he saw servants currently in the bedroom.


    He looked up and held his finger over his mouth, motioning them to not make a noise.


    "We''re doomed," a servant''s voice appeared, "We couldn''t find them."


    "I don''t even want to imagine"


    "Let''s go back and see if the others found them."


    "Yes."


    The two men disappeared.


    "It''s best not to let them catch us. Even if 15 minutes are over, they could still im to have found us before time''s over and there are no witnesses to testify for us, so we''re at a disadvantage."


    "Got it, young master!" Lily nodded. Lia added, "It''s best if we go to the Lord ourselves."


    "Yep," Xavi slipped through the hole andnded on the bed. Shortly after Lia and Lily followed. Lily quickly put the pieces back on the ceiling, then they hurried through the hallway down the stairs towards the hall they met the Lord in.


    On their way, they met no one only until they were in the hall, did they see everyone assembled.


    The Lord had a big beaming smile while the staff behind him all looked on the floor, their hands behind their back seemingly terrified.


    "Congrats, we haven''t been able to find you!" The Lord sat on the table and his eyes were narrowed to curving slits but Lia could feel the slight anger evaporating out of him.


    "Then let us go to Rag," Lia got straight to the point.


    "Now, now I didn''t say you won though."


    "Why? We have done everything right," Lily was riled up but Xavi held her back. Xavi guessed right, she was also furious to the point she wanted to bash his head with the chessboard.


    "You old, lying bastard," Lia didn''t coax her words anymore. She had enough of this whole ordeal. The whole room was shocked at her words. Especially her peaceful tone as if she was saying hello to a neighbour.


    The servants came forwards but the Lord stopped them


    "Now, now, I can understand your anger but you vited the rules, so you lost."


    "Howe?" Lily shouted and was even angrier.


    "You hid on the upper floors, isn''t that so? I remember saying only the ground floor and first floor," the Lord smiled amicably. He didn''t acknowledge the existence of the underground floor.


    "You didn''t!"


    "Little girl, I''m sure I did. Isn''t that so everyone?" the Lord turned to this staff who had their heads down, they all just nodded.


    "That''s not true-"


    "Stop," Lia put her hand on Lily''s shoulder, "It''s useless. No matter what you say an old, dirty pig who pretends to be a sly fox can''t be talked sense into. It rather rolls in its mud thinking it''s a nest full of gold."


    The Lord''s smile instantly disappeared, "Young Lady, those are some nasty words."


    "As nasty as your pitiful tricks you try to pull off," this time Lia gave him a brilliant smile mocking him.


    The Lord gripped his wine ss before returning her smile,"Haha, I don''t dislike people like you."


    "Then what do you dislike? Yourself? Is that why you can''t even acknowledge the words you say because they sound so vile to your own ears?"


    Xavi and Lily knew Lia had a sharp mouth but they never thought it could be vicious to this extent.


    "Young Lady!" the Lord stood up with such a force the chair fell to the ground with a bang, "I''ve graciously offered you hospitality and endured your nder for too long, I-"


    "What? Are you going to make us disappear like everyone else?"


    "I''m doing this for your own good," the smile long vanished from the Lord''s face.


    "Who are you to judge? For our own good let us go to Rag," Lia coldly stared at the Lord. Her strands of loose hair fell over her frosty face full of graze really sent people into a daze.


    "You lost-"


    "Because you changed the rules," Lia was also slowly losing her patience.


    "Soldiers, take them away."


    "You aren''t confident in your games. Isn''t that why the chessboard is only a decoration? This whole mansion only a dis-"


    "Enough!" the Lord enraged hit his hand on the table. For the first time since Lia, Xavi and Lily met him, they saw his true face.


    "You want to y it like that? Then let''s do it. If you beat this game, then you can go wherever you want! Even to hell!"


    As his words faded, the soldiers came and threw all three of them to the ground and held them captive.


    "If you''re so confident in those things you spit, then prove it!" with that the Lord tapped each of their heads.


    Lia''s body contracted and she felt a sharp pain surging through her body and nausea welling up as her sense of direction and time got lost.


    But she felt the heavy force that was pressing her body vanish and she no longer was pressed to the ground. However, when she opened her eyes and the momentary sickness disappeared, she found herself in a small house.


    She had no idea what was going on. The house had two floors and several windows. She ran to one and saw she was back outside in the Veil yet the house she was in was the only one far and wide.


    Looking around there was no one but her.


    "Xavi? Lily?" Lia called out but no one answered. She cursed there was only a reasonable exnation: The Lord teleported her here.


    Either that or she was in an illusion again or dream but it couldn''t be, the power was exclusive to the Z family.


    Lia ran to the doors and tried to open it but they were locked. Then she moved to the windows but was met with the same results. When she tried to smash the ss, it didn''t even bulge.


    Did the Lord mean if she could leave here, then she could go to Rag? Was this another game? How did the Lord get powers in the first ce? Was it Min? Did the other Lords also have powers?


    What happened to Lily and Xavi? Were they also teleported to other ces? Did they all have to pass these games on their own and hopefully find their way to Rag to meet again?


    A thousand questions flew around in Lia''s mind. She was about to have a breakdown at this rate. Either way, she and the other two were separated and she had to go on her own.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have agitated the Lord and figured out a way to convince him with Xavi. But what was done was done.


    For now, she had to clear this ''game'' which apparently needed her to escape this house.


    Suddenly, a nasty smell crept into her nose. She instantly covered it. Was this poison gas?

 Chapter 74: Veil 10

    Chapter 74: Veil 10


    But poison couldn''t kill an immortal. So why was it used? Lia could guess it was to indicate her time limit. If she managed to get out of the house, then she lived, if not, she would die.


    Although normal poison couldn''t kill her, it might be one modified by Min. Not taking any chances, Lia quickly wrapped her lower face with a cloth and looked for a way to leave this ce.


    She had to act quickly as she had no idea where the poison came from and how fast it spread. They could''ve used a poison that didn''t reek but Lia was sure that the Lord wanted to make the ''yer'' aware of the time limit.


    Lia had two options, either she stopped the poison leak or she focused only on escaping. Not even needing to think about it, Lia decided to focus on getting out of here.


    The ground floor had only one room designed like a living room while the first floor was a simple bedroom. There was typical furniture everywhere but the windows and the door left no way to get out.


    There were also no knives or any sharp or heavy objects to smash the walls and get out that way. Lia touched the outline of the house.


    The wood was thicker and harder than that in the Lord''s mansion where Lily could easily tear a hole through the ceiling.


    Lia scanned the first floor. A bed, wardrobe, a drawer and a table. Running out of time, Lia pulled up the nket, looked under the bed, inside the wardrobe, the drawer, underneath the table but there was nothing.


    It was almost as if it was designed for an immortal to stay here until they met their end. Hundreds or even 1000 years full of despair. It was cruel.


    The ground floor had a sofa, another table, a small stove and a closet. Again after searching through the floor, there was nothing she could use but the stove caught her attention. Why did this exist? If there was nothing to cook with, a stove was deemed useless. However, despite its obvious out-of-ce appearance, it was the key to getting out of here but then again wasn''t this too easy?


    Lia knew that the puny fire of the stove couldn''t possibly set the house on fire and even if it did, it would take her ages to aplish that and for the house to burn enough so she could escape.


    However, if there was a stove, especially a gas stove, then there was gas but this would lead to an explosion at most. So, the stove at best was only a bait for the person trapped in here to suffer. Even if they healed constantly and eventually will be able to escape, it was a risk that involved a lot of pain.


    Or should Lia indeed go with a gas leak explosion? Lia shook her head. This was only thest resort. She would also run the risk of endangering the surrounding.


    After another thorough examination, the best bet was still to break the windows. She couldn''t do it with sheer force and there was nothing that could be used to smash the windows.


    There was an option, however. Lia was frustrated by how she didn''t think of it earlier. The stove was indeed the key. The iron frame on the stove tes was sharp and heavy enough to break the windows.


    It was easily removed from the stove and despite its small size, it was incredibly heavy in Lia''s hands. She swung it a few times, getting used to it before she smashed it against the window.


    Upon closer look, there was a small dent, not enough to be visible from the distance. In her hurry, Lia didn''t even notice that the material of the window wasn''t even ss but something akin to plexiss.


    Repeatedly, Lia hit the frame against the same spot, making the dent deeper and deeper. The spreading poison also started to have its effects, not only did the smell get stronger and harder to cope with but it also numbed Lia''s body severely. It wasn''t normal poison after all.


    Lia''s arms felt sluggish and her hands shook under the weight of the frame but she brought herself to raise and bring the frame down on the window.


    It took a whole five minutes of enduring the paralysing effect before the ss finally shattered. The iron frame dropped to the ground and Lia slowly crawled out of the window.


    A lot of effort and strength was wasted with that action and once Lia made it out of the small confinement, she fell to the ground, unable to move.


    The poison swirled in her body and she needed time to adjust it. Exhausted, she closed her eyes and in the middle of thendscape full of veils, all around her the grassy ground, Lia fell asleep.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the same time Lia was teleported to the small wooden house, Xavi found himself in a pitch-ck area. He could neither see his own hands nor anything that surrounded him. Only the hard ground gave him a sense of security and put his mind at ease.


    There were no noises, Xavi instantly knew he was alone and separated from Lily and Lia. In the worst case, they wouldn''t be able to meet again easily or Xavi would fail to get out of here.


    He knew this was one of the Lord''s ns to keep them from going to Rag. So, all the people that in the end won the hide and seek game ultimately met their demise like this.


    Xavi didn''t waste time questioning how he got here or what happened to the others. It was important for him now to quickly leave this ce and hopefully meet up with the others again.


    The first step brought Xavi terror but he quickly calmed himself and walked decisively through the darkness without regarding the environment.


    This heavily reminded him of the times where Lia pulled him and Lily through the white veil as if it didn''t faze her. As if she simply walked through a street on a busy day.


    He missed the warmth. To him, Lia became a precious friend. He has been stuck in the mansion his whole life, having to hide, nowhere able to go, no one able to meet, so going on this journey, being able to experience what he had been through was an incredible part of his life he didn''t want to give up.


    And Lia Lia was like the stream flowing around the safe spot of a rock he has been sitting on. The waves gently crashed against the hard surface, tempting him toe down and indulge himself in the pleasure of a new adventure that involved risks.


    Xavi was d he dipped into the waters and went along with it. He knew despite Lia''s cold faade, she was a heart-warming and caring person. If she became the Immortal King, Xavi wouldy down his life to follow and support her. Just like how his family died in the past.


    The ckness was endless and Xavi almostughed thinking about how concerned Lily must be. He was thankful to have Lily apany him since his childhood, since his parents decided to leave this world and leave everything behind to him.


    After a while, Xavi figured out that this was a test of endurance. There would be an exit waiting at the end but how many could actually withstand the mental torture of aimlessly walking with almost all senses cut off?


    The key here was to persevere and go on. Just how life was.


    ***


    On Lily''s side, the moment the Lord touched her, she felt herself falling from the air into an unknown spot.


    From above she could see the campfire surrounded by brisk men in ck robes. Soldiers.


    As she fell, she didn''t see Xavi nor Lia. Her brain wasn''t working as fast as Xavi''s and she only thought they might not be far from her.


    She had no time to think about it as her goal was clear the second she saw the soldiers.


    Get rid of them.


    She knew she needed to kill them or else she wouldn''t be able to leave here alive.


    It was either killing them or them killing her. Another thing, Lily instantly caught on was that the ce looked simr to the border.


    She was indeed back at the wall. Lily cursed and changed her position in the air tond on the ground.


    Once her feet touched the ground, the impact was so great the earth spread dust and extinguished the campfire.


    The soldiers froze and took too long to process what happened. Using the tiny opening, Lily stole a sword from the closest soldier and injured them enough to not be able to attack her until she brought an end to them.


    However, the loud screams of the soldiers attracted only more and soon Lily was once again surrounded. No matter where she went, it was impossible for her to escape the soldiers.


    "Young master?" Lily shouted as she ran away from the horde of soldiers. She could kill themter but the priority now was to find her young master.


    She didn''t dare to call Lia''s name as her name was kind of special. Yet, even after running along the wall with arrows aiming at her and an angry mob behind her for a long time, Lily heard nothing from those two.


    She finally concluded, they must be somewhere else. This meant Lily could focus on the soldiers alone. As long as her young master was safe, she didn''t have to worry too much. It would be even better if he was with Lia. She prayed he was with Lia.


    In the beginning, Lily didn''t trust Lia, even when she revealed herself as the daughter of the K family. Lily knew the rumours surrounding Lia and the K family murder weren''t true, but the Lia before her was arrogant and cold, Lily could never ept her as the Immortal King.


    Especially not having her young master close to her. However, after hearing what Lia went through, Lily''s heart went soft and she couldn''t help but feel bad for Lia.


    But this didn''t mean Lily had good feelings or trust towards Lia. It was only after seeing Lia work hard, seeing how she indeed wasn''t a bad person, only with a rather sharp and vicious tongue, could Lily rest at ease and know that Lia wouldn''t make a bad Immortal King.


    It was also only when Lily discovered to what lengths Lia would go for someone that Lily epted Lia properly.


    So, whatever maye in the future, whatever may be thrown at them, Lily was sure that nothing could stop them, nothing could break apart this bond they''ve formed.


    And so, this little ordeal was nothing for Lily to handle. A few soldiers? She could easily deal with it. In the future, they would be much tougher enemies.

 Chapter 75: Veil 11

    Chapter 75: Veil 11


    A pleasant breeze swept through the air and covered a lying person in the middle of andscape with nothing but a tiny wooden house.


    Lia opened her eyes and tiredly sat up. She moved her arms, then her legs. The effect of the poison has vanished. Lia could move her body and leave here.


    The wooden house behind her seemed so empty and lonely in this vastndscape. Now that the Lord had no control over her, Lia could make her way to Rag. But this also meant that she didn''t have the permission which would make her face soldiers.


    At the same time, Lia was clueless about her current location. In the far, she couldn''t see any cities nor that people were nearby.


    She didn''t have any other choice but to aimlessly walk around. It was painful. Everything that could go wrong, went wrong. It was supposed to be fairly easy to reach Rag but one thing led to another until she was in this situation.


    It was a long walk with nothing in sight but the dark sky and the grass swaying in the wind. Lia trailed along a path, her eyes only stared straight ahead. In this silent night, Lia looked dignified and mysterious as if she was the only being to exist. Simply eternal.


    Until loud voices caught her attention. She whipped to the right and saw four people sitting in the grass. The wind carried their voices to Lia.


    "It''s ok, it''s only a small wound. I''m sorry, I didn''te earlier," a deep male voice slung itself around Lia''s heart. It was quite pleasant to hear.


    "Don''t me yourself, we shouldn''t have been reckless. It''ll heal soon," a light female voice answered, it had an undertone of pain but she seemed to be fine.


    "Let''s leave as long as we don''t trigger the-" another male voice appeared.


    Lia stopped in her tracks. Usually, she would just ignore them and leave, but right now they were the only people she saw since walking for a long time and her only hope to know where she was.


    Thus, she decided to approach them.


    "Why do you still have it?" another female voice appeared. It was a bit rougher and anxious.


    "I can''t just throw it away!"


    "I''ll take it," the male with the deep voice answered.


    Only until Lia was around five metres away from them, did they notice her presence. A female sat on the ground with her foot bleeding, while the other three surrounded her. The female with the rough voice jumped up when she saw Lia and eximed,


    "Don''te here! Stay away!"


    Lia was perplexed but didn''t stop, she only said, "I want to ask something."


    "No, don''t! Go away! Go! Go!" The male also panicked and tried to hush her away.


    "I just-"


    "Stop," the male with the deep voice, pitch-ck hair and piercing eyes stood in front of the three. Lia stopped advancing and the other three behind the male who was half a head taller than Lia, sighed in relief.


    Lia had no idea why they were so afraid but in order not to make them more scared, she remained on her spot. She opened her mouth but the deep voice cut her off, "Leave."


    It was strange how they were avoiding her. She also wanted to leave but if she did now, she had no means to find her way, "I simply want to ask a question."


    "No," the male resolutely rejected her.


    "It won''t harm you."


    "Your existence already harms us."


    This sentence irked Lia a bit but she chose to ignore it. There was nothing wrong with them being vignt towards her. Lia gave the guy ast nce before she turned around.


    "Where should we head?" the rough female started to talk.


    "I live in the back of the Drad city," the other male answered.


    "That''s not far, I''m just d we managed to escape the Lord," the injured female spoke and these words caused Lia to stop.


    She approached them again. Lia''s sudden decision caught he male who stood in her way off guard and he slipped trying to spot her. Lia and he fell onto the ground with Lianding on top of him touching something hard.


    "Fuck," the guy cursed and threw Lia off him but it was toote. Lia could hear the desperate ''No''s'' of the others when her view fell on the round hard token under her hand.


    Then the next second, she felt the familiar zap feeling and pain in her body. She once again opened her eyes to see an unfamiliar surrounding.


    "No, no, no!" the anxious male shouted before he red at Lia, "It''s all your fault! You damned-!


    "Ok, enough," the man with the deep voice stopped him.


    The injured female started crying, "This can''t happen! Just when we managed to leave one! Now, we''re doomed! No one can help us! My foot''s still-"


    "You!"


    Lia was thrown against the hard, stone wall. The rough voiced woman held Lia bythe cor, "Why can''t you listen and just leave as we told you?"


    Lia remained calm, "I have no idea what you all have been saying."


    "This," the man with his deep voice and ck hair held up the token, "Is a token that''s been infused with teleportation magic. It''s set to transport five people into a game created by the Lord. Because you came, we''re five."


    "The Lord? The slender one?" Lia had to be sure if she was still in that Lord''s area.


    "No, it''s another one."


    So, Lia was teleported to another area, it wasn''t clear if this was even further away from Rag or not.


    Right now, the situation seemed dire. Everyone was panicking and angry at Lia except for the ck-haired male. Lia once again was stuck in another ''game''.


    "I should''ve never given you the token! We should''ve thrown it away! No one would pick this trash up anyways!" the anxious male red at the ck-haired male.


    Lia examined the surrounding. They were currently in a cave. In the ce they stood was a crossing opening up to two paths.


    "I don''t want to die!" the injured female started to bawl even harder. The rough female quickly ran to her and tried to coax her. This really didn''t look good, in situations like this, they needed to be calm and think straight but they were all too riled up.


    In this case, working together was useless, in addition, they med Lia.


    "We need to leave here," the ck-haired male pointed at the two paths.


    "I can''t! My foot!" the sobs didn''t stop.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll heal quickly," the other female continued to pat her back.


    This game wasn''t much different than the other one she was in. Both had the goal to escape.


    However, there was one thing Lia wondered about, "Do all Lords have teleport powers?"


    No one answered her. The ck-haired male just stared at her before getting closer to the two paths. He examined them.


    Lia sighed and also went to get a closer look. Both paths looked identical. There wasn''t much of a difference, apart from a slight glimmer at the end of the left one.


    "A trap," Lia exhaled.


    The guy next to her raised his eyebrow.


    "Let''s go left," the anxious male heard what Lia said but ignored her, "I don''t trust her," he added.


    "It''s up to you," Lia indifferently looked at him and started to head towards the right path.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" the female''s rough voice caught up to Lia.


    "You don''t seem to have any intention to leave, so I''ll go first."


    "I can''t! My foot!"


    Lia was annoyed by her wailing and whining, "Then focus on healing. Also, you don''t wee me anyway, you''d rather have me out of the picture, no?"


    No one said anything. With that Lia made her way alone out of there. Even if she was stuck with that group, she wouldn''t get any answers.


    "Wait," the ck-haired male grabbed her by the shoulders.


    "If she wants to go, let her! Let her! We don''t need her!" the anxious male walked up and down.


    "No, there''s a reason why five people are needed to activate the token. We should stick together," the ck-haired male was also reserved.


    He held his emotions under control but Lia could see the anger in his eyes. He didn''t like her, that was clear.


    "No thank you," Lia brushed his hand off.


    "I said, wait. You recklessly endanger everyone and now you want to run away from your responsibility? You''re damn selfish."


    Lia faced him and her cold face let his pale inparison. The word ''responsibility'' hit her. She had failed in the past and this only reminded her.


    "My responsibility? I simply wanted to ask you a question. You could have listened and answered with one sentence but instead, you threw confusing words at me," Lia stepped forward until she was close enough for their faces to touch and stared him directly in the eyes,


    "If you weren''t ipetent enough to exin your situation, I wouldn''t have approached you ''recklessly'' as you say."


    The male turned silent. He saw her frightening icy eyes and the dark glint behind them. She was dangerous but he had no choice to keep her because this situation here was too unfathomable.


    "Alright, say what you need to clear with us."


    "Simply answer my question from before," Lia stepped back and smiled at him but the smile didn''t make it to her eyes.

 Chapter 76: Veil 12

    Chapter 76: Veil 12


    "The one about the Lords?"


    "Yes."


    "Stop! Don''t answer her! Don''t give her what she needs, we can do without her," the anxious male relentlessly wanted Lia out of his sight.


    Lia got even more annoyed and turned with the smile to him, "How about you shut your mouth for once? Do you know which people have the best survival chances? It''s those that know when to keep their annoying mouths shut."


    The male instantly ran away from her. The expression Lia had on her face was too terrifying to him. He wanted to continue to shout at her but didn''t dare to.


    "So?" Lia turned her attention back to the ck-haired male.


    It would be best to quickly finish this and go to Rag. She wanted to make sure Xavi and Lily were alright. She couldn''t help but worry about them. As for those people, sadly she didn''t have any sympathy left for them.


    "There are four Lords, each for one of the areas- North, East, South and West. They are brothers, so they share the same power."


    "I see," this wasn''t what Lia expected. She thought there would be more than four Lords. Having agitated one already wasn''t good as he covered one-quarter of the Veil.


    "Which area are we in right now?"


    "I''m not going to tell you everything only to have you walk out on us," the ck-haired male was indeed suspicious of her.


    Lia couldn''t do anything but put up with it. If she was in his situation, she also wouldn''t reveal more information running the risk of having the other person betray you.


    So, Lia waited until finally the injured woman stopped her wails and was able to move her foot again. It took at least 10 minutes for that to happen. As they approached the path, the other three turned to the ck-haired male and asked,


    "Which one should we take?"


    "The right one."


    "Really? But the left one seems like it has an exit."


    "It might be a trap," the ck-haired male started to enter the right path when the rough female stopped him.


    "Wait, let her go first," she pointed at Lia.


    "Yes, yes," the anxious male didn''t dare to say more as Lia stared at him.


    "I understand. Precaution so I won''t do anything to you?" Lia sneered and walked in the front with the other four trailing behind her.


    She was seriously considering just letting them die and turn them into her corpses but as the other guy said, there was a reason for five people to be necessary in order to pass this ''game''. Also, she had nothing to kill them with.


    This long, endless path forwards in darkness reminded her to prior a few hours when she, Xavi and Lily were led through the underground path towards the Lord''s mansion. For a while, nothing happened until they met another cross-section with two paths splitting before them again.


    "What''s this? Isn''t it obvious to take the right path again? The left path will only lead to the left side!" the anxious male poured out all his thoughts in hope someone understood his reasoning.


    Lia was also puzzled. Why was the path split into two again? Either it had a meaning or it might be deliberately here to create confusion and have people be unsure about how to go on.


    This brought a headache to Lia. There was already so much she had to deal with today and now another game threatened to drown her mind with chaos. If Xavi was here then they might be able to finish this quickly and figure out the intent behind this.


    "I think we should split up after all," Lia took the initiative to suggest something, "think about it. Five yers doesn''t necessarily mean we should stick together. It could mean that five yers are needed to explore this cave and find the exit."


    "No, we stick together," the ck-haired male didn''t look at Lia.


    "I''m for splitting up. We can have her go her own way and we take the other one," the rough female voiced her opinion.


    "I said-"


    "Are you the leader?" a slight smile yed on Lia''s lips as she provoked the ck-haired male, "Are you trying to dictate over everyone? We should be fair here and vote, no?"


    "Seconded!" the anxious male immediately agreed.


    "Me too."


    "I agree."


    The other two females supported Lia''s suggestion.


    "Well, then it''s been decided."


    It wasn''t long before Lia vanished from their sight. She chose to head down the left path while the others wanted to continue taking the right one.


    A light breeze swirled around her and Lia froze. Either she was close to the exit or it came from somewhere that might lead to another ce. But this other ce was somewhere Lia wasn''t keen on exploring. It would be better to stay away from there.


    Who knew what dangerous ces this cave offered. Just as this thought passed, Lia found herself again in front of a crossroad, only this time it was three.


    They all looked identical. There was no way to determine which one was the right. The glimmer that was in the first left path also wasn''t present in any of them.


    For the sake of keeping up the pattern, Lia chose the middle one. In the first crossing, she took the right, then the left, now she headed for the middle one.


    The feeling that it was all based on luck strongly left an impression. This might be after all just a random guess y because as the mortals say, luck is also a skill. Yet luck was something Lia didn''t have in the past.


    The darkness enveloped her like madness. From the walls to the farthest corner at the end of the path, absolutely nothing gave off a more disturbing vibe than the faint drops of sound asionally appearing.


    Like little droplets of water falling onto the ground. Or like corpses hanging from the ceiling, their blood dripping forming a puddle on the floor. There was something about the sound that eerily infested the nerves and flowed in the veins.


    It went drip. Drip. Drip.


    Sometimes louder. Sometimes quieter. Then at other times, it merged into onerge drop and fell with a heavy force on the ground. Its impact could be felt but its volume was no greater than any of the tiny drops.


    A faint realisation hit Lia and she knew that this sound originated from one of the other paths she didn''t take.


    Yet, what Lia didn''t notice that whenever therge, weighted drop made its entrance that there was another underlying sound apanying it. Quietly, mysterious, hiding under the veil of what was already there.


    Indeed not wanting to be discovered yet desperately wanting to be heard.


    It was the sound of another fatal mistake Lia made.


    Then once again, Lia had to choose a new path to take. This time four options beckoned her toe. Lia decided to go through with her pattern and followed down the one that opened up a new direction.


    No sounds emerged again and it was dead silent. And so in the silent, ominous path, she walked ahead.


    A short whileter, Lia was surprised. Her feet moved forwards. Not too fast but also not too slow. Steadily walking towards the end. With thest step, she left the darkness behind and walked towards the brightness the moon provided. She was out of the cave.


    The contrast of bright and dark, even though not too stark, still blinded her and Lia had to hold her hand over her eyes and squinted.


    The fresh wind felt refreshing on her skin and washed away the feelings of suffocation behind the cave provided.


    This went easier than they thought it would go. There was nothing dangerousying in wait. She guessed it was probably only a mind game toying with the people, have them fight with each other and cause a huge tumult that would prompt them never to leave the cave. It seemed like either path would lead to the exit.


    She looked behind her and saw that the cave only looked like a small opening in thendscape full of grass. It was tall enough for a person to walk through but not wide enough for more than two people to walk out of it at the same time.


    Yet what Lia didn''t expect was that the cave opened directly towards a few cities facing the front.


    The cities were a distance away and only the outlines of the buildings could be seen again surrounded by the white smoke but they were still in sight.


    "You!"


    Lia heard a deep angry voice and saw the ck-haired guy limping out with his clothes full of blood.


    Her eyes widened and she had a bad feeling. She almost didn''t want to ask. His piercing stare paired with rage and slight despair made her already guess what she was going to want to know from him,


    "Where are the others?"

 Chapter 77: Veil 13

    Chapter 77: Veil 13


    "Why don''t you take a guess at what you have done?" the ck-haired guy gave Lia a re. He didn''t want to look at her. If it wasn''t for her none of this would''ve happened.


    "What happened?" Lia still hoped the possibility she thought of wouldn''t be true, however, the guy pushed her back ungently and said,


    "You should learn to listen to others because of you- I told you we should be 5!"


    His words were harsh but his voice was calmly trying to control the rioting emotions.


    "Was there something that has-"


    "Yes," he cut Lia off, throwing her onest angry and disdaining look before he walked away.


    "Wait!" Lia knew he was angry and she messed up. If they had stuck together then the others didn''t need to die.


    Lia could guess that it had something to do with either everyone works together and is able to leave the cave or only one, in this case maybe 2 because the ck-haired guy seemed to be strong enough to escape whatever was there to cause that bloody massacre vivid on his blue robe.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have-"


    "It''s toote," he didn''t even want to hear her apology. He just wanted to be far away from her. He couldn''t deal with selfish people like her nor did he want to have anything to do with her.


    It was obvious that Lia should retreat now and leave him alone but the information to get to Rag was more important.


    "Then can you please tell how to get to-"


    "I owe you no favour, it''s you," with that he disappeared and Lia was left alone in the wide nothingness.


    She regretted, she could''ve just patiently waited and gone along with everyone but the thought of having to endure those people and endure their words and attitudes wasn''t appealing to her.


    Of course, killing someone, being the reason why they died was never a good thing, but Lia''s hands were already stained with too much blood, so there was no way she could wash herself clean at this point anymore.


    The only thing Lia could do now was to head to one of the cities and ask for directions. But that also meant she had to go through the white veil and possibly meet this area''s Lord. The Lord here seemed to be even more brutal than the other one.


    Those 4 people had gotten a token for whatever reason and were teleported to a game that killed three of them. It would be best if Lia could avoid the Lord, soldiers or any game. She had enough of them.


    However, counting on the chance to meet anyone outside the city again was like waiting for rain toe in the desert. The possibility for it was almost zero. Only a wonder could bring forth such tremendous luck.


    The first time Lia, Xavi and Lily walked through the white veil was definitely pure luck for them to avoid any soldier and straight head to the city. She couldn''t count on that happening again.


    Now, Lia ran out of options. The back of the ck-haired guy was gradually getting farther away. She could try to catch up to him but nothing but silence would await her. Yet it was still the best option she had.


    Making up her mind, she rushed across the ground as light as a feather until she was about an arm''s reach away from him. His walking speed was normal and he didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    As she was about to tap on his shoulders she decided otherwise and just silently trailed behind him. She noticed he was aware of her presence by the slight tensed up body movement of his. He wanted to turn around but immediately stopped himself.


    He ignored her and carried on with his silent walk determined not to acknowledge her existence. Lia didn''t make it hard for him and kept a bit of distance while following him. She knew her boundaries. If she walked like this then it only looked like they were walking the same way.


    The night was almost about to end and make way for the morning. The whole night was taken up by trying to escape one game after another. Even though it turned out to be sessful, the price it costed them wasn''t low.


    The cities were now right in front of them, the white veils pouring out and surrounding the abandoned-looking ces were like a huge cloud wall, letting nothing through and keeping everything out. Just like how the Veil was.


    Lia thought if he was to enter one of the veils, she wouldn''t hesitate taking his hand and not letting go. He gave off the feeling that he knew how to avoid the Lord and any pitfalls. Yet, against Lia''s expectations, he didn''t enter any of the veils but walked around the cities, evading each of them and continuing on the path of grassy green.


    Lia was stunned but didn''t question it. She could only guess that the ce he was from wasn''t here and even if it might be a roundabout way than cutting through the cities as a shortcut, this way it was easier to avoid the Lord and get to his destination.


    Lia examined the ck-haired guy. His height wasn''t tall but he had a slender back and broad shoulders. The way he carried himself had an air of elegance but also vignce.


    After they passed the cities, a wide area with nothing but nature awaited them. The countless shimmering veils in the air blurred their sights and Lia fixated her stare on him. Step after step they marched through thend, ever so quiet, ever so lonely and ever so peaceful.


    It felt like they were in harmony until the ck-haired guy suddenly turned around and looked at Lia, "Have you had enough yet?"


    Lia tilted her head before giving him a warm smile, "I''m really sorry and feel apologetic for what I have done."


    The guy continued to stare at her with a nk face but his stare condemned her for those words that dared to make it out of her mouth.


    "Is that all?"


    "I really mean it."


    "Are you sure? You don''t look like it."


    "I can''t do anything about my face."


    "You should know what I mean. Please leave now, or do you want to cause more troubles?" he was ready to walk away again but saw that Lia had no intention to leave him alone.


    "I just need to go to Rag."


    "Rag?" for a second he stood there quiet and just examined her. An eternity passed before he opened his mouth again.


    "What do you want there?"


    "I have to meet some people to reunite," Lia didn''t want to tell him that she was looking for one of the hidden families and it wasn''t untrue that she wanted to reunite with Xavi and Lily.


    The guy gave her another nce over and remained quiet before walking away. Lia caught up to him, "So, would you mind telling me where it is?"


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Lia walked beside him and the things she wanted to tell him, finally reached his ears,


    "It''s indeed my fault. I should have listened to you and not recklessly endangered everyone. However, the responsibility of everyone''s life is on themselves. I did a fair voting. Of course, if they knew what was going to happen, they would have never made the decision but-"


    "Enough. Just be quiet," the guy strode forwards without looking at Lia.


    He even almost covered his ears not to listen to her sprouting that nonsense. Yet what she said wasn''t wrong. Everyone was responsible for their own lives. Putting that responsibility on someone else to take care of was irresponsible.


    If those three had acted more level-headed and calmed themselves, then their lives didn''t need to be sacrificed like that. However, he couldn''t me them either. Those three just barely avoided another game and then were pulled into a game that could''ve been avoided. So, their reactions were understandable.


    What irked him more was the fact she seemed sincere but at the same time not. As if she has seen death in the face and led him to a dance from where she never came back, instead she shrouded herself with his grin and looked upon the death''s of others with a sad lingering smile.


    Just like a person who mourned and regretted but never raising their hand to change something. This was the type of person she came over as in his eyes.


    Her aloof indifference, her calmness, her potential to change her own emotions with a wave of the hand was everything that couldn''t have been attached to a person since birth. It couldn''t be taught either. He knew that those were something only experience, the kind that no one wanted to go through, brought forth.


    He had no idea what made her to the person she was now but it didn''t excuse her wrongdoings.


    "I know that nothing I say can sway you, I know" her quiet voice was carried by the wind and was like a soft whisper caressing his face. The seemingly choked back emotions behind it almost destroyed the perception he had of her.


    Almost. He slightly turned to look at her and briefly witnessed the moment her head was faced towards the sky, the hair strands twirling around her face and the unreadable expression in her eyes. Was it mncholy? Nostalgia? Or somethingpletely different?


    Either way, he was slightly startled and felt ufortable. He wanted to be far away from her. She made him feel strange and he didn''t like it. Something about her was off to him.


    "I told you to stay quiet," he tore his gaze off her and proceeded to make his way towards a distant city that came into vision.


    "Stay quiet and I''ll bring you to Rag. Hopefully, I''ll never have to see you again then."


    With these words, Lia trailed a distance behind him again and stared at the gradually bright sky. Some of the stars vanished and some of them became translucent, merging with the yellow and light blue tint the morning brought.


    A sense of foreboding overcame her. She had done something wrong and it would take amounts of efforts and repenting for it to be made good again. If anything could ever be forgiven with a simple sorry.

 Chapter 78: Allies

    Chapter 78: Allies


    The city they were walking towards came closer until they were standing in front of the massive monstrosity of the white veil.


    The ck-haired guy stopped and after sighing he turned around to Lia and involuntarily held out his hand, "Take it."


    Lia knew she had to be close to him in order not to get lost and get inside Rag. She took his hand and with a swoop, he instantly entered the veil not wanting to waste a second, as if holding Lia''s hand was like poison corroding him any second he made contact with her.


    Lia felt slightly offended but she disregarded it as his actions were understandable after what she did.


    He steadfast walked through the veil asional taking a few turns despite there being nothing. Lia wondered if he wasn''t just walking in a circle or square but soon her worries diminished as the outlines of the city buildings crept closer.


    Once the sight was in their grasp, he instantly let go of Lia''s hands and walked in front of her without giving her a nce or making sure she was properly following him.


    Rag was a city not any different from the one Lia was previously in. If not, it was seemed even more deste and abandoned. Even the city centre had almost no people walking around and only a few shops were open.


    Lia couldn''t get used to this, but the guy was unfazed and strode to the city centre without even batting his eyes.


    The city centre was a little square surrounded by a few shops and a small za with three benches. The trees'' futile attempt to lit up this ce brought a bit of variation but that was about it.


    There was absolutely no one there apart from the store clerks and no indication for Lia to find the D family. Only the guy was herst hope.


    "Here. This is Rag."


    With that, he wanted to leave. Lia was in a dilemma. Should she ask him or should she wait for Xavi and Lily to arrive before they embark on the mission together?


    However, Lia was the one who would be the Immortal King so it was her task to get the allies and grow, she couldn''t always rely on others. The allies wouldn''t follow Xavi but they had to follow her. And in order to gain someone''s trust, she needed to take action herself.


    "Thank you, can-"


    "No," the guy immediately shot down any opportunity for Lia to approach him again.


    Surprisingly, he turned around to look at her before his zed eyes left her again, "Don''t follow me. You''re annoying."


    He had to make sure Lia got the message across. Lia was a bit stunned, it sounded like a sulking child who was upset about something.


    Now with him gone, Lia had no chance to ask him anymore. She decided to explore the city and return to the city centreter in hopes that maybe Xavi or Lily would be present.


    The difference between Rag and the other city in the Veil was that it was considerably bigger. It was at least twice the size and itsyout reminded that of the capital with the city being sectioned into different areas.


    The white veil surrounded Rag like a circle and bordering the white veil was the so-called outskirts. From the outskirts to the city, there was a small forest cutting it off. The outskirts were a ce that no one wanted to go near, especially not since it was so close to the white veil.


    Lia ventured around and saw nothing out of the ordinary. The sandy street with the houses which windows and doors were all closed and shut providedcklustre all across the city. Soon, it was noon and the sun made its way to the highest point in the sky, trying its best to shine upon Rag despite the white veil making everything gloomier.


    Suddenly, loud bells announced midday from the tall building next to the city centre. Its cheerful sound awoke the whole city.


    As if someone pressed a button, several doors of the houses opened and people smiling came out and greeted each other. They strolled around the streets and made their way to the city centre or parks or any other locations. Some of them went to the houses of the others.


    Some shouted and scolded their kids as they ran out and started ying on the streets obstructing others, some scurried around suspiciously and some happily gambled.


    It was out of Lia''s expectations to see a city this bright in the Veil, as if they didn''t see the white monstrosity towering over their city, as if they didn''t care about the Lord and his games. It was a normal city like any other in the Core yet this was what made Lia even more suspicious.


    A pair of females, apparently mothers with their children, sat outside of their house and eagerly chatted when they saw Lia standing frozen in the middle of the street watching everyone.


    "Young Lady!" they called out and waved at her with a big smile toe closer to them. Lia hesitated but moved forward to greet them.


    "Hello," Lia gave them a warm smile.


    They instantly gushed about how pretty she was, "Oh my, what a wonderful girl! Are you a visitor?"


    "Oh," Lia was instantly found out, "How do you know? Do you have visitors often?"


    The mothersughed and shook their heads, "It''s not often someonees to the city of Rag, sadly. You seem to know about the circumstances in the Veil, you are surprised right?"


    "Very much so, I didn''t expect Rag to be so"


    "Normal, right?" one mother finished Lia''s sentence and nodded knowingly, "We were lucky to have the family here to take care of us. Since the Veil has been reformed five years ago, it''s the family that has been allowing us to live freely."


    "The family? Do you mean the D family?" if it was the hidden family then it would make sense. They might have enough authority to hold their own against the Lord and even the Ghost King.


    However, it was also strange. If it was the D family and they controlled Rag wouldn''t Min immediately spot them and know they were one of the hidden families? Wasn''t that too risky?


    "D family? What''s that? No, no, my dear it''s the Lord''s family!"


    "The Lord?" Lia was stunned.


    The same Lord of this area who teleported people to games or was this another Lord? Lia lost her sense of direction and wasn''t sure if she entered a new area with the ck-haired guy or if it was the same as before when they were in the cave.


    "Yes, I know you might be worried, but it''s fine because the Lord here is very nice, you should go and meet him!"


    "Can I?"


    "Of course, of course!" the mothers then proceeded to tell Lia the way to the Lord''s mansion.


    Lia thanked them and walked to the city centre to head to the outskirts on the other side of where she was currently. It might be suspicious how weing they were and how they were eager for her to meet the Lord. It could be a trap but right now with nothing else helping her to locate the D family, Lia thought to try to meet the Lord.


    There was no harm in it as long as the Lord was as nice and weing as the people here let on. On the way to the city centre, many people walked through the streets or headed the same way. Lia didn''t feel out of ce in a busy city like this. It felt ratherfortable than walking around in a city that was empty or had people hidden and locked behind their doors.


    The city centre that was deste this morning was now blossoming with people and cheerful chatters. They lined up for the stores and shops and crowded the little square with the trees that provided shadows for people to sit under and eat their food.


    All in all, it was a sunny bright day, perfect for people to enjoy.


    Lia paid them no heed and walked past the city centre heading towards the outskirts. Once she arrived at the forest and crossed it she came across a vibrantnd with arge mansion posing itself as a treasure being revered by the white veil behind it.


    The ground before the mansion was of stone and stone stairs led up to the mansion built on a low teau. It almost looked like a mini pce with how elegant and majestic it was.


    There were no guards in front of the mansion and Lia decided to walk up the stairs and knock on the redrge doors of this ce.


    Her knock was loud and imposing before it fell on silence. Only a whileter, the doors opened and a servant bowed and greeted Lia, "Wee, what is the guest here for?"


    The servant wore a tall ck hat and a light blue robe, seeing him Lia couldn''t help but deepen her impression that this was like a pce and she had the audacity to request an audience with the king.


    "I would like to meet the Lord," yet this opportunity was one Lia couldn''t let slip between her fingers.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    "Then unfortun-"


    "However, I have something important to discuss with the Lord here. I came from outside the Veil," Lia didn''t have anything really important to discuss but if the Lord here was benevolent, she could at least try to get some information from him.


    "I will inform the Lord, please follow me," the servant bowed again and led Lia through the big entrance hall decorated in a red carpet through a hallway with a simr red carpet to a room with a dining table.


    "Please wait here," the servant closed the door and Lia sat alone in the room full of golden cutlery.


    This mansion here was a stark contrast to the one of the Lord she had to y hide and seek with. This here was marvellous and gave off the feeling that the Lord was very rich.


    Lia really wanted to see who this Lord was and if he could live up to her expectations. Several minutester the servant came back, "I have to apologise, the Lord is currently not avable, however, if you wish you could speak to his son."


    "That''s also fine, if you could," even if it was the son, it was quite beneficial to Lia.


    "Then please," the servant made way and from the door came a familiar person.


    Two nk faces met each other.


    Lia didn''t want to express what she felt just as he didn''t either. He just opened his mouth and closed it again before chocking out a single word, "You."

 Chapter 79: Allies 2

    Chapter 79: Allies 2


    The atmosphere was awkward, and the servant couldn''t help but tense up. He quickly bowed and excused himself as he left Lia and the ck-haired guy, who led her to Rag, alone.


    For a good minute, they just stared at each other before he abruptly turned around.


    "Wait!" Lia held him back.


    "I told you not to follow me, didn''t I?"


    "How could I even fathom that you''re the Lord''s son?" then it dawned on Lia, "If you''re the Lord''s son then howe you were with those people? Surely you didn''t fool them, no?"


    The guy ufortably shifted around, "I don''t y dirty unlike you."


    "Fine, we shouldn''t bother with this anymore. I indeed have something to talk about, so if you please do me the honour and listen to me for once," Lia motioned him to sit on the chair next to her.


    "No, thank you," he walked to the door again.


    His personality was very unpleasant and Lia also didn''t want to deal with him if she could avoid it.


    "When does your father, the Lord,e back then?"


    His hand remained on the doorknob frozen, "Leave."


    "I wasn''t lying when I said I have something important to talk about."


    "It''s none of my concern."


    Lia took a deep breath and then with force pulled the guy back until hended on the floor, kneeling in front of her.


    His surprised eyes stared at her cold ones, "I don''t have any time to waste with you, little son. I''ve kept this rage for too long now, don''t try to test me."


    Truth to be told, Lia was not satisfied. She wasn''t satisfied at all. Elder Z slipped through her hands, even though Elder C and P were killed by her, Elder G was murdered in front of her eyes by Xavi and his family.


    This rage, this wrath, this anger, this turmoil of violent feelings inside of her- she has suppressed them for a long time now but she couldn''t help but still feel them menacingly wanting her to take her revenge.


    Bloody, brutal and merciless. As fast as possible, she wanted to take down Min with all her might. She wanted to see him suffer. But she also knew now that she had a duty to be the Immortal King and rule over both worlds.


    She didn''t live for her revenge anymore but this didn''t mean her thirst for it could be quenched so easily. It only meant she knew what her priorities were right now but sooner orter, she would fulfil this hungry urge inside of her. Feed it bits with Min''s dead corpse.


    Each second she was wasting meant that this was another second away from bing true. So, the guy, who dared to make her life harder by refusing to listen to her, made it inexplicable hard to control herself.


    She had no patience with him anymore. Just because she slightly changed from her cold and lone attitude, didn''t mean she couldn''t return to it whenever she wanted.


    Be ruthless yet charming.


    Be everything and nothing to achieve what needed to be done.


    This was the motto she lived by when she came back from the abyss.


    "So?" Lia sitting on the chair while he was before her on the cold floor made her seem aloof and arrogant, "Will you listen to me now?"


    The guy red at her before standing up and dusted his clothes clean. Then he unwillingly sat next to her and with a monotone voice, suppressing his emotions, said, "Speak."


    "Then will the little son be gracious enough to answer my questions truthfully and not evade any?"


    "Don''t belittle me. I will, satisfied?"


    "Very much so," Lia gave him a small smile. If he didn''t give her his word that he would willingly answer anything she asked him, she couldn''t count on him talking to her at all. So, she needed to make sure at first.


    Lia dropped her smile and turned serious, "Then do you know of the D family?"


    He remained quiet but his eyes told her to reveal more, "I''m in search for one of the hidden families, D family."


    "I''ve heard of the rumours, but I don''t know anything," he prepared to leave when Lia stopped him with her leg from getting off the chair.


    "Not so fast, I have the feeling you know more than you pretend not to. Didn''t you agreed to answer truthfully?"


    "Then make the first step," he stayed seated on the chair, "Identify yourself and your purpose for wanting to find one of the hidden families."


    "Ah, I see. My bad," Lia finally understood why he was so wary, "You don''t need to worry. I have no affiliation with the Ghost King. It''s quite the opposite."


    In order to gain someone''s trust, one should reveal a card of themselves first. Lia has given her intention to him, it was now up to him to pick it up and throw one card of his forward.


    However, he still remained quiet. His eyes sized her up, Lia continued, "I would like to ally with the D family."


    That was as much as information she could give him without revealing any more.


    After a long while, he sighed, "How do you know of the D family?"


    "I think it''s time for you to reveal something. After all, a conversation goes two ways."


    "Depending on the circumstances, I can lead you to the D family."


    "I see," he wanted her toy all cards open before he would take out any of his, "That''s fine."


    She didn''t mind. If he turned out to be an enemy, it would result in a fight. And fighting would bring her more experience. However, if he was really the Lord''s son, then he might also have teleporting powers.


    "The A family told me about the D family. Actually, I came with two people from the A family but unfortunately, we were separated after forced to y games with a Lord from another area."


    "What''s your purpose wanting to ally with the D family?"


    "The hidden families are awaiting the return of the Immortal King and consequently want to take down the current Ghost King who has rather unpleasant ns for both the immortal and mortal world."


    "You know a lot," he rested his head on the back of his hand that was supported by the table.


    "But the question is, who are you? You don''t belong to any of the families."


    "Indeed. I''m a candidate to be the Immortal King."


    With this, the guy sat up straight. There were doubt and another emotion on his face. He seemed to be displeased.


    "I don''t agree with someone like you being the Immortal King. There''s no way the D family will support you. Also," he stood up, "The D family refuses to get involved with the matters of the immortal world anymore."


    "You talk as if you belong to the D family. So, my guess is right? This is not a Lord''s mansion but the D family''s. You do fool people here," Lia''s lips curved up.


    She had thought of the possibility of the Lord here in Rag actually being the D family, however, what she didn''t know was if the D family was also a Lord or if they only pretended to be.


    "Think what you want but my answer is no. Give up. The D family won''t support or ally with you."


    "Why not?"


    He gave her a short mockingugh, "You still don''t know the reason? First because we have already decided prior to you appearing or the Ghost King that we won''t get involved anymore. This is our life now. Second, how can I trust my life or anyone''s life with someone as reckless as you?


    Before Lia could retort, the servant from before came back with two other servants.


    "Throw her out."


    "Surely, this is not really your answer?" Lia has thought that all of the hidden families apart from three would support each other but it seemed like what Xavi said was indeed true.


    Lia had no time to think about it anymore when the servants took her by the arms and carried her through the hallways to the entrance.


    Only when they were outside did they let her down and told her not to bother them anymore. With that Lia was thrown out of the D family''s residence.

 Chapter 80: Allies 3

    Chapter 80: Allies 3


    Lia knew it was partly her fault. Back then, in the cave, if things happened differently, maybe the guy would''ve a more favourable view of her.


    But what was done was done. She couldn''t change the past anymore. Lia could now only wait for Xavi and Lily, and hope that Xavi would be able to change the guy''s mind.


    Yet on her way to the city centre, Lia suddenly decided to not rely on Xavi and do it herself. She was going to be the Immortal King, how could she not bring people to her side on her own. She has already spected that if she wanted loyal followers, then they had to trust and believe her, not anyone else.


    The problem was now how she was going to convince him in a way that wasn''t imposing nor too intrusive and showed him she was not what he made her out to be.


    A bad thought crept into Lia''s mind. She could ckmail the D family and threaten to uncover their farce of being a Lord, however, this would make her even more hated in his eyes.


    She could also kneel in front of the mansion and beg him to join her but this wasn''t Lia''s style. Even though she was partly at fault, she wasn''t going to lower herself to that extent.


    In the worst scenario, if she couldn''t ally herself with the D family, it only meant one ally less. If the D family really wanted to stay out of any matters, no matter what she tried, they wouldn''t be swayed.


    This was however only in the worst case.


    Lia was used to do things her own pace and the chance to prove herself opened up right in front of her. As she was halfway to the city centre, she heard shouts and screams. Then a minuteter, she saw an elder man with various males dressed like the servant in the mansion surrounding him.


    The passerby all stopped and bowed. They cheerfully greeted him, "Lord, you are back! Lord, we''ve missed you!"


    "Please visit my store again!"


    "Lord, can you shake my hand?"


    "Lord-"


    "Lord-"


    "Lord-"


    And so the cheers and the wee followed the male with an amiable face. He waved and answered everyone.


    This was the so-called Lord here in Rag. Lia still didn''t know if the D family was truly one of the Lords or if they just pretended to be and someone else actually was. However, it was clear he was the ''Elder'' of the D family.


    Lia walked closer to the Lord and when he passed her, she stumbled forward right into his path and shyly said, "Lord, it''s an honour meeting you!"


    She bowed clumsily and the Lord quickly told her not to lower herself like this, "It''s fine, it''s fine! Don''t worry. It''s also a blessing to meet you."


    Compared to the other Lord, the Elder of the D family also had this hearty nature that might turn out to be fake. Just to y it safe Lia continued with her act.


    "Lord I heard you are benevolent and loved by many. I have a problem I wish the Lord to graciously help me with," Lia feigned to be saddened and troubled.


    In front of many eyes, even if the Lord was also just acting, he couldn''t deny her request or else the great reputation he held would be ndered immediately.


    "Of course, please help thisdy to the house," the Lord took Lia''s hand and reassured her he would help and ordered his servant to guard Lia with him back home.


    If his son threw her out, Lia could only use his father to get in again. For some reason, this sounded and seemed wrong but it was left up to anyone''s imagination.


    The way back to the mansion was considerably slowed down as the Elder took personal time to talk to each person that greeted him and expressed their gratitude towards him. The more Lia watched the more she felt like he was pure in his intentions.


    But for a hidden family to be a Lord and so well-known and liked in Rag and maybe the surrounding area, weren''t they running on the danger of being found out by Min? There was something Lia didn''t understand, something was missing in all of this for this phenomenon in front of her to make sense.


    Or was the D family actually colliding with Min? Xavi said that the hidden families didn''t keep in touch with each other. Maria was the only one to act as an informant between them. Then was Maria being a spy a lie? Did she actually work for Min?


    The other thing Lia didn''t understand was that if the guy was the son of a Lord, then how did he end up with the other three people there and why did they have that token that teleported them away?


    It just didn''t make sense. And this was highly suspicious. Was the D familypletely different from what Lia and Xavi have thought?


    After a good half day, the Elder was finally released from the people wanting to talk to him and they made it to his mansion.


    "I hope you didn''t mind me taking up so much time," Elder D apologised to Lia as they entered the hall.


    "How could I? Lord is well-loved and cares about everyone. I''m already happy enough you have agreed to listen to me. I can''t thank you enough," Lia smiled and wanted to bow but the servant stopped her.


    "Please don''t do that," Elder D felt bad and invited Lia to have a meal, "I would like to hear what you have to say."


    "Thank you, Lord," Lia made a gesture that seemed like she was going to bow again but stopped herself in time. The servant next to her already had his arms stretched out and awkwardly retracted it.


    Lia held herugh back and followed Elder D into the dining hall, she was not even an hour prior.


    It would sweeten her food if Elder D''s son was also present to witness this scene.


    "Please eat as much as you like," as masses of tes were dished onto the table Elder D eagerly pointed at the food to show to Lia.


    "Then I won''t hold back," Lia said but only shovelled small amounts on her te. She was here to talk and not to dine.


    "What is it you wanted my help with?" Elder D seemed to have read her and the moment, the foodnded on his te he cut straight to business.


    "Before that doesn''t the Lord have a son? I have also heard great things about him."


    "Have you? He doesn''t really like to dine with me. He rather prefers to eat alone. He''s at that age."


    Lia giggled lightly, "That''s a shame. I had hoped he would be happy to see me."


    "You know each other?"


    "We are acquainted. He helped me a lot, I wanted to meet him again before being shameless and ask for another favour."


    Lia was truly shameless. It probably would have been better to keep him out of this but Lia felt like that the matters regarding the D family, wouldn''t be decided by Elder D alone. Lia needed allies and only that guy could travel with her and fight alongside her.


    There was no other way than to face him head on.

 Chapter 81: Allies 4

    Chapter 81: Allies 4


    A minuteter, a servant brought Elder D''s son to the dining room. His quiet eyes widened at the sight in front of him. At the dining table, his father had a wonderful time with a person he thought he already got rid of.


    However, she was more persistent than a fly. What was even more surprising was the fact that the table was fully covered. tes upon tes stapled over each other, threatening to fall if it weren''t for the poor servants catching them in time.


    The food looked delicious and the aroma in the air was mouth-watering. Laughs filled the ears, pleasant and warm.


    He narrowed her eyes at her and once she looked at him, a small, mocking smile of hers met him. He instantly got furious.


    "Mika, you came! Come and spend some time with your father!" Elder D heartily wee his son and pointed him to sit next to Lia.


    Lia''s smile changed to a dazzling one and she eximed, "Mika, we meet again."


    Her expression held no malice, only innocent emotions but he knew this female could change face quicker than someone could take off their shoes.


    He wordlessly sat down.


    "I''ve heard from this wonderfuldy that you''ve helped her. She wanted to thank you!"


    "Fath-"


    "Yes! Mika has been such a great help. I was lost and he personally brought me to Rag. I was a bit sad to see him gone so quickly without being able to express my gratitude."


    Mika was annoyed he was cut off and then he was furious at her words making him choke on his food. How could she be so shameless and lie through her teeth so openly?


    Lia knew what he thought and silently sneered. She might be petty but she still needed to graciously return the favour he gave her.


    "I didn''t know you were such a good boy. I raised you right, I raised you right!" Elder D stood up and patted Mika on the head, "Very good."


    The smile still stered on her face, Lia nked. Even Mika''s own father didn''t have much faith in this moody boy.


    "Yes, Mika is a very good boy," it might be Lia''s habit to relentlessly tease strangers she was supposed to make her ally.


    But Mika deserved it. Lia was unbending when it came to this. Instead to throw her out, he could''ve been nice about it, but it seemed like being nice was not part of the vocabry in his mind.


    Mika''s annoyed re at her was exactly like a teenager''s. She returned it with another dazzling smile of hers.


    "Why don''t you tell my father what you''re really here for?" Mika decided to y along but against his expectations, Lia pped her hands and tilted her head.


    "Of course, please forgive me Lord but I actually sought out Mika just an hour prior but maybe I did something wrong but he threw me out. I''m really saddened by this. Mika is such a good boy, I really like him," Lia feigned how hurt she was by Mika''s action and refused to eat anymore.


    "Mika! How can you treat a guest like this?" Elder D was angry. He knew his son wasn''t the most sociable but if he helped someone, he should at least be able to take their gratitude. Elder D misunderstood.


    Mika, on the other side, tried very hard not to have a meltdown. His eye was already twitching and the sight of Lia acting like this riled him up. Was he at fault here? No! So howe she was shameless enough to pretend nothing''s happened. Was that what it needed to be the Immortal King?


    To move people and woo them? With dirty methods like this?


    Lia watched Mika hanging his head over his te and scrunching his eyebrows. She could more or less guess what he thought. To be fair, this was only thest resort she wanted to use. Having to put on an act was tiring.


    Because of her actions and decisions, she caused three lives to die, however, was she being too ruthless? One could never be not ruthless enough. She knew her wrongs but there were more lives at stakes and more lives would perish.


    She was aware of that and if Mika was going to be her ally, he also needed to be aware of it. Being soft and helping people would ultimately lead to their doom. There was no mercy when facing anyone who stood in their way.


    If Mika couldn''t kill any of Min''s men, then there was no point of having him as an ally. Also


    "Mika, I already apologised. Are you really angry at me or at yourself? Your own weak self?"


    Mika''s hand twitched. Lia narrowed her eyes coldly, she was right. He was actually angry at himself for not being able to protect those three, for not being able to stop and have Lia obey him.


    "What are you talking about?" Elder D was confused.


    "Just about our earlier encounter, Lord!" Lia sweetly smiled at Elder D. Elder D returned it, but his gaze wandered to Mika who gripped his fork until his knuckles turned white.


    "I can help you be stronger and-"


    "Enough!" Mika banged the cutlery onto the table.


    "That''s no way to speak with a guest!" Elder D reprimanded his son several times but Mika never seemed to learn.


    "Lord, no Elder D, I apologise again. I''m actually here for somethingpletely different," Lia dropped her faade and turned to Elder D whose face was horrified.


    "How do you"


    "I''m here to suggest an alliance with the D family but your son rejected it immediately and refused to listen to me."


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m afraid if I tell you of my identity, you would be angry," to the hidden families Lia might be the biggest thorn, after all, if it wasn''t for her making Min the Ghost King, then none of Min''s absurd aspirations coulde true.


    "I came here with the A family to stop the Ghost King and would like to request the D family''s help," Lia stood up and this time sincerely bowed.


    She heard Elder D sigh. It was a long sigh that conveyed he knew this would being.


    "Ah, it was inevitable after all Sooner orter, the hidden families would have to make a move," Elder D sighed again. He really had hoped it wouldn''t have toe to this.


    "Will the D family help us?" Lia looked at him expectantly.


    Seeing this Elder D broke out inughter, "I can see why my son is so frustrated with you. So, you stopped your act?"


    Lia froze. She was found out. Not saying anything she only nodded her head. It was useless to try anything else. Just admit it and let it pass by quickly.


    "Father, you see what kind of person she is!" Mika took the opportunity to drive Lia out, however, instead Elder D waved the servants away to leave them three alone in the dining room.


    "Where''s the A family?"


    "We''ve been separated from each other due to a game by another Lord. Can I ask you, are you the Lord of this area?"


    "Per se you could say that," Elder D started to eat again.


    When Lia''s eyes crossed Mika''s he gave her a little smug. What a brat, Lia couldn''t help but think he really was like a teenager in puberty.


    "Let''s say we ally ourselves with you, what are your next steps?"


    "Have the U, I and T family join us. Then, we''ll stop the Ghost King."


    "In other words, you don''t really have much of a n," Elder D gave her a gentle smile.


    It was obvious, for now, she had to get herself allies and then together they could figure out a n. Without trustworthy people, no matter how good a n was, it would be useless.


    "It''s as you said, but there''s another goal. It''s to train the new Immortal King."


    Elder D chocked and stared at Lia with wide eyes. Mika, however, mmed his hands on the table and shouted, "I don''t approve of you being the Immortal King!"


    "What?" Elder D was even more confused now.

 Chapter 82: Allies 5

    Chapter 82: Allies 5


    A long silence spread in the room before Lia sighed and nodded at Elder D, "Like Mika, the good boy he is, said the A family wants me to be the new Immortal King."


    Mika was fed up. He was very fed up being teased in front of his father, especially by Lia, especially with such an embarrassing nickname.


    "I''m not a dog!" he barked.


    Yet both Lia and Elder D ignored him.


    "You are the new Immortal King?" the disbelief was apparent on Elder D''s face. If Lia was him, she also wouldn''t believe it.


    "Indeed, I have obtained the power of the Immortal King," Lia casually waved with her hand. Both Mika and Elder D expected to see something but nothing happened.


    Lia was amused, "You do know the power of the Immortal King, no? I only have a fraction of it for now."


    "Show me," Mika instantly said, his sceptical eyes bored into Lia. Lia only smiled and turned to Elder D, "Will you join me and ept me as your king?"


    It felt weird for Lia to refer to herself as a king but sooner orter she had to ept the role. Either way, she wanted to attain what Min couldn''t get. She would strip the title of him, so he could only bow before her ncing at the might she had.


    "This is hard. I understand your intention but Mika is right to reject. The matters of the hidden families and the Ghost King should not be ours to deal with."


    "So, you''re just going to look away? Even if you live in bliss here, once Min is able to execute his n, what will be there of you? You pretend not to be interested then for what has Maria shipped all the information to you?"


    The thing Lia hated most were bystanders. People who had the power to do something but chose not to. They rather stood by and watched instead of getting involved. Afraid to do so, toozy to do so, couldn''t care to do so, whatever the reason these kind of people were worse than those that harboured evil aspirations.


    Not doing anything was a crime in itself. Because of people like this, Lia''s life turned upside down.


    Elder D bit his tongue and didn''t say anything. The atmosphere turned rigid and awkward.


    "Are you really going to turn away?" Lia didn''t let him off the hook. She needed an answer.


    "We have people here to protect and it''s not that we don''t want to support you, it''s just that there''s an uncertainty that sways our decision."


    "Elder D, please just be straightforward and say that you do not trust me or at least don''t believe that I''m capable enough for you to put your blind trust in."


    "If you already know it, then why do you still ask?" Mika threw in but one look from Lia silenced him.


    "I''m not asking you to give up your ce here and leave all the people in Rag to die. I''m asking you to be my allies, to aid me in times of need, to lend me your power once we will go to war with Min."


    "War?" Elder D was surprised again. Just what did this girl think about?


    "It''s inevitable. Min has raised a private army to protect himself with capable exorcists, sooner orter he will also have several more facilities to create artificially ghosts to help him, then he''ll be closer to his goal. Do you think we can peacefully settle things with someone as heartless and ambitious as him? There''s no way. The only way is to fight each other," Lia looked at her te and then stabbed the meat with her fork.


    "How can you-"


    "Elder D, in all of the history in the mortal world or even the immortal world I reckon, if one was in power and people disagreed with said person ruling over them, has there ever been a time when it didn''t turn violent? You can call it war, coup d''tat, rebellion, revolution whatever makes your heart more at ease, in the end, it''s our nature to fight for our beliefs. And when beliefs sh with each other, there will never be peace until one side disappears."


    Lia put the meat in her mouth, "It''s just the means slightly differ."


    "Once Min will set his n into motion do you think any of us can survive? Both worlds with only ghosts? Two ghost worlds, is there any ce for humans there? Of course not, except you have the luck to turn into a ghost."


    No one muttered a word after this. Lia twirled the fork in her hand and waited for her words to settle in Elder D and Mika. It has always been from the beginning clear that it was inevitable that going against Min wouldn''t be a bloody process that required many sacrifices.


    Lia needed people who would march with her into a war full of ughter, despair and brutality without hesitation. Who wouldn''t shrink back from killing and witnessing hundreds of people die. Who would, without blinking their eyes, bring down their weapons upon another and ruthlessly ughter them.


    Weak-minded people like the D family, like Mika, would break easily. That was why this inevitable future needed to be rified from the beginning. To be a king, to overthrow, to take down a king, was always a task apanied by daring acts, sphemy and required body counts that no longer could be counted.


    In a sense, this was still about Lia''s revenge, but in the bigger picture, this wasn''t the only thing that mattered. Bing the Immortal King was the journey beginning from her revenge, and the downfall of Min was the start of her rising as the Immortal King.


    This was no longer a journey of revenge. This was a deration against fate, a battle to tear down the heavens, to topple destiny. This was a new life for Lia. A new chance for her to live, away from the shackles of confinement bound to bear through what was predestined for her.


    "There''s something bothering me," Mika spoke up and his face showed hesitation, "You talk as if you know the Ghost King personally."


    Lia''s lips rose and sheughed lightly, ridiculing herself.


    "Ah, I spent so many hundreds of years with him, it''s almost etched into my bones to talk about him so familiar. It''s really," Lia dropped her smile, "A revolting feeling."


    Elder D and Mika were taken aback. This girl she was something else.


    "You know him?" Mika couldn''t help but inquire more.


    "There''s no one who knows him better than me, or so I would''ve answered in the past."


    "That means?"


    "You''re not very bright, no? If I tell you, this will only cloud your judgement of me even further."


    Lia stood up and towered over Mika, "How about this, Elder D? I will have a match with Mika here, and if I win, you acknowledge me and ally yourself with me. If I lose, I will stop bothering you. Before you get the wrong idea, this is also a test for Mika."


    Lia''s hair fell onto Mika''s face but he didn''t move to brush them away, he only stared at Lia''s narrowed eyes.


    "This is a two-way cooperation. I need strong allies, strong enough to hold their own against exorcists. I need ruthless people, cruel enough to wipe an entire army of soldiers without batting an eye. I need capable people, clever enough to know what''s wrong and what''s right."


    Lia closed in even more on Mika, "I need people who won''t falter at the smallest obstacles, who can persevere despite the whole world being against them. Mika, you''re weak but I can make you strong. Powerful enough to protect those you want and ughter those that dare to harm your people. If you join me, I can give you power. In return, you''ll pledge your loyalty to me."


    Lia pulled away, "You and the entire D family shall be under mymand."

 Chapter 83: Allies 6

    Chapter 83: Allies 6


    In front of the mansion, on therge za, servants surrounded the space and barricaded any entrance from the city Rag to the entrance of the outskirts. The servants in their colourful robes and ck, tall hats all lined up around two people in the za, giving them a huge space to fight to their hearts'' content.


    On the stairs, sitting on a chair, Elder D watched with his eyebrows furrowed. He was worried. The words Lia talked about were frightening but even he knew that there was no way around it.


    There would be a war against the Ghost King. And it would be merciless.


    Mika agreed to the fight thanks to Lia''s taunting and despite Elder D not beingfortable with the idea, he couldn''t just reject the new Immortal King any longer.


    As a hidden family, it was still his duty to assist and support the Immortal King. It was only this Immortal King was not what he expected one to be.


    On the battleground, Lia stood opposite to Mika. A servant walked between them and held a small g.


    "No weapons and no powers allowed. Please fight fair and square," the servant announced the rules.


    Lia has promised not to use her power, even if she wanted, she couldn''t. There were no corpses for her to control. Also, since Mika didn''t have any power, if she won with her power then there was no need to fight at all.


    They needed to be on equal grounds and Lia needed to show how stuck up Mika was, believing he could beat her. A guy with no prior experience except for maybe getting into a fight here and then.


    However, Lia has been through so much, life and death situations, witnessed many more deaths of people then Mika could ever hope to imagine, bloodied her hands and relentlessly trained. There was no way Mika, who only held onto his beliefs without experiencing anything himself, could understand her battles, much less defeat her.


    "You keep your word, right? If you lose, you''ll stop bothering us," Mika stretched his legs.


    Lia smiled, "And if I win, how about being mypdog?"


    Mika instantly froze on the spot and with vignt eyes watched her, "Don''t joke around."


    "My bad," her smile didn''t disappear. If it was Xavi, he would''ve died from blushing, sadly Mika was rather a moody teenager than a cute little kid.


    "On the count of three," the servant waved the g between them. Neither Lia nor Mika broke the eye contact.


    "1, 2 and-"


    On 3 both of them rushed towards each other. Mika was confident in his fighting abilities, he pulled out to get ahold of Lia''s neck but he could only graze her skin when Lia ducked and while crouching spun around his body to get behind him.


    Quickly, she pushed him forward and grabbed both of his hands to tie them behind his back. With one of her leg, she went between Mika''s and swiped his foot from the ground causing him to lose bnce and fall forwards.


    However, before he could drop to the ground, Lia moved at an extremely fast pace before him and under his body pushed him up so he could stand on his feet again.


    Confused, Mika had no idea what was going on until he saw Lia raise her leg and spun to kick him on the head. Mika had good reflexes and instantly held up his arm to block it but to his surprise, Lia immediately retracted her leg as if it was only a faint.


    Then her other leg swung in the air and kicked him in the chest letting him fly backwards and collide against the surrounding circle of servants. Mika fell to his butt and had a hard time discerning what was going on.


    To the surrounding people watching it was clear. This was by no means a fight nor a battle. It was simply Lia toying with Mika for fun.


    Only from that, it was obvious how big the gap between their abilities was. However, Mika still didn''t realise it and being as stubborn as he was, he continued to treat it as a fight not noticing Lia didn''t even take him seriously.


    Lia decided to humour him until he could get it into his head. He was basically a punching bag for her, swaying back and forth between her attacks while he couldn''tnd a single one on her.


    In the end, Mika ended up panting on the floor not knowing how to look Lia in the eyes nor what to say. He didn''t want to admit.


    "You''ve lost, no?"


    Mika remained quiet. There was no way he was going to say and join her. There was no way he could follow someone as reckless and uncaring as her.


    Mika just rested on the ground not looking anywhere but at the stony za. Lia sighed, then she moved to Elder D on the stairs and told him, "Would you give me some time alone with Mika?"


    Elder D could only nod in agreement and pulled all his servants away to go back into the mansion but the unease in his heart made him worry if Lia wasn''t going to do anything to his son.


    Although, she has already beaten him several times, what else could she do?


    Once all the people vanished from the za and in the wide and far no one else but Lia and Mika were present, she walked to him and stood next to him.


    "I don''t want the people I care about die either nor do I want innocent people to lose their lives because of me, so I understand your sentiment, however, you have to be strong enough to bear through those sacrifices and carry on to see through your goals," Lia watched the greens of the forest and looked back to the white veil absent-mindedly before she continued,


    "I''m not going to ask you topletely disregard any life nor bliss over their deaths. I''m asking you to remain calm and rational in face of the deaths of your loved ones. This is a lesson that I have learned and hope to pass on to you."


    In the end, Lia more or less has achieved some of her revenge. She blindly charged into a void full of driving force to exact her so-called justice and didn''t notice she was swallowed up by it. Mistakes were made along the way and innocent people have fallen to her feet.


    After she came back from the abyss she was consumed by her hatred and rage, even now it still swirled around in her, she wasn''t going to give up on it. However, now she had a greater goal and for that goal to be aplished she needed to be part rational and part emotional.


    Bnce was the key.


    Lia understood that Mika hated her because of her decisions that caused three people to die in front of him, but she needed him to understand that right now and in the future, there would be many more grievances and injustice.


    Instead of hating and get stuck in the past, they had to do what they could to move on, be stronger, so those kinds of things could never happen again.


    Bringing down Min was part of her revenge and part of her duty as the Immortal King. There was no difference, the only difference was in the way she would stop him. Depending on it, she would be either emotional letting her revenge overtake her or she would stay rational and handle it in a way that wouldn''t cause any more harm.


    To satisfy her own desire or to care for the greater good. It was all a matter of viewpoint and what value a person put their weight on.


    She had no right to lecture Mika anymore or force him but she extended a hand to him to help not only him but also herself.


    In the end, it was debatable if she was selfish or if she wasn''t. Or only deluded herself into thinking she wasn''t.

 Chapter 84: Allies 7

    Chapter 84: Allies 7


    Lia and Mika remained on the za while silence lulled them to listen to the faint rustle of the leaves.


    Finally, Mika opened his mouth, "I don''t need you to pass anything on to me. None of your nonsense you''ve learnt. I will join you because that''s the deal."


    With that Mika stood up, nced at her stomach not wanting to look at her eyes and stomped away.


    "Although," he stopped, "If you''re that strong, you should''ve helped us. Back in the cave."


    Not waiting for Lia to speak, he continued his stomping until he vanished inside the mansion.


    Lia watched him and sighed before turning towards the distant path to the city centre. It would be a stony path with him. Maybe she should''ve just given up on the D family.


    "Miss," a servant came up to her and bowed, "Your room is ready, please take a bath."


    "Oh," maybe it wasn''t too bad.


    Sweat and dirt from the fight left their stains on Lia''s clothes and her skin, so a bath would be refreshing. Lia hasn''t had a bath in ages, Xavi''s ce only had showers. Xavi didn''t admit it but Lia guessed it was because Xavi could easily drown in a bathtub so Lily refused to let them have bathtubs.


    The servant led Lia through the hallway to her spacious room. Inside her room was her own bathroom. The water was already filled. The servant left her a change of clothes, bowed again and then made his way out.


    Lia soaked in the warm water and blew the strands of hair out of her face. She hasn''t been able to rx like this in a while.


    Now, thinking about it, it didn''t seem like there was a Madam D. Could it be Mika turned out to be this reserved because he had lost his mother?


    However, Lia didn''t want to make hasty judgements and pry. If the D family wasn''t going to tell her, she wouldn''t actively ask them.


    After the bath, she spent the time in her room and examined her image in the mirror. Her hair grew longer and her bangs almost reached to her ear. She didn''t feel like having bangs anymore, so she parted her hair and decided to keep it shoulder length.


    She wouldn''t go for long hair anymore and bangs obstructed her view. During fighting, it would be inconvenient, and for some reason, Lia liked having shorter hair. It made her feel like she didn''t look like the girl who cared greatly about her appearance to impress someone who wasn''t worth it.


    Her nave and kind look also went away with her shorter hair. She appeared more mature, dignified and aloof.


    She liked this.


    Suddenly, there was a tumult outside. Lia hurried out and grabbed a servant who rushed past her, "What''s going on?"


    The servant nervously stumbled over his words, "There are some intruders!"


    Lia followed the servant as he ran through the hallway outside to the za. Then she sneered.


    "Those are your intruders? A kid and a little girl?" Lia walked next to Mika and looked at him. Mika only stared in the front at those two people surrounded by servants with swords.


    "Hey! I''m not a little girl, for effing sake, Lia!" Lily shouted and made an unpleasant gesture. Xavi on the other hand had the red rose to the tips of his ears again.


    If she teased someone, this was what she wanted to see and not someone as stoic as Mika.


    Lia remained next to Mika and simply asked, "What did you do now?"


    "Nothing!" Lily insisted and stomped with her foot, "We we just heard the Lord resides here and wanted to give him a piece of our mind."


    "With what?" Lia''s mood greatly improved and she was amused. This pair never failed to lighten the atmosphere.


    "With young master''s orbs?" Lily hesitatingly nudged Xavi who wished he could bury himself into the ground.


    "Don''t involve me! It was your idea!" Xavi really wanted to crawl into a ck hole and be sent into the universe.


    "And you''re revealing crucial information so easily" Lia sighed and turned to Mika, "They''re harmless, even if they want to kill you, you can just poke them a little bit and they''ll fall over."


    "Lia!!! That''s not true! I''m stronger than you!"


    Of course, it wasn''t true. Lily was strong enough to take on several soldiers herself and Lia knew that but she couldn''t help but vent out the frustration of not having any victim to tease.


    Mika was slightly surprised to see the change in Lia. He saw her genuine pleased and happy expression she subconsciously showed and looked at the two clowns on the za.


    "Who are they?"


    "Oh, they''re from the A family."


    "Hmm," Mika extended his ''hmm'' and looked down on Xavi and Lily.


    "This is the esteemed A family? The personal aids of the Immortal King?"


    Lia immediately figured out that Mika didn''t approve of them and wanted to establish his dominance over them. Lia rooted for Xavi but unfortunately, the little boy was too embarrassed and wanted to run, not sure where, so he ended up running in a circle.


    The servants broke out inughter and even Mika with his always scorning face had his lips pull up. Lia pitied Xavi, especially when Lily hugged and patted Xavi on the head, "Young Master, it''s ok! It''s ok!"


    "So, this the esteemed A family?" Mika repeated and each word stabbed Xavi into his inferior heart.


    "Stop it," Lia set Xavi and Lily free, and Mika ordered his men to retreat and lead the two new guests into the mansion.


    Lia slowed down her pace until she was able to pat Xavi on the head, "Good job making it here."


    Even more embarrassed, Xavi buried his head into his hands and let Lily push him forward to follow the servants.


    "Don''t always tease young Master like this! We''ve been through a lot!"


    "I didn''t have it easy either. While you were able to spend your days with a cute little kid, I had to deal with this moody brat," Lia openly pointed at Mika and all the servants who heard and witnessed her gesture nced at Mika who briefly stopped on the spot but quickly resumed.


    "He heard it!! Why are you like this?" Lily hit Lia lightly in the shoulders.


    "So what? Just let him hear it, it would do him good to-"


    "Stooooop!" it was absolutely impossible for Lily to let Lia ramble on like this. How many enemies has she made being like this? How many?


    Didn''t Lia see the re the guy gave her? He definitely hated her.


    "By the way, why are you here with the Lord?" Xavi finally got over his embarrassment and asked.


    "Well, isn''t our task to make allies?"


    "Wait, you''re saying-"


    "Yes, this is the D family and not a Lord. They''re only borrowing the name of a Lord."


    "No wonder, he had the audacity to make fun of the A family!" Lily had a less favourable view of the D family now.


    Mika brought them to the dining room again and sat at the table, "You must be hungry?"


    He had some servants bring some food for Xavi and Lily. They were surprised but didn''t decline.


    Since Lia and Mika already ate only two hours ago, they only watched the funny pair.


    "Lia that''s a peculiar name," Mika sat opposite of Lia and his brattish eyes red at her.


    "There''s no need to hide it. It''s what you think."


    Mika wiped the oing smirk away and made way for the disbelief, "No way, you are!"


    "Yes."


    "Now it makes sense why you''re so twisted," in the end Mika was able to get out his smirk while Lia''s eyes slightly twitched.


    "L-Let''s not continue that," Xavi was afraid that Lia might murder their good ally.


    For a good second, Lia was actually considering it. There was no need for a pain in the butt like Mika.

 Chapter 85: Allies 8

    Chapter 85: Allies 8


    While Xavi and Lily ate, Lia briefed them about everything that has happened until they''ve arrived. Much to Mika''s dismay as he wasn''t close enough with the A family to interrupt Lia and set things straight.


    Now everyone was on the same page and Xavi discussed their new n. To head to the I family''s ce. Mika reluctantly agreed to join them and support Lia as the Immortal King.


    "The only problem is to get there. I don''t want to go through another game because of a Lord," Xavi and Lily told Lia about the game they had to go through themselves.


    Xavi was almost mentally scarred having to endure walking through the endless ck until he finally got out.


    "That''s no big deal," Mika spoke up, "With me we can easily go to the I family."


    All three of them looked at Mika at the same time. Mika kept his high and mighty face but inwards he felt a bit ufortable having everyone''s attention on him. Especially, Lia''s piercing eyes were the worst.


    "The Lords and the D family are together under a deal."


    "What?" Lia felt that Mika would drop something big.


    "Ten years ago, when the new Ghost King was crowned, he already had the n to look for the hidden families, and so we made a deal with the existing Lords of the Veil to use the veils as an excuse to keep everyone in the Veil and let no one in."


    "So, you''re the reason why people are held prison? For what?"


    "To keep the Ghost King away. We told the Lords to make another deal with the Ghost King, in return for the Lords to act as eyes and ears for the Ghost King, the Ghost King will leave the Veil alone. Another reason was to prevent people from going to the core because it''s overfilled, at least we used it as the reason."


    Mika stopped for a second, shifted his position and continued, "Of course, the Ghost King doesn''t know the D family is behind this, however, for the Ghost King to agree, he left his soldiers at the border.


    That''s why in order to protect everyone we told them not to leave the cities and used the games as a way to keep people in their cities. Those that still went to the border, we can''t help them but those that went to a Lord for a game, are set free in another ce. They won''t die."


    "This doesn''t make sense," Lia sneered, "The Lords have powers, no? Then what about the ''game'' we were stuck in? If you have a deal with the Lords, shouldn''t they recognise you and shouldn''t they not harm the people?"


    Lia sat up straight, "So, why was the female hurt and why did you have a token to teleport you to a dangerous game like that? Mika, you''re hiding something aren''t you?"


    "We have a deal with the Lords but of course some of them still do as they please. Their task is to not let anyone leave, so if someone wins or forcefully tries, then the Lords will resort to violence, we can''t prohibit it, after all, we don''t have powers to control them."


    "Then how was it possible for the D family to make a deal with them?"


    Mika stared at Lia and remained quiet.


    "You aren''t going to say? So, you''ve hated me all this time for being reckless and endangering other people''s lives while what the D family is doing is even more hical?" Mika gave Lia a hard time because it was her fault that those three people died and Lia thought it was because he was too soft-hearted and weak.


    But the truth was far crueller than she thought.


    "It was to keep our identity hidden, it''s the best for everyone. We''re aware of the Ghost King''s n, this way-"


    "Stop it," Lia held up her hand, her gaze was cold.


    Xavi and Lily noticed the shift in the atmosphere and quickly shovelled down their food before Lily bumped Xavi to say something.


    "You had the best intentions, but the method was a bit wrong," Xavi helplessly spoke up and flinched when Lia whipped around and red at him.


    Mika nodded, "Yes, I admit it''s not the best way but instead of her," Mika pointed at Lia, "I don''t endanger people because of my selfishness."


    Either Mika was oblivious to his actions or thought what he was doing was right or he was indeed a soft-hearted and weak character under the bratty faade of a teen that cared about people.


    Lia had the head aching feeling that it was all three of it. He was aplicated person to deal with.


    The mood was bad, to lighten it Lily quickly asked, "When are we going? As soon as possible?"


    "No."


    Everyone looked surprised at Xavi when he sneakily put a lollipop in his mouth.


    "When did you get that?"


    "Lia," Xavi said sweetly, "The servant gave it to me."


    "I see, so you actually like acting like this," Lia put her head in her palm and teasingly gave Xavi a little smile.


    Mika stared nkly at them and still felt that Lia was different with those two. Xavi lightly coughed and had no idea either why he did that, to redeem himself he said, "We can''t leave too soon. First, you need to give Mika powers and he needs to get used to it before we set out for the I family. The sooner we all get ustomed to our powers, the better."


    "Oh, she can do that?"


    Lia was sincerely pissed by his remark.


    "What about my family?"


    "Lia still hasn''t fully grown her powers, it''s best if only those that travel with her get it first."


    Mika nodded, then stood up, "What are we waiting for?"


    "You surely are eager."


    "Of course, the stronger I get with my power, the more I can beat you."


    Lia sneered, "Fine," and also stood up. Xavi and Lily were left perplexed but followed them to the back of the mansion which led outside again.


    This little area was cut off by the mansion and by the white veil directly.


    "This spot is perfect," Mika turned around and signalled Lia to hurry up.


    Much dreaded, Lia walked to Mika and held her hand out. Mika stared at her hand for half a day before grabbing it reluctantly.


    Lia rolled her eyes and thement escaped her lips, "You are so eager but then when ites to it you chicken out, baby chick?"


    Mika pursed his lips and continued staring at her hand.


    "Don''t rile him up! Just stop it!" Lily shouted from behind and Mika dropped his head even further and his gaze grew hot as if Lia''s hand was the only aisle he could hold onto being swept away by a current.


    Lia sighed and focused on the memory of her giving powers to Xavi. This time, she had to again let a piece of her soul forever leave her, the more she did that, the more unstable her soul would be.


    Lia was d that Xavi turned down Mika''s request to give the whole D family powers. Using her soul at this rate wouldpletely swallow her up. Lia wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    After a minute, Lia felt her soul vanish inside of Mika and let go of his hand and took a step back. She didn''t show it on her face but this process actually left her a bit short-breathed, she felt a pain in her chest but dismissed it as a side effect.


    It wouldn''t be anything worse. The more curious thing was now to see what kind of power Mika had.

 Chapter 86: Allies 9

    Chapter 86: Allies 9


    A faint light emitted from Mika''s hands but that was about it. No matter how hard he concentrated, nothing else happened.


    Xavi saw it and patted Mika''s hand, "It''s ok, it takes a while. When I first got my power, it was also hard to manifest my power."


    "But you''re a kid."


    Xavi dropped his head and sulked. He was just trying to be nice, why did Mika have to be so blunt?


    "Despite him being a little boy, he managed to manifest his abilities in less than a few hours, was it? A moody teen like you don''t want to lose to a kid, no?" Lia added fuel to the fire.


    "I''m 25," Mika finally revealed his age.


    "Oh," Mika was a bit older than Lia thought but he was still younger than her if she counted those years in the abyss.


    "This is surprising, you still act so childish at this age."


    Mika turned his gloomy eyes to her and Xavi quickly interrupted, "I''ll help you with the power. I think I know the best how to guide you. Lia is using her soul now, so it''s different from us with life force."


    "Wasn''t she an exorcist?"


    "I was talented since a kid, so I can''t remember. It came as natural as breathing."


    "Ok, ok," Xavi pushed Lia to Lily, "Please go and have some fun with Lia."


    "Fun?" Lia raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes, fun!" energetically Lily took Lia by the hand and went for the mansion. Barely turning her head, Lia saw how Xavi went back to Mika and started teaching. It was a funny sight.


    In the evening, Lia finally came back from the adventurous trip with Lily through the city. Lily was too excited to be able to enjoy her day and didn''t spare Lia at all. From one store to another, they went.


    Lia found out that the stores were spread across the whole city and not only in the city centre. That was why the city centre only had a few stores. Along the way, Lily stopped and chatted with quite a few residents, making Lia''s head spin just wanting to rest.


    But Lily was by far not finished, dragging Lia to test out everything that looked good, despite the D family''s mansion''s chef being more than extraordinarily in his cooking.


    After a long while, when the sun already went down, Lily agreed to go back. Lia was eager to head back, not only because she was exhausted but also because she wanted to know what kind of powers Mika would have.


    In order for Mika to redeem himself, Lia hoped it would be a strong power. As long as Mika was overpowered, then Lia would forgive his attitude.


    Back at the mansion, the servants led Lia and Lily outside again to the small back area of the mansion, only to witness Xavi sitting with his lollipop while Mika panted on the ground.


    "Has he made any progress?" Lia approached them and stared down at Mika.


    "Visibly," Xavi nodded his head.


    "What''s his power?"


    "I''m jealous, the D family really has a great ability It''s summoning."


    "Summoning? What kind of?" Lia''s interest was piqued, if Mika could summon anything, he would be truly overpowered.


    "Anything," Xavi casually said and Lia widened her eyes, "Really?"


    "Yep but judging from the D family''s history, he can only summon and not control what he summons. Lia, do you get what I mean? He''s a great asset to you."


    "You mean" Lia didn''t dare to finish her thoughts.


    "Yep, he could summon corpses for you to control. The downside is that he can''t do anything with them on his own depending on what he summons and what he''s capable of, he''s still weak."


    "Is there any chance for him to train his power so he can use whatever he summons?"


    "Maybe, maybe not. It all depends on him but as far as I can remember none of the D family members have been able to. In terms of battles, they''d be the supporter role."


    "I see."


    "Hey! Don''t talk about me as if I''m not here," Mika huffed and wobbly stood up but quickly fell again and ended up sitting cross-legged on the floor.


    "My bad, I thought you were a goner," Lia sat next to them and Lily followed suit.


    "What can you summon?" curiosity welled up inside Lia and she wanted to see.


    However, Mika acting slightly abashed signalled her that he couldn''t do anything fancy.


    "Erm," he was beating around with his words.


    "Just show us."


    Mika opened his palm and pressed his eyes together.


    "He''s concentrating too hard," Lia threw Xavi an used look and whispered.


    "I told him not to but it seems like he can''t help it," Xavi whispered back.


    "Well, if we are really going to fight and he always makes this face, his opponents might think he''s about to take a sh-"


    "Stop! I can hear you!" Mika angrily red and suddenly out of his palm, something dropped.


    "Indeed poop."


    "Lia!" Xavi couldn''t believe his ears. For Lia to say something like that.


    "It''s not poop. Wash your mouth and eyes clean," Mika was kind of hurt. After a whole day, he could only produce this lousy result.


    Lia picked the tiny thing off the ground and examined it. It was a rock.


    "Well, you made progress at least."


    "Yes?" Mika''s stern face lit up and he anticipatingly looked at Lia for more praise.


    "Yes, it''s very useful to throw at someone. You," and instantly Mika''s hopes were crushed as Lia motioned to throw the stone at him.


    Mika red, puffed his cheeks and ran away.


    "He''s really too moody."


    "That was unnecessary. Why are you so mean to him?" this time it was Lily who scolded Lia.


    "We''ll stay here for a while longer until Mika can summon somethingrger. We''ll try to push to our limit but soon we need to head to the I family. Until then I hope you can make friends with Mika."


    Lia remained quiet.


    "As a king, you need to be able to move and inspire people. They need to want to be loyal to you and follow you to the end. Mika right now I feel like he wants to murder you," Xavi sighed.


    "I know," Lia knew that the rtionship between her and Mika had to be improved, but due to past events it was more or less broken and to fix it was hard and meticulous work.


    Lia, as she was right now, knew she couldn''t easily make people like her, if it was the bright and sunny past her then it would be no problem.


    However, this person didn''t exist anymore. Lia was how she was now.


    "Try please," Xavi urged her and Lia sighed even more.


    For the next few days, every time Lia crossed paths with Mika, she was trying to be nice and kind to him, but both of them knew it was too unnatural. Mika rather was even more vignt of her.


    Things like rtionships couldn''t be forced, no one knew it better than Lia. For Lia and Mika to be friends, they needed time and mutual understandings. Nevertheless, Lia tried hard not to tease or be mean to Mika and treat him like a little brother.


    She wished he would be as cute as Xavi was but that was just wishful thinking.


    On the other side, because Mika relentlessly trained day and night, he made fast progress. He could now summonrger things like a tree but it was still limited to inanimate objects. For him to summon corpses so Lia could use them, was still a far way off.


    During the day, the four of them would train together. Xavi also needed to work on his power orbs and both him and Mika would make good sparring partners for Lia. Lily merciless beat their physical powers a few levels up.


    Because one day Mika would be Lia''s supporter in a battle, both of them needed to learn teamwork, so they fought against Xavi and Lily as a team whose synergy was more than perfect.


    And so, two weeks passed. It wasn''t clear if Lia got closer to Mika but at least he wasn''t against the idea of her being the Immortal King.

 Chapter 87: Allies 10

    Chapter 87: Allies 10


    Two weeks have passed since Xavi and Lily arrived at the D family''s mansion and tomorrow was the day the four of them would set out for the I family.


    The day went by quickly with everyone training. In this week, since there were no corpses for Lia to train, she only strengthened her physical capabilities and did some ''soul work'' as Xavi suggested.


    Which meant, she spent hours sitting and focusing on her soul to see if she could piece them back together or how she could draw more power out of her soul.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like Lia made much progress and she was getting slightly frustrated. As she sat outside in the backyard, she sensed someone approaching her.


    "Lia," the voice made her open her eyes and turn around to face Mika.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Despite their interactions still being awkward and unnatural, they slowly got used to each other. Being forced to train together and interact with each other everyday left them no choice but to endure the other''s existence.


    Lia didn''t hate Mika and her feelings towards him weren''t negative, unlike Mika who couldn''t stand her. It was easier for Lia to initiate conversations with him than he with her, so she was surprised to see him approaching her first.


    "Are you really going to take down the Ghost King?"


    One thing Lia learnt from being with Mika was that he was blunt to a default.


    "Is it really because you want to stop him or is because of your revenge for what he has done to you?"


    This line of thought, Lia has revised many times and each time she came to the same conclusion,


    "Both. I''m not going to hide it. Partly because I don''t want his n to seed and have everyone die and partly because I want to make him suffer."


    Since Mika was an ally now he deserved to know the truth and Lia didn''t want to hide anything from her allies anymore.


    For a while, Mika didn''t say anything. The sun went down, making way for the oing evening.


    Mika ran his hand through his hair before nodding, "Ok. Erm let''s head in. After dinner, we''ll discuss our ns for tomorrow."


    With that, Mika turned around and headed inside. Lia stared at the white veil in front of her, before getting up and following Mika inside.


    Elder D was present at the dinner and eagerly told everyone about his younger days before moving on to Mika''s childhood.


    Since Mika was an only child and he couldn''t go out as he wanted he has been very lonely and didn''t learn how to make friends or how to be social.


    Mika didn''t show it but his words urged his father to stop the embarrassing stories of him. Everyone had a goodugh until Elder D finally decided to set Mika free.


    In the end, everyone was a lonely person, no matter how hard they tried to hide it, no matter how happy they seemed. Especially the hidden families having to hide and be stuck in one ce bore the consequences of it.


    After dinner, Lia thanked Elder D and he wished them a safe journey. Since Mika refused to have anyone in his room, they all assembled in Lia''s. Sitting on the ground, Mika pulled out a map of the Veil. He turned to Xavi, "You know where the I family is?"


    Xavi nodded and marked two spots, "This is the I family and this is the U. I''m not particrly clear about their exact locations but it should be in these cities."


    "The first is the I family? Wouldn''t it be more reasonable to go to the U family first? I is on the opposite of ours."


    "That''s because I''m notpletely sure about the U family''s location. It''s the vaguest, so it''s easier to first go to I then U then," Xavi drew a line, "to Mistand."


    "Even Mistand?"


    "Are you worried?" Lia wasn''t mocking Mika but she was curious why Mika seemed reluctant.


    "A bit."


    "Is it that bad?"


    "Not exactly but" Mika stared at the map, "For a hidden family, no for immortals to choose to reside in Mistand or even worse the Nevelerand, they''re dangerous."


    "Maria says the T family is ok, at least the sessor. She hasn''t been personally in Mistand," Xavi also knew the danger going to Mistand, that was why he was pushing everyone so hard to train.


    "We''re going to be fine, right?" Lily noticed the tense atmosphere and tried to reassure herself.


    "It should be fine," Lia smiled and Mika felt the goosebumps crawling up his skin. He really couldn''t get over Lia''s ''nice'' personality, it was too strange.


    "Mika, are you sure the journey will be easy?" the scar the games left on Xavi weren''t easy to remove.


    Mika nodded, "No need to worry."


    After they''ve talked over everything they went to bed. There wasn''t much Lia could do than to wait. Morning came and the four of them stood in front of the mansion. Elder P wasn''t present as he had to leave the night before for some business.


    The servants bowed at the stairs and gave their wishes for everyone''s wellbeing. With that Lia and the other three once again set out to continue their journey through the Veil.


    In front of the white veil, Mika held his hand out to lead them through it. As natural as possible, as if it was a given, Lia took his hand and then took Xavi''s who held Lily''s.


    Mika''s face nked and Lia could see how ufortable it made him. Lia wanted to tell him that it wasn''t the first time they had skin contact but decided to brush it off and only said, "Shall we?"


    Mika rigidly turned slowly getting used to it and manoeuvred them through the Veil.


    "How do you know where to go?" Lia was interested how anyone could navigate through this dense gulf like ce. The two times she did it, she only blindly charged through it and luck was on her side, so she more or less found the way.


    "There are pointers," Mika pointed at four different spots in the air but neither Lia, Xavi nor Lily could see anything.


    "I see," was the only thing Lia said and didn''t want to pursue this conversation.


    However, she asionally nced around to figure at those pointers but was left speechless how Mika could detect them and she didn''t.


    Lia turned to Xavi and Lily who both shook their heads. This point was given to Mika. He finally won against her. No matter how many times they fought, he was always defeated by Lia.


    Past the white veil, they walked through thendscapes and entered several cities as a shortcut. Since the Lords knew Mika, they didn''t encounter them or their awful games.


    Soon they ventured into another city that was abandoned, a stark contrast to Rag. It was odd once Lia thought about it, how the hidden families within the Veil didn''t keep in contact nor knew about each other.


    However, when Lia inquired Mika about it, he only said that it was because they hid from the Ghost King and in the 1000s of years they''ve grown apart. Only the name ''hidden families'' was what bound these strangers together and it was Lia''s task to unify them.

 Chapter 88: Allies 11

    Chapter 88: Allies 11


    "What now?" Mika turned to Xavi as they walked through the deste streets of the city.


    "Hmm, we can''t ask anybody," Xavi also had no idea how to lure out the I family. All he knew was that they might be in this city.


    "We should just knock on somebody''s house and ask," Lia didn''t have any qualms about invading someone''s ce.


    "We can''t!" Lily vehemently refused. She thought back on the poor guy''s house they stayed in in the first city, she didn''t want to cause anyone any problems again.


    Rag might''ve been ok but this city was a different story.


    "Then Xavi should shoot one of his power orbs-" each of Lia''s ideas were shot down. They all included revealing their existence to everyone shily.


    Usually, Lia would''ve wanted to stay low but since neither Min nor any of his men could easily gain information about them here, she wasn''t worried about being cautious.


    Lia''s indifferent face worried everyone. She really seemed like she didn''t care about anything.


    Mika could only say to Lia''s suggestion one word and that was, "Reckless."


    Lia knew this notion of her would never be erased in his mind and Mika wasn''t wrong, Lia''s been also reckless since she was young. It was in her nature and those years spent in the abyss couldn''t ovee it, they only made that trait of hers worse.


    "Then do you have any better ideas?"


    They''ve been walking for a day and a half now. Since the I family was located on the other side of the Veil, it was quite a distance from Mika''s house.


    They had to spend the night outside again. Mika couldn''t cope with it as it was very different from the luxury his mansion offered. He had dark bags under his eyes and remained quiet. The hard ground was really ungently with him.


    With no clue and no agreement reached, they walked through the city and explored it. Yet nothing but the realisation that the city was the same as the others hit them.


    Suddenly Mika stopped and said, "Let''s do what Lia said. I don''t want to sleep outside again."


    Mika''s face was nk but a hint of fear crept onto it.


    ''How are you sure the I family is going to let you stay at their ce?'' but because Lia had to maintain a good rtionship with Mika, those words never made it over her lips. Mika was too sensitive. One wrong word and he would most possibly hate on Lia again. In the end, all she could ask was, "Which one?"


    Mika thought, "Ask someone."


    "I guess we''ve no other choice," even Xavi agreed.


    "But what are you going to ask them?" Lily was shocked to see that none of the three who were about to walk away and stopped thought about how to ask.


    "You won''t just ask them if they know the I or a hidden family?"


    "No," Lia answered decisively, "Right, Xavi?"


    Lia pinned her idea on Xavi.


    "Of course not!" Xavi was helpless.


    "I thought that''s what we''re doing?" Mika''s brain was useless. Lia and Lily couldn''t do anything else but turn to Xavi.


    He was their brain. Xavi looked between them, looked at the ground, looked at them again and balled his fist.


    He was very cute in the females'' eyes but Mika only thought Xavi was throwing a tantrum.


    Then Xavi rushed away and knocked on someone''s door. He looked very pitiful. Only after several more knocks did someone open the door.


    Xavi immediately started his act as a little kid who''s been denied his sweets by his mean and evil caretakers and asked the lovely, sweet aunt if she didn''t spare him some lollipops.


    The olddy''s eyes lit up the sight of the adorable eyes and narrowed as she looked at the trio behind Xavi. Her thoughts were easy to read. Lily seemed passable but once she saw Lia''s cold and indifferent face, she immediately sympathised with the boy.


    And when she saw the nk, arrogant and haughty face of Mika, she knew the boy wasn''t lying.


    With that, both Lia and Mika were deemed as mean and evil culprits and earned an unfavourable view from thedy.


    Yet neither Lia nor Mika minded. Thedy rubbed Xavi''s cheeks after giving him his much-desired lollipop. In regards to their search, she could only point to one ce that matched the description of the people Xavi described.


    She had asked them why they were looking for them and Xavi used the old excuse of looking for rtives and they just lived at the edge of the city. Thedy stopped being suspicious.


    Luckily, Maria had told him a bit about the I family. The only reason the Lady could know them, despite no one really going out, was because the people they looked for were apparently shopkeepers.


    At this Mika, scrunched his nose and couldn''t believe a hidden family were now mere shop owners. They went to the city centre that wasn''t much different from the one in Rag. But when they arrived, all the shops were closed.


    It still wasn''t noon, so they decided to wait. Finally, when the sun hung high, one store after another one opened. Not many people came and the area with the stores remained deserted.


    This was why the four of them stuck out like a sore thumb. The shop owners all curiously looked at them until out of one store, a girl came out. She looked to be about the age of Lily.


    She skipped with excitement and gave them a bright smile, however, she radiated gentleness instead of being overly aggressive.


    "Are you guys visitors?" her demeanour and the way she spoke were all gentle.


    She had long blonde hair and her features were refined and gentle. Her eyes were kind and bright as they flickered between all four of them but Lia noticed her gaze lingered longer on Mika than on anyone else.


    Did they know each other?


    "We are," Lia answered and returned her smile.


    "Then please make yourselffortable," she beckoned them inside her small store and sat them down at the table.


    "It''s been a long time since people''vee. How did you get here, oh, have you had something to eat yet? Anything to drink?" her gaze flickered to Mika but thetter only stared at his hands.


    "Yes, that''d be great!" Lily agreed and was thankful to be able to have some refreshments, "Young Master you need to eat all of your greens or you won''t get your lollipops back!"


    Xavi''s ears turned red as he stared at the hateful te before him with vegetables.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you dislike them," the girl gave Xavi an apologetic smile before taking his te away.


    "Wait," Lily stopped the girl, "Young master''s body is weak, he needs to eat them!"


    All eyes fell on Xavi making him more embarrassed than he already was.


    "Oh ok," the girl agreed and sat down with them.


    "What''s your name?" Lia asked the girl.


    "It''s Susa," she smiled and opened her mouth again but Lia cut her off.


    "Then Susa you know why we''re here, no?"

 Chapter 89: Allies 12

    Chapter 89: Allies 12


    Susa stood up with an air of elegance and closed the store''s entrance. After she locked it, she took off her apron and sat back at the table.


    "I wasn''t trying to hide it. I had the vague hunch but wasn''t sure either," Susa gave them an apologetic smile.


    "Then you''re the I family?" Mika briefly looked at Susa before sipping on his drink.


    "Yes," Susa''s eyes lit up even more.


    "You''re really perceptive," Lia tilted her head and observed Susa. Susa seemed harmless but Lia still couldn''t trust her, despite her being from a hidden family.


    "No, no, you''re the perceptive one," Susa''s smile really made one morefortable, "How did you notice?"


    "It wasn''t hard and you weren''t trying to hide it, anyone could''ve guessed," this ''anyone'' made Mika choke on his drink who then tried to y it off cool.


    "A few reasons only. It was also simply a guess. First, you didn''t hesitate at all when you approached us and invited us to your store. Most people would get suspicious or curious but stay away, especially if they see a group of people strolling around casually when no one else is out. You neither questioned us nor showed it was out of the ordinary," each of Susa''s expressions was engraved in Lia''s mind.


    Susa was calm and friendly-looking.


    "The other reason is that you didn''t question her calling this little boy young master. Most people would find it strange and can''t help but ask."


    Lily and Xavi looked at each other before Xavi averted his gaze, "Young Master! I-I''m sorry!"


    Lia continued, "Myst guess is because you offered us refreshments, asking us if we had something to eat yet as if you knew we''ve travelled for a while and came from a far ce."


    "And," Lia concluded, "You looked at Mika a few times too often."


    Mika choked again and Susa quickly offered him a tissue, "Mika is your name?"


    Mika grabbed the tissue and only nodded. Smiling Susa turned to Lia, "You''re really perceptive unlike me. I was only guessing based on my intuition and not observation."


    "Based on your intuition?" Xavi thought, "Have your parents told you anything about the I family''s power?"


    Susa shook her head.


    "You know?" Lia questioned Xavi.


    "Yep," Xavi nodded and Susa stood up, "Shall we go to my house? It''s better than discussing it in a store."


    With that, Susa guided them through the back of the store into a hallway that led to the house the I family lived in.


    Unlike the A or D family, the I family had no attendants nor servants. The house seemed warm and cosy but void of any presence.


    "Where are your parents?" Lily asked Susa.


    "They''re buying wares for our shop, they''ll be back in the evening."


    "Are you really one of the hidden families?" Mika couldn''t believe that one of the prestigious families ended up like this.


    Even though Lia wasn''t sure if she should trust Susa. The ce the I family lived in,pared to Mika''s or even Xavi''s mansion, seemed almost ridiculous.


    It was only a normal family''s house.


    "Yes," Susa said and brought them to the living room, "I''m sorry, it''s nothing fancy but my family has long stopped regarding themselves as a hidden family. They just want to live a normal life but,"


    She beckoned them to sit on the sofa, "This doesn''t mean we won''t help or support other hidden families. As you can see we can''t provide much but we''ll do our best."


    Susa''s earnestness and genuineness seeped into everyone and it was a little sad to see her talk like this, willing to give her all despite not having much.


    "It''s fine, you are more than enough," Lia''s words made Susa happy and Lia wasn''t lying. The I family couldn''t provide much support but as long as Lia had Susa as her trusted ally and power, it was indeed more than enough.


    "Thank you. Although I know you''re from the hidden families, can you tell me what your ns are? It seems like you''re seeking to get all the hidden families together," Susa sat opposite to them on a chair and looked at each of them.


    Xavi introduced everyone, detailing their n, goals and future aspirations.


    After he finished exining, Susa reacted differently than Lia would ever imagine.


    Susa got up, approached Lia and then with grace knelt in front of her. Then she took Lia''s hand and kissed the back of it, "As the Immortal King and my master, I swear to loyally and faithfully serve and protect you."


    Susa stunned everyone, especially Lia had no idea how to act and her cold face melted into slight embarrassment. Susa at this moment was truly like a knight vowing to forever protect its master.


    It took a while before everyone recovered. Susa already let go of Lia''s hand but continued to kneel in front of her with an admiring look.


    "I promise I will do my utmost to defeat the Ghost King."


    Gentle like a breeze, sunny like a beautiful flower and diligent like a fairy guardian, Susa with no hesitation epted Lia as the immortal King and the person she would dlyy her life down for.


    "Why?" was all that Lia could ask.


    Susa earnestly looked at Lia and said, "Because I''m convinced there''s no one more suitable than you to be the Immortal King. No one more suitable than you to trust my life with."


    "It''s your intuition?"


    "No, it''s because I can see it. I can''t exin it but it''s a feeling I can see it."


    Everyone was perplexed except for Xavi. Mika on the other side couldn''t ept it, "You think someone like her is fit?"


    Susa told Mika, "I do."


    Mika sneered, "You haven''t personally known her, so how can you-"


    "Because I can see it. I always had some faint perception about things, and the moment I heard Lia is the Immortal King, I could see it."


    Lia met Susa''s gaze and felt weird inside. It wasn''t ufortable, more like unnecessary warm and fuzziness. This was the first time someone, not even to mention a stranger, trusted and believed her, had so much faith in her despite knowing what she''s done and caused.


    It was a new experience Lia woulde to treasure.


    "It''s because of the I family''s power," Xavi exined, "Even though you''re deprived of it, you still have some of it in you. It''s natural I guess, the mortals believe it''s a psychic power, that''s why you could develop it."


    "What''s her power?" Mika wanted to know what kind of power Susa had to be so confident in Lia. Was it deception? Illusion? Misseeing things? Misinterpretation? Predicting the future? Or X-Ray vision?


    "irvoyance."


    Mika coughed lightly.


    "Really?" even Susa was surprised but then she turned to Lia again, "Yes, I can see that Lia is a good person."


    This kind of ttery suffocated both Lia and Mika. Lia in a good way and Mika in a bad way that left a sour aftertaste.

 Chapter 90: Allies 13

    Chapter 90: Allies 13


    "irvoyance could be an extraordinary strong power if trained right," Xavi thought, "But the Elders of the I family haven''t told you about it?"


    Susa shook her head and became slightly embarrassed, "My parents even forgot. It''s been a long time."


    "Can you sit back on the chair?" Mika became annoyed. Susa shook her head, "I would like to say with Lia if that''s ok."


    Lia stared into Susa''s big, round eyes that threatened to turn into puppy eyes and couldn''t refuse, "Ok."


    Susa smiled dazzlingly. Mika only rolled his eyes.


    "Susa could even predict the future and gain insight about people. She might be able to guess the Ghost King''s next ns and motives by merely touching an object of his!" Xavi became excited.


    "Then I should give Susa powers, no?" Lia took Susa''s hand and once again guided a piece of her soul to leave her forever.


    Susa''s body slightly glowed and Xavi instructed her how to use her life force. Different from Mika and Xavi who used their life force through their hands, Susa enveloped her eyes with her life force.


    "Since irvoyance is my ability, this feels the most natural."


    "That''s good, as long as it''s the mostfortable for you."


    Susa had her eyes closed and her hand was still connected with Lia''s but the moment she opened them she jumped up in panic and tackled Lia on the sofa.


    "Lia your soul!"


    Lia widened her eyes briefly but then smiled, "It''s ok."


    "What about her soul?" Mika was curious, even Xavi and Lily who already knew about her power leaned forwards.


    "It''spletely ripped and broken! It''s not fine! Lia, you are missing a part of your soul!"


    "Missing? Don''t you retract them from the corpses? Or are they still stuck in some corpses? Can''t you get them out?" Xavi was confused.


    "No, that''s not it," Susa has heard about Lia''s power and knew it wasn''t the case, "Itpletely vanished. She can never retrieve it and" Susa looked at Xavi and Mika before clutching her chest,


    "I can sense it faintly in your bodies and mind. In other words, Lia, you''ve been giving your soul to give us power, sacrificed the most important part of an immortal?"


    "What?" Xavi jumped up and also held Lia, "You haven''t said anything about that!"


    "I didn''t think Susa''s irvoyance would work so fast or that she could see that much it''s really terrifying," Lia sighed.


    "Answer please!" Lily was also anxious.


    "It''s true but it''s nothing. It''s just a few soul pieces, " Lia waved all the panic away from her.


    Once Mika heard it, he had aplicated expression. He was eager to receive powers but didn''t know it meant Lia had to part with her soul. And her soul was floating inside of him.


    "It''s nothing like that, so you don''t have to worry about it," Lia guessed what Mika thought, "My soul piece has my powers which I infused into your life force. After that my soul disintegrated. It vanishedpletely as Susa said, it''s not in your bodies anymore. It only acted as a power carrier."


    "How can you be so unfazed by it?" Susa was hurt. She swore to protect Lia but she already harmed her by consuming her soul, "Do you know how crucial a soul is?"


    Lia knew it, she knew the consequences. An unstable or iplete soul would have fatal damages on an immortal. Mortals couldn''t have their soul''s ripped, so it didn''t concern them. But for immortals, the soul was even more important than the life force.


    Lia could never exist again. She wouldpletely perish from the world. A damaged soul had always the risk to turn an immortal into a vengeful ghost or eradicate their existence.


    Reincarnation would only be a fleeting and lofty dream. If immortals could really reincarnate again, someone with an iplete soul could never be anything. They were bound to perish and hopefully be one with the air.


    A long silence took over. Lia didn''t know whether to cry or tough, she exined.


    "It''s nothing to worry about. I''ve been long prepared to sacrifice anything, even if it''s my soul. Whatever it takes, whatever needs to be done, sacrificed, I won''t hesitate. Simply paying the price of my soul is nothingpared to what we''ll achieve by the end. So, don''t feel guilty or bad, don''t me yourselves but me. I have decided to take this path and I will see it to the end, however, thank you for apanying me."


    These words weren''t easy for Lia to say. She wasn''t one to talk about heartfelt matters but she was indeed thankful to have them with her and willing to go with her, even if it meant down, towards hell.


    The silence remained and everyone wore grave expressions. They didn''t know Lia for too long and only had a vague grasp of her personality and her abilities but their hearts slightly moved from her conviction, dedication and her appreciation.


    Despite Lia seeming cold and aloof with an air of untouchable elegance, they appreciated her confiding in them about her feelings and her thoughts.


    All except for one person, Xavi couldn''t ept it, "Why haven''t you told us? Why haven''t you told me? I thought we were close enough! Is it because I''m a kid? Is that how you see me?"


    Lia froze hearing Xavi''s tantrum, "No I knew you''d worry too much."


    "And? So what?"


    "Young Master, Lia also-"


    "I know but I don''t care! You should''ve told me! You can''t bear through it alone! I''m supposed to be your right hand, the person you can, without thinking, confide in, so please trust me a little bit more"


    Xavi huffed and little tears formed in his eyes out of frustration, anger and pain. Lia didn''t anticipate that Xavi had these kinds of thoughts and the warm feelings inside of her only grew more.


    "Thank you and I''m sorry, Xavi," Lia patted his head.


    She had no allies, no one trust, no one to rely on, getting from that rock bottom to this point was an immense step for Lia and one she cherished a lot. Under no circumstances would she let it crumble before her eyes.


    Lia was really happy at this moment but she didn''t show it. It was another little secret of hers she was unwilling to share but would keep close to her heart.


    "Let''s move on," Mika felt suppressed, he couldn''t join this heartfelt conversation it turned into and forcefully changed the topic.


    "We''ll go for the U family next?"


    Xavi secretly wiped his tears away and nodded, "Suas will your parents be fine with it?"


    "Yes, no problem but I think it''s better if you stay here for tonight."


    Mika agreed, "We can set out tomorrow."


    The rest of the day was spent getting to know Susa better and the evening was used to convey the news to her parents. The I family has always been supportive of the return of the Immortal King and had no problems with their daughter setting out on that long journey.


    And so, the night passed and the next day came.

 Chapter 91: Dead End

    Chapter 91: Dead End


    In the morning, the five of them got ready to set out. Susa''s house was small for seven people to sleep in, so they had to do sleep on the ground, however, they were given nkets and cushions by Susa''s parents.


    It wasn''t ideal but it was at least dozen times better than sleeping outside and Mika, particrly couldn''tin. Lily wondered if they shouldn''t stay here a bit longer, enough for Susa to get used to her power.


    But Susa said it was fine, after all, her power wasn''t something physical and she could learn fighting after they go to the U family.


    Xavi also agreed and said it''d be best to waste as little time as possible to gather the allies.


    Once they''ve settled everything, they set out and ventured through the streets of the city, Susa remarked, "If we want to train, we could try to purge the ghosts on our way."


    "Sounds good," surprisingly Mika immediately agreed. He had been trying to secretly summon moreplicated things but never properly seeded.


    "Come to think of it, until now I haven''t seen any vengeful ghosts," Lia didn''t mind the idea, however her power was pretty much useless since there weren''t any corpses for her to control.


    The interesting part was to see how Xavi and Mika would hold up their own against the ghosts. More importantly was Susa''s power, her irvoyance was useless against ghosts as well and had nothing to do with corpses which was weird.


    After all, the powers of the hidden families should directly corrte with the Immortal King''s powers, just as how the council family''s abilities were tied to the Ghost King and ghosts.


    Could Susa''s irvoyance somehow be rted to her corpses and used to fight? Right now out of all their powers only Xavi''s was an attack power and could deal damage. Susa''s and Mika''s were more or less support.


    "They''re sparse throughout the entire Veil and in the cities, because back then the exorcists came and sealed or purged some of them," Susa exined. She got to know that Mika''s D family was the cause behind the Veil''s confinement but didn''t scold him or anything.


    Lia was curious, "Do you know where the ghosts are sealed?" she has heard the Veil had more vengeful ghosts than the core but until now it didn''t seem like it.


    "Yes, five years ago I came across one just when the exorcists have been sealing some ghosts away. It''s not far from here."


    When they arrived at the end of the city before the white veil Mika had to lead them through it. Once outside, it was Susa who showed them the way. Away from the city, into the grassynd full of the translucent, holographic veils, Susa walked further and further away into the distance.


    "They usually seal them close to the border between Mistand and Nevend, since no one lives there anyways."


    They walked for at least an hour or two before getting close to the border yet they couldn''t see it. They were still a distance away.


    The grassynd persisted and seemed to cover any space that wasn''t taken away by a city or town. It was a weird phenomenon that white veils clouded around where people inhabited.


    "They are attracted to lifeforce, is my guess or is what I can sense with my power," Susa said.


    "Why?" it was odd for inanimate objects to do that, especially veils that shouldn''t react to anything but then again they appeared out of nowhere and upied a wholeyer in the immortal world.


    "I''m not entirely sure but what do you think about them being something simr to ghosts? Like failed ghosts?" Susa casually proposed this idea but the mere thought of it was terrifying.


    "Do failed ghosts even exist?" Mika voiced his doubts..


    It sounded strange but Lia who has participated in creating ghosts couldn''t rule out this possibility. If ghosts were created by etching 100% of a mortal''s negative feelings into their soul, what if only half of it or 70% persisted but wasn''t enough to make them ghosts?


    However, their regret or desire to stay in the world was still strong enough to manifest their less than 100% feelings and thus they were failed ghosts? Not able to properly take a form and live but still stay in the world, helpless and forever trapped.


    Lia tried to touch the veils, if these were really portions of a mortal''s soul then it was too sad, but it also made sense why they crowded around the cities and the possibility of them being attracted to life force was also reasonable.


    Ghosts yearned for life force in order to replenish themselves and fuel their stay in the world longer.


    Suddenly it dawned on Lia that Susa''s irvoyance might be a heavy burden. To see and know the truth of the worlds and existence wasn''t an easy task to cope with. Sometimes it was better to leave things unknown or just let them be mysteries never to be uncovered.


    Too much of anything, even if it was knowledge, wisdom or something positive, it inevitably would turn into something bad.


    The topic of the veils was quickly pushed away. No one wanted to entertain the thoughts they might be walking through residues of mortals.


    At the end of the grasnd wererge fields filled with ghosts and the only thing keeping them from swarming the whole ce was seemingly a translucent wall confining them.


    "This is a good training spot," Lia looked at the ghosts. Behind the wall, the ghosts were sectioned into different squares. Lia walked towards one of the walls and lifted her hand. It effortlessly went through.


    "We can go in and out but they can''t leave," once Lia was closer to the wall, she finally discovered an engraving into the almost invisible walls.


    This pattern acted like a talisman.


    "So they''ve figured out a way not needing to use a talisman."


    "Or maybe it''s someone''s power," Xavi also stepped closer and examined the pattern.


    "It could be. So, will you and Mika enter?"


    Xavi froze and turned to Lia, "What about you?"


    "I don''t have any weapons and my power is useless. I can''t purge the ghosts."


    "Each of us takes a square," Mika joined them before walking to his own square.


    Lia held him back, "Your summoning power is still weak. It''d be best to pair up with Xavi and try to get rid of the ghosts together before moving to a whole square yourself."


    Mika pursed his lips butplied. He was also aware that right now his summons amounted to nothing.


    "Will you be fine?"


    After Xavi and Mika entered a square together, Lia walked to Lily and Susa. Lia was still contemting Susa''s powers.


    "Maybe I''ll find a way to use my power as an attack," Susa didn''t fail to notice Lia''s worries.


    "I should train them?" Susa was about to sit down when Lia said, "Rather than that how about starting to learn how to fight. Maybe you could use your irvoyance to help."


    "Oh, I see what you mean. I could predict the opponent''s moves and next ns, like seeing in the future for a few seconds?"


    Lia''s eyes widened. If Susa could really do that, then she''d be almost undefeatable.

 Chapter 92: Dead End 2

    Chapter 92: Dead End 2


    Of course, only if Susa also became an expert at fighting. It seemed like everyone was making progress or had a vision of how their powers could be used.


    However, Lia seemed to hit a dead end with her powers. Using her soul was dangerous and her ability had many drawbacks.


    Lia didn''t want to show it but she was really concerned about how to proceed with her power.


    "What do you say?" suddenly Mika stood in front of Lia with a proud smug. Lia was startled and quickly examined the situation. Behind Mika, the square he and Xavi went into waspletely free of ghosts.


    Lia lied, "Good job. So, your summons can purge ghosts too?"


    Mika instantly dropped his smile and anger hid in his eyes, "You didn''t even watch!"


    "I did," Lia didn''t bat an eye.


    "You didn''t! Stop lying!" Mika furiously stomped away and before he entered another square, he pointed at Lia and yelled.


    "Watch! Don''t you dare not watch!"


    Lia sighed. Mika was indeed bratty. He really wanted to show Lia his skills and how good he could be. Lia knew it was to defy her and dere he was better than her. He was really toopetitive.


    "Alright," helplessly Lia watched Mika summon stones the size of a finger.


    Not even giving Lia time to wonder, Mika threw the stones and it flew through several ghosts before flying back into Mika''s hand in a circle. The ghosts, the stone touched had all vanished.


    In other words, Mika''s simple summons of an object could purge ghosts. Lia was baffled and had to admit that Mika''s skills and ability were formidable. What was more surprising was that he figured it out how to use his power in a short time.


    Mika strolled proudly to Lia and Lia praised him, "I''ve watched. Good job."


    She patted his head but Mika instantly pulled away, "Stop it! Don''t think this makes me happy"


    Angry and flustered he stepped away and summoned a sword to fight against the ghosts in another square. Xavi approached Lia, "It was only luck."


    "What?" Lia didn''t understand what Xavi meant.


    "The discovery that his summons can purge ghosts but it should be a given because your power can purge them, so ours should too."


    "I see," Lia almost snorted seeing Mika''s rebellious form but she decided not to tease him and keep this information to herself.


    "What about you?" Lia has also missed Xavi''s performance. Xavi effortlessly charged a power orb as big as his palm and threw it towards the ghosts. It was still rather slow but the size of it grew twice the size and the impact colliding with a ghost caused the surrounding ones also to disappear.


    "You''ve improved a lot, good job," Lia patted Xavi''s soft hair. Despite Xavi turning red, he didn''t stop her. Lia thought that Mika should learn from Xavi.


    "So, we''ve established a training regime. You fight against the ghost, then against each other and us. We''ll swap things out," Lia suggested.


    "Sounds good," Xavi agreed but then his expression turned serious, "You?"


    Lia instantly guessed what Xavi meant and nned not to tell him when Xavi with a hint of anger said, "You promised to tell me!"


    Xavi''s voice was loud but it didn''t disturb Lily teaching Susa how to fight.


    "Alright," Lia sighed again, "I think I''ve hit a dead end. I''m pretty much useless without corpses."


    "But Mika can summon weapons now."


    "This still means I''m relying on him."


    "What about me?" Mika came back with pursed lips. Lia saw that he once again purged all of the ghosts.


    "Nothing, "Lia wanted to brush the topic off and turned to Lily and Susa.


    "Hey," Mika grabbed her by the shoulders, Lia looked at him. Mika''s lips became a fine line and he let go of her.


    "Can you only control ghosts or could you control anything with your soul?"


    "You mean I should try to see if my power works on other things?"


    Mika nodded, "Have you ever tried it?"


    Lia shook her head.


    "Then why don''t you try it?" Lia thought briefly and looked around, "There''s nothing here."


    "Mika''s making a good point, it could work," Xavi also liked Mika''s idea.


    "I can summon something."


    "Not a stone please."


    Mika looked Lia dead in the eyes and all the good feelings he worked hard on bringing forth for her were instantly destroyed, "I know that''s why," with pursed lips and narrowed eyes, he opened his palm and focused.


    For a while, nothing happened until a white light surrounded Mika''s hand. A secondter something dropped on the ground.


    This time Lia stared Miika dead in the eyes. There was a hint of amusement in his eyes when he held the thing up, justifying, "It''s cute unlike you."


    "It really is," Xavi agreed but Lia saw he was holding hisughter back.


    "Try it," Mika held out the teddy bear and Lia, with dead eyes, grabbed the paw and transferred her soul.


    Then Mika sat on the ground, "How do you usually control something?"


    "Walk," Lia briefly said. A secondter, the teddy bear stood up and walked towards Lia holding out his arms.


    "It''s very cute," Mika was even more amused seeing Lia''s narrowed eyes.


    "Chase Mika and bite him," in an instant, the teddy bear turned to Mika as Lia pointed at him and ran with its mouth open.


    "Hey!" Mika backed off, "Try to test it out on the ghosts, not me! Hey, I was just trying to help you-"


    Yet Lia didn''t stop the teddy bear and soon it caused Mika to run in circles. Xavi once again thought Lia was very petty.


    However, Lia appreciated Mika''s help. She knew he heard her conversation with Xavi and wanted to help her and contribute something. It seemed like their rtionship was getting better.


    Yet suddenly a sharp pain spread in Lia''s torso and she held her chest, "Stop!" shemanded and panted.


    The pain grew.


    "Come here," the teddy bear followed Lia''smand and had the soul taken away again.


    It slumped onto the ground. Lia hurried to grab its paw and retracted her soul.


    "What''s wrong?" Xavi dropped to his knees and patted Lia''s back.


    The pain diminished but it was still there. The soul piece Lia retracted was painfully floating around, agonising her. Usually, it was only a bit ufortable but now it was just tormenting.


    Lia tried to stabilise her breath but it was futile. She heard people calling her name and saw Susa''s worried face. Even without Susa telling her, Lia knew she was at her limit. Her soul couldn''t take anymore.

 Chapter 93: Dead End 3

    Chapter 93: Dead End 3


    Faint noises glided across the air, carried to a current and drowned forever. Light touches swayed and a softness spread.


    Lia opened her eyes and stared into Susa''s, "How are you feeling?"


    Lia wanted to get up but Susa lightly pressed Lia''s head back onto herp.


    It was undeniable that Susa''sp was veryfortable and Lia felt like she wasying on clouds. Susa''s head was above Lia''s looking intensively at Lia as her hands trailed Lia''s temples up and down.


    "I hope this calms you. Do you still have any pain?" Susa''s gentle smile made Lia feel at ease when she remembered what had happened.


    "Yes, the pain''s gone. Thank you," Lia turned her head to see that they were still at the ce where the ghosts were sealed and her allies had surrounded her in a circle with worried faces.


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry, I just overexerted myself," Lia sighed seeing how they all wanted to talk at the same time. It was honestly embarrassing for Lia. She justid there while Susa wasn''t letting her go.


    "Really?" Lily blurted out with tears in her eyes.


    "There''s nothing to cry about," Lia teased her, "I just overexerted myself."


    "As if!" Xavi sat there cross-legged and refused to look at Lia.


    "Young Master, don''t be mad at Lia, it''s not her fault."


    "It''s obvious, she''s been keeping another secret."


    Lia finally was able to sit up and patted Xavi''s head, "I promised you, no? I also didn''t know something like this would happen. By the way, where''s Mika?"


    Only now, Lia noticed that Mika wasn''t present.


    "Over there," Susa pointed at the back of the ghosts and Lia saw he was purging them.


    "He''s feeling bad and thought it''s his fault, although he doesn''t admit it."


    "I see, I''ll talk to him," Lia thought it was endearing that Mika did have some good feelings towards her, seeing how he was beaten himself up. Lia remained in front of the invisible wall until Mika stepped out giving her a nce before looking away. Lia''s lips curved.


    "Thank you."


    Mika halted, "For what?"


    "For worrying about me."


    "I wasn''t," this answer bolted out faster than lightning.


    "Of course not," Lia smiled at him and raised her hand to pat his head but Mika evaded, "Don''t feel bad, ok? It''s not your fault."


    "I wasn''t!" Mika repeated and stepped away. Lia let him and returned to the others.


    "We''ll stay for the night here and depart tomorrow," Xavi told Lia, "We use the opportunity to train."


    "Alright," Lia agreed, this was a good chance to let them develop their abilities to a higher level.


    When Xavi and the others went back to the training, Lia sat on the grass and rubbed her chest. She still felt a bit uneasy, however, the pain has settled a lot.


    Watching them train their powers made Lia feel proud yet also envious and even more so a burden. She was restless and also wanted to do something but Susa advised her to rest and Xavi told her to take some time to focus on her soul training.


    Hopefully, it might help. Lia concentrated on strengthening her soul but in the end doubted how useful it''d be. She had no actual idea on how to make her soul stronger, it was basically just deluding herself into it.


    A few hourster, the others took a break and rested on the ground. Despite their lifeforce being unlimited, it was still a hard and tiring process to turn the life force into actual power.


    "How do you feel?''''


    Everyone once again assembled around Lia and she didn''t know what to feel being treated like a precious jewel.


    It was a nice experience, "I''m fine, don''t worry about it."


    "You always say that," Xavi responded but wasn''t angry at Lia anymore. At least he gave off the impression.


    Yet Lia wanted to tease him, "You surely aren''t angry anymore?"


    "Why would I be?" Xavi really wasn''t, however, when he thought back on how helpless he was when Lia fainted, a slight sourness crept up. He was supposed to be the right hand of the Immortal King. He swore to help and protect her yet he failed to notice the condition she was in.


    He was a failure as the Elder of the A family. He couldn''t help but feel this way. There was nothing to be done about his thoughts running wild.


    "She seems fine to me," Mika stood up and this time summoned a fan.


    "Where are you heading?" Susa curiously looked at Mika and his fan.


    "Back to training," he left and vanished into a square again.


    "Typical," Lily also stood up, "Let''s go back."


    One after another one they went back to train. Soon, it was nighttime and everyoneid on the ground, quickly dozing off to sleep after a harsh day.


    Everyone except for Lia. She sat amidst the lying people and watched the glistening veils dancing in the night breeze.


    It was unclear what went through Lia''s mind at that moment but the helplessness that threatened topletely swallow her was unbearable.


    Lia wanted to do something. The realisation that she might lose her only ticket to take down Min, her only power to pave her way to the top glided like a feather in her body, viciously turning into heavy rocks pulling her entire being down.


    She was afraid to lose her power, to lose her only hope tomit her revenge, to lose what she''s been put through 10 000 years of torture to attain.


    There was no way she could let go of this streak of fortune but it drifted further and further away. Maybe because she gathered allies, her power would start to disappear?


    But it couldn''t be, she was about to be the Immortal King and his power didn''te and leave because he had people around him. But then again, she wasn''t the legitimate Immortal King, her power was only a fraction of his.


    Lia couldn''t just sit by and watch everyone overtaking her. She was supposed to lead them, be stronger, just do anything instead of sitting here feeling sorry for herself.


    The wagons on her train of thoughts multiplied and raced towards a dead end until it head on crashed with a huge explosion


    At once, Lia stood up and with onest look at the peaceful faces of the others sleeping, Lia came to a horrible decision she knew herself was stupid but she wanted to do something.


    Do anything to get rid of those excruciating thoughts and panic that rose. Carving into a stone, Lia left the others a message behind, that she was going to first find the U family.


    It was very stupid but if Lia didn''t even seed doing this alone, what could she do then without her powers?


    The dead end she was approaching came closer and closer. And there were no brakes for her to hit, instead of crashing into it and dying, she''d break through it and create a new path.

 Chapter 94: Dead End 4

    Chapter 94: Dead End 4


    The exact location wasn''t known to Lia or even Xavi but she has remembered her position and the direction the U family resided in. Lia was aware of what she was doing and how it just potentially made everything worse.


    Even more so, she has discarded her allies and broken her promise to Xavi. She could understand if they were angry, worse if they deemed her not fit following her.


    Whatever the consequences, Lia was ready to face and bear through them. She was about to lose her power anyways and the craze washing over her was enough to make her disregard everything.


    If she couldn''t fulfil her revenge, if everyone were to leave, what did it matter to her if she didn''t have power anymore?


    Lia stopped and looked at the night sky, she was fooling herself. It meant everything to her. But instead to turn around and pretend nothing''s happened, Lia has already made up her mind. And once she settled on something, she was unwilling to step back from it.


    The grassynd went for a long while and it wasn''t until morning when Lia arrived at the area where the U family was supposed to be.


    Yet she found nothing in the far and wide, nothing but nature awaited her and nothing but the realisation that she has failed yet again. She should''ve stayed with the others, shouldn''t have gone off alone but it was toote to return and Lia was even more stubborn to find the U family.


    They must be somewhere here. There weren''t any cities in the radius of at least 10 km, so the U family might be hidden somewhere here.


    Maybe in a lone house like the one she was teleported to by the Lord to y his perverted game.


    Lia ventured closer to the border and saw the ghosts sealed in the invisible squares again. Absent-mindedly she stepped closer and to her surprise, the pattern of the talisman waspletely different from the ones before.


    Lia''s finger hovered over the crest before slightly touching it, yet just when her fingertips brushed over it, a young voice called out to her, "Big sis says it''s dangerous here. We shouldn''t touch it."


    Lia retracted her hand and turned to look at a small boy who was even younger than Xavi ''s appearance. He had brown, short hair and rosy cheeks. His hands were folded behind his back and he tilted his head to look at Lia with big, round eyes.


    "Then will you bring me to your big sis?" Lia smiled at him and crouched down to push the bangs on his forehead away. The boy shook his head.


    "Big sis says strangers are bad."


    "But you''re alone here, wouldn''t big sis be angry too?" for some reason Lia had the feeling the boy would bring her to the U family. Even if he didn''t, there were at least some people who lived here and she could ask them.


    The boy and the cautious big sis he spoke of seemed harmless enough for Lia to deal with them on her own.


    "I" the boy hung his head low, "I don''t want to stay home all the time but big sis."


    "She''s worried. Shall we go back so big sis won''t scold you?"


    The boy''s eyes brightened but his head wasn''t bright. Lia took the boy''s hand and motioned him to bring her to his big sis, but the boy hesitated,


    "Big sis will be angry, we shouldn''t bring strangers."


    "Don''t worry, I will wait outside, so you only need to call your big sis for me okay?"


    Lia felt bad for swindling a little kid like this and making him disregard what his sister warned him about.


    The boy hesitated before finally agreeing and walked with Lia to his house. They walked along the area with the ghosts and Lia wondered why he wasn''t afraid of them.


    "Did your big sis tell you these ghosts can''t harm you?"


    The boy shook his head, "No, they''re dangerous but sealed. Big sis said even if we''re afraid we should get used to their presence but not get close!"


    The boy gave Lia a determined look before pulling her away from the ghosts. Not far from where they met, a small house came in sight.


    Lia was a bit amused, no wonder she didn''t notice it. It was a wooden house painted in dark brown whereas the roof was green. From afar it looked simply like thick tree.


    Once they were closer to the house, the door opened with a bang and a female ran out. The young boy let go of Lia''s hand and ran to the female who embraced him tightly, her worried voice was carried to Lia, "Didn''t I tell you not to go out alone? Do you know how worried I was? How dangerous?"


    Lia watched them before her eyes fell behind them on the house. Behind the door, with only their heads sticking out were three more kids who curiously looked and giggled. The scene ying in front of her brought a sad smile on Lia''s face and made her involuntarily reminisce about her childhood when she was scolded by her parents for sneaking out of the house to visit Min.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry but I don''t wanna stay at home all the time," the boy aggrieved told of his worries.


    "I know it''s hard but please bear with it," the female let off of the boy and Lia could finally see her.


    She had long brown hair that flowed over her shoulders and bangs that swept across her forehead. Her green eyes were partly covered by round sses and she gave off a timid yet determined aura but her facial features revealed some naivety.


    The female stood up andstly noticed Lia. The female pushed the boy gently towards the house. The boy did as he was told and closed the front door. However, a few secondster four curious heads popped behind the window, anticipatingly watching Lia and their big sis.


    "Who are you?" The female''s warm and worried tone disappeared and left only vignce.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything. If it puts you at ease, I''ll stay here," Lia showed the female her hands to indicate she didn''t have any weapons and to convey she didn''t have any bad intentions.


    "What do you want?"


    Lia determined it was safe to tell her and said, "I''ve heard the U family lives here somewhere. There''s nothing here and I was getting concerned, that''s when your little brother helped me out."


    "Why do you want to look for the U family"


    Lia gave her a small smile. Despite the female being vignt and cautious she was still naive and wet behind her ears to reveal small hints like this.


    "You know the U family?"


    The female was slightly startled before answering, "I''ve never said I know them."


    "Is that so? If you don''t, you should''ve asked ''what''s the U family'' instead of asking why I want to look for them."


    The female opened her mouth and made an ''oh''. She was aware of the dangers but just like her brother not very smart, "You-You still haven''t answered my question!"


    "I would like to ask the U family for help."


    These words brought a self-deprecating expression mixed with sadness onto the female''s face, "The U family can''t even help themselves, how could they help you?"

 Chapter 95: Dead End 5

    Chapter 95: Dead End 5


    "I''m sorry but I can''t help you," the female bowed in front of Lia.


    Half an hour passed since Lia came with the little boy. During this span of time, Lia has told the female about her and the other hidden families'' n to take down the Ghost King.


    A little girl came running out and tugged on the female''s clothes, "Big sis, you won''t leave me right? Big sis!"


    "I won''t," she patted the little girl''s head and motioned her to go back. The little girl stared at Lia before rushing off.


    "You see I have a family to take care of."


    "Yes, they''re very lovely."


    "They are," the female had a sad smile, "My siblings are all I have left. If I go with you and leave them alone, I can''t bear it."


    She turned to Lia, "You came all the way, I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Lia was at a loss about what to do. She understood her wish to stay with her family but on the other side, the U family despite being so small would be an asset as an ally.


    "Ah, I''m Nana by the way," the female introduced herself.


    "I understand," yet Lia didn''t want to give up. She took Xavi''s words to heart and knew as the future Immortal King she had to be able to move people and make them follow her.


    Nana wasn''t willing right now and Lia couldn''t force her but Nana was one of the hidden families, meaning one of the families that supported the Immortal King. Even though Nana and Lia had no rtionship and were strangers, in some sense Nana was still one of Lia''s people indirectly and Lia wanted to do something for Nana.


    Seeing how Nana lived with four younger siblings in a small house in a deste area afraid of being found out, afraid of ghosts, afraid for their survival and afraid of their own identity, Lia couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    In her opinion, this was the worst someone could do, even if someone took the wrong side, it was better than just letting things happen despite having the power to do something. Having a belief was better not having any, this was what Lia believed in.


    She took a step towards Nana when Nana''s expression turned frightened.


    She stammered, "Why How?... Impossible!" before running back to her house, however, she stopped midway and ran back to Lia, grabbed her hand and pulled Lia into her house.


    It happened quite fast and Lia didn''t register what just happened. She had no idea what was going on before she found herself in Nana''s small house and heard the click of Nana locking the door.


    Her siblings flocked around Nana seeking her embrace. In quiet voices, they whispered, "Are we going to die? Will they eat us?"


    These words made Lia abruptly rush to the window and look out. Not far from them a bunch of ghosts were approaching the house and soon would surround them.


    Lia''s eyes widened and she assessed the possibility of ghosts roaming around. Obviously, not all were sealed but what were the chances of them encountering some when the other ghosts were sealed behind the walls.


    Nana whispered reassuring words to her sibling. Three boys and a girl. The house had only one room with four beds pushed together to form arge one taking up most of the space of the house. A tiny kitchen and a bathroom in the corner behind two walls made this an even sadder sight.


    For a hidden family to fall like this. Just what happened to the U family? But there was no time for Lia to ask. The children hid underneath the nkets on the bed and Nana turned to Lia.


    "The ghosts shouldn''t be here. It''s strange they''ve appeared but since we''re the only people they''re attracted to our life force and won''t leave! What should we do?" Nana bit on her nails and lowered her voice. She didn''t want to worry her siblings.


    "Is it strange for loose ghosts to appear?"


    "After they''ve been sealed, we haven''t seen any. Maybe there are new ones or maybe they broke out of the seal. Goodness, I hope it''s not thetter."


    Breaking the seal Lia remembered the weird pattern on the walls here.


    "How do you break a seal?"


    "Usually, the one who cast it is the only one but someone else with power could- Oh no, if the ghosts could do it themselves"


    "I highly doubt it. What do you do to break the seal?" what Lia wanted to know was the method to open a seal because a bad feeling rose.


    "I guess you would have to touch the seal so it loses its effect."


    Lia''s bad feeling came true. She stared at her hand, if it really was as Nana said then letting the ghosts free was Lia''s fault. She had briefly touched the seal. It was her fault that everyone was endangered. Mika''s words truly hit home, Lia was too reckless and caused everyone''s safety to be threatened.


    Lia was powerless and she cursed her decision to do things herself. From now on, she had to be more diligent and grow as a person, be more mature and most of all, she had to ept that relying on others was also an option.


    Even if she felt useless, she should ept it and let others help and carry her. Lia now wished the others woulde quickly but it was still night and they might''ve not even noticed she was gone.


    "I''m sorry," Lia apologised to Nana who threw her a confused stare. One look outside told Lia they were already surrounded by the ghosts.


    Fortunately, the ghosts couldn''t pass walls or doors themselves but they couldn''t sit here and have their bloodthirsty eyes follow every movement of theirs.


    It was also out of question to wait hours for Xavi and the others to arrive, maybe even days. There was no other option than for Lia to take action. She caused this mess and she had to clean it up.


    The most worrying thing was that even though the ghosts couldn''te in through the doors or walls, if they found any reasonable sized holes to enter the house, they were doomed.


    Lia''s chest still felt unwell and the fact there were no corpses wasn''t reassuring. But thanks to Mika, Lia has found out that her soul could also possess and control other objects. The drawback now was the possibility of Lia fainting and passing out again and or that the pain was so great she couldn''t stand it.


    "What should we do? Their faces are pressed against the widow!" Nana whispered to Lia and brought her back to reality.


    "Don''t look up ok? Stay underneath the nket!" Nana told her siblings and agreeing sounds emerged from the bed.


    "Do you have any knives or anything sharp?" if Lia''s assumption was right, she could transfer her soul onto knives and control it to attack the ghosts.


    Or even better the knives would have her purging powers and Lia could use them like the weapons from Min, so she didn''t even need to control them, which also meant that Nana was able to sue them.


    "We have!" Nana quickly rushed to the kitchen and took them from the cupboard.


    "Ok, good do you also have," Lia bit her tongue, "Something like stuffed animals or toys?"


    "What?"


    "Do you?"


    "Erm, wait."


    It was still best to have something that could move on its own and in the worst case protect the children.


    Nana brought back a little stuffed dog. Lia closed her eyes and slowly, gently as possible infused her souls into the three knives and the dog. The pain came lightning fast and Lia panted. Yet it wasn''t unbearable, at least Lia had something to use.

 Chapter 96: Dead End 6

    Chapter 96: Dead End 6


    Holding her chest, Lia gave Nana a knife, "Protect yourself with it. If you cut a ghost with it, it''ll hopefully vanish."


    "Hopefully?"


    "I can''t guarantee," Lia grit her teeth. The pain was getting stronger. Lia gave the toy dog amand to attack any ghosts that came into the house.


    Lia took the two knives and sucked in a deep breath, "I''ll go out and distract the ghosts. I''ll lure them away from here and take care of them. You stay here and don''t leave the house. I''m giving you the weapon in case a ghostes in but hopefully, this won''t happen."


    "Alone?" Nana was worried.


    "I''m fine," Lia reassured her, "This isn''t the first time."


    So much was true but the condition and circumstances Lia was in right now was the worst she has been when facing ghosts.


    "But-"


    "What''s more important to you, me or your family?"


    Nana bit her lip and lowered her head, Lia patted her on the shoulders, "It''s going to be fine."


    Nana remained quiet and Lia helplessly said, "I''ll go now, make sure to lock the door."


    With that Lia walked to the door and waited for Nana to catch up.


    "The moment I step out, lock the door," Lia''s hand was on the door handle and she looked at Nana for confirmation before pressing the handle down.


    Then with a swift movement, Lia opened the door, stepped outside and closed it behind her. Without time to think Lia held up the knives and let it glide through two ghosts.


    Creating an opening out of the circle of ghosts, Lia rolled away from the house and fell to her knees. The pain grew greater and it felt like Lia''s inside were wrenching.


    The more and the longer she used her soul, the more severe her condition would be.


    A few ghosts followed Lia but the rest were still drawn to the life forces inside the house. This was an opportunity for Lia to take care of the few ghosts first and then move to the others in front of the house, instead of having to deal with them all at the same time.


    Lia used a lot of effort to subdue the pain and ignore it in order to focus on the ghosts before her. She skilled swung the knives around, dodged the ghosts'' greedy hands and their hungry mouths. Drawing a clear line with the knives, the ghosts were instantly purged.


    Holding her chest and taking deep breaths, Lia moved to the ghosts in front of the house. However, a loud tumulting from the insides made Lia dart to the windows and she immediately saw Nana trying to fight a ghost.


    There was no time to think about how it went in, what mattered now was Lia gathering her strength and quickly rounding everything up. An adrenaline rush surged through Lia''s body as she saw a ghost fumbling with the door handle.


    A shocking revtion opened up in front of Lia. Were the vengeful ghost intelligent enough to know how to open a door? Lia has never witnessed it before. The vengeful ghosts were all aimlessly walking around until their numbing thirst for life force overtook their senses and controlled them to suck it dry.


    However, it was more concerning to think a ghost could have the strength to push down a door handle. Theoretically, it was only a soul-transparent and translucent substance littering in the air. Their real threat was their mouths capable of killing an immortal.


    Lia rushed to take care of the ghost at the door first. The knife stabbed through its head before it turned into air. At least six more ghosts remained, all crowding around Lia. She forced herself to move and sessfully ripped through them.


    Then a scream appared. Lia''s blood forze. She prayed she wasn''t toote.


    Urgently, she rushed into the house and saw Nana wielding the knife panicking, waving it around while in her arms, the young boyid with blood running down his arm, as a ghost approached them.


    He was missing a piece of flesh on his upper arm and was breathing heavily. Lia looked around to see that the dog was biting another ghost in the kitchen.


    "Stop!" Lia shouted to divert the ghost''s attention. It turned around and its bloodshot eyes and mouth marred with bits of flesh became visible.


    Lia contorted her face in pain and anger, her feet moved as fast as she could and the knife tore through the ghost. Lia dropped to the ground and panted as cries filled her ears. The children were crying behind Nana crowding their big sis to watch their brother suffer.


    The wound wasn''t too bad but since it was a ghost, the boy''s life force was sucked out briefly. It could be replenished but needed time for it to heal.


    Nana silently sobbed and held her brother closer to her, "It''s all my fault. I couldn''t do anything, I-"


    Nana buried her face into her brother and her body slightly shook.


    These words should''ve been Lia''s. She crawled up and locked the door, then she retracted her soul pieces from the knives and the dog that was finally able to kill the ghosts. Once the soul pieces were back in her body, the pain eased a bit but it started to be ck before Lia''s eyes.


    She pinched herself in the arm. She needed to remain awake. In the end, this has all happened because of her. If Lia made another mistake, it might''ve killed the whole U family.


    Lia shivered at the thought and the sight of the small and young family in front of her made her heart heavy.


    Lia regretted her decision and she realised again that some things just couldn''t be done alone. She had faith in her allies finding this ce and when they did, she would whole-heartedly apologise and ept them.


    She wasn''t going to shy away from trusting anybody.


    Lia gathered a bit of her energy back and said to Nana, "I''m sorry, I caused you many problems. It was my fault the ghosts have been set free."


    Nana didn''t answer, she just held her little brother tighter. Lia made her way over to them and lightly touched Nana''s head, "You''re suffocating him. He will heal, rest assured. It would be best to let him rest on the bed and replenish. Also, wash his wound clean just in case."


    As per Lia''s advice, Nana finally let go of her brother and ced him on the bed. She also urged her other siblings to go to sleep and coaxed them until they fell asleep.


    Lia stood in the kitchen and Nana made her a warm drink.


    "Thank you."


    "I''ve thought about it. We can''t stay here forever, even if you didn''te it was bound to happen. They could''ve set the ghosts free. I-" Nana''s hand trembled and she held herself over the sink and tears fell,


    "I realise how weak I am. I can''t even protect my own family. I I froze in front of the ghost, I panicked and I didn''t know what to do."


    "It''s ok, it''s a natural reaction," Lia patted Nana''s back.


    "I know but as a hidden family, it''s too shameful. I wanted nothing to do with this title so I could protect my family but this is even worse, I want to be stronger, " Nana wiped her tears away and looked determined at Lia.


    "I will join you if you assure a safe ce for my family."

 Chapter 97: Dead End 7

    Chapter 97: Dead End 7


    "Are you sure?" Lia''s question stopped Nana who was washing the blood off her.


    "Didn''t you want me to join?"


    "I do but can you really leave your family behind?" it was good for Lia that Nana wanted to join her but not at the cost of Nana forsaking her own family.


    "It''s not like I''ll leave them forever," Nana dried her arms and hands on her clothes, "I want to grow and be stronger to help them, that''s why I''ll join you. Also," Nana looked at her sleeping siblings, "A world where we don''t have to worry about our identity I want to create this for them."


    "I see, if you''re determined and won''t regret it, I''m happy to have you. As for your siblings, I''m sure one of the others will amodate them with great care."


    "Others?"


    "The hidden families. Give me your hand," Lia stretched hers out and Nana took it.


    "I''m giving you powers. I don''t know which one your family has but Xavi might know it," Lia guided a soul piece into Nana and could feel the pain resurfacing. Lia''s hand trembled and sweat formed on her forehead. Nana was rmed, "Lia?"


    "I was supposed toe with the others but just like you, I felt weak and helpless, that was why I wanted to prove myselfing here. In the end, I caused nothing but trouble. I''m sorry, I hope you can forgive me," Lia released Nana''s hand and smiled faintly.


    Nana brought her hand to her chest and wiped her tears away, "You also have it hard. I don''t me you, so don''t feel guilty."


    "Thank you," Lia pressed the pain down but losing another piece of her soul did more damage than she thought.


    Nana quickly brought Lia to the bed and told her to rest. Seeing the children next to her, Lia didn''t feel right but Nana pushed her down on the bed again.


    Lia had no chance to retaliate and quietly epted her fate. Soon, she fell asleep. While everyone was sleeping, Nana walked outside. Since Lia gave her powers, she felt a new energy welling up inside of her.


    Nana has heard of using one''s own lifeforce to draw out the ability yet no matter how she tried, it was futile. The only thing that has changed, was that her back was itchy.


    Nana sat on the ground and took off her sses. She stared at the sky and absent-mindedly ripped off some grass. She would need to wait until the other alliese.


    Nana felt excited and anxious at the same time, she has never interacted with other people except for her family. asionally a nice man came by and brought them food and drinks, apart from that Lia was the first person she really talked to. It took her a lot of courage to hold a normal conversation with Lia and the content overwhelmed her.


    Not far from now, she would be able to explore the world and hopefully, her siblings could also experience life more if they lived with someone else. Experience a life Nana couldn''t give them.


    The moon shone gently on Nana and her tears glistened. Silence overwhelmed her, drowning out the presence of the ghosts.


    ***


    The next day, Lia awoke, four curious pairs of eyes stared at her. Startled but not showing it, Lia''s lips formed a thin line while her eyes blinked.


    Once, it was returned by the four pairs. Another time, it was returned again. Whenever Lia blinked, the little children followed suit.


    Now, Lia felt the heavy weight on her. The four children surrounded Lia on the bed and their little hands pressed down on her body. Lia had a hard time breathing.


    "Morning?" Lia finally pressed out and the kids jumped up on the bed andughed.


    "Don''t disturb our guest," Nana scolded them, "Leave her alone!"


    "Ok, big sis!" the kids shouted and ran to the kitchen for food.


    Groggily, Lia sat up on the bed. From the windows, the sunlight fell on her. The others must have realised now she was gone, Lia held the hand in front of her face and yawned.


    "How many times do I have to tell you there''s enough for everyone!" Nana scolded her siblings and the volume in the house increased. Lia walked to Nana and Nana started apologising.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry. It''s nice to be so lively," Lia used to envy others who had siblings and she still did but looking at them, Lia couldn''t help but wonder, "How old are they?"


    "The youngest is 4 and the oldest 10."


    "Then how old are you?"


    "I''m 27."


    Lia was surprised. There was a 17 years old age gap between her and the second oldest.


    "Are you blood-rted?'''' This was intruding private matters but the age gap was too big and if the youngest was only 4, around 40 in immortal age then it hasn''t been long since the parents should''ve been gone.


    Nana smiled, "They are."


    However, Lia found the smile ambiguous and the possibility Nana was seeing and treating them as her own siblings was still present.


    If they weren''t rted and if the Elder of the U family has been gone since Nana was young then for hundreds of years Nana must''ve lived here alone until she took care of the siblings. However, it was just an assumption. Lia didn''t know the truth and Nana didn''t seem like she wanted to talk about it. So, Lia dropped the topic and instead said, "Do they always eat so much?"


    Nanaughed, "They can''t help it. They love eating too much. I don''t eat a lot, maybe once a week, so there''s enough for them. Oh, do you want to eat too? Wait, I-"


    "It''s fine," Lia held Nana back, "Let them eat."


    Naa nodded and pulled Lia out.


    "I''ve tried to use my power but it''s useless."


    "It takes a while and Xavi can help you. Do you feel anything different?"


    "My back, the spot between the shoulder des itches but apart from that no."


    "It could be that your power manifests from the back," the power will naturally form through a body part. In case of Xavi and Mika through their palm and Susa from her eyes, so Nana might be from her back.


    But that seemed like a strange power.


    "From the back? Feels weird already," Nana turned to look at her back but obviously couldn''t see it and ended up running in circles. Lia was reminded of a dog chasing after its own tail.


    It was still morning yet the sun already shone strongly.


    Nana and Lia made their way back into the house when something hard hit Lia''s shoulder. Perplexed, she turned around and her heart stopped.


    It was too early for them to be here, so how?


    "Are these the others?" Nana excitingly stood next to Lia and watched the four figuresing closer in the far.


    Lia caught Mika raising his arm with another stone ready to throw at Lia. Lia understood his anger but to be so petty and violent?


    Lia dodged to the side and the stone flew past her. Nana''s excitement died down and she hesitatingly turned, "Are you sure these are your allies? Not enemies?"


    Lia helplessly nodded, "They are. They are just a bit angry because I left."


    "Understandable," Nana didn''t know how to react and saw the four people approaching until they finally stood in front of them.


    Anger was written on each of their faces. Lia knew she had to apologise but wasn''t mentally prepared for the sight. Seeing Susa, Lia understood that Susa might''ve already noticed earlier the shift in Lia''s emotions and her ns to leave, that was why they got here so early.


    irvoyance was really a pain.

 Chapter 98: Dead End 8

    Chapter 98: Dead End 8


    Everyone was shocked. They had resolved themselves to get angry at Lia for leaving them behind and not relying on them, but this anger evaporated instantly as they saw Lia kneeling in front of them and bowing.


    "I''m sorry, I promise I won''t ever do it again. You''re my friends and I will from now on rely on you, so please stay with me."


    "Lia! My master!" Susa couldn''t hold back and ran to hug Lia. Everyone was moved, even Mika, by Lia calling them her friends but they didn''t show it, they still wanted to make a point.


    But it seemed like Lia has already noticed it.


    "As long as you know it," Xavi crossed his arms and looked to the side. Lia patted his head and whispered, "I''m particrly sorry for breaking our promise. Forgive me, okay?"


    "Hmpf," but Xavi''s resolve faded away just like that.


    "Great," Liaughed and pinched Xavi''s cheek then she went to introduce Nana.


    Xavi, Lily, Mika and Susa noticed the change but no one dared to mention it to Lia. They noticed how the cold and indifferent faade of Lia melted and she opened up slightly. She became more expressive of her feelings.


    The truth was that Lia also realised it and it did frighten her because she felt she was slowly reverting back to her previous self. That carefree, bright and naive girl before Min threw her to die in the abyss.


    However, she calmed herself by knowing she had more experience now and most of all, she was aware she became more mature.


    "My father would love to take care of them. That old geezer is bored to hell," Mika stepped forward and suggested that Nana''s family could stay with his.


    "The kids are going to love the big mansion!" Lily eagerly agreed and carried Nana''s little sister in her arms.


    "He isn''t bored. Mika is too unloveable and Elder D has no one to drown his love with," Lia retorted and smiled.


    "Whatever," Mika rolled his eyes, "So, we''ll leave for my ce first before heading to Mistand?"


    "Yes," Lia and Xavi nodded.


    "Really? Thank you so much!" Nana broke into happy tears.


    "It''s fine," Mika felt ufortable, especially as a little boy clung onto his leg and asked, "Why do you have such a mean face?"


    Mika''s face nked and he narrowed his eyes at the child.


    "Shush, don''t say that. I''m sorry," Nana quickly removed her younger brother as Susa started tough, irritating Mika more. He threw her a re before also giving Lia one.


    "I haven''t said anything yet," Lia felt wronged.


    "Yet," Mika repeated and red at Lia even more.


    "Xavi can you train Nana? What''s her power?"


    Xavi was ying with the eldest boy and truly looked like a child. Caught in the act, he coughed and acted as nothing had happened.


    Nana whispered, "Adorable," and Xavi''s ears heated up, "Is he really 18?"


    "I know right! I was also surprised!" Susa joined the conversation. Xavi coughed again and his voice turned serious, "Lia, did you use your soul again?"


    "Only to give her power."


    Nana sidestepped and Xavi immediately uncovered the lie, "You promised not to lie!"


    "I''m sorry, if I can I won''t use it again."


    "What was so important for you to use it?" Xavi sounded like a mother scolding her daughter.


    "Ghosts were attacking us, I was useless and could only rely on Lia," Nana came to Lia''s rescue and defended her.


    "Ghosts?" Everyone was rmed and looked at the sealed ghosts next to them.


    Nana quickly exined and Xavi sighed, "Fine. This is an exception. Nana your power- hmm, your ability, basically you can grow wings."


    "Wings?" no one believed their ears.


    "I guess? You can fly and help, I think it''s those two."


    "So, it''s a support role," Lia couldn''t say she wasn''t happy but not having any damage dealer apart from Xavi was concerning.


    However, the power suited Nana''s desire to protect her family. Healing wounds and escaping by flying was tremendously helpful.


    "Maybe she could use her feathers to attack, I saw it on this mortal show about superpowers," Lily excitedly told them.


    "Maybe," Xavi didn''t rule out the possibility. Each family had their own power but how it was used and the room for growth and evolving it was left to each individually. If they came up with different ways to use the power, then each power will be unique even if someone else had the same.


    "I can grow wings? No wonder my back''s itchy," Nana pped her hands and was happy about the news. Thinking about her brother hurt yesterday, made her realise she could help and not let anyone suffer again.


    "Let''s train," Xavi and Nana walked further away and started their training.


    "Mika and Susa should also, I''ll take care of the kids."


    "Me too!" Lily had a lot of fun with them.


    "You?" Mika looked in disdain at Lia.


    "Yes, me. I''m better with children than you," Lia chased him away. Mika cut a grimace and went with Susa.


    The rest of the day was spent training and taking care of the kids.


    Lia still felt helpless not being able to use her power but she tried to do some soul training and maybe once Nana developed her power, she could try to mend Lia''s soul.


    A tiny thing changed and that was that Lia started to find more joy in seeing everyone grow and train their powers. Their resolve grew and Lia felt it wasn''t long until she would have to face off Min and his private army.


    The night was a bit awkward, Nana''s house was too small to so many people sleep in it. So, Mika, Nana and Lily decided to train through the night while Xavi slept with the kids and Susa rested on the little space the floor provided. Lia watched the others train until the next morning.


    With the kids, they set out to Rag which was quite a distance away. The kids as well as Nana were excited to see other parts of the Veil and couldn''t contain their happiness.


    However, Nana didn''t tell her siblings yet that she was going to leave them and when they inquired where they were going, Nana only said it was a surprise.


    No one had the heart to destroy this short-lived happiness of theirs before goodbyes would rip them apart to nt seeds of longings into their hearts, hard to quell.


    The kids grew tired quickly and each of them had to carry a kid on their back until they arrived at Mika''s mansion. The U family was too astonished and amazed while Elder D eagerly and heartily weed them. His heart jumped with joy being able to live through the childhood of cute kids Mika has denied him.


    Yet shortly after, cries and shouts filled thete afternoon as Lia and the others were about to part for Mistand. Nana''s siblings'' grief was big and they didn''t want their dear sister to leave. It took hours before Nana could calm them and coaxed them into staying before saying, "I''ll be back. So be good and wait for me."


    It was already evening when they left and somehow the sky knew that this was a farewell.

 Chapter 99: Mistand

    Chapter 99: Mistand


    It took another day for them to arrive in Mistand. Thick, white mist spilt all over the ce. It was impossible to even see oneself there.


    Lia and the others stood in front of the mist not daring to enter. Suddenly, Susa said, "This is dangerous, we shouldn''t get separated."


    "Is this premonition?" Mika was curious if Susa could actually predict what was going to happen.


    "Seeing into the future?" Lily thought Susa could do that and determined that they chose the wrong time.


    "I only saw a fragment of where we were split and it resulted in something bad."


    Susa''s irvoyance seemed to be a great asset but it was also a burden.


    "Ok," Lia nodded, "Let''s not get separated."


    Lia thought if Susa could develop her ability to a higher level then they might be able to avoid any wrong decisions.


    With one step they glided into the mist that felt and looked like arge cloud. Compared to the white veils, the mist could actually be sensed on the skin, leaving a cool, pleasant touch behind everywhere it graced the bare skin.


    They all held each other''s hand with Lia in the front blindly leading them. As she looked behind her, she couldn''t see Nana, only her hand held in hers reassured Lia that Nana and the others were still there.


    Mistand was true to its name. It was and full of mist where absolutely nothing and no one could be seen. In short, it was a good hiding spot for the hidden families, however, danger loomed everywhere. It wasn''t solely the mist that made Mistand threatening and unappealing in all of the immortal''s eyes.


    The dense clouds floated around and formed a resistance against any movements trying to break through it. Despite the supposed lightweightness of the mist, it was hard to march through it.


    Lia only walked around 30 steps when a red spot caught her attention. Her grip on Nana tightened and she asked, "Lia? Why did you stop? What''s wrong?"


    Lia fully came to know the reason why Mistand was dangerous. Hidden behind the white thickness that seemed like a wall, the mist provided a great cover for ghosts to mingle and camouge themselves until it was toote to escape them.


    The translucent ghosts were nowpletely invisible if it weren''t for their bloodshot eyes revealing them. Lia raised the knife Mika had summoned and provided her with and cut through the ghosts.


    "Everyone be careful! There are ghosts looming around!"


    But it seemed like Lia was a second toote as shouts appeared.


    "Don''t let go of anyone''s hands! Stay close to each other!"


    This was almost impossible because apart from Lia in the front and Mika at the rear, no one had their hands free.


    If they were attacked by ghosts, they couldn''t defend themselves. However, if they let go of each other, the risk they''re stranded alone in the mist was worse.


    Lia quickly walked closer to Nana until their bodies touched and urged everyone to stay in physical contact. This way they could see each other and not be separated.


    Mika and Xavi fought off the ghosts. They haven''t even been five minutes here and Mistand proved to be the most difficult obstacles they had to face.


    "We''re going to keep walking like this?" Mika wasn''t happy about being glued to everyone and moving forwards in mini-steps.


    "We have no choice," Susa was anxious, "We cannot separate under any circumstances."


    If Susa said it then they couldn''t allow themselves to lose each other at all costs. They walked for another 30 steps when another bunch of ghosts waited in hiding for them.


    If the whole journey went on like this it''d both drain them physically and mentally. They needed to find an exit out of this mist as soon as possible if there was even any. The thought of this white eye-blinding nightmare going on endlessly was too terrifying to entertain.


    A painful half an hourter that was filled with purging ghosts, they were still in the mist with no end in sight, no other lifeforms and nothing that signalised it was an inhabited ce.


    Even in the mist, there was only the innd under their feet giving them some sense offort, so they wouldn''t wander into an illusion they could never get out of.


    Every few meters, new ghosts hid and they had to stop to get rid of them. It wasn''t even clear what time it was, was it already night or still light?


    They also couldn''t rest or stand in a spot for too long as the ghosts woulde to seek them out. There was an abundance of ghosts with no end to them.


    It was a hellish ordeal and vicious cycle until Mika suddenly asked, "The T family''s in the west?"


    "Yep," Xavi answered and then it dawned on everyone that they had no sense of direction. They trusted Lia to lead them around but she herself wasn''t sure where to go. Her gut feeling told her that west was wherever she headed.


    "Wait," Mika stopped and used his free hand to summon something. It took him a while and at least five minutes passed. Five minutes of a bunch of ghosts crawling to them and needing to be purged.


    Finally, Mika held his hand up and summoned apass, "It''s useful."


    Everyone could see that.


    "There," he passed it on until itnded in Lia''s hand. She strapped thepass by the chain around her neck and followed the needles that pointed to the west.


    It took them several hours before they saw a change of scenery. In the far back, the white was broken up and a change in colour appeared.


    Dark colours made a stark contrast to the blinding white and were particrly eye-catching and attractive. It brought forth a hope that seemed long lost.


    Gripping each other tighter, they picked up their pace and walked towards the spot of escape in the back. The ghosts around them were quickly taken care of.


    The closer they got the sooner they saw it was a vige. Compared to the seemingly abandoned vige in the Veil, this small, tiny vige consisting of five wooden houses was truly abandoned and deserted.


    They could finally let go of each other and explored the vige that only had a radius of 30 metres. The dark brown houses were broken and run down, the windows destroyed and the front doors hung crooked, slightly ajar.


    The ground was muddy earth and the whole ce was drenched as if it just had rained. Water soaked everything and mould grew where the wetness was present.


    A few leavesid astray on the ground and looking above, the sky was dark and cloudy, yet surrounding this vige was the mist with ghosts watching them.


    "The ghosts can''te in?" Lily was surprised as she moved back and forth but only the eyes of the ghosts followed her. None of them entered the vige to attack them.


    "I think there might be a spell," Susa answered, "It''s a good thing. We can rest here for a bit."


    Everyone agreed, however, for some reason Lia felt something was slightly off. Why weren''t the ghosts attacking them? There were no talisman nor pattern like in the veils sealing the ghosts.


    Lia had the bad premonition that the ghosts deliberately weren''t entering. They could rest but they shouldn''t let their guards down.

 Chapter 100: Mistand 2

    Chapter 100: Mistand 2


    Inside a house, the six of them settled on the ground.


    "Mika, can you create more of these?" Lia pointed at thepass dangling from their neck.


    Surprisingly, Mika nodded and started to summon five more. Mika''s summon power worked only for things that existed, as long as it existed, he could summon. If something didn''t exist and was only made up of imagination, Mika couldn''t summon it. Summoning was his power and not creation.


    He gave the fourpass to the others and kept one for himself.


    "This isn''t what I imagined it to be but it''s still exciting," Nana''s cheerful voice didn''t fit the atmosphere, however, it was a given she''d be excited for anything as everything was new and strange to her.


    "It''s not," Mika wasn''t in a good mood, "Does the T family really live here?"


    He asked what everyone thought.


    "No doubt, Maria has contact with the T family," Xavi reassured.


    "Lia, do you feel alright? Do you need anything? A massage?" Lia turned to Susa and the memory of Susa calling Lia ''her master'' resurfaced. Lia quickly shook her head, "It''s alright."


    "Young master, do you need anything?" Lily couldn''t lose. She was a better attendant than Susa who just became one. Lily couldn''t be a disgrace to Xavi.


    "I''m fine," Xavi also quickly rejected.


    "We should rest as much as possible," Lia told them as she still had the nagging feeling that something was wrong with the ghosts.


    "Agreed," with that Mikaid on the floor and closed his eyes. Only Lia and Susa didn''t.


    Lia walked out of the house and sat at the stairs leading towards the entrance door. She observed the ghosts.


    "Can you use your power?" Lia asked Susa as she sat next to Lia.


    "Do you mean looking into the future?"


    Lia nodded.


    "Not really. I can only gain info about certain things. The vision I got before was just brief and rare."


    "I see."


    "Is something worrying you? Is it the ghosts?"


    "Don''t you also think they''re unusual?"


    "Yes."


    Lia turned surprised to Susa.


    "When I talked about the spell I was lying. I thought it''d be best not to unsettle everyone but the ghosts aren''ting in out of their own volition."


    "I thought so. We need to keep an eye on them."


    "Yes."


    "You aren''t tired?"


    "No," Susa smiled, "I''d like to keep youpany."


    For a while, both of them chatted and then sat in silence looking at the ominous brewing sky.


    Suddenly, out of the eye corner, Lia noticed movements.


    "They''reing," she said and pulled Susa with her inside the house.


    "Everyone! Wake up!" Susa hurriedly shook everyone awake but it took some time while Lia grabbed her weapons.


    When everyone awoke, the ghosts already surrounded the house yet didn''t enter. They just looked from the door and windows at the immortals inside.


    "What the hell?" Mika cursed and Nana hid behind him, "Why are they here? What''s going on?"


    Lily shielded Xavi and held up her knife, "They aren''ting?"


    "They seem to be waiting," Lia concluded but it was very strange. Just like how they waited outside this vige, they now waited outside the house. As if someone was controlling them or as if they waited for the order to attack.


    But Lia didn''t want to trust her thoughts and pushed it away. It didn''t matter now, the important thing was to purge the ghosts. Yet as if to mock Lia, the ghosts flew into the house at an insane speed.


    Lia raised her knife but didn''t anticipate the ghost swatting the knife out of her hand. Left puzzled Lia stared at the knife on the ground before her line of sight moved to the smirk of the ghost.


    What was going on? The ghosts had intelligence? They could think on their own?


    Not giving Lia any more time to think, it attacked her. Lia dodged to her right and saw that the others were also struck in wonder.


    "Don''t think about it now! Get rid of them!" Lia''s shout awoke them and they got out of the ghosts'' range.


    A sinister atmosphere covered the house and was thicker than the mist outside. With the ghosts being able to think on their own and their deadly thirst, they were an unfavourable matchup against immortals.


    Vengeful ghosts on their own were already dangerous but being able to possess at least a consciousness was almost a death sentence. Simply trying to purge them wasn''t going to work anymore.


    Any attack on them was invaded by the ghosts who seemed to have the same agility and speed as Lia and the others who trained. They were crowded in the house and had no escape route with the ghosts sealing off any way outside.


    The six of them were forced to retreat to the middle until they bumped against each other. Lia made a decision, "We have to split up and run at the same time to escape here."


    "No!" Susa immediately rejected the idea, "I told you it''s dangerous to split up."


    "We have no other choice," Lia pointed to her knife on the ground and assessed the route to the entrance door, "If we stay together, we''ll be easy prey. If we split up, they''ll have a harder time to decide who to attack."


    "I agree," Mika thought Lia''s suggestion was logical.


    "They''ve gained intelligence, it''s unfathomable," Xavi was at a loss.


    "We''ll go in pairs. If we can''t find each other, we''ll meet at the T family''s mansion. You all have thepass, no?"


    The others hummed in agreement and Susa couldn''t interject anymore. She saw that something bad would happen to some of them but if Lia deemed this was the best route, she would follow her judgement.


    "On three."


    As the said number was reached, each two bolted into three different directions. Lia ran and swept off the knife from the ground and slipped through the ghosts at the entrance door while her knife gilded vertically and cut the ghosts into half.


    From behind, Mika took care of another ghost and ran side by side with Lia towards the mist. Three more ghosts came in pursuit.


    Before entering the mist, Lia briefly saw Susa and Xavi going to the right while Nana and Lily headed towards the back.


    Then all of them vanished inside the mist. There was no doubt that they''d find each other again unshared. Lia believed in it.


    Heading to the mist didn''t seem like a great idea but just as the mist obstructed Lia, it also appeared to hinder the ghosts. At least in the mist, they attacked them brainlessly like always. The experience in the vige was too frightening. Was there something that could''ve prompted the ghosts to briefly think on their own?


    Lia and Mika headed quickly through the mist. With only two people it was easier to navigate and take care of the ghosts at the same time. Lia didn''t dare to use her soul and only fought with the knife Mika previously gave her. The pain of having her soul leave her body exceeded a point beyond unbearable.


    If Lia didn''t give powers to others then she wouldn''t use her power anymore.


    "Here," Mika handed Lia another knife.


    "Did you just-"


    "Yes," Mika interrupted and looked away, "In case you lose the other or we get separated, so you don''t have to resort to using your power."


    Mika was being considered. Lia knew Mika still thought it was his fault that Lia had to suffer through this, "Thank you."


    Mika took notice of her smile but pretended not to see it. He only continued killing the ghosts that swarmed them like ants. When would this stop?

 Chapter 101: Mistand 3

    Chapter 101: Mistand 3


    It wasn''t until a long while after did Lia and Mika escape the white mist and found themselves in another rundown vige that looked almost exactly like the previous one.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this vige was separated into two halves by a gate, each side housing 5 houses, Lia would''ve believed they walked in a circle and came back.


    Without needing to say anything, Lia and Mika headed to a house and sat on the ground. They were both exhausted and tired out from purging ghosts, aimlessly walking around. They didn''t even have any time to look at thepass. Once again, the ghosts didn''t enter the vige and waited outside.


    "We can''t be too idle," Mika harboured the same thoughts as Lia.


    "I''m even more curious about the other part of the vige," the two halves of the vige were like a mirror image.


    "There''s no need for a gate in the middle and-" Mika moved to the window, peeking out, "It looks quite new. Somebody must''ve been here not too long again and built it but-"


    "For what purpose?" Lia finished his question and fixated her gaze at the door, "Do you see any movement?"


    Mika sat back next to her and shook his head, "It''s quiet. Maybe they already left."


    "I hope so. It would be bad if we have to worry about not only ghosts but also strangers."


    The second knife Mika gave Lia was strapped around her thigh. The other one she held in her hand while thepass still dangled from her neck.


    "Let''s try to rest as much as possible," Mika briefly closed his eyes and didn''t move. Lia kept quiet but didn''t dare to be careless.


    Many thoughts flooded around in her mind and she focused on anything that was out of the ordinary. The ghosts seemed to obediently wait around the vige and the other half showed no signs of life.


    Even if anyone was here and left, the odds that they would find this ce again was considerably low. They must either know how to navigate through the mist or have ridiculously good or bad luck.


    The conclusion Lia has drawn made her rx for a second yet the soft wooden ground, wet and moulding by water and the increasingly louder howling of the wind paired with the dark sky, all pointed towards a bad situation.


    It felt suffocating and stuffing. Lia was restless. Tiny drops pounded on the fragile roof and one look outside the window told it was raining. With the sudden appearance of the rain, the wind got stronger and banged against the door.


    It opened and closed, then opened again with such a force the door was flung away. Through the open entrance, the sight of a storm brewing became visible.


    It came as sudden as it went wild. Mika opened his eyes and darted around. He stared at Lia who held a finger to her lips. Through the violent outburst of nature, faint noises mingled that didn''t belong to it. They gradually merged and became one until they separated again.


    The moment they separated Lia and Mika jumped backwards, narrowly escaping two arrows stuck on the ground at the spot they were just at.


    The faint noises emerged as loud footsteps and revealed four brusque men.


    Seeing Lia and Mika their faces grew into wide grins harbouring evil intentions and one male stepped forward and said to the others, "Bingo."


    "What do you want?" Mika held a defensive stance and had no qualms to bluntly ask the intruders. However, their grins only grew wider without saying anything.


    Almost in unison, the four of them charged at Lia and Mika starting to attack them. Simultaneously, Lia and Mika jumped to the side, away from each other.


    "Got a big one! Hurry!" another male said and stormed at Lia.


    "Today''s a good day!" the third one said.


    "It''s raining though," the fourth said.


    Third and Fourth chased after Mika while Lia is upied with one and two.


    "This is going to be a pretty hefty one. Come here,e here!" the first male took an arrow from his clothes and without a bow threw it at Lia. The speed and power of it couldn''t be underestimated.


    It grazed Lia''s cheek and left a red line behind before it got stuck in the wooden wall. Without thinking, Lia removed the arrow and while running way, she examined it. These were only ordinary weapons while they could harm an immortal it was nothing but a scratch and would heal quickly.


    "Bro, she took your godly arrow!" the second one cried.


    "You run pretty fast for a mouse," the first one charged at Lia and opened his arms to crush her, however, Lia elegantly spun and evaded his hold. Out of her eye corners, she witnessed Mika''s situation and shouted, "Run!"


    Mika couldn''t spare time to answer but tried to draw his fight closer to the door.


    "Young miss, nowhere to run but into my arms," first said.


    "Bro that''s smooth!" second jolted and pulled out to punch Lia, "You can eat her upper body, I''ll take the legs!"


    Disgust welled up in Lia. She realised their intentions. These crazy bastards were cannibals!


    To think something like that existed in the immortal world. Lia stopped on the spot and let First wrap his arms around her. He froze in surprise. That brief second, he tensed up, Lia stabbed her knife in his chest and dragged it upwards, creating a big sh to his shoulders.


    First groaned and pushed Lia away.


    "Bro!" Second cried and pulled out for another punch. Lia used the opportunity of him being agitated to spin closer to him and run her knife horizontally across his extended arm, letting his veins pulsate with the oxygen.


    Second dropped to the ground in pain. Lia headed to the door but turned around to see Mika struggling. Not hesitating, Lia turned on her heels and dashed towards Third, raising the arrow and piercing it through his skull.


    Then she grabbed Mika by the hand and rushed with him to the door, however, Fourth caught up to them. In front of the door was a staircase leading to the ground outside.


    Without a second thought, Lia pushed Mika down the stairs as Fourth strangled her from behind. She could only see Mika''s shocked face before Lia was dragged inside the house again. There she was violently thrown onto the ground and could feel the wooden floor beneath her break from the force.


    Lia coughed blood and her whole body ached. The knife she held in her hand was flung away. Through squinted eyes, Lia could see the four men crowding around her.


    "What about the other?"


    "Escaped."


    "Then do we share her?"


    "Yea or do we have another choice?"


    "I want the legs! Bro, I want the legs!"


    "Miss is pretty strong, we can get even more powerful, what a feast haha."


    Lia groaned and tried to move but her body was held down. She couldn''t raise her head to look at the entrance. Where was Mika? Could it be he really escape as they said?


    Either way, it didn''t matter, Lia needed to get out of this situation. She still had the knife strapped around her thigh but had no chance to grab it as her hands were held onto the floor by Fourth.


    Lia cursed. Outside the howling wind and storming rain only grew heavier casting a dark shadow over Lia''s mind and heart.

 Chapter 102: Mistand 4

    Chapter 102: Mistand 4


    Fast.


    It raced down and tore a hole into the delicate flesh. A red flower bloomed andid it seeds onto the ground, slowly dripping and running down the sides of the pale and thin arm.


    The sharp tip of the de stirred inside the hole and moved to the right threatening to sever the veins, nerves and bone.


    "Hurry up," Third said, "The arm belongs to me!"


    A nauseous, suffocating cloud welled up inside Lia and her teary eyes drowned the scene before her. The agony of having her arm about to cut off was too numbing to even recognise anything else.


    Losing an arm through an ordinary weapon wasn''t harming to an immortal. After all, the limbs would grow back and any scars healed on their own, however, pain was still vibrantly felt.


    Misty fog and vibrating steps enveloped the space of the house and poured through the windows and the open front entrance. The blood puddle ran along the ground, carrying a path of unforgiveness and no return.


    The wet drops falling from ssy eyes echoed in silence before it was destroyed by muffled screams and shouts. Weightlessly, a body was taken into strong and gentle arms, carried out of the house.


    Hair fell over the stained face and the limp arm hung in the air and the fingertips released thest drops of colour painting the scene left behind into a justified disaster.


    Lia slowly turned her head to look back and saw the gradually smaller sight of the house with the four men chased by the ghosts, vanish. She looked up and saw Mika''s young but determined face. She looked further down and saw a talisman sticking out of his clothes close to his chest.


    And then she closed her eyes and drifted into a deep slumber to replenish the blood loss and her mangled flesh. Her tears of torment evaporated in the white mist and so long a lone figure with a frail body in his arms marched through the endless white of Mistand.


    The surrounding ghosts curiously looked on but couldn''t dare to get closer and so formed a path for the lone figure to walk through.


    A path befitting for victory, at the sidelines left behind evil, followed and apanied by loud screams and shouts reminiscing a triumphant and glorious symphony.


    And for a while, this self-justified march carried on until the person in the arms awoke and thawed the cold atmosphere tainting the holder.


    "Mika?" Lia cautiously asked and stared at him. She moved around and Mika''s arms only held her tighter. Lia didn''t know what to do. She looked at her wound. It has fully healed already.


    "I''m fine now you can let me down."


    Yet Mika neither heard nor did what Lia said.


    "Mika," Lia pinched his face and startled Mika stopped.


    "Oh," he let out and put Lia to the ground and then gave her a talisman. Astonished Lia viewed it, "You can summon this now?"


    Mika also couldn''t exin. When he saw how Lia pushed him down the stairs while she was captured by the men, when he saw how they held her down and tortured her, when he was aware she was saving him, sacrificing herself for him, something inside Mika snapped and he used every cell of his body to pray, pray and pray he could help her.


    Anything was fine. Mika knew he was no match against these men and he only dragged Lia down, so how could he beat them?


    Simple. By using his power.


    It wasn''t easy luring the ghosts to the house and summoning the talisman to let the ghosts kill the men while he saved Lia. He had no idea how he was able to but for a brief second his power gave him a chance and he dly took it.


    If he were to do it again, he was afraid he couldn''t. Only after training relentlessly could he go on a higher level and protect what he wanted.


    If he was honest he never thought Lia would do something like this, prioritising someone else''s life over hers, over her goals and wants.


    But here he was being proved wrong by the person he would serve as her loyal ally. Being proved wrong by the one and only person he''d acknowledge as the Immortal King.


    Yet he would never admit it. Never. To him, Lia still wasn''t worthy enough.


    He tore his gaze off her and walked forwards evading her stare.


    "I guess so," he answered her after a while. Lia followed him by grabbing his clothes. She wasn''t hurt anymore but she still felt a bit exhausted and had no strength left.


    Being carried by Mika wasfortable but awkward. Especially his expression was ferocious, he looked like he''d tear anything down that''de into his way.


    "Thank you. For saving me," Lia said and Mika briefly stopped before moving again.


    "Next time don''t do something reckless again. It''s a pain."


    Lia felt helpless. In his eyes she would always be reckless.


    "Ok," she simply answered.


    "And there''s no need to thank me. I only did what I should after you you whatever," Mika elerated his pace and Lia had a hard time catching up.


    "Wait," Lia huffed and at once Mika instantly slowed down his pace.


    "Are you angry?"


    "Yes I am!" surprisingly Mika admitted and faced Lia, "You have no regards for anyone''s or even your own life! There was no need to get yourself hurt like that!"


    "What else could there be done?" Lia was at a loss at his anger.


    "Instead of pushing me down, we could''ve just run!"


    Lia didn''t want to argue with him and only said, "Yeah ok. We''ll do what you say next time."


    "There''s no next time!" with that Mika stomped away again.


    Lia was amused. Mika was quite endearing like this. The mortals had a word for people like him. What was it again? It started with a T.


    However, there was something else that pestered Lia and it was the identity of the men and their goal. They talked about eating her, so she concluded they were cannibals but for immortals to eat others wasn''t normal.


    Mortals needed to eat because they wouldn''t survive but immortals only ate out of enjoyment. Either these men were crazy and truly liked eating immortals or they had another reason.


    Thinking about it, it might be thetter. The former was simply too frightening. Since an immortal could heal, they can be endlessly eaten.


    This was one of the worst tortures there could be.


    "Mika, who do you think they were?" Lia pulled on Mika''s clothes.


    "I guess they were the ones building the gate. They might have held many people like this."


    "So, they''re deliberately living in Mistand but how? They only have ordinary weapons and there are ghosts everywhere, so how are they able to survive until now?"


    If they really lived in Mistand the whole time, this simply didn''t add up. They didn''t have powers and their weapons couldn''t kill ghosts, so why would they stay here?


    "You''re right. That''s weird," Mika also found it strange.


    "And did you hear? They wanted to eat us, talking about having a big feast."


    Mika shuddered, "Inhumane," was the only thing he could say which was a bit funny because immortals were literally inhumane.


    "Because they aren''t from here," a clear and deep voice caught Lia''s and Mika''s attention, seamlessly integrating into their conversation.


    Mika and Lia froze.


    Who was this? Where did ite from?

 Chapter 103: Mistand 5

    Chapter 103: Mistand 5


    Mika moved in front of Lia and shielded her from the oing person emerging from the white mist and entering their field of vision.


    "Who are you?" once again Mika bluntly asked a stranger.


    "I''m harmless," the man held his hands up showing he had no weapon or anything. He had short ck hair and looked to be middle-age yet he was quite fit with his body seemingly well-trained. He had a handsome and friendly face but it was unclear what his motives were.


    Thus Mika didn''t let his guard down. The man smiled at them and his next words stunned Mika.


    "A true gentleman."


    Mika pursed his lips and didn''t look at Lia, however, it was the man whose eyes rested on Lia when he said those words.


    Lia was perplexed. Were those words directed at her or did the man want to make Lia aware of Mika''s action? Thetter, Lia already knew.


    The other thing Lia instantly figured out was that the man was too weird. Was everyone in Mistand mentally not up there?


    The man didn''t seem to think he was wrong and just said, "Shall we walk?"


    He pointed at the white nothingness.


    "Apany me for a bit and maybe my mouth''s loose enough to tell you what you want," the man acted less and less his age.


    Mika didn''t move but Lia tugged on his clothes and then said, "Fine, we''ll walk with a lonely, old man."


    The manughed and got closer to them. Mika instinctively raised his arm but the man stopped before them and started walking, "We should stay close, right? It''s really dangerous to get lost but-"


    He briefly looked at theirpass and hummed.


    Mika threw Lia a look and she edged him to follow the man while still holding onto Mika. Although Lia knew they couldn''t trust him, for some reason she felt they should do what he said. She couldn''t exin it. It was simply a gut feeling.


    "The weather''s awful," the man spit more nonsense but Lia decided to humour him.


    "Indeed it is."


    He turned to her and his eyes momentarily shed, "A wisedy, very good."


    Mika, however, wasn''t going to lower himself to this random talk and bluntly asked, "Who are you? We''re doing what you asked of us."


    "Ah, I''m no one particr," the man hummed again.


    Mika''s eyebrow twitched and Lia could see he was angry but Lia found the man amusing. She''s never met someone as odd yet also oddly confident as him.


    "Then who were those attackers? You seem to know them?" Lia''s question hit the mark.


    "Rest assured, I''m not one of them. But I''ve encountered many of them. Really made me lose my appetite and then guess what? Found out I forgot to bring my food with me! The sadness I experienced, unbearable."


    "Enough!" Mika''s patience ran thin, "Just tell us what we want to know."


    "You''re not from Mistand," Lia quickly concluded.


    "Who wants to live in this misty shithole, pardon me hell hole? Only crazy people and-" he thought for a while, "Grumpy old geezers who can''t get it up anymore, what a pain."


    "Just tell us what we want!" Mika''s face was slightly red and he grit his teeth. He wished he could cut off that man'' loose and vulgar tongue.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I have the habit of unnecessarily drifting off topic but I digress. It has something to do with the Ghost King."


    Min? Lia''s mood turned sour. Why was it that anything bad was rted to Min? Just how much did he aplish in those 10 years?


    "The Ghost King why?"


    "The Ghost King now epts anyone who''s strong enough. Mistand used to be a prison for immortals and a family kept watch over it but now they''ve disappeared and the prison obviously with it."


    "A prison?" Lia has never heard of it.


    "A secret, everyone keeps secrets, right? Especially those at the top, I mean have you seen the Mortal World? The so-called governments? What a joke but-" the man stared at Mika''s angry face,


    "I digress. The ouws here train their power in order to get strong enough to be epted by the Ghost King. It''s a good spot if I dare say, many ghosts, good good."


    Mika rolled his eyes. They''ve been walking for a while now.


    "Do they also eat people?" Lia still couldn''t get over the fact.


    "I guess some do because they believe it''ll make them stronger, that kind of hogus bogus."


    "That''s messed up," Lia hoped the four males had found their demise with the ghosts.


    "Anyone with a conscience and ability to think would," the male strode forward before stopping, "A resting spot. Perfect, isn''t it? Let''s stay there for a while."


    Another vige appeared, same as the other two, only it was smaller than the previous one.


    "What about these viges?" Mika thought the man knew everything about Mistand. He and Lia followed him into a house and seated themselves on the ground.


    "Should be no one here. The viges hm" only now did Lia realise how tall he was. Just sitting he was a head taller than them and Lia had to constantly look up at him. Her neck started to hurt.


    "I guess this used to look like the otheryers but the mist ruined and shrouded everything. So only here and now some ces pop up."


    What the man said wasn''t wrong but to this conclusion, Lia has alreadye long ago. It seemed even he didn''t know what happened to Mistand.


    "Then you don''t know what caused the mist?"


    "I only said this but logically or wait illogical the mist has been here from the start or else this wouldn''t be called Mistand."


    This was again true. Then was the Mist, if what Susa said was true, just like the Veil, the failed ghosts? Was the mist made up of the mortals who couldn''t turn to ghosts and thus clumped up together to form this mist?


    It wasn''t unreasonable but the sheer thought of it was ufortable. Walking amongst so-called corpses.


    "Can we know your name?"


    The man was very strange to Lia, he randomly popped up and found them, and he was more knowledgeable than them.


    What were the odds of finding someone in the mist? If it was even one percent, it would be more reasonable to find either Xavi, Lily, Susa or Nana, instead of aplete stranger.


    Did he single them out? Did he know they were here? Had hee to them for a purpose or was it really a coincidence?


    Mika threw Lia a look but said nothing to interject. The male gave Lia a meaningful nce and since before Lia''s feeling of him seemingly targeting her has been reinforced.


    "Oldie."


    "Seriously?" Mika lost his face.


    "C''mon, I''m just an old and lonely man needing to be apanied."


    "I''m sorry," Lia took back what she said to him before.


    "It''s fair, right? You wouldn''t tell me your names too," he straightened his back, "How great it would be to have some drinks, right?"


    "I don''t drink," Mika immediately said.


    "Me too," Lia has never touched alcohol in her life before nor did she want to.


    "A shame," Oldie''s eyes shed again and he grinned, "A drinking party sounds great. Especially for these lovely guests we have to wee, isn''t it so?"


    Lia and Mika instantly jumped up and looked out to see once again the house they were in was surrounded.

 Chapter 104: Mistand 6

    Chapter 104: Mistand 6


    Oldie only sat crossed-legged on the floor and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "You tricked us," Mika said, however, Lia thought things weren''t this easy.


    "A drinking party is fairly suitable, don''t you think?"


    "What''s your goal?" Mika''s suspicion only rose.


    "Fighting is tiresome. Raise your sses and enjoy the night," Oldieughed as if someone told him a funny joke, then he turned serious, "I really have nothing to do with them but they upy most viges and prey on any peopleing."


    Oldie was rxed but the situation was tense. At least several men surrounded the house, each of them looked more ferocious than the other. If they were as strong as the previous ones, Mika would have a hard time dealing with them.


    The worse thing was that neither Mika nor Lia could use their powers in front of the strange Oldie in order not to reveal themselves.


    It seemed Oldiee could read Lia''s thoughts as his sharp gaze stayed on her and his voice hollered, "Everyone in Mistand is strong. Don''t think anyone weak scurries round here. No one in their right mind woulde to Mistand without knowing how to defend themselves or purge ghosts."


    So, was Oldie also fairly strong? His attitude was way toox for this situation. Either he really was with the other men or it was as he said, everyone was strong including him. But he made no attempt to fight nor protect himself. He only stayed there and watched them. To be precise, watched Lia.


    Lia was finally sure Oldie had some kind of interest in her or there was something about her that he wanted to know, worse he knew her identity. She couldn''t get rid of this feeling or his gaze.


    "You have a disgusting taste," suddenly these words that Lia coldly spit, stunned Oldie.


    "I do?"


    Lia sneered and gripped her knife harder. The upside was that neither of the others had any powers, including the man, Lia was sure of it.


    "Should we run?" Mika whispered as the men came closer.


    "My guess is that Oldie has nothing to do with this but I''d like to know his purpose."


    "You want to protect him?"


    "I doubt we need to do that, he''s strong enough I reckon. We should get rid of the men. Lure the fight outside, so he can''t see your power."


    "Ok," Mika nodded. Lia prepared herself. In the worst case, she''d need to use her power.


    Oldie still sat there and hummed happily while the other men drew closer and finally entered the house.


    "Lucky day," one of them said and stared at all three of them.


    Lia has heard this before. The previous four men also thought they were really lucky. However, suddenly Lia realised that no ghosts surrounded the vige, there was no sight of them. Was it because of Mika''s talisman?


    But individual talisman should only protect the one carrying it from the ghosts and not cover arge area such as this vige. Lia saw that the men carriedrge axes and she instantly didn''t want to fight anymore. Getting cut by an axe was a bloody and very painful experience Lia rather never want to have in her life.


    However, the men didn''t stop until they cornered Lia and Mika, while three of them crowded Oldie sitting on the ground. Lia heard him talking to them, probably spouting nonsense, but Lia actively cut him out. She had to focus on the fight and not get distracted by his incessant talking.


    The seven men that targeted Lia and Mika had greedy and blood-thirsty eyes. Their intent to feast on them poured out in waves crashing on Lia''s body using it as the sandy shore to take the sand back into the water.


    "Do you all want to join the Ghost King''s army?" Lia''s question wiped off their grins and they stopped.


    "Is there anything more worth it?" one of the men answered.


    "Why would you want to submit to anyone''s control? Living freely isn''t that much more worth?"


    Another man startedughing and hollered, "We''re prisoners, there''s no freedom for us."


    "But the prison and the family supervising you all have disappeared, what''s keeping you here?" Lia wanted to draw out more time but she was sincerely curious as to why these so-called prisoners stayed here and wanted to serve the Ghost King.


    It was natural to have a prison to confine immortals who harmed others, however, Lia never considered the possibility for such an existence in the Immortal World.


    Maybe because immortals couldn''t die back then, immortals harming each other wasn''t dangerous, at least that was what Lia thought.


    So, it was surprising to hear that a prison has existed yet since when? Until when? Since when have these prisoners stayed here? Where did they hear of the Ghost King? Naturally, the prisoners would think if they served the Ghost King they''d be freed of their sentence and not regarded as prisoners anymore.


    However, no one would know of their identity or existence. So why would they believe joining Min was the best option?


    "Little girl, you came to Mistand without knowing? It''s the same for Nevend. Once you enter, you''ll never be able to leave, why else are we stuck here?"


    "Then why do you believe getting stronger would help you to join the Ghost King? If as you said, you can''t leave, then how will you join?" there were many holes to be filled from what the prisoner said.


    Lia understood that Mistand was like abyrinth only without borders and walls. Once in, it was extremely difficult to get out again. If it weren''t for Mika''spass then they wouldn''t be able to navigate through Mistand.


    "There are ways to get out of Mistand obviously but we don''t have it. Enough talking!" the prisoners remembered why they were here in the first ce.


    But something was still nagging Lia, "Then how did you evade all the ghosts?"


    Mistand was basically swarmed by ghosts. If they were really stuck here, they would sooner orter get eaten.


    "Good question, the answer is-" the prisoner swung the axe towards Lia. Mika, who has silently listened to the conversation, pushed Lia to the right and lured three of the prisoners with him to the left.


    Separating and getting the prisoners away from each other was the only way for them to defeat them. If Mika could hold on for long enough, once Lia was done she could help him.


    She was confident enough fighting against people without powers. Lia drew the four prisoners'' attention and jumped over their attacks and ran outside.


    Perfectly timed, Lia kicked the door and ducked as the axe flew over her head andnded on the ground, stuck.


    She jolted towards the axe, pulled it out and with a heavy spin threw the axe into a random house, then she grabbed the knife from her thigh and ran towards another house.


    The prisoners followed her around the back of the house. The moment Lia saw them, she threw her knife at one prisoner, stuck on his forehead. Then using the brief moment of surprise she ran to prisoner no.2, kicked him to the ground, pulled out the knife from his mate and stabbed him in the chest.


    From the ground, she spun around prisoner no.2nding behind his head while her hand still held the knife in his chest. The other two prisoners charged at her but at once Lia ripped out the knife, with one clean cut she tore through their throats.

 Chapter 105: Mistand 7

    Chapter 105: Mistand 7


    The four prisoners allid dead on the ground. Lia wiped the bloody knives on their clothes before hiding both under her clothes, strapped to her thigh.


    Then she took a deep breath, controlled her trembling hands and her rapid beating heart. She debated if she should use their corpses when loud sounds appeared. Lia rushed to the source and saw Mika hurt, stumbling out of the house.


    When Mika saw Lia, he signalled her to stay where she was. Lia wanted to help him but caught on that Mika wasing her way. She ran behind the house again and waited for him, however, after seconds Mika didn''te.


    With a bad feeling, Lia peeked around the corner and witnessed Mika being pushed to the ground. Quickly, Lia grabbed an axe, dashing towards Mika she swung the axe at prisoner no.5 who held Mika down.


    However, prisoner no.5 dodged and with a kick, the axe fell out of Lia''s hands and was flung away by prisoner no.6. Prisoner no.7 pulled out to cut Mika with his axe.


    Pushing himself off the ground, Mika narrowly escaped and together with Lia, they coordinated to take down the three prisoners.


    A few minutester, their corpses were thrown onto a pile with their fellow mates.


    "Good job," Lia patted Mika''s shoulder.


    Mika turned his head away and spit blood. He had to take a heavy blow to his stomach and was sure he was bleeding internally. However, looking at Lia who took on four prisoners, had no injuries, Mika instantly became depressed and took her praise as mockery.


    "Whatever," he brushed off her hand and walked to the house here Oldie was.


    Once they entered they saw four knocked out men lying before Oldie who still sat at the same spot. Both Lia and Mika became instantly suspicious. How? Was the only thing they both thought.


    "Late to the party," he said as he saw them both. If he had a bottle of beer in his hand, sunsses, a leather jacket and a beard, it would suit this image Lia had of him at the moment.


    Mika kicked one of the prisoners while Oldie said, "He''s not dead yet, none of them are. How could I kill them, right?"


    He was hinting that he could see through them. Lia didn''t take the bait and nodded, "How did you knock them out? How long will they stay like this?"


    "Maybe when the weather finally gets better," Oldie shrugged his shoulders.


    Now that Lia thought about it, the prisoners mentioned that no one without a way out would enter Mistand, so why was Oldie here? What was his purpose? His goal?


    "How long have you been here?" Lia didn''t beat around the bush and asked Oldie.


    "Way too long, my old body already hurts from walking too much."


    "This doesn''t answer my question."


    "It doesn''t?" Oldie scratched his chin and looked like he wanted to say he was sure it did.


    "If you don''t want to answer then say it, no need to waste your breath and our time with your nonsense," Lia finally had enough of the Oldie''s personality and didn''t find it intriguing and amusing as in the beginning.


    Mika was d they were now on the same page. Oldie seriously got onto his nerves.


    "So impatient, miss, what will your father-inw say?"


    Lia almost had her eyes fall out of her head, "Where did thise from? What does this have to do anything with anything we''re currently discussing?"


    "I''m just saying, you''re not very empathetic. A father-inw is like a father. It seems like you have no good parental figure to teach you to be nice. How sad the generation nowadays is," Oldie buried his face in his hands and looked disappointed.


    Several veins littered Lia''s forehead. This old man''s tongue was annoying enough to be cut off.


    "Enough," Mika came to Lia''s rescue but only threw himself under the bus.


    "What about your mother-inw? How would she feel to have a son whose face one day definitely experienced a stroke, I mean young boy your face makes up for your average height by its constantly stoic and scowling, loosen up a bit, you''re young and fresh and-" Oldie continued roasting Mika.


    Both Lia and Mika stood in front of Oldie who seemed like a father scolding his kids and pointing out their ws. The only problem was whatever Oldie said was nonsense and trash.


    "Listen, I''d be happy to see you be my daughter-inw, however, my son''s a desperate and proud loser, I can''t make you suffer like this," now Oldie even roasted his own son, "What I''m saying is- give me that."


    Oldie pointed at Mika''s knife.


    So, all that talk was to confuse them and silently beg him to stop, so he could take Mika''s knife?


    The sad thing was it worked. Mika was just happy Oldie stopped talking and didn''t even consider the consequences of giving him the knife. Oldie could''ve just easily stabbed them but instead, he winked at Lia and said, "Don''t fall for someone like my son and you young brat, don''t fall for me."


    Then like the wind Oldie took off and ran out of the house to disappear in the mist. It took Lia and Mika a second before they realised what was happening and ran after him.


    They both cursed themselves for being careless. They chased him through the mist, yet the wondrous thing was that it was fairly easy to follow him. They were always able to catch a glint off him before he disappeared and reappeared again. It was however only the rim of his clothes they saw.


    "Should''ve just ended him," Mika grit his teeth.


    "I agree," Lia also harboured the same thought but was surprised by Mika. Wasn''t he against killing?


    "You''re bing more bloodthirsty," Lia teased him.


    "It''s your influence."


    Lia sighed and they continued running, seeing the damned Oldie always vanishing before their grasps.


    "What if Oldie is actually Elder T?" Lia had this thought for a while.


    If Oldie really belonged to the T family, Lia had no idea what to think, especially of his son he liked to make fun of.


    Lia wouldn''t fall for a son whose father was like this anyway.


    "I hope not," Mika''s face turned sinister. Even if Oldie was Elder T, he would need to hit Oldie''s face a few times. Who was average height? Who had a face that looked like it could have a stroke any minute? Who fell for that damned old geezer??


    Lia snorted lightly, Mika''s face was easy to read. Various angry emotions came through.


    "By the way," suddenly they heard Oldie''s voice echoing, "This is a really good exercise."


    "This damned bastard!" Mika finally snapped.


    He had the audacity to treat this as a morning walk, "Return my knife!"


    Mika could summon a new one, however, he just didn''t want Oldie running around with his.


    "I''m collecting it as the fee for the info I gave you," he sounded cheerful and Mika entertained him, "Feed your info to the dogs!"


    "Ok, ok, lemme give you a service for free. Young Lady," then his voice turned serious," Your powers can be repaired."


    "What?" Lia shouted but Oldie''s voice disappeared and with that they never saw a glimpse of Oldie again.

 Chapter 106: Mistand 8

    Chapter 106: Mistand 8


    Millions of thoughts raced through Lia''s mind. What did Oldie mean by that? How did he know? Did he know her and her powers from the beginning? Just who was he?


    However, these thoughts ran in a circle beforeing to a full stop.


    "Lia," Mika said and pulled Lia back who had absent-mindedly walked forward.


    Lia halted and looked at him before she noticed the grand mansion surrounded by high gates in front of them.


    "Is this?"


    "I guess this is the T family''s residence."


    Lia couldn''t believe it. They found it? So easily?


    "Did he perhaps lead us here?"


    Mika also thought the same, "I don''t know, maybe."


    Did Oldie really belong to the T family?


    The mansion had no guards or anyone guarding it. The walls formed a rectangle and the mist was at least 4 metres away from the wall. The mansion looked like it was built amidst clouds, floating above the world. Even Mika was impressed by it.


    While his mansion looked like a pce, the T family''s mansion was akin to an iron fortress. Lia could only see the tip of the mansion lurking out yet she already felt its tremendous force keeping her out.


    There was no sign of anybody and there were no lights indicating the mansion was inhabited. The mist slightly spilt over the ground towards the walls of the mansion secretly trying to sneak in through the tiny gaps, paired with the dark blue, ck and purplish sky, this looked like the entrance to purgatory.


    If ghosts roamed around the mansion, it''d have perfected the eerie ambience and stirred horror into anyone who dared to step closer and trespass the area.


    Lia and Mika looked at each other and couldn''t fathom what kinds of people could live here. Mika''s mansion and the T family''s was a contrast between heaven and hell. One was bright and the other frighteningly dark.


    The iron gate wasrge and the walls were over two metres tall. On the gate were little patterns inscribed and arge metal ball hung in the middle.


    It was just one round iron ball asrge as two handsbined and as heavy as a gallon of water.


    "I guess this is used to knock?" Mika tried to hold the ball but it wouldn''t bulge. Using all of his force was still useless.


    Onlybined with Lia''s help, the ball moved a tad before it, with a loud echoing dull bang, hit the gate and produced airwaves that resonated deep into the very bones.


    Secondster the sound started to fade but still vibrantly announced their arrival. Only when itpletely disappeared did the gate open and a man appeared. Red robeced with a ck pattern and a ck round hat with a talisman hanging over his face.


    His hands were hidden in his sleeves and positioned in front of his stomach. He slightly bowed and spoke in an old-fashioned way with a quiet and mysterious tone, "How may I help you?"


    Before Lia could answer, Mika said, "We''re from the D family, here to see the T family."


    The attendant slightly raised his head before lowering it again, "I''m afraid the T family does not wish to meet guests."


    "What? Even not from other hidden families? Go and tell Elder T or whoever, we''re here with important news!" Mika didn''t deliberately get angry but the thought that Oldie was Elder T made him unintentionally rude to the attendant.


    "Very well, I will convey your wishes. Please wait here for a bit."


    After the attendant left, Lia turned to Mika and saw his frowning face, "This wasn''t nice. You shouldn''t have been this impolite and offending the T family."


    "Off-?... I know," Mika surprisingly agreed with Lia and obediently nodded. He was also aware it was wrong of him, "But if it''s Oldie, I''ll-" Mika raised his fist and Lia lightlyughed.


    Hearing Lia''s pleasant giggle, Mika turned to the side and coughed.


    Then he stayed silent. Not long after the attendant came back, his head still lowered so that only the talisman waving in front of his face could be distinguished.


    "My deepest apologies but I am afraid you are not wee here and ask you to please leave."


    Lia found his word choice strange, instead of the usual, ''he doesn''t want to see anybody'', the attendant said they weren''t wee. Was this deliberately intended to be as unpleasant as it sounded like?


    This time Lia spoke up, "Is it really not possible to talk to the T family? We would like to discuss something."


    "The T family does not wish to be aiding in matters that involve the hidden families and the Immortal World altogether. Unfortunately, you are hitting a dead end here."


    The attendant bowed even more as if to express his condolescence.


    Lia found it even more strange that many of the hidden families didn''t want to have anything to do with their name. When she first heard of the hidden families and their goal from Xavi, she had the impression that they all eagerly awaited the return of the Immortal King but half of them had no attachments to the past anymore.


    "If that''s so, we''ll wait until we''re seen," Lia didn''t believe she couldn''t change the T family''s mind. She was already slowly thawing Mika''s reluctant and vignt heart against her, so the T family couldn''t be worse.


    "You can do that but you will not achieve any results. I cannot let you in and you will be outside here. Furthermore, I have to tell you that Elder T can be very cold-hearted, he will let you wait here forever. Once he made up his mind, it cannot ever be changed. Please be aware of this."


    "Will you still tell Elder T we''re waiting here?" Lia had the feeling the attendant was empathising with them, however, Lia''s conviction slowly broke as she heard that Elder T wasn''t easy to convince.


    Just why was he so abrasive?


    "I will do my utmost," the attendant bowed again and with a heavy push, the gates closed in front of Lia and Mika.


    Forcing their way in would only have the opposite effect as intended.


    They could only wait here outside hoping that Elder T would have a change of heart. Hoping that Xavi and the others would finally arrive and be safe.


    Lia and Mika sat next to the gate and stared at the white mist with ghosts curiously staring back at them.


    "We can''t climb over the wall.?" Mika made this sentence sound like a question but at the same time not as if he himself wasn''t sure if he should ask it or not.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, we''ll only make Elder T angry," Lia sighed but then straightened her back as she saw movement in the mist, righting at them.

 Chapter 107: Mistand 9

    Chapter 107: Mistand 9


    Lia had hoped it''d be one of her allies but what she saw stunned her more. Another attendant of the T family, d in the red robe and hat with talisman, ran past them and knocked the heavy ball against the gate.


    His breathing was rushed and his face had a hint of urgency and anxiety. Lia was curious but there was no time to question him as the gate opened and the attendant disappeared.


    "I wonder what this is about," Lia mumbled and Mika tore his gaze off the gate.


    "We won''t get to know it anyways," Mika straightened his legs on the ground and rubbed his nape, then he looked at the sky.


    ***


    Inside the iron fortress, the attendant rushed through the dark and cold hallways covered by ck carpets with bleak walls.


    He came across several other attendants who walked with their heads bowed and sleeves below their chests. No one looked at each other yet they made him way as he headed towards the grand door, leading to the study chambers of Elder T.


    A ck robe clung onto a strong body and brown hair stands fell over a serious and cold face. Elder T responded as a knock on the door asked for his attention. Next to him was the other attendant who talked to Lia and Mika, and was currently serving Elder T some refreshments.


    Elder T put the book away he was reading and listened to the attendant who came in and hastily reported his findings.


    Yet, Elder T was neither fazed nor concerned, when he opened his mouth a serene voice filled the room, "Let them do what they want. Why do they think they can threaten me with unimportant matters?"


    "But-"


    "No buts, I''m already tired. Leave me be," Elder T waved the attendant away.


    He bowed and turned around but then Elder T stopped him, "Also, there''s no need for you to scout anymore. Just stay."


    "Yes, master," the attendant left.


    "Master, don''t you want to reconsider?" the other attendant finished serving Elder T.


    "About what?"


    "Both matters."


    "Do I look like someone who would?"


    "Master is wise," the attendant has served Elder T for a long time now and knew how to answer those pitfalls. Yet he still didn''t appreciate Elder T''s confrontational habits, it always put the attendant in a tight spot searching for a way to answer.


    It wasn''t that Elder T would do anything bad if an answer didn''t please him but the attendant wanted to grasp Elder T''s mind perfectly leaving no leeway for mistakes.


    "When is my unfilial childing back?" Elder T wasn''t happy about how his offspring went against his beliefs and rules and set out on his own journey.


    "Young Master should soone back from the mortal world."


    "No matter what I do, he never listens."


    "Young Master is old enough to pursue his own dreams and is mature enough to know what is the best for himself."


    "I will still properly educate him once he''s back," Elder T''s stern face rxed a bit as he picked up his book.


    "You can leave."


    "Yes, Master," the attendant left the room and made his way to the entrance.


    ***


    It has been only an hour since Lia and Mika have waited but each passing second was torture on their minds with nothing to do.


    After a few minutes in, Mika started practising his power and the things next to him piled up. Lia had no idea anymore where to put the stuffter.


    Soon, after the hour was gone, the gate opened and Mika stopped. In anticipation, Lia and Mika stood up. The attendant from before approached them.


    "Has Elder T changed his mind?" there was a bit of hope in Lia''s voice.


    "Unfortunately not. I am here to let you know of some other news that has reached our ears."


    Lia remembered the other attendant that hurried into the mansion after they''d been rejected. Had it to do with the news he brought?


    "What is it?" Mika sized the attendant up and found it was weird he would inform them.


    Lia knew he was only pitying them.


    "Are you aware of the people that are staying at Mistand?"


    "The prisoners?"


    "Precisely. The T family used to be the one supervising the prison and now the prisoners have scattered across Mistand. Some have bonded and formed a faction. This faction constantly seeks a new way to threaten the T family to abide to their wishes," the servant spoke slowly.


    "What does it have to do with us?" Mika didn''t understand.


    "This faction threatened the T family for a way to get out of Mistand. You might have already figured out that the T family would like to keep the prisoners inside Mistand, so they cannot harm anyone. Currently, the faction is holding two hostages, perhaps more but only two have been confirmed by us."


    "So?" Mika still was clueless but Lia caught on, "You mean these are people we know?"


    "It is solely my humble guess. I have no knowledge about you and the amount of people you have brought with you. I only wanted to let you know," the servant was about to retreat when Lia grabbed him.


    "What do they look like?"


    There was no way. No way any of the others were captured but Lia still needed to make sure. The timing was too good and Lia''s intuition was most of the time right. She could sense that-


    "Two females. One wore sses," the servant slightly stumbled back as Lia let him go and apologised, yet her face became pale.


    Two females. One of them was Nana and the other must be Lily. Lia was anxious. Both of them weren''t strong enough to escape on their own.


    "Can Elder T help? Please, we''ll do anything!" it wasn''t in Lia''s nature to beg, however, it was Elder T''s servant who had an idea of the location and could lead them there.


    Also, a faction sounded like a lot of people, Lia and Mika couldn''t take them on alone, especially now that Lia couldn''t use her powers.


    "I''m afraid-"


    "Please!" Lia was ready to get on her knees but the servant shook his head.


    "Elder T has already expressed his adversity. He will not do anything in this matter. You should not rely on the T family," the servant bowed before entering the gate,


    "My guess is the faction won''t take immediate action against your friends but they are notorious for savouring immortals to get stronger. I advise you to act as soon as possible."

 Chapter 108: Mistand 10

    Chapter 108: Mistand 10


    What was there to do? Lia felt even more helpless now. The T family refused to help. They had no clue where the faction was based in the mist nor knew how to navigate through Mistand nor were strong enough.


    Everything was out of their favour. If anything happened to Lily and Nana, Lia couldn''t forgive herself. Susa already warned Lia not to get separated yet she suggested, insisting on still doing it.


    The usual calm and unfazed Lia in Mika''s eyes, paced up and down before the gate. Her face was overtaken by emotions. Mika has already noticed that Lia started to slightly change but it was still unusual to see her worrying about something.


    He could still picture the Lia in front of him that day in the cave, could still feel the lifeless bodies and blood on him but right now he wanted to speak words offort to her.


    Mika worked his brain to figure out what would be appropriate to say when Lia stopped and turned to him.


    "We''ve no choice. We need to go ourselves."


    "No," Mika held Lia back as she wanted to go into the mist. Lia also knew it was dangerous but what other option was there?


    Lia remained still at the same spot as Mika said, "We can still ask Elder T."


    "He wouldn''t help, you heard his attendant. There''s nothing to change his mind."


    "You changed mine."


    "What?"


    Mika looked away with slight embarrassment, "You were able to change my mind. About you, so it''s not impossible to convince him, you know. If it''s you."


    Lia held her hand before her mouth and her eyes curved. She shouldn''tugh, not when it took Mika a lot of courage to say that.


    Lia calmed down and took Mika''s arm, "Thank you. You also helped me chang-"


    "Go away!" Mika instantly removed his arm from Lia and took a few steps away from her. The tips of his ears were slightly red.


    "What should we do now?" Lia decided to change the topic.


    After a second, Mika walked to the gate and threw the heavy ball against door. A deep, cavernous sound rang in their ears and momentster another attendant opened the door.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Bring us to Elder T."


    "Elder T doesn''t-"


    "I don''t care," Mika red at the attendant whose head was also bowed.


    Lia could basically hear the gears in the attendant''s head working furiously as to how to answer Mika''s sentence.


    "I, erm, cannot help you then?"


    "You can," Mika resolutely said and the attendant was confused again.


    "How?"


    "Let us see Elder T."


    "I really can''t!"


    "You can!"


    "No, I can''t!"


    "If you try, then you can."


    "But-"


    "No buts, believe in yourself."


    "What?"


    "Enough," Lia had a headache of the conversation that went in circles. She eyed Mika who steadfastly believed there was nothing wrong with what he said.


    Lia sighed. This boy really needed more social contact, he was too awkward.


    "Wait," Lia drew closer to the attendant, "You, raise your head please."


    This attendant looked familiar. As he did what Lia asked, she could see the confusion on his face but there was no mistake. Even if it was brief, Lia immediately recognised it was the one who-


    "You brought the news to Elder T about the faction, no?"


    "I-I did, yes?"


    "Really?" Mika caught on, "Bring us there."


    "I can''t!"


    "Yes, you can. It''s all a matter of belief."


    "Good Sir, please stop troubling me! I''m only a poor servant, have some mercy!"


    "Mercy will find you where you bring us," Mika pulled the servant out of the gate.


    "No, no, no! That mercy will be death''s mercy! Dangerous! Too dangerous! Please spare me! Oh Lord, what did I do?" the servant was about to cry and Lia pitied him, however, he was their only hope.


    "Two choices. A- Let us see Elder T. B- You bring us to the faction."


    "Magnanimous Sir! None of these are possible! It''s unholy what you''re doing! Pure sphemy!" the servant knelt on the floor as Mika held on to him.


    "You have any idea what he''s saying?" Mika turned to Lia whose face nked for a second, then she crouched down to match the servant''s height.


    "Do you know where the faction is located?"


    Having Lia''s face real close to his, the attendant was nervous and nodded hastily.


    "Then do you know how to navigate in the mist? In Mistand?"


    The servant nodded furiously again.


    "Then please tell us how."


    This time the essible servant shook his head and spoke the all-familiar words, "I can''t."


    Mika was distressed, "Can you do anything?"


    His stern face and scowl made the servant shrink back and cower in self-consciousness, "I''m just a lowly servant! You''re asking too much of me!"


    He mumbled over and over again, almost crying at the injustice he was experiencing. Even Lia had no idea anymore how to deal with him. He really didn''t want to say or do anything, apart from the fact he couldn''t do anything.


    With the servant on the ground, Mika standing next to him and Lia still crouching in front of him, time slowly ticked away until the servant''s eyes brightened and he shouted, "Young Master!"


    Lia spun around and saw out of the mist Xavi and Susaing. However, the figure behind them was what astonished Lia.


    Time seemed to stand still and the world stopped spinning. Nothing mattered anymore. Everything was in slow motion, the distance far, far away yet it was only a short range.


    The surrounding quieted down and Lia couldn''t see anything but the person in front of her. Her heart beat faster and unbelievable joy sprang from it and seeped into every part of her body.


    Her steps felt light as her feet carried her forwards before stopping and jumping into the perplexed yet smirking person''s arms.


    Warmth spread and a pair of strong and familiar arms tightened around Lia and the nostalgic yet once infuriating voice sounded like a beautiful melody in her ears, "Wow, you missed me so much. Should I feel honoured?"


    Noel''s eyes twinkled as he stared into Lia''s eyes and his confident smug was now pleasing to her. He didn''t want to admit it but she did miss him and for some reason, seeing him here made all of her worries disappear in an instant.


    Because she was sure of one thing and that was, if it was Noel, everything would be alright. Noel could do it. Because Lia believed in Noel. Because she trusted him. Even with her life.


    If it was Noel, then anything was possible, this was the utter confidence she had in him.

 Chapter 109: Mistand 11

    Chapter 109: Mistand 11


    All eyes fell on them. Fell onto this sight that was like a miracle, a wonder. Something they thought would only happen in a dream or an illusion.


    Lia. The Lia they knewid crying in the strange guy''s arms and had to be coaxed by him. He patted her hair and whispered soft and gentle words that neither Xavi nor Mika wanted to hear.


    They just wanted to know who this strange man was capable of taming Lia and making her so vulnerable. Susa, on the other hand, was swooning but also felt jealous. She should be the one coaxing and reassuring Lia as she swore to do her utmost, pleaded her loyalty to Lia.


    "C''mon now, are you a baby?'''' finally, Noel was back to how he used to be and embarrassment crept into Lia''s head, so she quickly pushed Noel away.


    Wiping her tears, Lia lightly coughed and pretended nothing''s happened but everyone already saw. However, the most perplexed one was the attendant. he was still on the floor and his eyes were wide seeing a sight he never would''ve expected from his young master.


    The servant swallowed and stumbled, "Y-Young- Young Master! Heaven, I didn''t see anything! Nothing entered my eyes! Don''t worry young master I''ll protect your chastity! Your father will never hear a word from me!"


    Noel sighed and stared at his servant who was still mumbling nonsense before realising he was in the centre of spotlight. He wanted to scream but Lia held him back and with her usual coldness and mocking tone she told him, "Exactly. You absolutely saw nothing. Surely, this was all a dream you''ve imagined. Isn''t that so, everyone?"


    Smiling, still grabbing the servant by the cor, Lia turned to the others after emphasising ''everyone''. They instantly felt the chill and nodded.


    "You can leave," Noel was the only one unfazed and freed the servant from this torture.


    "I wanted to say you''ve changed but you''re still the same, kinda," Noel smiled and all good feelings left Lia.


    "Shut up," these words naturally escaped Lia''s lips.


    "What? Wanna have a go in my arms again? Come here!" Noel had a wonderful time teasing Lia and opened his arms while Lia scooted away from him.


    This sight was really too strange for Xavi and Mika who were victims of Lia''s teasing. Now the predator was actually preyed on by someone else. This was toowonderful!


    However, they could never say it after all they loved their lives too much.


    "Wait, how do you know each other?" Susa''s curiosity finally made everyone calm down.


    "We''ve met and worked together before," it was a simple exnation and Lia didn''t feel like giving them more context.


    "More like, I''ve been put through life and death because of her," Noel smirked and Lia barked back, "Shut up. Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you hear? Your hearing gone bad too? I''m the young master of this," Noel pointed to the mansion behind them.


    "You?" Lia and Mika were surprised.


    "What''s the face for? I''m more surprised than you. What you guys want? My old man''s not very weing."


    "We''ve experienced," Mika turned a sour face, still believing that Oldie was Elder T, "Why are you with him?"


    "We met him and he kindly helped us," Xavi said and eyed Lia.


    "Kindly," Lia sneered.


    This felt better. Having this kind of rtionship with Noel was more natural than that intimate whatever just happened.


    "Well," Noel put an arm around Lia, "I did say, we''d see each other again but didn''t think it''d be this soon. You really missed me, admit it."


    Xavi and Mika gasped seeing Noel had the audacity to poke Lia''s cheek, "Surely, you were the one missing me, seeing how lonely you seemed to be."


    "Me lonely? I had a st!"


    Xavi and Mika were finally sure that Noel was their role model. He was daring and knew how to tease Lia. They admired him and subconsciously got closer to him. Not to mention Noel was tall and good-looking. He was indeed perfect in their eyes.


    "So, why you here?" Noel returned the topic to the beginning and Lia immediately became worried.


    She grabbed Xavi and Susa, and examined them, "Nothing has happened to you?"


    Xavi whose cheeks were being squeezed shook his head, "Nope, only only.. Lia, it hurts! Only got lost in the mist and stuck with the ghosts."


    "Ok good. The problem is that Nana and Lily have been captured! Have you met other people yet?" Lia needed to quickly brief them on the situation.


    "What?" Xavi got anxious.


    "The faction?" Noel interrupted.


    "Ah yes, Noel! Please talk to your father to help us. He has been refusing us since the beginning. Even lending us the servant just now to show us the way would be enough," Lia tugged on Noel''s clothes.


    "Wait, calm. It''s ok," Noel was perplexed seeing Lia care so much for others and wiped her tear away, "Exin everything first."


    Lia and Mika let them know of their current situation and their encounter with the prisoners and Oldie.


    "You''ve really changed," was the only thing Noel said and a gentle smirk appeared. Lia pursed her lips and turned away from him.


    "I''m happy to see you again."


    "Shut up! And focus on the situation!" Lia was also happy to see him again. She had her assumption that Noel belonged to the hidden families, but she never guessed he would live in a ce like Mistand, part of the T family.


    What kind of life must he have lived? No wonder he became so annoying. Yet Lia believed that with Noel everything would be alright. She ced that much trust in him.


    "I''ll talk to my old man, wait here, tho I doubt he''s gonna do anything major," Noel left them outside and headed into the mansion.


    Taking the opportunity of Noel''s absence, Susa threw herself into Lia''s arms and gave her a knowing smirk.


    "What''s that for?" Lia could already guess, "None of you should get any wrong ideas. He''s a friend. A good friend," Lia added.


    "Tell me! I want to know everything!" Susa''s blond hair gently swayed in the wind and Lia sighed.


    They had time to spare anyways while Noel was convincing his father so Lia told them everything, since her first encounter with Noel until they parted.


    The three of them listened intently with Xavi and Mika giving each other constant nces. Lia was too vicious in the past. Even though they saw her kill, however, it was much milderpared to the past.


    They were really d to have met her now, much more tamer and kinder, at least they hoped. However, from what they heard Noel was pretty strong and they easily seized Lia''s trust for Noel and felt a bit deted as she unknowingly ced him higher.


    After Lia finished, Noel came back with the cowering servant in tow.


    "I can," he suddenly said and turned to Mika with streams of tears running down his face, "Even though I don''t want to!"

 Chapter 110: Mistand 12

    Chapter 110: Mistand 12


    "My old man''s really stubborn. I could only get him to show us."


    "Thank you, " Lia smiled at the servant and he nodded.


    "I don''t want to go back though. These barbaric cannibals are too scary! Too scary for my heart!"


    "And," the servant continued and pointed at Mika, "It doesn''t matter if I believe or not! What does my believing bring you? Nothing!"


    The servant was crying his heart out yet Noel seemed used to it as he dragged the servant along and said, "Let'' go."


    He held his hand out to Lia but Susa rushed towards Lia and grabbed both of her hands, "Master," she said and looked in disdain at Noel.


    "Susa, he knows how to-"


    "Then I will hold his hand and you hold mine. Xavi takes Lia''s other hand."


    "No, wait a second. Sorry Susa but-" Lia took Noel''s hand and closed her eyes. A sharp pain spread in her torso and she fell to her knees.


    "Lia!" Noel held her up as Xavi was the first to run to her.


    "I told you not!" Xavi was angry when he realised what Lia was doing.


    "But-"


    "No buts, rest here for a bit."


    It was a shame that Nana wasn''t here to heal her.


    Susa sat on the ground and Lia rested on herp.


    "What''s wrong?" Noel was the only clueless one and the servant pinned himself to the wall.


    "She gave you power but her soul can''t take any more damage yet-" Mika red at Noel who was still clueless.


    "It''s ok," Lia wanted to get up but Susa pushed her down, "It''s not."


    Noel was still perplexed and only after Xavi briefed him about Lia''s power and the reason why they came here, did Noel let out a smile, knelt and patted Lia''s head.


    "I knew already you''d be the Immortal King but I''m surprised you gathered the hidden families. So, you''re here to collect the final grand trophy, huh?"


    Lia rolled her eyes and muttered, "Shutup."


    "How did you know?"


    Mika was curious to see that Noel wasn''t surprised at all.


    "I already witnessed her power and knew back then who she might be."


    Lia swatted Noel''s hand away, "No wonder you never questioned my power."


    "Although being carried by a corpse wasn''t exactlymy proudest moment."


    Liaughed. Her carefreeughter filled the gloomy and dark air and brightened everything a bit. This was the first time anyone has heard herugh. And it was something they wanted her to do more often, constantly.


    Lia noticed everyone''s stares and mumbled, "If you''ve seen the sight, then you''d alsough."


    "Well, I''m d I''medic relief but," Noel turned serious, "Don''t overuse your power, should wait until you''re strong. And my old man might know a way."


    "Really?" Susa lit up, "If only I could see or touch Elder T."


    Noel threw her a weird nce.


    "My ability''s irvoyance. I can determine info by touching or simply seeing the target or object," Susa justified herself.


    "Hmm my power" Noel opened his palm as if power would instantly appear.


    "It''s the strongest," Susa suddenly said and her eyes turned ssy.


    "He can buff zombies," Xavi continued, "It''s perfectlyplementary to Lia''s power."


    Noel gave Lia a smirk but then Susa pped her hand on Noel''s face,


    "And he can copy other''s abilities by taking their lifeforce," Susa''s hand fell limp on the ground and she shook her head, waking up from the trance.


    "Wow, I''m strong. What do you say, Lia?" Noel grinned and he was even happier knowing Lia''s real name.


    "Hmpf," was the only thing Lia said but she was d Noel had such strong powers.


    "But there should be restrictions," Mika raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes, definitely," Noel agreed but then said, "Hey, Lia, you don''t even know if I''m gonna join you and you give me this present."


    Lia looked Noel straight in the eyes and said, "Because I believe in you."


    "Oh," Noel had no idea how to answer what. The atmosphere turned awkward, the servant coughed and made everyone aware he was still there.


    "Young Master, please let us go now. I want the hell trip to be over as quickly as possible. Don''t drag it out, it''s only making it worse!"


    Noel could train his powerter.


    "Lia, are you ok?" Xavi watched her worried.


    "I''m fine," Lia nodded and got up. The pain was getting better and easier to manage.


    With the servant in the lead and Susa between Noel and Lia, they disappeared into the mist. However, the servant walked through it avoiding all the ghosts in such a confident way that Lia couldn''t help but ask, "How do you navigate through the mist?"


    This was a question everyone had and curiously looked at the servant, "You get used to it," was the only thing he said.


    The servant looked back and said to everyone with nk faces, "Did I say something wrong, Young Master?"


    Noel shook his head, "Once you''re long enough in Mistand, you''ll notice that the mist looks different in different passages. Just like streets, it has different ways."


    Yet still, no one understood except for Xavi who said, "I see. Makes sense."


    After a while, the servant spoke up, "We''re soon there. Soon there at the hellhole. Oh goodness, don''t want to see them, you ought to see them! Are they even people? Are they?"


    The servant started mumbling to himself while the mist cleared up and in the far, a dark spot was revealed. However, a few metres away the servant stopped and motioned everyone to hide a bit further in the mist.


    Then he put his finger over his mouth, signalling they shouldn''t make a noise. He whispered something to Noel and Noel nodded. The servant then gleefully ran away until he disappeared.


    Lia knew that the servant must''ve asked if Noel remembered the way and could find back himself. Once Noel answered positively, the servant was released from his position as a guide and left. There was no need for him to be here anymore.


    Cautiously, the five of them walked forwards until they were at the opening and saw a small vige not any different from the previous ones.


    However, here the vige was surrounded by torches of mes that danced wildly in the wind and in the middle of the vige was arge campfire with many prisoners surrounding it.


    The houses were modified and looked sturdy, not broken or rundown, and there were quite a lot of them than Lia has anticipated.


    While many prisoners enjoyed themselves around the campfire, there was no sign of Lily nor Nana. The only reasonable conclusion was that they were in one of the houses.


    But each house was heavily guarded by man-made fences that made it hard to sneak into it.


    Suddenly, Susa whispered, "It''s that house, third of left."


    Everyone nodded in acknowledgement. Yet they didn''t have a n on how to tackle this rescue mission. Lia was about to say something when Noel held her back and took a step forward.


    He whispered, "My father should''ve taken care of this long ago. It''s my family''s fault. I''ll distract them and you get the other two out."

 Chapter 111: Mistand 13

    Chapter 111: Mistand 13


    From the mist, everyone watched how Noel, as if he was casual strolling around, walked to the prisoners at the campfire. Since Lia couldn''t allow Noel to go alone, Mika volunteered to go with him. Before that he summoned everyone else a talisman.


    Lia wanted to go alone but Xavi and Susa refused to be left behind.


    "We''re going with you," Susa resolutely said and her firm expression allowed no rejection.


    "Ok," Lia had no choice but to agree, "We''ll sneak in while Noel and Mika distract them."


    The campfire was in the middle of the vige with houses on every side, which meant that there were no blind spots for the prisoners who sat in a circle, to discover them.


    Yet luckily the campfire was the only light source illuminating the vige in the darkness of the night. The fire only provided light two metres away from its source while the houses were at least eight metres away.


    If Lia and the others managed to be as quiet as possible, they wouldn''t draw any attention and if they were quick enough only their fleeting shadows could be seen by the prisoners that sat facing them.


    Lia waited until themotion started when Noel and Mika appeared before the prisoners and gave Susa and Xavi the signal to go. They had to sneak into the vige, away from the mist as the white background instantly gave them away.


    Trailing behind the houses, they saw how Noel was trying to appease the prisoners. Some of them stood up andughingly closed in on Noel and Mika.


    Susa pointed at a house a short distance away. Since they were in the back of the house, they were able to avoid the fence but couldn''t enter through the front.


    The back had a window but the ss was intact and Lia didn''t shatter it as it would create unnecessary attention. Through the window, it was too dark to see anything but Susa was sure that Nana and Lily were in the house after she touched the wooden build of it.


    Suddenly loud noises appeared from the centre. The prisoners were in a heated argument. They had to speed things up before the prisoners would scatter and find them.


    This was also the perfect opportunity to break the window, however, Xavi held his hand up and formed a power orb the size of a bean.


    This power orb was brought along the window frame and created tiny holes. Like a ck void, everything that came into contact with it was sucked away and destroyed into nothingness.


    Lia and Susa were both amazed before Xavi whispered, "Hold the ss!"


    The ss was removed from the window from all four sides and was easily taken out. Lia and Susa put the ss on the ground and saw the clean, smooth edge Xavi''s power left behind on the window frame.


    Since the window was on the smaller side, only Xavi was able to fit through. With Lia holding him up, Xavi climbed through the window and disappeared in the house.


    Lia and Susa could do nothing but wait outside and keep watch. Momentster, Xavi reappeared with Lily and Nana who both were overjoyed to see them. Tears threatened to spill from their eyes.


    Yet the problem was now to escape without anyone noticing. The window was too small for them to fit through and they couldn''t leave through the front door.


    However, Xavi was quicker and with his power orb cut the whole window out while the rest of the four held onto it before Lia and Susa put it on the ground on their side.


    One after another one, Xavi, Lily and Nana came jumping out and Lia rushed to hug them. They quietly exchanged their joyful reunion before sneaking back to the mist.


    Noel and Mika were still talking to the prisoners and Lia needed to give them a signal to retreat, however, this wasn''t necessary anymore as they''ve already been found out by the prisoners.


    "They''re running away! We''ve been tricked!"


    "Get them!"


    Noel turned around and caught Lia and the others.


    "Quick," he shouted to Mika, rushing towards Lia. Lia and the rest already held hands waiting for thest two to reach and join them.


    With the prisoners in pursuit and throwing their weapons, Noel and Mika ran and held hands with Lia before they all disappeared into the mist, leaving behind an angry bunch of prisoners cursing and stomping around.


    "That was easy," Noel grinned and led everyone to his ce yet Mika wasn''t of the same opinion, "It would''ve been easier if you didn''t provoke them."


    "Noel has a twisted personality, you can''t help but ept it," Lia casually remarked and seeing the circumstances Noel was living in, the same thought crossed her mind again. No wonder he turned out this way.


    Noel justughed the insult away, "All things ended well. No need to dig it up again."


    Mika rolled his eyes. Despite feeling slightly annoyed by Noel, he had to admit he was still impressed by Noel.


    He provoked and teased the prisoners without batting an eye. Noel had confidence and despite things getting dire, he was still smiling and unfazed.


    Mika aspired to reach that level of confidence but at the same time didn''t want to be as crooked as Noel. Every upside had a downside.


    Once they arrived in front of the mansion, Noel knocked on the gate. The first attendant opened the door and a hint of relief was heard in his voice.


    "Young Master you have brought guests."


    "Yes, give them each a room to stay."


    "However-"


    "My old man can say what he wants, I don''t care."


    "Very well," the servant slightly smiled and beckoned everyone to follow him.


    The mansion was as huge as Mika''s yet the interior was as bleak and gloomy as the outside, however, Noel didn''t seem to mind it.


    The attendant gave them rooms next to Noel''s telling them to make themselvesfortable while he and Noel excused themselves to see Elder T.


    Everyone assembled in Lia''s room. It was arge suite with no walls to separate the bedroom and the living room. The only noticeable difference was that the bedroom was slightly alleviated, standing on a teau while the living room was on normal level.


    They sat on the sofa while Lia asked, "You aren''t hurt?"


    Lily and Nana shook their heads.


    "I was able to grow tiny wings but it was useless," Nana hung her head low.


    "It''s ok," Xavi patted her on the shoulders, "We''ll train more."


    "I''m sorry, young master and everyone for giving you so much trouble. I wasn''t able to protect us from danger."


    "Don''t worry, Lily, you''re unharmed, right?" Xavi patted Lily on the head when Lily buried her face into her hands. It was painfully clear how weak and useless she felt.


    "Like Xavi said we just need to train more, it''s not your fault alone, I shouldn''t have suggested we separate," Lia did her best tofort Lily but the mood was still heavy.

 Chapter 112: Mistand 14

    Chapter 112: Mistand 14


    "The only thing that matters is that you both are fine and safe," Lia needed to cheer them up. It was good they were reflecting and knew they had to get stronger but there was no use worrying about things that have already happened and couldn''t be changed.


    "We also were almost captured," Mika said and then told everyone about their encounter with Oldie which funnily made Mika tremble with anger.


    "What a weird person, a few kicks would''ve set him straight," Lily also was angry and annoyed at Oldie despite never meeting him.


    The mood got better and gradually lightened up until the attendant came back.


    "Miss Lia, could you please follow me? Elder T would like to see you."


    Everyone in the room quieted down and Lia stood up. Seeing how Susa wanted to go with her, Lia said, "I''m fine. Just rest here."


    Then the attendant led Lia through the pce to Elder T''s study chamber.


    "Elder T, miss Lia has arrived," the attendant announced their presence before bowing and leaving the room.


    The studies wereid out like Lia''s room but it was considerably darker. The bleak, dark blue walls and ceiling couldn''t be lit up by the dim light that hung over the desk full of documents.


    The desk was on an elevated tform while the rest of the room was on the ground. Elder T, wearing a ck robe with a ck tall hat embedded with a talisman, sat on a chair behind the desk and put down his book as his attendant excused himself.


    He stared at Lia and his serious face let no emotions through. Lia bowed and greeted him.


    "Elder T," yet she didn''t mutter any words of thanks to his hospitality. It was a simple acknowledgement, not less and not more. Just like how their connection and rtionship with each other would be.


    "I won''t waste much time," Elder T started, "I acknowledge the fact that you''ll be the Immortal King. The T family has a history of loyally serving and supporting the Immortal King. As you can imagine with the change of times, perceptions, opinions and traditions changed too."


    "I understand, Elder T. If that is your final decision, I won''t force you," Lia immediately caught on what Elder T meant.


    In the past, the T family would have dly served the Immortal King but just as time changed people also changed and the T family now wouldn''t lend the same support to Lia as it has once done.


    "You are clever enough, Imend you for that," Elder T had an imposing aura but also the air of a schr surrounding him. He might be cold and abrasive but he didn''t do anything that went against his own beliefs. And he firmly stood behind his decisions with no ounce of regret and nothing swaying him.


    Realising this, Lia somehow respected him for that. She also hoped that one day she could reach that kind of unswerving trust and believe in everything she did and not be swayed by the repercussions.


    "That is the stance of me regarding the T family. As for my son," Elder T sighed and rubbed his temple, "His decision I can''t change. He''s as stubborn as me. With that said, the T family won''t be supporting you, future Immortal King, so don''t count on the T family''s help."


    "Yes I will heed your words, however," Lia''s lips curved, "Thank you."


    Even if the T family wouldn''t stand behind Lia, as long as Elder T didn''t force Noel to abide by the T family''s tradition and stop him from joining her, she didn''t mind. Noel alone was more than enough.


    Elder T also got Lia''s sentiment and remained quiet as he observed the sole daughter of the K family. In his heart, he secretly apologised to Elder K but Elder T would remain firm. This path of the Immortal King, Lia would''ve to take alone without any help from the old ones that belonged to the past.


    "A word of advice. Don''t let my son do whatever he wants."


    Lia froze but then smiled. Even Noel''s father knew what mischievous nature Noel had and what a troublemaker he was.


    "I will take those words to heart," Lia bowed.


    She left Elder T behind who picked up the book again and let out another sigh but then she stopped and gracefully said, "Also thank you for letting us stay."


    The door closed and Lia vanished from Elder T''s sigh. Elder T''s face remained unimpressed but his heart felt heavy.


    Meanwhile, as Lia went to Elder T, Noel joined the others in Lia''s room.


    "Hey Xavi, stop pretending now. Lia''s not here, will you properly indulge me?" Noel grinned as he sat next to Xavi and pinched his cheeks.


    The lollipop swirled in Xavi''s mouth and he produced indecipherable words.


    "Stop abusing young masters!" Lily hit Noel on the shoulders and freed Xavi from him.


    "You know each other?" Mika raised his eyebrow.


    "Maria," Noel said but then added, "Also met in the core once, right? After the business was done with the P and C family."


    "You were also pretending," Xavi rubbed his cheeks and assured Lily he was fine, "And it was very brief the only time I met you."


    "Oh ok," Noel waved his hand and then put his head in its palm, "We haven''t introduced ourselves yet right?"


    "I''m Noel, T family as you can see."


    "I''m Nana! U family from the Veil! My power''s to heal and fly! I can grow wings! Pleased to meet you!" Nana was excited to meet new people and see more of the world. She was still worried about her siblings but this was the path she chose.


    "Nice to meet you," Noel smiled at her.


    "D family Mika, likewise from Veil, I can summon."


    "I''m Susa, also Veil, I family. irvoyance is my power. Pleasure to meet you."


    "Great!" Noel pped, "Then that''s all of the hidden families, at least this side."


    Xavi nodded.


    "But we seem to be all around the same age?" Noel spoke out what everyone has been secretly thinking about.


    "It''s fine, isn''t it," Mika wasn''t too bothered.


    "It''s nice!" Nana was happy that she could meet peers and make friends.


    "By the way, Noel. Maria said you''d go home after what happened at the facility, but you just came back?"


    "Ah yea, I went to the mortal world."


    "The mortal world?"


    "Yeah, I''ve met Yano and co. They''re all doing good, enjoying the mortal life. Seriously, the mortals have things that are too unfair not to have here. I was tempted to bring some stuff back."


    "Is it that great?" Nana has heard of the mortal world but being stuck in a ce, she hasn''t known much of it.


    "It is! I can''t even begin to tell you all about it."


    "Wait," Susa interrupted, "What have you been doing in the mortal world? And how did you get permission?"


    "Having Maria''s really inconvenient," Noel grinned again but then turned serious, "After the disaster at the facility and realising I can''t do anything against the Ghost King''s private army, I was in a rut. So who to turn to train than to the best exorcist out of all times, right?"


    ***


    After Elder T allowed everyone to stay in the mansion thanks to Noel, they enjoyed the rest of the day before they went training the next.


    Inside the mansion was a spacious room void of anything that they used as their training ground. The seven of them assembled around a corpse on the ground that one of the attendants brought them.


    Since Noel''s power was to buff the corpses, it was best to let him first train this ability before moving onto somethingplicated such as copying others'' powers.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Xavi wasn''t keen on letting Lia use her power again.


    "It''s only one corpse," Lia was sure this wouldn''t have too much of an effect on her.


    Yet as she followed the procedure she always used to do nothing happened, only great pain overcame her.


    "II can''t do it," Lia panted and dropped to the ground. Sweat formed on her forehead.


    "Lia!" Noel was the first to rush to her and propped her up.


    Susa held Lia''s hand and her expression darkened, "Your soul ispletely in tiny bits! How did you let this happen?"


    "I didn''t notice," Lia really didn''t. She thought she had only ripped half of her soul but she actually destroyed everything? Why didn''t she sense it? Was her awareness of her own body decreasing?


    For the rest of the training, Lia had to sit out again and watch everyone progressing. It''d be a lie to say that Lia wasn''t afraid, scared of the consequence of tearing her soul apart. And the worries she felt, slightly ate her alive from the inside.


    What would happen to her? How long could her bodyst? How long could shest? Would she soon die? Lia didn''t want to feed these thoughts and rid her mind by focusing on the others.


    Yet it was impossible for her not to think about it again.


    "Hey," suddenly a voice appeared next to her. Lia slightly jumped and turned to Noel. He took her hand and drew a star, "Make a wish."


    Lia''s lips turned to a fine line.


    "C''mon, it''s not childish. Close your eyes and make a wish. Hurry the star will lose its effect."


    Lia stared at Noel''s serious face before she closed her eyes and did as he said.


    Make a wish? What wish did she have?


    There were too many things but in the end, she decided on one. That everything would be ok.


    Nothing more and nothing less than that. If the future was kind to her, if the future held joy for her and everyone else, that was enough.


    "Did you?"


    Lia nodded and Noel gave her hand a high-five before turning his head forwards to watch the others.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be alright."


    As if Noel could read her mind, he magically spoke those words she wished for.


    "My old man should know something. We''ll figure it out, ok?"


    Lia nodded again and didn''t say anything. She didn''t know why. But a warm feeling slowly eased her worries away. It would be a funny thought back then to see that Noel one dayforted her. Now, it was natural.


    Lia didn''t need to thank him, Noel already knew whatever she wanted to say. The day passed quickly and after dinner, Lia and Noel headed to his father''s studies.


    Lia had neutral thoughts towards Elder T. She understood where he came from but at the same time, if Noel didn''te in time and helped, Lia would''ve never forgiven Elder T.


    "Noel told me about the problem you''re facing," Elder T for the first time stood up from his chair and walked up to Lia. He sized Lia up for a long while before taking her hand and viewed it.


    "I did say I wouldn''t help you."


    "Yes."


    "Yet you stille to ask me?"


    "Elder T, by all means, it was your son''s idea."


    Elder T''s face slightly softened, "My son is a bad influence."


    "Old man," Noel scratched the back of his head as Elder T red at him.


    "There was once a ring the Immortal King made, with his powers stored in order to let his sessor inherit it. The Immortal King didn''t want to appoint a sessor and this was the only way to pass his powers down. It only contains a fraction of his powers, so if anyone gets their hands on it, they wouldn''t receive the Immortal King''s powers directly. The Immortal King had to give his own power to his sessor," Elder T paused and looked at Lia,


    "It might help you regte your powers and help you use your life force. But be warned, it''s only an assumption of mine."


    Elder T folded his hands behind his back, "This ring used to be in my possession after Elder A. after he gave it to me. Due to some circumstances, it''s not clear where the ring is. My only recollection is that it might be in the capital."


    This was more than Lia could ask for. She bowed and sincerely said, ''''Thank you, Elder T. Your help is more than enough."


    "Let''s hope so," Elder T waved them away and once they disappeared Elder T sighed for the third time. He didn''t want to help Lia because after all, the path of the immortal King was a bloody and brutal one. Nothing else demanded more sacrifices than bing an Immortal King.


    No one else''s life was more tragic and lonelier than the Immortal King''s. This was a fact, an iron rule that could never be bend. After all, anything powerful would also have its downside pulling the weight for it to be fair.


    The previous Immortal King couldn''t escape it, and Lia wouldn''t either. But what made Elder T''s heart a million times heavier was that he knew. Knew of the disaster that wasing yet still had to let go of everything he and the hidden families had left.


    ***


    Lia and Noel briefed the others about the ring.


    "Then we head to the capital," Xavi concluded, "Actually Susa also had something to announce."


    "Lia, I saw a way you can mend your soul," Susa hesitatingly started.


    "Really?" Lia widened her eyes.


    "But, it''s someone''s power and this person is right now in the academy."


    "You mean the one Min has created?"


    "Yes, but it might be not easy getting him to help you. In addition, he still hasn''t received his powers yet."


    "In other words, I need to gain his trust and make him help me without him noticing. What would be the best way to do that?" Lia absentmindedly muttered.


    If he was in the academy, it''s a good thing because they needed to go to the capital anyway but the bad news was that they''d be right under the eyes of Mie. Even worse news was that this power might not helpLia.


    "Infiltrate," Mika spoke up.


    "That''s usible," Xavi agreed, "You need to gain his trust as a fellow student, no, as a teacher. Guide him, earn his trust and then figure out how to make him help you."


    "This is easier said than done. In the first ce, how am I going to get into the academy? I''m basically known," Lia frankly had enough of infiltration after the facility.


    "Maria could do something," Noel spoke up.


    "Meanwhile, we look for the ring," Xavi concluded.


    "You all surely don''t think it''d be this easy," Lia still couldn''t believe they really thought this could work.


    "Simple n''s the best," Noel nodded his head seriously.


    "I don''t think we should let Lia go alone, I want to infiltrate with Lia but as a student. Since I''m the weakest and slow to learn, I think the academy could help me too," Nana spoke up.


    "Good idea. Then it''s settled. Deal!" Noel jumped up andughed.


    Lia really thought this wasn''t going to go well.

 Chapter 113: Mistand 16

    Chapter 113: Mistand 16


    Noel left Mistand to discuss things with Maria while the others continued to train. Lia doubts only grew while Xavi reassured her.


    Despite Maria working close for Min, she couldn''t do much, especially not something big like nting a new teacher in the academy, it''d only put her in danger of being found out.


    "If you''re worried, Susa said this is going to be fine," Xavi was sure the n would work. He had no idea why but his guts told him that.


    "Susa''s power is irvoyance and not looking into the future."


    "It''s connected," Xavi retorted, "And about your appearance, we''ll do something."


    Lia had an even worse feeling. What were they going to do? Try to find someone who could alter faces?


    A few dayster, Noel came back and told everyone, "Green light. Maria will have everything ready in a week. So before then, let''s work hard."


    Lia wasn''t sure if Nana should join her but it was true that out of the six Nana was the slowest to progress. She had a hard time grasping the fundamentals of converting her power, so being in the academy would help her.


    However, there was one more concern and Lia voiced it immediately, "I have to be a teacher, no? But I''m not skilled in teaching nor knowledgeable."


    "Don''t worry! We took that into ount, you''ll be responsible for examining the written tests. There''ll be answer sheets so you don''t need to know anything. Just give and help the students for their one-on-one sessions and make him trust you."


    "This is equal to giving me no information at all," Lia couldn''t believe Noel thought his half- baked exnation amounted to anything.


    "The students weekly take some simple written tests in regards to exorcism, immortal world etc. basic knowledge. You keep watch, grade them and then have one-on-one session with them afterwards to discuss the test results but actually you''re there for their well-being. You''re their first point of contact if they feel mentally or all sort of distressed."


    "Doesn''t sound like a job Lia could do," Mika bluntly gave his two cents.


    Lia didn''t retort because she herself didn''t believe she could do something like guiding and helping students. It was a responsibility too heavy to bear.


    "Lia should be fine," Noel encouraged Lia. He believed that Lia, as she was now, would be able to do it.


    "The other thing, Maria didn''t have much time to go through the students, so Lia you gotta find out yourself who the person is. Susa gave you his description right?"


    Lia sighed. After her soul was repaired and she could hopefully use the ring to control her power with her lifeforce, it was finally time to kick Min down from his high throne.


    After Min disappeared from this world, Lia and her friends could finally live a normal life again.


    However, was it this easy? Lia was a bit anxious.


    Yet only the future could tell.


    A weekter, the group of seven set out to the capital.


    ***


    At the same time, Lia arrived in Mistand before meeting the T family-


    The pce. Min''s studies.


    "Your highness, the new results are in," thenky assistant handed Min some documents.


    Each paper detailed a student from the academy with their name, their background and their power, their beliefs and their behaviour in the academy.


    These would soon be his new soldiers. Min looked through them but none caught his eye and none had extraordinary power. The special something he was looking for.


    "Not good," Min threw the documents back on the table.


    "Noted," the assistant handed in another staple of documents, "These are the new regimes for the academy. Please see if you approve of them."


    Since the blunder with the A family, Min sought new ways to make his soldiers more powerful and stronger. He gave the suggested training n a second readthrough, "It''s ok. We can try it. What about the new facility?"


    "It''s currently being built. After thest building copsed, we cannot reuse it and thus the Z family''s illusion power is lost."


    Min wore no expression but the assistant felt his anger and so hastily continued, "But rest assured your highness, we''ve found a perfect location and modified a lot of things. The previous research results also greatly enhanced the possibility of creating artificial ghosts to your liking, you''ll soon be able to attach any kind of powers you want to them."


    "Don''t disappoint me."


    "Of course not, your highness. Also, themander requests to see you."


    "I''ll head over," Min signed the documents and gave them to his assistant and then proceeded to make his way to the headquarter.


    A short whileter, he arrived at the meeting hall where Timo was already waiting for him. Once again, Timo satx on his seat with his legs folded over each other while his outer robe loosely hung from his shoulders giving him an air of importance and elegance.


    "Your highness," Timo with hiszy voice greeted Min but made no attempt to stand up and bow. However, Min wasn''t offended. He didn''t care. Timo was capable enough.


    "Say what you want to talk about," Min didn''t waste any second and got straight to the point.


    Timo sat up on his chair and braced himself, "We checked the hideout of the A family and the whole secondyer but there''s not a single sign of them."


    "So, you''re saying they''ve disappeared?" anger rose in Min but he calmed himself.


    "About that- I don''t think they''ve gotten to Veil or even Mistand and Nevend, so they''re either good at hiding orpletely disappeared."


    "Veil has said no one got in?"


    Timo shook his head, "No, only some tried to leave."


    The air seemed to freeze into heavy icicles to prate Timo''s skull. He was long aware of Min''s anger but each time he experienced it, it brought some life back to Timo''s eyes. It was an experience Timo wasn''t found to go through but he also didn''t care.


    Min''s face was straight but his insides were boiling. All of his ns have been almost destroyed until now. He couldn''t find any of the hidden families but instead, they showed him his weakness, his facility has been destroyed and it''d take a while to bring it back to its feet.


    As long as the hidden families were alive, Min couldn''t do anything to the Immortal World. The only upside was that Min has attained three golden cores. However, he would need to absorb all of them along with Lia''s life force before he could gain the golden power.


    Min thought for a while and then decided. He couldn''t make any progress in the Immortal World, so he would first turn to the Mortal World.


    Destroy the Mortal World and turn it into a ghost world. There was no one to protect the Mortal World.


    But before that, he needed more soldiers, stronger ones, capable enough to annihte and run rampage in the Mortal World.


    "I will allow more students to enter the academy. Timo you''ll personally handpick the best and train them. From now on, you''ll also be a teacher at the academy."

 Chapter 114: Infiltration

    Chapter 114: Infiltration


    A new announcement once again moved masses of immortals to flock to the front za of the academy. Hoping they could be epted and graduate as exorcists.


    Compared to the first year where only 30 students were epted, the academy now was brimming with life and proudly unting 300 students currently enrolled.


    Sessful alumni were recruited as teachers to train and guide the new talents. The capital and the Immortal World overflowed with an abundance of exorcists, and vengeful ghosts in the core gradually got less.


    In the city next to the capital, close to the secondyer''s border in the core, seven people made their way to a house in a quiet and nature-richndscape. The lonely house amidst fields of grass and a tranquil river was peaceful and soothingly wee.


    As they entered, Noel eximed, "Nothing''s changed. Did you leave when I left? Not able to live alone without me?"


    "Shut up," Lia couldn''t admit that part of the reason she decided to move to the secondyer and then found Xavi was because Noel''s absence left too big of an impact.


    "You lived with Noel here alone?" Mika strolled around the house and popped his head out of the kitchen.


    "He freeloaded and nothing I did would get him out."


    "Don''t lie you liked my presence."


    "Shut up."


    "A parasite," Susa concluded.


    "That''s not very nice," Noel shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s nice," immediatelyying his little tired legs was Xavi, "So, we''ll stay here and use this as our base while Lia and Nana infiltrate the academy."


    "We''re here to find the prop," Mika came back and made Xavi scoot over.


    "Don''t treat young master like this!" Lily got immediately offended.


    "There''s no clue, however. I can''t locate it either," Susa brought some tea.


    "Oh," Noel''s eyes brightened up, "Speaking of tea, we should get some bubble tea."


    Xavi instantly jumped up, "That legendary mochi mochi drink? Is it? Is it?"


    "Young Master, too much sugar isn''t good for you."


    "Ah is it? What?" Nana was clueless but how Xavi described it was too tempting.


    "It''s really amazing and supposed to be super delicious!" Xavi and Nana excitedly exchanged information until Noel coughed and arrogantly said, "I''ve tried it before. Ask me all about it."


    Nana and Xavi knelt before Noel as he exined each vour and gave them tips and tricks for choosing the best drink.


    "Just go and buy it instead of wasting time here," Lia brushed the topic away and in an instant, the three of them ran out with Noel leading and Lily in pursuit, "Young Master! You need to be careful and I also want to try!"


    Only Susa, Mika and Lia were left. Lia sighed and turned to them, "You''re not going as well?"


    "They''ll bring some back for us," Susa nonchntly said. Lia widened her eyes, "You use your power like this?"


    Susaughed and shook her head, "It''s too obvious to use my power for that."


    "The journey was long and I''m tired," now that Xavi was gone, Mika could fullyy on the sofa.


    "Oh, that''s right. You all need some bedding. Obviously, two can use my bedroom, one the sofa and two have to sleep on the floor."


    Mika turned on the sofa and mumbled, "What are you turning into? A mum?"


    Then a secondter, he said louder, "Of course, Noel and I have to sleep on the floor. Susa on the sofa and Xavi and Lily on the bed."


    "That makes sense. Mika''s all grown up," Lia teased him and Mika didn''t retort.


    "Then Mika and Noel will sleep here in the living room with me, ok? You can sleep next to the sofa, I-" Susa was a bit embarrassed, "I don''t like to sleep alone."


    "Oh," was the only thing Mika said. Susa turned a bit red before jumping at Lia, "Let''s do the bedding for Mika and Noel, I''ll help you."


    A whileter, all the preparations were done and the three of them sat in the living room.


    "You and Nana will be fine, right?" Susa tenderly looked at Lia and Lia smiled back, "Don''t worry. The problem is the ring."


    "Literally no clue," Mika yawned, "We have to start from 0. Elder T did say capital but it could be anywhere."


    "Yeah it''ll be manageable," Susa tried to diffuse any worry Lia had, "Also we won''t be flying around either. Once youe back, you''ll see how much stronger our power has gotten!"


    "Ok, I''ll anticipate it," Liaughed and the front door opened. Immediately Susa''s, Mika''s and Lia''s faces nked.


    What the hell was with the amount of bubble tea brought back? Four whole bags! Each of the returners brought a bag home.


    "Aren''t you too excessive?" Lia was afraid her house would turn into a bubble tea store.


    "They have new vours," Noel shrugged his shoulder and put all the goods on the counter.


    "It was absolutely stunning! I''ve never seen anything as beautiful as that store with so many assets, so many-" Nana had literal tears in her eyes.


    "Here," Noel brought Lia''s favourite tea to her.


    "Oh thanks," Lia was surprised he still remembered.


    As Susa and Mika took a sip, they joined the train of excitement shared and became bubble tea fanatics. Lia''s worst nightmare came true. If she threw out and forbade all bubble tea, would they suffer from withdrawal symptoms?


    The rest of the day merely passed and at night they slept peacefully after talking until they fell asleep.


    The next day, Lia and Nana would set out. Lia was a bit sad at the thought and couldn''t help not wanting to leave. Everyone finally got together and the time they spent was happy and bright.


    Lia wished this could go on forever. Living together without a care in the world. It was the kind of happiness she dreamt of. That was why she was reluctant to be already separated from them for a long time.


    But as long as Min still lived, there would be no happiness, neither for Lia nor both worlds.


    How long would it take and when could they reunite and continue these days of joy? With these thoughts, Lia was thest to fall asleep and unknowingly a single tear ran down her face.


    But there was someone else who slept without knowing. Susa''s face was stained with tears that had already dried the next day she woke up.


    Weirdly, the others didn''t feel that this was a long term separating as Lia did. For some reason, she felt uneasy and dreaded to leave them, but she pushed this weird sensation down and hugged everyone goodbye.


    Once, her infiltration with Nana was sessful, she woulde back home to live with everyone before they''d step into their final battle.


    And so Lia and Nana headed to the capital. A few hours of walking that was quickly covered in less than an hour due to their improved physical endurance and strength.


    Lia wore her cloak and covered her face. Noel said that they should first head to the M family''s residence where Lia could attain a new appearance. Lia had no idea how that would work but anything was better than going in with her face ready to be recognised.

 Chapter 115: Infiltration 2

    Chapter 115: Infiltration 2


    Running along the outskirts to the thirdyer of the capital, Lia and Nana stopped in front of the M family''s residence. The mansion was located on the border and was next to the forest cutting the thirdyer short.


    Lia and Nana were brought in by an attendant. The mansion''syout wasn''t any different than the K and Z family''s ce.


    Inside arge hall, Elder M weed Lia and Nana. His eyes widened before taking Lia''s hands and mumbled words of condolences before looking at her, "When my daughter said you were still alive I couldn''t believe but now seeing you"


    Elder M let go of Lia''s hand and said, "I won''t give you any excuse but also won''t ask you for forgiveness."


    "That is fine. We should quickly finish what we have nned. I do not expect anything from you Elder M, except you keep my identity and the fact I''m alive to yourself," Lia''s cold demeanour was back and it was the first time Nana properly witnessed how menacing Lia could be.


    "Of course," Edler M nodded his head, "I won''t say anything. Not even my attendants know. I''ve done the preparation."


    Edler M beckoned both of them to sit down while he grabbed something from the big closet behind him.


    "And this is-" he looked at Nana.


    Nana nervously pushed up her sses and introduced herself, "Nana from the U family."


    "U family," a sad glint shed through Elder M''s face, "It''s been a long while since we''ve heard anything from you. I''m d you''re still well."


    "Yes," Nana gave a timid smile and once again, Lia wondered what the history behind the U family was. Nana also didn''t mention she was living alone with her siblings, even though it was clear Elder thought the whole U family was alive and well.


    However, Lia put the thought away as Elder M took out a box with a ne inside. It was golden and very thin. A tiny red gem was embedded in it.


    "This gem is hosting someone''s life force."


    So, they indeed found someone who had powers to alter one''s appearance.


    "It''s not what you might think. This person''s power is very peculiar, even powerful you could say but it has huge drawbacks. I can''t tell you more about it but-" Elder M gave Lia the ne,


    "Once you put it on, the life force will draw all over your body and you can make a wish, which is to change your appearance. Don''t be tempted to make any wish that''s not intended for the purpose. This power worksplicated."


    "I see," Lia put the ne on and wished to change her appearance.


    But this power was truly powerful. If it could really grant any wish just what consequences would it have on the universe? It was only fair for it to have severe drawbacks.


    Just who was the owner of the power? How could such a power exist? It was against anyw that bound the worlds to be at bnce.


    A secondter, Lia felt the life force seeping into her skin. It was burning as if it wanted to tear her skin apart. Then, Nana gasped. Elder M brought a mirror.


    Lia''s appearance has changed, she didn''t be another person but her features were different enough that no one could recognise who she was.


    "How long will thisst?" Lia was impressed and handed the mirror back.


    "As long as you keep the ne on but once you take it off, the effect will disappear, even if you put the ne back on again. So, never take it off until you''re finished."


    "I understand," Lia stood up. Their business here was over, "Thank you, Elder M."


    Lia gave credit where it was due. Nana also jumped up and thanked Elder M.


    Elder M held Lia back by saying, "I know this sounds hypocritical to you but once you learn of the past, you''ll understand everyone''s actions."


    Lia remained on the spot before walking away. Only her cold voice was left to fade with the bang of the door, "Elder M, if everyone keeps living in the past, then there would be no present. I had to learn this myself. No good reason can justify anything but actions can."


    With that Lia parted from Elder M. No second nce was spared.


    "Lia, are you ok?" Nana caught up to Lia and saw her aloof expression. Lia''s face instantly softened, "Yes, I''m sorry for worrying you."


    "It''s ok! But now, now we''ve to go to the academy. Do you think I can pass the test?"


    "Naturally, just don''t let them know you have powers yet and don''t forget if they give you power, pretend you receive them," Lia once again warned Nana.


    "I know! Count on me! Ahh, I''m excited, I''ll be learning so many things, so please keep a close eye on me!"


    Liaughed, "Of course, I will. I''ll count on you."


    With that, they arrived in front of the academy. Lia parted with Nana who had to wait in line to take the test. She just hoped Nana wouldn''t identally use her powers. She has heard the tests became much easier but were still a certain standard.


    Lia gave Nana onest look and saw that Nana excitingly stood in line. Reassured that Nana seemed to be fine, Lia walked to the academy''s gate and told one of the staff, "I''m here as a new teacher."


    But before the staff could say anything, a slightly chubby male with a beard greeted Lia, "Ah yes, please Miss Kim follow me. We''re excited to have a teacher rmended by one of the Ghost King''s personal people."


    Lia followed behind the man and grimaced. Why was her name Kim again? Couldn''t Lia suffice? Her appearance has changed.


    "I''m the headteacher, Lasso. Just call me Lasso, please let me show you the academy!"


    "It''d be an honour, thank you"


    "So polite! Truly worth a rmendation!"


    Lia was a bit surprised. Why was the headteacher so excited to meet her? Didn''t he see Min every year when he gave the students his power?


    "Does the Ghost Kinge here often?"


    "You also are a fan of his?"


    Lia grimaced again.


    "Sadly, after three years he stoppeding personally, that''s before I was employed here"


    "Then how do the students-"


    "Get their powers you ask?" Lasso rubbed his belly, "They get a pill to digest with the Ghost King''s power. It''s easy and less time-consuming. Also a shame but now that there are hundreds of students here, the Ghost King can''te personally attend to each of them."


    "I see."


    The headteacher showed Lia the training grounds between the buildings, the dorms where Lia would be staying in the teacher''s one, and the ssrooms.


    Each building had several floors with the lowest being the cafeteria. Since the first year, the academy has expanded quite a lot. There are now three buildings and Lia had to frequent between the three of them to do her work.


    However, her office was in the first building. The white marble graced the whole ce and gave a vibe of an elite school.


    "There are exam''s ssrooms in each building and the private rooms where you have time to talk to the students," Lasso continued, "Your timetable and all info on the students are in your office. Building one is for A students, second for B and third for C. They''re not based on theirpetences but on their preferred choices. A students are the ones that want to be exorcists in the Immortal World, B in the Mortal and C for bing part of the Ghost King''s private army. I''ll show your office now."


    Lia felt that Lasso could''ve simplified things much more but he seemed to like to talk a lot. Seven floors upied Building 1. The ground floor was the cafeteria, second floor for the exams and private rooms together with Lia''s office and on floor 3-7 had each two ssrooms.


    One their way to the second floor, however, a tall man came walking to them. His dead eyes fixated on Lia.

 Chapter 116: Infiltration 3

    Chapter 116: Infiltration 3


    Lia has never seen the male before, but she felt rmed by his presence. He wasn''t a student, and the way he walked gave off strong vibes yet mixed with carelessness andziness as his hands were in his pockets and his nk face just looked tired.


    The outer robe around his shoulders was ck with bits of golden jewellery embroidered. Once Lasso saw this male, he stopped and bowed, "Commander!"


    Lia instantly froze. She knew who he was. He was a part of Min''s private army, on top of that themander? That was the highest position. Lia didn''t believe she would meet any of Min''s men so quickly.


    Yet he was not like how she imagined him. Despite his natural dominating aura, he behaved as if he was tame and unassuming.


    "Timo''s enough. No need for that title," Timo yawned and tilted his head. Lia calmed her nerves and tried to be as natural as possible.


    She asked, "Is this really themander? I can''t believe I''m meeting someone as important as themander!"


    Timo seemed used to her reaction and Lia mentally sighed. This was the right approach.


    "Just Timo''s fine like I said."


    "T-Then if you don''t mind," Lia pretended to be nervous and bowed.


    "What is the- what would bring you here?" Lasso had to control his excitement, but it was visible he was shaking from joy.


    "Getting familiar with theyout again. It''s been years after all."


    Lia got suspicious, "Are you perhaps staying longer?"


    Timo nodded and suppressed any other yawn, "The Ghost King asked me to train and handpick some talented students personally. I just got some time, so I''ll be staying here as a teacher. Pleased to work with you."


    Lia narrowed her eyes slightly. This was a pain. She had to act extra careful if someone like him was here. She didn''t expect this to happen but now she had to continue her act around him.


    "I''m also a new teacher here! So, I''m happy to work with you too!"


    Timo nodded again and then said, "I assume, I can take any free room in the teacher''s dorm?"


    "Yes, yes please," Lasso eagerly agreed.


    "Well then, I''m off to the other buildings."


    "Have a great day!" Lia shouted after him but hoped she wouldn''t cross him too often. If he was going to be a trainer, he was outside most of the time and Lia inside. There was no way for her to meet him again.


    The thing that puzzled her was why Min wanted Timo, themander of his entire army, to teach students personally. Was it to gain stronger soldiers for his army?


    But why? Just what did Min have in mind next? Was it against the hidden families or something else?


    "Miss Kim, here''s your office," Lia subconsciously followed Lasso while she was immersed in her thoughts. She quickly recollected herself and thanked him.


    "If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask me. My room''s on the ground floor of the dorm," then Lasso left, excited and probably hoping to talk to Timo more.


    The office was quite spacious with all the essentials needed. A big table, various drawers and afortable-looking armchair.


    Lia sat down and instantly looked through the pile of documents. There were maps of the buildings''yout. She would need to remember themter. Her timetable along with some other information also had to be memorised.


    Finally, Lia looked through the documents of the students. All 300 students with their picture, ss and background information were attached.


    Hopefully, Lia could find the target as soon as possible and didn''t need to go through all the documents. However, it was best to, after all, memorise everything.


    Next to the pile of documents was another pile and several books. These were used for the exams. All kinds of exam papersid there, already categorised, along with the answer sheets. This made it easier for Lia.


    She turned her attention back to the students but was surprised to find out that information about the teachers were also there.


    Excluding Lia and the headteacher, there were 30 teachers in general. If each building wasid out like building 1, then there were 10 students per 10 ssrooms, which meant the teachers were understaffed. But it didn''t necessarily mean that all ssrooms were used.


    Lia remembered the headteacher talking about there being rooms for the students to study in. But that thought was brushed away, she wouldter ask a teacher to inquire about that.


    First, she had to find her target. After looking through the A students and moving onto the B students, Lia finally found the person in C, wanting to be part of Min''s private army. This was proving to beplicated.


    His name was Zero. He had the striking blonde hair that almost appeared to be white and that angelic smile Susa was talking about, and his green eyes were unmistakable. He was a good-looking young guy who seemed to be obedient and lovely.


    Lia hoped he would be easy to interact with. After Lia managed her way through all the documents, Lasso came back.


    "I forgot to tell you. At 3, we''ll be weing the new students. We''ll be at training field 3, you''ll see on the map provided for you. They''re going through thest batch, but it''s best if youe to the teacher''s dorm at 2.30, ok?"


    "Ok, thank you!" Lia smiled at Lasso, and he, satisfied, left. Lia still had an hour. Hopefully, Nana made it through.


    Lia took out the map of the academy and examined it in detail. Past the gate was, after a short walk, training field 3, the first thing Lia saw when Lasso led her around.


    On the left side was building 1 with training field 1, in the front and right of it connecting to building 2 was training field 2. In front of building 2 was training field 3. Right to building 2 connecting to building 3 was training field 4, and in front of building 3 was training field 5.


    Behind building 2 were the dorms separated into 4. One for the teachers and 3 for the A, B and C students. This was fairly easy to remember.


    So basically, in front of every building and between every building was a training field.


    The academy was quiterge, and it was visible how ambitious Min was.


    At 2.20, Lia left building 1 and arrived in front of the teacher''s dorm where she saw Lasso and several others. Lia greeted them and was introduced by Lasso. Shortly after Timo also joined, causing a smallmotion under the teachers.


    Then they headed to training field 3 where the stage was already set. The teachers seated themselves on the stage while Lasso checked the microphone as he had to give the speech.


    The old students and new students would mingle together at the wee event. The new students upied the lower floor''s ssroom while the second and third years respectively the mid and higher floors. However, the third years only upied the highest floor in each building as they were mostly doing their training and going out on field missions.


    Lia had the time to ask the teachers about the buildings and got to know that building 1 had 7 floors with 100 students, building 2 had only 75 students on 6 floors as less wanted to be stationed in the Mortal World and those that went there only wanted to be part of Yano''s team, and building 3 had 8 floors with the most students of roughly 140.


    Then the wee event began, and amongst all the students, Lia didn''t find Zero but silently breathed a sigh of relief as she saw the excited figure of Nana.

 Chapter 117: Infiltration 4

    Chapter 117: Infiltration 4


    After the assembly was over, the 30 teachers guided the new students. Lia was excused as she was new to the academy herself and Lasso told her to get used to the timetable and familiarise herself with everything as tomorrow the sessions will start.


    Lia already had to start her 1:1 with the students. After all, she had 315 students to take care of. The good thing was that the exams weren''t until a weekter, starting with the third year''s first exam out of theirst 4.


    Zero was a first-year, so Lia didn''t have to worry about him for now. The rest of the day, Lia could do as she pleased after she had learnt everything there was to the academy but Lia wanted to quickly meet up and check on Nana.


    Fighting her way through the crowd, Lia picked out Nana and hid with her in an empty space.


    "Lia!'''' Nana hugged Lia and excitedly said, "It was so cool! There were ghosts everywhere but the examiners were amazed that I wasn''t afraid of them! I mean I''ve lived next to ghosts my whole life so! So this isn''t a problem! It was obvious they weren''t real either! I mean, this is an academy so they can''t let people without powers go up against ghosts! I did well, right? They don''t know I''ve got powers!"


    Whenever Nana was excited, she turned into a chatterbox. Lia patted her head, realising Nana was the older one but still said, "Yes, good job!"


    Nana nodded energetically. Nana was after all like a newborn baby experiencing the world for the first time, so her excitement was reasonable. Also, Lia liked seeing Nana getting excited.


    "How was it for you? Any difficulties??" but more often Nana''s elder sister side showed through and she worryingly held Lia''s hands.


    "No problem, I just met someone troublesome and it''s best to keep our distance from him."


    "Who?" Nan was shocked to hear they might''ve already run into trouble.


    Lia told Nana about her encounter with Timo.


    "Oh no, really? What are the odds?"


    Lia wanted to know it herself.


    "How does he look?"


    "Well, you''ll know sooner orter, after all-" just on cue several loud fangirl screams appeared, "You probably see him constantly surrounded by his fans."


    "Ohh!" Nana pped her hand, "I remember! It was the extraordinarily handsome teacher on stage! Everyone whispered and admired him."


    Lia wanted to cough blood. Extraordinarily handsome? Was appearance the only thing that mattered? But then again, Lia also fell for Min at first sight. Looks were still the most important factor, able to fool people, no matter how much people denied how appearances weren''t crucial.


    "I''ll be starting to talk to the students and find the person we''re looking for, so you can just focus on studying and work on your powers."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''ll be fine. Also they''ve changed the date regtions. Apparently you''ll be getting your powers in a week. Don''t forget not to take the pill."


    "Yep, don''t worry! It''s going to be fine! I''m going to move with others! Live in a dorm!"


    Lia didn''t know what kind ofplications would arrive once Nana also absorbed Min''s power. Whatever the result was, it wouldn''t be a good one.


    "Have fun," was the only thing Lia could tell Nana. Even though they were in the enemy''s ce, it was still a good experience for Nana to witness different aspects of life herself. For better or worse.


    After Nana excitingly told Lia everything she had on her heart, they parted. Lia went to scout the other buildings before returning to the dorm.


    Her room was on the 7th floor, the highest. Each floor housed 4-5 rooms. Only the 7th floor, had 2 rooms and as much as it came to Lia''s luck.


    It was only that much.


    "Oh, so you''re my neighbour."


    The dorm was marbled and a grand lift reached the 7th floor that was white and polished like a pearl with several nts decorating the hallway.


    One door at each end of the floor signalised the two rooms. The lift was right between the rooms and from the left door, Timo just came out and nodded at Lia.


    Of course, Timo would get special treatment, so was Lia also getting the treatment because Maria rmended her? Lia felt exhausted having to think about the tiring act she had to constantly put up when meeting Timo.


    "I didn''t know we''re living so close! I''m sorry!" Lia acted nervous and bowed. Timo looked at her bored, "It''s fine. I''m not bothered there''s nothing to apologise for."


    At least he was decent, Lia internally rolled her eyes. She wanted to leave when Timo leaned against the wall, looking at her, all signs pointing towards wanting to continue the conversation.


    "I''ve heard you''ve been rmended."


    Lia cursed but then smiled and nodded excited.


    "By Maria?"


    Lia nodded again but couldn''t mistake the brief soft expression and gentle tone Timo held when he said her name. Was there some kind of rtionship between them?


    "What''s your rtionship with her?" but instead Timo asked her this question. Lia knew sooner orter someone was going to ask how she''s been rmended. Yet she didn''t put much thought into it and now had toe up with an excuse. But Timo seemed to be friendly towards Maria, so Lia used the strategy to distract him from the topic.


    "Maria''s really nice! She''s a literal angel and she''s so beautiful," Lia made sure her expression was genuinely expressing admiration and her tone conveyed her sincerity.


    "She''s helped me a lot and I can''t thank her enough!" Lia nced at Timo and her suspicions turned out to be true. A tender glint appeared in Timo''s eyes and a slight curve graced his lips.


    "She is," Timo pushed himself off the wall, "I''ll see youter."


    "Yes! Yes!" Lia waved him goodbye as he took the lift and left but inside she hoped she wouldn''t meet him again. She needed to learn his schedule to avoid any more collisions like today.


    Also, what in the world did Maria do to make this dead fish, a literalmander, turn alive for her?


    Lia walked to her room and entered the penthouse-like-apartment that unfolded before her. Kitchen, living room, bathroom and bedroom. Everything was there and everything was luxurious. The best part was the immense window that took up a whole side of the wall, letting light flood in.


    Lia fell onto the sofa and gripped her chest. Since she crawled her way from the damned abyss, she has constantly acted to get her revenge. Then along the way meeting the hidden families, Lia has returned to her previous self bit by bit and got used to it.


    But now she had to act again. The slightest mistake would lead to suspicion. And this suspicion would inevitably be her doom.


    But the beating in her chest, the quick pondering against her rib cage, the intense vibration in her head put a dangerous and cold glint in her eyes. Onlysting for a second.


    She was back in the capital and would stay for a while. Close, very close to where Min was. The academy was around 15 minutes away from the pce by foot.


    If Lia leapt from the roof here and made her way to the pce, she could gouge out Min''s heart, bawl out his eyes and tear off every part of his skin. Slowly and gruesomely.


    But she couldn''t. The anger and rage that she thought she was afraid of disappearing came back in full force and Lia tried hard to control it.


    It still wasn''t time. Everything had to go ording to the n. Lia couldn''t act on impulse now and destroy everything. But soon.


    Very soon, everything Min did to her, all these years of suffering, it will alle back haunting him in the worst way possible. It was still only the beginning of the end.

 Chapter 118: Infiltration 5

    Chapter 118: Infiltration 5


    The next day, Lia started her work as a teacher, meticulously going through all the students from Building 1, then 2 and finding Building 3.


    It has been a week since Lia and Nana arrived at the academy, and today was the day the first years would receive their powers. It was also the day Lia would talk to the students at Building 3.


    Each day, Lia worked 8-10 hours, making time to talk with each student for 30 minutes. The third years required less time and most decided to opt out of the talk as they didn''t need it and weren''t present anyway as they were out on missions.


    From this week, Lia''s schedule was easier and she could rx more. The exam period was also starting to begin.


    All the first-years once again assembled at training field 3 to receive the pills to attain their powers. Lia requested to be there too under the excuse that she wanted to experience it for the first time. Much to her dismay, Timo was also present.


    She had no choice but to stand next to him and he nodded, acknowledging her presence. Having Maria as her rmendation helped Lia being viewed in a favourable light by Timo. During this week, Lia, unfortunately, realised just how chaotic and unorganised Timo was.


    He came and went with no proper schedule. No matter how Lia tried to avoid him, it was inevitable of them to meet at least once a day. Luckily, Lia didn''t have to act as his fan anymore and they had normal brief conversations.


    So, Lia couldn''t help but ask him, "Why are you here?"


    Timo had his arms folded and looked at the first years. Lia easily noticed Nana and Nana also saw her but they pretended not to know each other and only had a teacher-student rtionship.


    "I''m here to scout."


    "How?" Lia blurted out.


    This question literally had to be asked as the students were just about to get their powers. They wouldn''t tragically develop their abilities on the spot.


    "Ah yeah, you don''t know yet," Timo said in a monotone voice, "When someone''s deeply talented, they''ll emit an aura after swallowing the pill."


    "Really?" Lia couldn''t believe it.


    She indeed saw some faint light when her allies got their powers but for it to be really visible just how talented must someone be?


    "It happens rarely though. The Only time I witnessed the true absurdity of it was in my second year, one of my fellow ssmates. You should have heard of him, Yano. He literally emitted light. But he''s the only one until now. A rare talent," Timo had no special emotion when he said this.


    "I see," Lia has heard often about the top exorcist Yano. The best in the history of the immortal world, rivalling current and even past Ghost Kings.


    Lia really wanted to know just what his power was and how much of it was true. She wanted to see and witness Yano''s skills in person. She can still faintly remember meeting him in the illusion Fourth (Z) put her in, but how much of it was the real him? And even then, he didn''t use his power.


    However, it might be that they never get to meet each other anyways and Lia couldn''t just ask Timo what Yano''s power was. Their conversation ended here. Timo, apart for the first time, never questioned any of Lia''s behaviour, activities or motives.


    Maybe being affiliated with Maria gave Lia the benefit of doubt, or maybe Timo just couldn''t bother to care. Lia had the feeling it was 30% the former and 70% thetter.


    Several soldiers in ck robes handed the pills to the students. Lasso joined Lia and Timo and wiped his forehead with a napkin before fanning himself, "The sun''s so strong! It''s so hot, I''m in an oven. How are you two faring on this bloody burning day?"


    "It''s not much," Timo yawned again and looking at his outer robe over his shoulders in addition to his usual robe, even Lia started to feel sick.


    "It''s bearable," Lia said.


    "Kim, how are you faring? I hope the schedule is ok. I know it''s quite a lot for you but there aren''t many teachers."


    "Please don''t worry about me. I''m managing well. Thank you for your concern."


    "Mr Timo, have you caught any to your fancy?" Lasso scrambled to entertain Timo.


    "I have my eyes on a few, I''ll form a group and train them personally."


    "Yes of course. They''ll be exempt from their usual studies!"


    "Good, I''ll see if there are any promising first years."


    With this, Timo indicated he was done talking. Judging by hiszy and bored attitude, Lia felt it was too tiring for him to keep a conversation for too long or he wasn''t a keen talker.


    The first years now took their pills and Lia''s attention moved to them. There weren''t any particr students who emitted the aura Timo spoke of. But with a nce at Timo''s narrowed eyes, Lia knew there were at least a few promising ones.


    Lia tried to follow his line of sight and found a young girl with a green coating around her body. Lia''s gaze moved to Nana and their eyes met. Nana briefly smiled and Lia was reassured but then she searched for Zero and to her dismay, he had a slight purple aura. Timo was eyeing him too.


    Lia silently sighed. Hopefully, she could get Zero first before Timo. There were a few more students with colourful aura and Lia asked Timo, "Do the colours have any meaning?"


    "It resonates with their powers, apart from that, no."


    Lia was relieved apart from Zero only one other student had an aura that didn''t emit a green light but white.


    Lia subconsciously touched her ne and thought about this person''s power. There were powers not rted to exorcism alone. Were the immortals evolving or returning back to how the immortal world once used to be? Brimming with power, strength and might?


    What was Zero''s power that made Susa so sure he could mend her soul? It couldn''t be something straightforward as healing souls, right?


    Lia didn''t give it much thought anymore as the students finished their power receiving event and Lia went back to work.


    On her way to the third building to resume her work, she saw Zero along with some other students.


    His angelic smile brightened his surroundings and could rival the sun. He seemed to be popr. Lia inauspiciously got closer and listened to their conversation.


    "I saw the purple light! Man, I''m jealous. Did you see? Themander was there personally and check this out, I''m 100% sure he was looking at you!" a guy talked to Zero who listened to him intently.


    Zero then blushed and held his hand up, "No way! It was just luck. It''s nothing much that would make themander notice me. You were much more amazing!"


    Lia got the impression that Zero was a kind, humble boy with delicate features but also still retained his manliness and didn''te over as feminine.


    Several more students crowded around Zero and grabbed his hands to express their admiration. Through all that, Zero smiled andughed giving everyone equal attention.


    He was truly loved and his blonde, almost white hair meshed well with his white robe with golden patterns. He was literally an angel. If Lia squinted her eyes she could see his halo. Just from that Lia concluded his power might be a supporter type. Maybe some form of healing like Maria or Nana.


    Walking into the building, Zero excused himself to go to the toilet. Lia didn''t know any better and followed him, however, Zero passed the toilets and went to a small hidden area that hadmunal sinks. Zero''s amiable face quickly dropped and a disgusted expression clouded his beautiful face,


    "Fucking bastards, touching me like this as if I was fucking octopus ball."


    Zero scrubbed his hands and arms furiously and Lia only stood there watching unimpressed.


    Of course. Someone as heavenly as Zero let on to be couldn''t exist.

 Chapter 119: Infiltration 6

    Chapter 119: Infiltration 6


    Now that Lia knew that Zero was a two-faced angelic person, a bad headache spread. How should she deal with someone like that?


    Lia also felt that Zero in some sense resembled her and her acts she put on but to no degree was she as extreme as him.


    While Zero was scrubbing his tender skin until it became red, he spit more profanities and curses. Degrading everything and anything. Lia watched for a second and then left with a sigh.


    Her mission has just gotten several times harder. Why did he have to be so rotten? So twisted? But she should worry about himter, the time to meet him was still in a few days.


    However,ter the day after lunch, Lia saw Timo passing the hallways creating somemotion and squeals along the way. The bad feeling inside Lia told her to follow him and just like he thought, not far from them was Zero with his bunch of loyal followers.


    Timo was straight heading to Zero. Lia slightly panicked as she couldn''t allow Timo to interact with Zero before her and pulled Zero to his side.


    If Zero became devoted to Timo and the private army, then asking Zero to mend her soul was arousing much suspicion and they would incessantly question her.


    She needed to somehow distract Timo. There was only one way to properly catch his attention. She ran to Timo and grabbed his arm. Timo stopped and looked at her with his nk face.


    Lia smiled and said, "Ah, I''ve been looking for you! Actually I just remembered that Maria used to talk about you!"


    Lia apologised to Maria in her heart but it worked as Timo gave Lia his full attention and even pulled her away to find a quiet space to talk.


    In an empty ssroom, Timo made Lia sit as he leaned against a table and stared down at Lia, "What did Maria say about me?"


    Lia could see his eyes light up and despite his usual indifferent aura, he was slightly trembling from anticipation. Lia was at a loss. Just what did Maria do to him?


    "Now that I think about it, she talked a lot about you."


    "Really?" Timo''s eyes widened and he put his hands on the table, "Quickly say what she said!"


    He was too impatient. Lia made things up on the spot and said that Maria actually liked hispany and wanted to meet him. She hoped he would spend a few days with her until the weekend. All sorts of lies poured out of Lia''s mouth but they put a satisfying smile on Timo''s.


    "So she actually likes my presence" Timo mumbled more to himself. He was excited. Lia hoped Maria would forgive her. Timo rushed to the door but turned around and said sincerely, "Thank you."


    Lia was rmed, "Where are you going?"


    "See Maria."


    Lia''s face dropped, "What about training?"


    "Can wait till next week."


    Lia had no idea how frighteningly powerful anything that had to do with Maria was.


    But as if it was a wonder, she sessfully kept Timo off Zero. Lia was a bit proud of herself but also anxious as Maria would definitely be surprised. Lia hoped Maria understood what purpose Lia had to send Timo to her for a few days.


    Out of the ssroom, descending the stairs, Lia saw Zero again. This time alone. Their eyes met. Lia gave him a warm smile and Zero returned it with his angelic one. But Lia could guess what nasty thoughts went through Zero''s head.


    Once again, Lia felt despair oveing her. She was teaching here but how could she bend his character straight? It was too much to ask of her. She wished she could force him to repair her soul but his skills weren''t even developed yet.


    This would be a long road she hoped she didn''t have to take.


    The next few days passed in a blink and soon Lia sat in one of the private rooms waiting for Zero to appear to have their anticipated one-on-one talk.


    At exactly the time Zero should be here, he came. He peeked his head through the door before smiling at Lia, "Teacher hello."


    He politely bowed and then sat down.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Zero."


    Lia smiled back and yed along. She didn''t extend her hand to shake his because she knew he loathed skin contact.


    Lia would, for now, go along with his fake personality, however, she was nning to draw out his true nature. After all, how could they get closer if he didn''t show her who he really was?


    How could she show she epted him if he didn''t give her a chance?


    So right now, she humoured his acting.


    "How are you feeling? Have you gotten used to the academy yet?"


    "Yes, it''s very great! Everyone is so nice and weing, I learned a lot and made a lot of friends," Zero beamed. This answer was a typical 10/10 perfect one. As standard as it could go.


    "I''m d to hear that. So, no problems or anything else you''d like to talk about?"


    "No, nothing. Everything''s great. I''m very happy to have the opportunity to attend this amazing academy," Zero''s mouth was a honeb just dripping honey people loved to taste.


    His answer was textbook worthy and couldn''t be faulted, but at the same time, it sounded fake and ungenuine. There was nothing personal about it and something that everyone would mutter to not offend those that were around them. It was the standard words for all public figures and Zero no doubt would make a great one. Lovely on the outside, rotten on the inside.


    "Is that so?" however Lia wanted to provoke him, "So nothing, I''m not sure, disgusting of any sorts?"


    Lia stretched out the word disgusting and watched how Zero froze for a second before his dazzling smile returned, "Of course not. How could there be something disgusting in this academy built by the Ghost King?" His words indeed sounded very hollow.


    "You''re right my bad. I just wanted to let you know that you can feelfortable around me to tell me anything, after all, that''s what I''m here for," Lia pulled out those annoying words that made one loathe the person who said it.


    She sounded patronising but Zero didn''t break his act. She wanted to push him to the edge but with so little, he wouldn''t even flinch. He probably has been like this since his childhood, so he was already a veteran.


    "Then how are your studies doing?" Lia might have made herself already unlikeable in his eyes but there was still time to turn that unfavourable view of her around.


    "It''s going well. I''m able to follow the lessons and integrate myself. It''s still only the beginning but in the future, if there''s anything I will bother to ask you."


    Another picture-perfect answer.


    "That''s reassuring, I see you have an exam soon but it sounds like you''re well-prepared, so there''s nothing to worry about," Lia scrambled through the documents and pretended to seriously look through them.


    Zero nodded, "Yes!"


    "Then thest question. You''re aspiring to be part of the Ghost King''s army. Is this your wish for the future?"


    "Yes, I would love to work in the future for the Ghost King aiding him to make the Immortal world a better ce and protect the immortals from the ghosts and each other. I hope I can achieve my dream."


    Strike#3. What a great answer, Lia mentally sneered.


    This kid would really stand next to Min and be as shameless and fake as him. Suddenly, Lia didn''t feel like talking to him anymore, but she had to, after all, he was her only hope.

 Chapter 120: Infiltration 7

    Chapter 120: Infiltration 7


    "Great," Lia smiled at Zero, "Then that''s it. Wish you the best for your exams and studies, and I''ll see you next time."


    Lia scrambled the documents on the desk together.


    "Thank you, I''m looking forward to our next meeting!" Zero bowed and then left.


    The moment Lia was alone in the office, she sighed and her smile dropped. Lia''s face regained her usual indifference and she red at the door.


    There needed to be some way to deal with Zero and speed things up. At this rate, Lia might be even stuck here for a year before Zero could properly use his power. But if he was talented, then it might be a different story.


    Either way, there should be other solutions. As long as Lia could get the ring of the Immortal King, she might be able to channel her power through her lifeforce. Her soul would stay broken but it didn''t bother her too much. She never would have to use it anyways.


    Lia put Zero''s documents away and waited for the next students. However, they never came. Instead, there was a knock on the door and Timo appeared.


    Lia''s eyes turned ssy for a second before she threw her annoyed thoughts out and enthusiastically smiled at Timo, "What are you doing here?"


    Lia literally asked what was he doing here. She was finally able to not see him for a few days and now-


    Wait. Could it be?


    Something went wrong with Maria and Lia''s lies have been found out? Now Timo was here to call her out on what she said? Has he be suspicious?


    These chaotic thoughts swirling in Lia''s mind were purged by the calm attitude she showed by acting like always around Timo.


    "I''m here to see you."


    "I didn''te to that conclusion," Lia continued to smile but remained bold. Timo''s eyebrow raised as if he understood her sarcasm but left it umented.


    "Now you know."


    Lia wanted to tell him to get to the point seeing that he didn''t say anything and seated himself in the chair opposite her.


    His position looked veryfortable and it seemed like he would fall asleep any second.


    "I can''t imagine why youe looking for me all of a sudden."


    "Is it sudden?"


    "Please get to the point, I''m still busy for the rest of the day," ''unlike you'' Lia died to add but she was already too blunt.


    "My bad. The student just now. Zero? How is he?"


    "I don''t think I understand," Lia tilted her head.


    Something even worse than her lies being discovered has happened. Timo''s interest in Zero was reignited. Why was heing here to talk to Lia about it and not Zero personally?


    "Well I''m wondering how he is as a person."


    "I can''t judge much by a sole talk with him, why are you asking me?"


    "Really? Nothing? He seemed a bit aloof, I guess, that''s why, you," Timo indicated what he meant but didn''t finish his sentence.


    "I''d say he''s a model student. He has the potential to be a top student. Very well liked by everyone, polite and humble."


    "You regard him highly," Timo yawned like always and his short bangs fell over his forehead.


    "I''m just stating what I know," Lia carelessly put some of the documents into her bag before she froze.


    Her hand stopped in motion and her head that was on the level of the table was partly covered, so Timo couldn''t see her widened eyes.


    This sensation. Lia knew immediately what it was. It was dangerous.


    The atmosphere around them grew colder and reached a point below zero. It was indeed frightening for anyone to experience who has never been exposed to any threat or danger.


    Lia understood why Timo was themander of Min''s entire private army. This man was terrifying. He always seemedx, bored andzy but once he was serious, he was a frightening opponent.


    The moment Lia froze was only a second before she resumed to put the documents away and acted as if she didn''t feel the dangerous aura Timo exuded, as if she didn''t notice the shift in temperature.


    She remained her naive teacher self that Timo was familiar with. When Lia sat back straight in her chair, she saw that Timo also changed hisfortable position and his dead eyes were that of a hawk''s. Sharp and intruding.


    He was observing her and his monotone voice had an undertone of threat in them, "Are you sure?"


    Simple three words with endless meaning to them. What made Timo vignt? What made him suspicious? What did Lia say wrong? Again?


    "Of course, I am. I just talked to him!" Lia pretended nothing was wrong but in order to draw out Timo''s intention, she was willing to y along with him.


    The corner of Timo''s lips raised slightly and paired with his menacing vibe, it was a deadlybination. Once indifferent people got serious, there was a mysterious attractiveness to it and Timo was already handsome. Lia could see all the females falling for him at the sight.


    "But is that really what you think of him?"


    Lia''s eyes were still curved, "Is there anything you''re trying to hint on?"


    "I might look disinterested anything but I''m not stupid"


    "Of course not!"


    Timo raised his eyebrows again, "Tell me the reason why you don''t want me to talk to Zero."


    So he found out? How did he see through it? However, the tense atmosphere disappeared as Timo casuallyid back on the chair and became a chatterbox.


    "Luck was involved in getting to the position I''m now in but skill also yed a role, you can call it intuition, a keen eye, sense of awareness, whatever, I don''t care."


    "I wasn''t trying to stop you from doing anything,mander," Lia''s eyes smiled and met Timo''s dead gaze.


    "Maybe. But isn''t that the reason you used Maria to stop me from talking to Zero that day? Should I call it being perceptive?"


    Lia hummed. Anyone with eyes and a functioning brain could see how lovestruck you are.


    "You tter me too much,mander."


    Timo sighed, "Don''t call me that."


    "You talk a lot today."


    "You put me in the mood," Timo shifted a bit, "And you''re also quite different today, in regards to me."


    Lia had no idea where this conversation was heading, what Timo''s intentions were but just like him she also had his so-called ''skills''.


    "Someone who has potential talent like Zero is attractive to the group of students you''re gathering, no? Surely, Zero could shine and what I said wasn''t wrong. That is only if you regard what he wants you to think. Inside he''s rotten to the core like a bad apple, does that remind you of someone?" Lia was talking amicably, not letting her personal feelings and her true naturee through.


    "However, just like a bad apple, if you slice the rotten parts away, the core might still be good. Zero is a prime example for a gone bad apple and as a teacher, it is my job to guide him. His twisted nature will only be fueled by joining a highly esteemed person like you."


    "Heh," Timo actuallyughed, "If he''s twisted then he is. There are a lot of reasons for him to be who he is. epting it is the only way for you to deal with him."


    "This is surely a joke, no?" Lia dropped her friendly faade. What Timo said was a hard p in Lia''s face as he also indirectly defended Min. If he intended it or not.


    Timo stood up and leaned against Lia''s table. He turned his head to her and a shing light appeared in his eyes, "It''s not."


    Lia was struggling to amuse him, "I see. Then we don''t see eye to eye."

 Chapter 121: Infiltration 8

    Chapter 121: Infiltration 8


    Little thunderous sparks flew in the air and electrified the breathing bodies upying the rigid room, creating welling contrasting emotions.


    One felt indifference, the other one was slightly boiling with rage.


    "We don''t," finally Timo broke the eye contact and pushed himself off the table.


    "No matter what the reason, it doesn''t justify to use the past to excuse any future actions. Even if he was wronged in the past, finding a way to grow out of the toxicity and mature will benefit him in the long run. Using an excuse such as he has a reason, will not make up for any disasters caused from it."


    Suddenly, Timo merged into a little helpless girl. Bloodied, bruised and torn to bits until only growing hatred evaporated out of her. Lia''s words weren''t only directed to Timo, about Zero. They were also intended for her past self.


    Living for revenge. Justifying hurting people, justifying her careless and reckless personality because she was wronged. She has gone through all of this and now was still in the process of shedding.


    Lia knew she might be a hypocrite but she was learning and growing. She has started to live for something else than revenge and even if her goal was still to stop Min, it was for the sake of saving the world.


    Or so she told herself. No matter what Lia made herself out to be, believed she was- there was no better justification than her actions. Words were words after all. As empty and hollow as they could be.


    However, these words seemed to pique Timo''s interest, "You''re right. We really don''t see eye to eyes. If the past has formed you to be a specific person, no one else should interfere with your beliefs. Especially not someone who''s self-righteous."


    From these words alone, Lia had the hunch that she hit a sore spot of him. The person Timo was today Was it rted to the past?


    Lia opened her mouth but Timo interrupted, "Whatever, I don''t want to continue this. You have your reason, so ok I don''t care. I''ll leave Zero to you as thanks for helping me spend time with Maria."


    Timo walked to the door, "But I''m only returning the favour. Next time if we don''t agree on something, I won''t back out again."


    The door shut behind him and all the air condensed into water balls fell over Lia to extinguish her fuming head.


    She wasn''t particrly angry but she could see why Timo supported Min and why they got along so well. Timo wasn''t the extent of harmless Lia gave him the benefit of.


    ***


    Timo put his hand in front of his mouth and yawned. He walked down the hallways and out of his eye corner saw Zero with his ssmates. Yet Timo made no attempt to approach Zero and soon descended the stairs.


    Out of the stony, marbled building, Timo walked towards training field 5. A group of 5 students waited for him. Once he arrived, they bowed and greeted him. Timo nodded and looked through them, "Wasn''t here someone else? Where''s the new one?"


    "Might be runningte," one of the students said and shrugged their shoulders.


    "Whatever, let''s start," Timo sat on the ground and watched the students. It was a shame he couldn''t get Zero but Zero''s resonance with his power wasn''t great anyways, meaning he wasn''t as talented as Timo needed him to be.


    Zero''s loss was manageable, instead, Timo picked up another promising student.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte," a girl with sses ran up to them.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat and she held her hands on her knees to grasp for air.


    "It''s alright. What''s your name again?"


    "It''s Nana, sir!" Nana saluted and bowed.


    "No need for that," Timo waved his hand, "Do the basic training with others first. You didn''t miss out on much."


    "Thank you!" brimming with energy Nana joined the practice.


    Timo watched them and gave them here and there some pointers. For their power to evolve, basic training and physical training was crucial. It was the foundation of any strong power and the build-up for the abilities.


    Timo, in particr, watched Nana. At first, he didn''t notice her because there was nothing special about her during the day they received powers But luckily he encountered one of the practice days where the first years tried out their powers.


    Only one nce was needed and Timo instantly knew her powers were extraordinary.


    "Your abilities remind me of someone''s," Timo looked at Nana.


    Surprised he was talking to her, she fell to the ground, "But you''re not simr to her at all. I guess that''s a good thing"


    Timo''s dead eyes kept staring at Nana and she felt slightly ufortable, "Really? Who is it?"


    "Doesn''t matter."


    "Oh, ok," Nana was confused but continued to train.


    She knew Timo was an enemy but in order to grow stronger, she had to exploit any chance given to her. She didn''t want to be a burden to Lia and the others like she was in Mistand.


    Nana joined Timo because of the increasingly frightening awareness that under Timo''s guidance her power would soar tremendously. His exnations and his way of training were fairly easy for her to understand.


    Nana wanted to tell Lia of this as soon as possible but feared her reaction. Nana knew that there was nothing good toe from interacting with the enemy. Yet Nana pushed down the feeling and earnestly started to train.


    A few hourster the training was over and the studentsid panting on the ground.


    "This is brutal," one of them said.


    "I thought I was dying," another said.


    "It was so easy at the beginning but then!" Nana sat up only to fall back onto the ground again. She was too exhausted.


    "This should be as easy as breathing to you," Timo stood up and his words caused a wave of panic.


    "No way! Is it like level 0? Is there level 100 or what?" another student jumped up and almost fainted.


    "Get used to it," was the only thing Timo said before he left. Despite living in the academy now, he still had to do his work as themander.


    While he was at the academy the other captains took over partly with Min overseeing everything. Timo had no problem giving away the control for the army, he didn''t care but Kil made him worry.


    Kil was too hot-headed and impulsive. At least the others, especially Eri, were there to manage him.


    Timo also didn''t have it easy. He had to train the students during the day and at night finish all the work left to him in the army. The even more annoying thing was he had to report to Min again.


    There was nothing much to say but Min would always find something to drag out the meeting. The only thing that made Timo look forward to it was the fact that he might meet Maria.


    With that budding thought, Timo''s steps got lighter on his heavy way to the headquarters. Like Timo thought Min already waited for him in Timo''s office.


    Not wasting any time, Min got straight to the point, "After two weeks now, how many do you have?"


    "Six," Timo already saw Min''s displeased face.


    "You''re not cking?"


    Helplessly Timo shrugged his shoulder, "There are many outstanding talents."


    Min rubbed his temples, "Did you misunderstand? I wasn''t asking you to train outstanding talents, I''m telling you to train them to be outstanding talents. You can do that right?"


    "You mean anyone that''s above average?"


    "Exactly," Min looked around the office, "It needs cleaning."


    "Yes, I know," Timo suppressed a sigh and a yawn, "How many?"


    "I need as many soldiers as possible. Good ones. You alone will suffice right?"


    Timo only nodded. He already backed off on Zero and usually, Timo didn''t like going back on his words. But now... what should he do?

 Chapter 122: Infiltration 9

    Chapter 122: Infiltration 9


    Another week passed and Lia was drowning in her work. When Noel said this would be easy work, it literally meant as in easy to hate.


    She traversed between the three buildings with massive amounts of documents in her bag spilling all over the ce. Now that the exam season started, Lia really had the hope that her schedule would be lighter than it seemed so on paper.


    However, who knew it was even a worse? She had no time to care about either Zero, Nana or Timo. In the first ce, why was she putting so much effort into this anyway? This was an infiltration and her mission was her priority but she was acting like a proper teacher now.


    On her way to her office in the first building, several students ran up to Lia to ask her things and she, like any proper teacher would, took time to answer them.


    "Thank you! You''re the best, Miss Kim!" the students dispersed and Lia despaired. What was she doing?


    Ready for the exam in an hour, Lia sat in her office and looked once again through all of her documents. There was no end to them.


    There was a knock on the door and Nana''s head peeked through.


    "Lia!" she excitingly whispered and closed the door behind her.


    "How are you doing?" Lia smiled at Nana''s energetic form, swaying left and right on the chair.


    "I''m great! What about you? I''m seeing you''re always busy."


    "I''m ok, don''t worry. Wait, don''t you have ss?"


    Nana nodded but said, "I wanted to tell you something tonight. Let''s meet behind the dorm!"


    "What is it?" Lia was confused about Nana''s sudden request.


    Nana eyes twinkled and only replied, "You''ll see!" before she left.


    Lia sighed but then went back for work. A whileter, she made her way through the floor to the exam''s room, however, from above she heard loudmotions.


    Screams and fighting sounds dragged Lia up the stairs to find out what was happening. Two students were fighting each other and a mob formed around them. Lia rushed to pull them apart, "What are you doing? Exin."


    Lia''s cold eyes red at the students who wanted to raise their voices but then meekly talked in a small voice.


    "He stole my things!"


    "That''s not true!"


    "It is! Most of my stuff''s missing and you''re the only one who''s been in my room!"


    "I didn''t steal anything! Miss Kim, my things disappeared too!"


    The two students red at each other and Lia got a headache. Now she had to deal with petty theft.


    "There''s a thief going around!" one of the bystanders said.


    "Yes, yes!" the other students eagerly joined the discussion that soon turned into loud, chaotic chatter all over the ce.


    Lia only got bits here and there, hearing that a thief had been stealing many students'' belongings in the dorms.


    "Everyone, one after another one," Lia''s voice quieted them down, "Have you reported it to any teachers?"


    The students shook their heads.


    "Why not?" Lia felt it was weird the students kept quiet and it blew up only until now.


    "Teacher, it''s because we all were busy and didn''t think it would escte to this point," a fluttering white robe with golden strands emerged from the crowd and an innocent face worriedly looked at Lia.


    It was Zero. Lia eyed him suspiciously but then smiled and nodded. Especially because all of the first-years excitedly looked at Zero and whispered, "Zero''s here!"


    They all felt secure around him. The more she saw of Zero, the more he resembled Min. The same influence and false security he gave people and the way he pretended to be someone he wasn''t.


    The more she saw him like this, the more she was bent on changing him. She was going to get him to help her and at the same time, she wanted to guide him to the right path.


    "I see, how long has this been going on?"


    "It has started a week prior, some of my belongings disappeared, too," Zero answered for everyone.


    The other students nodded and Lia found it still questionable. Stealing other people''s things while living with hundreds of others was inevitable because some people just didn''t have a moral code or somemon sense.


    "I will tell the headteacher of it and this matter will hopefully soon be resolved. So, for now, everyone go back to your ssrooms and don''t use others if you have no evidence yet," Lia shooed them away.


    What she couldn''t stand was to have someone med if there wasn''t even proof.


    Out of all students, Zero still remained and called out to Lia, "Thank you, teacher!"


    Zero smiled angelically and then also left for the ssroom.


    Thismotion actually made Lia runte to the exam so she had to rush back to the exam''s floor.


    Afterwards, she wanted to raise the matter with the headteacher but she was kept busy until night.


    Lia still had to meet Nana and decided to talk about the theft problem the next day.


    Behind the dorm, bordering the secondyer, Lia met with Nana. The spot was perfectly hidden by trees yet still gave much space. The earthy ground covered the whole radius of the dorms.


    Hidden behind the wide buildings, it was almost impossible for someone to discover them, but it also made a brilliant hiding spot.


    When Lia arrived, Nana was already waving at Lia. She grabbed Lia and pulled her further, "Look! Look!"


    As Nana''s excited voice faded, a bright light appeared and captured Lia''s senses.


    The night was dark and through the trees barely any moonshine was let in, that was why Lia had to briefly hold her hand before her eyes to shield herself from the sudden, blinding phenomenon before her.


    Once Lia got ustomed to it her eyes widened. Like a true angel, Nana stood in the middle of the dark ce and her white wings illuminated the whole surrounding.


    Lia was left speechless for a second. Nana''s power grew so much? Her wings were fully developed. Its length doubled Nana''s arms when spread out.


    "That''s not all! I can also heal minor injuries and I can fly a bit!" Nana jumped gently off the ground and hovered over it, "It''s only a bit but isn''t it amazing?"


    Lia was happy for Nana but this progress was too tremendous. Could only three weeks of the academy draw out Nana''s abilities so quickly?


    "It''s beautiful," Lia smiled and Nana took Lia''s hands, "Touch them!"


    The soft feathers of Nana glided through Lia''s fingers and tingled her skin. It wasforting and caressing, a power that could soothe and warm people. Befitting of Nana''s wishes and her personality.


    "How did you-"


    "Don''t get angry if I tell you." Nana meekly lowered her head, "I actually joined themander''s group after he offered to train me. I-I know it''s wrong but he''s really good!"


    Lia was shocked and wanted to scold Nana but at the same time it was no doubt that Timo could achieve easily what Lia didn''t, "Within two weeks?"


    "One week."


    This was even worse than Lia''s anticipated, if Timo was this good of a mentor, then the students he trained were going to be monsters. Lia and the others would have no chance against them.


    "Even if-" Lia started but a faint rustle close to them stopped her. Someone else was here.

 Chapter 123: Infiltration 10

    Chapter 123: Infiltration 10


    The noise wasn''t too close to them but also not too far. Nana instantly retracted her wings and scooted closer to Lia. Who was it at this time, scurrying around in a hidden ce like this?


    Lia had a bad feeling, was someone following them? Could Timo have found out and sent someone to keep tabs on them? But at the same time, if it was someone scouting, they wouldn''t be so careless, no?


    Lia held her finger to her mouth and Nana nodded. Silence overtook the ce and only the wind rustling the leaves could be heard.


    Yet there were other sounds carried to them faintly but distinct. Lia turned to Nana and whispered, "Go, we''ll talk about itter."


    Lia still found it concerning that Timo was talented enough to raise Nana''s level in such a short time. There was also this other undesired feeling crawling up Lia.


    It was jealousy. Lia had to admit she was slightly jealous of Timo and his skills.


    The sound got louder. As if someone repeatedly hit the ground. Lia lightly swept across the ce. The closer she got to the source of the thumping noise, light panting followed.


    A tiny area covered by bushes revealed itself before Lia pried the branches away and saw a figure shrouded in the darkness moving up and down.


    Lia was confident in her own skills and circled around the pace until she was positioned behind the figure.


    Sneaking up on them from his back, Lia saw who the person was and what they were doing.


    For a few seconds, Lia watched them continuing their act before she actually crouched on the ground. Her head in her hand, she continued to silently enjoy the sight of the person''s quiet cursing and their thin arms holding on to the shovel, repeatedly digging into the ground.


    After the hole was big enough the person stopped, still not noticing Lia bored crouching behind them literally less than a metre away.


    The person put the shovel on the ground and from their clothes took out a few shiny objects. Then they were thrown into the hole. The shovel was picked up again and dirt was mounted on top of the objects until the earth was smooth and looked unharmed.


    The whole process was apanied by an abundance of cursing. After the person was done, they put their foot on the shovel stuck on the ground and while looking at the sky, they wiped their forehead.


    A heavy sigh followed afterwards.


    "So you''re done?" Lia''s voice scared the person silly as they slipped on the shovel and fell on the ground. In their fright of being discovered, their shaking foot kicked the shovel towards Lia.


    With ease, Lia caught the shovel with one hand before it hit her face. The other hand still supported her tilted head and her eyes bored watched the cowering person of her.


    "I asked if you''re finished?"


    The person didn''t answer, instead they backed away before crawling on the ground. Lia silently stood up. She trailed after the desperate and panicked person.


    Then stuck the shovel into the ground with such a force that the dirty earth flew into the person''s face, only an inch away from the sharp, metallic weapon.


    "I don''t like it when I''m ignored, Zero."


    At the mention of this name, Zero shook and he held his hand before his face. Lia coldly smiled and crouched before him. Her eyes were that of a predator as she mockingly pried Zero''s fingers away and made him look at her.


    "You pretend to be such a good boy. An angel loved by everyone. Surely they would''ve never guessed such an innocent youth like you has a heart cker and dirtier than the waters in the sewers, no?"


    Zero shook his head and scrambled to put a brave front, "I- I was force-"


    "Surely, you won''t think you can fool me with those simple words? You''re still wet behind your ears. You could fall into an ocean and you would be still wetter than the water itself, that''s how stupid you are," Lia walked away from Zero and took the shovel.


    "No one would think the beloved angel everyone trusted was the bad, little thief taking others precious belongings to bury them behind the dorm. How vicious of you."


    "Teacher, I really-" Zero backed away fearfully at the sight of Lia dragging the shovel behind her as she approached him.


    "You really what? As a model student, you must have learnt how to finish your sentences, no?" Lia showed Zero no mercy.


    Lia caught him right in the act but he still didn''t admit his misdeeds. Instead, he insisted on being innocent. For people like him, if they didn''t learn the hard way, if there were no consequences, if they thought they could get away with a white lotus face and pretty lies, then they would never change their ways.


    "Teacher, please believe me! I''m innocent! I was forced! I''m being bullied," tears formed in Zero''s eyes and his pitiful crying really moved people''s hearts.


    Lia stopped for a second, if she didn''t see Zero''s true nature, then she would''ve believed him, that was why it was even more-


    "Despicable. Don''t use such topics to lie to others. Do you know the severity of what you''re saying?"


    Lia finally caught up to Zero who still hoped his crying could achieve something. Ungently she picked him up by the ears.


    "For everything you say, for everything you do, there are consequences. If I really believe your crap and let you go, do you think you will learn? You know yourself how absurd these words are, no? I shall give you a proper punishment," Lia dragged Zero to the spot he buried the objects in.


    "Save your tears for tomorrow when you try to protect your innocence and keep acting like the good boy you are. Maybe you can melt the heart of the others."


    Zero''s face paled when he heard those words. He immediately understood that Lia was going to reveal him as the thief tomorrow.


    "Teacher! Please no! Please don''t do that!" Zero, like a little aggrieved puppy, knelt on the ground and wiped his tears.


    "Zero do you know what I feel when I hear you speak or see your face like this?" Lia got up close to him and whispered a word that froze Zero''s blood in his veins.


    His body trembled and his ears heated up. It was a harsh p across his face but he quietened down. With his red eyes and red nose, he looked at the ground, not trying to justify himself anymore.


    "It doesn''t feel too good to hear that, no?" Lia was long not finished merciless striking him down.


    "There''s a way for you to redeem yourself, so you''ll be more pleasant in my eyes," Lia''s words were hard and cold but each of them perfectly stabbed into Zero''s heart.


    He was an angel in everyone''s mind. There wasn''t a single person who disliked him. There couldn''t be. But now there was an evil monster before him who saw through everything he did. If he was already discovered, he wasn''t going to shy away and futile try to hide it.


    With angry and stubborn eyes, Zero''s innocent face became hateful, "I did it! So what? It''s their fault anyway! Who asked them to annoy me and touch me with their filthy hands?"


    "So, you resorted to stealing their belongings?" Lia was amused at his outburst.


    "They deserve it! I take their things and bury them so they can look for them forever and then leave me alone!"


    "That''s stupid," Lia didn''t think Zero was this petty and bratty. Zero pursed his lips but then next words reaching his ears caused him to be even paler.

 Chapter 124: Infiltration 11

    Chapter 124: Infiltration 11


    "A person like you, what do they fear most?" Lia''s lips rose, "It''s having their reputation ndered, ruined. It''s public humiliation."


    "Teacher, no! I-" tears formed in Zero''s eyes again that hatefully stared at Lia, "You''re the worst and most vile teacher!"


    "Says viin A."


    Zero pressed his mouth together.


    "But rest assured I won''t do you wrong. I''m merely giving you a chance to redeem yourself," despite Zero''s mistake, public humiliation andpletely ruining his reputation was the worst approach anyone could take.


    And after all, Lia knew how hurtful and awful being ndered was, she didn''t want to ruin Zero, throw him into a bottomless pit, but she wanted to lift him up and give him the chance to turn around.


    "How many things have you buried here?"


    Zero thought for a while before saying, "Many."


    "Good, tonight you won''t be sleeping. Here," Lia pushed the shovel into his hands, "You will dig all of the belongings you have buried out and tomorrow you return them to their owners with a sincere apology. While you dig, reflect on what you''ve done wrong."


    "I-!"


    Lia pulled Zero up and made him dig.


    "And from tomorrow on, you''ll aid me personally with my work. All my documents need to be done. It''s a good opportunity for you to take responsibility and I can keep a close eye on you."


    "That''sbour abuse!" Zero shouted doggedly but started to dig.


    "Oh? A teacher is asked by a bad thief of a student to assist them as punishment. It sounds way better than to be expelled, no?"


    Zero halted, "E-Expelled?"


    "Of course, you didn''t think about the consequences, did you? Nor did you think how bad your actions are. Bad kids like you should go to jail," Lia sat down and watched Zero do the work.


    "There''s no jail."


    "There is. Mistand, I''ve personally seen the prisonerseating Others."


    "Liar!" Zero was frightened to the point he could barely stand.


    "Then you shouldn''t have stolen."


    "It wasn''t my-"


    "It is," Lia harshly stopped him, "You have the freedom over your own thoughts and actions. And once you decide to do something, you have no one else to me but yourself. You can list endless excuses but in the end, who did the action was yourself."


    The faint moonlight was able to prate the thick branches of the trees and bounced on Zero''s head as it wobbled up and down.


    "If you dislike others getting close to you or physically touching you, there are other ways to show it. A- you can tell them, B- you can stop pretending to be a goody shoe, and if you''re so afraid that you''ll be disliked, then work on yourself."


    Zero didn''t say anything. Only the faint image of the sharp edge boring into the earth was present. Then slowly Zero said, "It''s easy for you to say. You have no idea about me."


    "I don''t but I''m holding out a hand for you to take. No matter what happened, it''s still not right to let it influence your future actions nor use the past as an excuse."


    "Zero," Lia stood up and patted his head briefly, "When someone makes a mistake, the world won''t end but you could destroy someone else'' world by a simple word or a simple action. If you make a mistake, you have to make sure to straighten it out again. And if you can''t see your own mistake, then someone else will point it out to you, in this case, me."


    Zero turned away from Lia, "Go away! Shut up! You are the one who should stop pretending to be such a good person! You vile-!" the rest Zero mumble but throughout the whole night Zero didn''t stop digging.


    And soon when morning broke on, a pile of things formed on the ground.


    "Good, take a shower ande to my room afterwards," Lia told him the direction and saw him walking off. The pile of things Lia took with her and strode to her room.


    Once back in her room, Liaid them on the ground and waited for Zero. She thought he might bail but a tiny knock on the door announced his arrival.


    Lia let him in and said, "I hope you can still remember what belongs to who, we''ll go to every person. You have thought about what to say, no?"


    Zero sat on the ground with his head lowered. He wasn''t wearing his robe anymore but a simple t-shirt and shorts which made him look like a teenager instead of an angelic youth. Lia waited, then she saw the slight nod of his.


    "Good," Lia walked next to Zero and helped him sort through the things before putting them into a bag. Then they made a list of the rooms to visit in order.


    Lia felt that Zero was actually pretty tame and obedient. He wasn''t a bad person, only someone who had no guidance to tell him what he could do and what could harm others.


    Zerocked the ability to distinguish between his own perception and that which was morally epted as right. It seemed he did want to make up for this mistake, even though he didn''t admit he was wrong.


    Before they set out, Lia turned to Zero and asked, "Do you really know what you''ve done wrong?"


    Zero still remained silent but his trembling hands gave away that he was nervous about what was to follow.


    He had toy everything bare of himself and make amends yet Lia didn''t feel bad for him. It was a good opportunity for him to grow as well as for Lia.


    "I''m being considerate, instead of making it public, individually going to everyone will create a more intimate and personal atmosphere, so use it wisely."


    Zero refused eye contact but walked towards the lift. With the bag under his arm, he resembled a small mailboy but there was no doubt he was anxious. For some reason, Lia sought tofort him.


    "It''s ok, as long as you''re sincere, your intent wille over. And even if they don''t forgive you now, you''ll work hard to make sure you prove to them you''ve really changed and earn back their trust. As long as it takes, repent and make up for your mistakes. Promise you''ll never do it again and then make sure you''ll keep the promise," Lia reached out to pat him on the head but Zero turned away and scurried to a faraway corner in the lift. Away from Lia.


    Lia sighed but hoped her words were soaked up by him. As they stood in front of the first door, Lia saw how tense Zero was. She didn''t know what else to tell him apart from what she''s said, so she only added, "It''s going to be fine."


    "I don''t need you to treat me like a kid! You''re annoying, go away!" but Zero made no attempt to push Lia away, instead he nced at her repeatedly. His stare swayed between Lia and the door.


    "If you want me to knock, then say it."


    "I have no intention of asking you for anything. Leave me alone!" with that Zero knocked on the door on an impulse and secretly regretted it the next second.


    A slender, tall youth opened the door, "Zero, what''s up, what- and teacher!" the youth who slouched instantly straightened and bowed seeing Lia.


    "Hello," Lia greeted him and smiled, "Can wee in? There''s something we''d like to talk to you about."


    "Please," the youth beckoned them into his room and seated them on the sofa.


    "Erm, Miss Kim, did I do anything wrong?" the youth nervously looked at Lia. Having a teacher in their room, especially so early, wasn''t good for any student''s heart.


    "You didn''t," Lia smiled again but it only set the youth''s heart into a bigger turmoil but luckily, Lia''s next words lightened the pressure on his fragile heart, "But Zero did."


    Sending Zero up to the execution stage with nowhere to back out again, Zero bit the bullet.

 Chapter 125: Infiltration 12

    Chapter 125: Infiltration 12


    Zero pulled out a small pendant and the youth''s eyes widened, "My mother''s!"


    Zero gave it to him. Tears formed in the youth''s eyes as he hugged the pendant, "It''s thest thing I got from my mum. You found it for me? Thanks Zero!"


    The youth''s expression was very happy but Zero balled his fists and swallowed. Lia knew what went through his head, his wonderful reputation, he had to destroy it himself now.


    But it was better to own up and still have time to work on himself, instead of living this kind of lie, this double life. It was tiring for Zero too.


    "I." Zero started but choked on his own words, his knuckles turned white. He really didn''t want to do it but he had to. Zero looked the youth in the eyes and finally choked out, "I''m . I''m sorry, I stole it"


    The youths'' face dropped quickly and a harsh silence took over the atmosphere.


    "You what?" enraged the youth jumped up, "You knew how important this is to me! You knew and yet you-"


    The youth was ready to jump at Zero but just in time, Lia managed to stop him.


    "Please remain calm, I understand your anger but violence isn''t an option. Listen to what Zero has to say," Lia gently pushed the youth back onto the sofa. She sat next to him, making sure he won''t harm Zero.


    "I know. I also know what I did wrong and I know apologising won''t make it disappear but I''m here to apologise. I shouldn''t have done that and I promise I won''t ever do it again! So, I hope once you can forgive me, we can be friends again."


    Lia was a bit surprised how Zero referred to the youth as his friend, did he actually view anyone as a friend or was this another act?


    Lia gave him the benefit of doubt as Zero really looked like he was reflecting with tears forming in his eyes.


    "Leave, I don''t want to see you," the youth was angry enough to burst but he tried to be calm and gritted his teeth.


    Zero didn''t say anything and walked out on his own. Lia remained and talked with the youth a bit more before she also headed out and was barely able to catch Zero sniffing and quickly wiping his tears away.


    Lia waited a second before approaching him, "To the next one," pretending she didn''t witness his actions. Wordless Zero followed her.


    And so one after another one, Zero''s heart and mind had to take all the anger, disappointment, resentment and abuse thrown at him. At one point Lia thought about stopping because it was indeed too cruel on his mental health but Zero showed no signs of wanting to stop.


    With that, the once angel was ndered, shamed and ignored by the students. Rumours flew around quickly. Zero was by far the most hated student now.


    Lia was aware that there could''ve been other ways to resolve this issue that could, maybe, be less hard on Zero but she also had to consider her own goal.


    The upside was that even while the students kept their distance from Zero, they left him in peace. Nothing as severe as bullying happened to Zero.


    When Zero wasn''t attending his sses, he spent almost all of his time with Lia, assisting her. Sorting out documents, preparing the sessions with other students and any other petty work.


    Despite his abrasive and cold attitude towards Lia, she couldn''t help but feel he was secretly d to do this.


    "Zero, you have to sort the documents after the date not alphabetical."


    "Leave me alone! Just do it yourself!" Zero scoffed annoyed but his hands still flew over the documents to sort them in the right order.


    Zero wasn''t wearing the white robe anymore that made him look divine, instead he settled for a shirt and shorts, emphasising his brattiness.


    "Erm," a knock to the door appeared, a girl hesitating stood at the door, "Teacher Kim, am I too early?"


    "Oh no, you''re perfectly on time. Zero''s the one who''s cking," Lia waved the girl in to take a seat while Zero red at Lia.


    The girl stared at Zero and it was clear she knew of the rumours. Lia sighed, "Zero, aren''t you greeting a fellow student?"


    Lia pushed Zero towards the girl. She shifted a bit on the chair but smiled when Zero said, "Hello."


    "Hi," Zero didn''t seem that bad as she thought he would be, "I''m from B1."


    "I''mB3."


    "I know!" the girl lightly giggled and Zero fumbled on the spot not knowing what to do.


    "Great, hope you''ll be friends!" Lia said and Zero stormed out of the room. Lia turned to the girl, "He''s-"


    "Not a bad person, is what teacher Kim wants to say, right? I can see it," the girl giggled again.


    Outside, Zero stomped to the dorm to bury himself in his room. He didn''t care about all the stares but Lia- She- She!


    Why was she like this? Why didn''t she just give up on him? He didn''t understand at all. At least the work she forced him to do, stopped making him feel miserable. He had something to do that mattered before that he only tried to be as pleasing as possible in other''s eyes with no real purpose.


    It has been another week since Zero had to do all of the paperwork and petty work Lia nonstop assigned him. At one point he really thought that she was just ckmailing him but then again she had nothing to ckmail him because she forced him toy everything bare.


    Everything except for his hidden nasty face only Lia knew of. Yet she still continued to keep him by her side, exploiting him or not, he was actually a bit d.


    He buried his face in his pillow and surpressed a small smile. Despite knowing his true nature, she didn''t give up on him. She didn''t end up abandoning him nor wanted nothing to do with him. No one has bothered to get to know him past his thorny side and truly care for him.


    And he was thankful that Lia still endured being around him, even if the reason for it was somewhat questionable. However, it still didn''t change the fact that Lia was unbearably annoying in his eyes.


    A whileter. Knock. Knock.


    Zero groaned and got off the bed. He opened the door and closed it again. Only for Lia''s foot to stop him.


    "You should treat your teacher with respect."


    "I see no teacher here, only an annoying hag."


    Lia''s eyes twitched. Who was he calling a hag? Lia was perfectly young.


    "Your mission to put me in a bad mood''s aplished, you can leave now," Zero stuck his face in a sofa pillow this time.


    "You still have work to do."


    "You''re just using me because youzy hag don''t want to do it yourself!"


    Lia had the incredible urge to kick him out of the window.


    "I-"


    "Stop making excuses! As if you care!"


    "I care about you," Lia''s words echoed and bounced from the walls to prate Zero''s head. Unknowingly to Lia who viewed him as throwing a tantrum, Zero''s lips actually rose, but he still continued to coldly say, "You''re just lying to make me feel better."


    "Take it as you want," Lia sighed and thought no matter how she couldn''t change his mind.


    Contrary to her expectations, Zero shot up, "So you were lying!"


    His angry eyes also had a hint of sadness.


    "I wasn''t but there''s no point arguing with a stubborn brat like you.


    Zero''s lips opened and closed before he let out a ''hmpf'' and stormed out of his room.

 Chapter 126: Infiltration 13

    Chapter 126: Infiltration 13


    Zero marched quickly to Lia''s office while Lia followed him. Suddenly a cheerful voice rang out, "L-Kim!"


    Nana ran down the hallway and jumped to hug Lia. Surprised Lia took a second before she broke out in a smile and hugged Nana back.


    "What are you doing?" Lia was stunned that Nana was in an extraordinarily good mood.


    "Are you free now? Are you? I''ve something to show you!" Nana pulled on Lia''s arm. The whole exchange was caught by Zero who narrowed his eyes.


    "Zero-" Lia started but Zero interrupted her, "I know," and a bang shut the door to Lia''s office.


    Curious Nana asked, "Is that him? You know how he''s going to help you?"


    Lia nodded and allowed Nana to pull her to training field 2, between building 1 and 2. The training fields were arge area covered by sandy earth and surrounded by grass. The building''s ground floor was opened and white marbled columns decorated the whole floor.


    From the buildings to the training field everything was one spacious ce, open to traverse with no doors except those leading to rooms such as the staircases, lifts or the cafeteria.


    The grass part had only a radius of two metres and surrounded the actual training ground like a rectangle. On it were benches with a ceiling for people to rest and put their stuff.


    "Are you sure you''re showing it in public?" Lia saw that Nana stepped onto the training field ready to show Lia her growth.


    "It''s ok, we always train with themander in public, everyone knows already," Nana spread her arms and in an instantrge white wings sprouted from her back.


    "Look!" sheughingly flew into the air and made some turns. Nana was magical and Lia once again couldn''t help but admit that Timo was a great teacher.


    Lia enjoyed Nana''s flying show for a while that attracted many other students who all watched in awe. Nana''s power was, after all, very special.


    "What do you think?" Nana was keen on hearing Lia''s opinion.


    "You learn fast," Lia praised Nana.


    "Really? I''m d you think so too!" Nana and Lia walked towards one of the benches.


    "How is Timo''s training?"


    "He''s really great! Oh, I mean he''s good at exining things and that makes it easy to use my lifeforce. At first, I had no idea but then he guided me through it and it was easy! It feels like he knows where our weaknesses are and how to tackle them, so we can ovee them!"


    "He has a keen eye," Lia concluded.


    "He does!" Nana pped her hands. Then she took a drink, "By the way, we just had training."


    Nana scooted closer to Lia and whispered, "Just after training I saw a strange guy approaching themander. I don''t know who it is but everyone was excited to see him!"


    "Another captain?" this news was concerning.


    "Could be."


    Why would someone else form the private army actively look for Timo? Lia had to know the truth.


    "Do you know where they headed to?"


    "I think the dorms?"


    If there was an opportunity for Lia to eavesdrop, then she wouldn''t miss it. Any information was crucial.


    "I see, I''ll go check," Lia stood up but Nana held her back, "Really? Isn''t it dangerous?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Lia reassured Nana and headed back to the dorms. Right before the building, Lia saw several students excitedly talking to each other, "Have you seen? He''s so handsome!"


    "I know right, my first time meeting him up close and oh."


    "Are you talking about themander?" Lia approached them.


    "Oh, teacher! Erm," the students realised that Lia had been listening and embarrassedly looked around.


    "Did he go back to his room?"


    "Yea, yea he entered!" the students quickly dispersed.


    Yet Lia knew they were talking about the other captain who was with Timo.


    If they were in Timo''s room, it would be hard to eavesdrop. Lia had to think of something. She took the lift up and remained in front of Timo''s door.


    After a second, she decided to knock. The door opened and Timo looked at her. Lia put on her act, "Hey, I just wanted-"


    Her view fell into Timo''s room and she saw someone sitting, with his back faced to Lia, on the sofa.


    "Oh," Lia pretended to be surprised, "Sorry, I didn''t know you had someone over, I''ll askter. Please excuse me."


    "Ok," Timo nodded and closed the door. Yet the moment before the door clicked, Lia gently put her foot at the door, stopping it from closing. A tiny gap remained open, she pushed it a bit further and leaned against the wall next to the door.


    She could hear faint noises then a bright voice, "Who was that?"


    "Another teacher."


    "And?"


    Lia felt this voice was familiar but it was too far away and she could barely pick up the words.


    "Nothing just wanted to know something. Doesn''t matter now, what did you want to say?"


    "Ah, yea, what was it again?" the other person thought for a while, "Now I remember Min wanted something to be done. I was on my way to take care of the Veil, so I thought I should just drop by."


    "What does he need?"


    Lia thought they might be quite close to Min for them to casually use his name and talk about him.


    "Y''know, how he''s been going on and on about taking care of the Mortal World first? I think we gotta first focus on the hidden families but he wants to turn the Mortal World now into a ghost ce," the male sounded a bit annoyed.


    "You''re drifting off topic,'''' Timo''s monotone voice shed with the other guy''s chatter one.


    "Yeah, yeah, you always suck up to him. Fine, you know how the portal to the Mortal World opens up once in a while, it''ll be soon."


    Lia has heard of another way to enter the Mortal World without the permission of the Ghost King and the council but what Min actually was nning shocked her more. Turning the Mortal World into a ghost ce? Why?


    "I have to do it?" Timo''s voice brought Lia back. She missed what else the guy had said.


    "How long are you still training the young ones?"


    "For a while, why does he want to speed things up all of a sudden? The facility and the ghosts aren''t ready yet."


    "It''s just to scout and rumours about some peculiar people in the core have been going around. My guess it''s the hidden families."


    "Just because of that?" Timo was unimpressed.


    "Yep, agreed. Wiping out the whole Mortal World needs more preparation that''s why the scouting."


    Lia was lost, she had no idea what they were talking about anymore. Why did scouting the Mortal World aid them destroying it? And why did Min already want to set his n into motion without having everything ready yet? Most of all, have Xavi and the others been found out? Lia needed to speed things up here in the academy with Zero.


    Time was running out. Lia took the lift down to the ground floor but lost in thoughts she walked down the hallway instead of exiting the building.


    Zero was still waiting in the office doing work. Lia shook her head and decided to worry about these thingster.


    She walked back to the lift area to head outside when from a distance she saw the lift open with a tiny ''Ding'' noise and a person stepping out.


    Yet this person sent shivers of shock, mncholy and even despair across Lia''s whole body. Her lips slightly trembled and her eyes unknowingly turned red. She would''ve to face him anyways in the near future. But now seeing him like this, Lia''s choked up heart had no idea what to feel. As if his presence made her question everything.

 Chapter 127: Infiltration 14

    Chapter 127: Infiltration 14


    Pure and violent feelings mixed, creating a thunderous torrent of conflict. They swirled under the bellowing sky to be set free, to find a ce, a sense of direction they could use to get rid of the massive force propelling them.


    A sense of hopelessness, a drop of happiness and a tide of sadness overwhelmed Lia. Her conflicting thoughts interrupted her intense feelings, forcing a deep hole to rip in her chest.


    A step. A second step. Further and further away did that lonely figure go. Saltiness rubbed the corner of Lia''s lips and her feet wanted to carry her to that person.


    And she realised what it meant to face an old loved one. None of the elders she has seen again were met with a single feeling but hatred and wrath of her. Yet why did she think it wasn''t any different if she met someone she used to care for?


    Uneasiness fueled by loss emerged in her head. Despite her hatred towards Min, would she falter before him just like now if she saw him?


    But this person wasn''t Min, this person could never be Min, none of the cold cruelty was present in this person. Although what kept Lia from jumping into his arms was the nagging fear that he too was involved in Lia''s family''s death and knew about it.


    After all, he was working for Min and helped him in achieving his dream of destroying the world. In other words, this person Lia pained to see, on the verge of tears to meet again, was supporting Min.


    He was none of the childhood friend, best friend she once had. Now, Leo was aplete stranger. Aplete stranger who was also an enemy.


    An enemy she would sooner orter have to fight against yet why was her heart so heavy, so reluctant to let him go? All these hundreds of years they had been close friends, grew up together, all those memories of them only to be washed away by blood, severed by grudges and abandoned by revenge.


    Knowing that he was an enemy now, Lia still couldn''t help but run up to him.


    She bumped into him and before she could fall to the floor he caught her.


    "Careful there," Leo''s eyes twinkled and his bright voice was still pleasant to Lia. Most of all, his carelessness and cheerfulness shone through. He didn''t change and she had no idea how to feel about it.


    But she wanted him to look at her again, hear his voice. Lia''s fingers fumbled with the ne and she really yed with the thought of letting him figure out her identity but she stopped herself at thest second.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry, I''m quite clumsy," Lia smiled and stood on her own.


    "Just make sure you take care of yourself," Leoughed and then bowed. These words were so familiar to Lia.


    "Unfortunately, I''ve got things to do or else it''d be my pleasure to keep youpany," and he was still charming to women.


    Liaughed it off and watched him leave. Out of the door. Out of her heart, with thisst interaction, everything between them hade to an end.


    Lia wiped the tears, rolling down her cheek, away and her pitiful face turned cold.


    From now one, Leo and her were nothing more but enemies that would need to ughter each other.


    Lia left the building. If in the future, Leo was really innocent, unknowing to what has happened, if he was going to side with her, maybe they could go back to how they used to be.


    However-


    Liaughed mockingly and the sunny day looked so grim and bleak in her eyes.


    There was no way Leo didn''t know. Leo standing on Min''s side made it painfully clear that no matter what they were destined to part ways.


    None of the people in the past had anything to do with Lia anymore. They were only stepping stones for the hero to reach the destined ending. Nothing more and nothing less.


    Lia finally arrived at her office and was greeted by a pissed off Zero, "You''rete!"


    He barked and sat in Lia''s armchair.


    Lia''s cold eyes warmed up, "Oh you''re making yourself quitefortable."


    "I''m doing all of your work anyways."


    "Aren''t you training your power?" Lia was curious about Zero''s abilities, especially now that she needed to elerate the n.


    "It''s" Zero twirled on the chair before stopping, "It''s not great anyways."


    There was disappointment on his face.


    "What is it?"


    Zero hesitated, "I can repair anything."


    "Anything?" Lia raised her eyebrow.


    "Yes, anything! But it''s useless for fighting!"


    Lia already spected his power was a support type but this still caught her by surprise. So, by anything, it included her soul. She had to figure out how to make him help her.


    But before that he needed to train, he wasn''t properly working on it because he deemed it as useless.


    "But can it repair your personality?"


    "You! Shut up!" Zero shouted, "Just admit you''re sick of me!"


    "I''m not," Lia felt Zero had trust issues seeing his defensive attitude that needed to confirm Lia didn''t hate him.


    "Liar!"


    "I''m not, I''m serious. Despite your guards up against me, you still enjoy being with me, no?" Lia''s little smile teased Zero into standing up, wanting to storm out of the room.


    "Dream on! Stop!" Zero huffed. With his hands on the door, his shoulders lowered, "Stop being so good to me."


    Lia was stunned. This boy


    "Am I?" Lia really questioned how she looked in his eyes.


    Zero''s voice was a quiet mumble but Lia had heard him correctly. He truly thought that Lia was being good to him.


    "Why aren''t you giving up on me?"


    "Oh, a troubled child like you? I''m afraid if I do, no one can keep you on a leash," Lia answered sincerely, even if those words were harsh.


    Zero whipped around and red at Lia, "I''m not a dog! I''ve changed my mind! You''re vile, no matter what!"


    "Wasn''t that from the beginning your opinion?"


    "You!" Zero was at a loss for words. There was no use arguing with her.


    Lia sighed, then approached him.


    "S-Stay away from me!" Zero backed into the door and held his hands up.


    "You''re making it sound like I''m doing something bad to you."


    "You are!" Zero choked out being buried in Lia''s embrace.


    In truth, this hug wasn''t solely for Zero but for Lia too. After the encounter with Leo, Lia needed someone and Zero was the perfect victim.


    He was soft like a pillow. Lia rested her chin on Zero''s head. Zero was red from anger but in the end, he didn''t push her away.


    He did only when Lia cheekily called him, "A good boy."


    Zero wanted to die from anger and ripped the door open.


    The audacity she had to treat him like a dog! He was wrong. She was really awful.


    "Before I forget it you don''t need toe from now on," Lia''s words made Zero''s anger immediately disappear. Instead, his lifted heart sunk to the bottom of an endless pit.


    His whisper couldn''t reach Lia, "Are you finally giving up on me after all?"


    "It''s best if you train with Timo. It''s important for you to train your powers, I''m keeping you too busy. I''ll talk to him," Lia turned to him yet Zero already disappeared.

 Chapter 128: Infiltration 15

    Chapter 128: Infiltration 15


    In order for Zero to quickly raise his power, Timo was the best person to draw out his talent. Lia had to bite the bullet and sent Zero to Timo after all. Seeing how Nana improved so much, Lia would be stubborn not to use this opportunity.


    Not noticing Zero''s feelings, Lia went to Timo''s room. She knocked again. This time Timo let her in, "Come in."


    Lia didn''t really want to be in Timo''s ce, alone with him.


    "You wanted to talk?"


    Timo sat on the sofa, Lia opposite to him, "I went to your room but you weren''t there."


    "You did?" it was a surprise that Timo made an effort to find Lia.


    "Why do you look as if that''s a miracle?" Timo moved forwards.


    "I did?" Lia could see that Timo was getting annoyed and she slightly enjoyed it. But she was here for business and not to have him turn on her.


    "Well, putting that aside, you can take back the favour."


    "Take back?" Timo''s nk face was visibly confused.


    "You can train Zero, in fact, change your favour to train him."


    "After you made him hated by everyone in school, you dumped him on me," Timo rxed on the sofa yet Lia''s sharp gaze startled him.


    "Just to be clear, I''m not dumping him on you nor do I do anything that makes it seem like he''s an object. He''s a good boy, although he has troubles shedding off his defence mechanism, but that''s not the point," Lia looked briefly out of the window,


    "The problem is he''s doubting his abilities and doesn''t put any effort to train. His power isn''t bad, if utilised right, it can be incredibly powerful, so if you choose him, it''ll boost his mentality."


    "You care for him so much?" Timo stood up and made himself a drink, "But I''m not a teacher caring about a student''s well being. I''m here to scout talent, just because you tell me to train him, doesn''t mean I''m going to if there''s no profit."


    "Profit as in creating mindless soldiers?" Lia huffed and pushed Timo offering her a drink away.


    "We really don''t see eye to eye," he sipped on his drink while watching Lia.


    Lia coldly sneered, all pretences were shed in front of him.


    "This is the favour you owe me."


    "I already did you one by not touching him.


    Lia''s lips curled up, "I think we have a misunderstanding here, you want Zero as your pupil too. Don''t pretend you don''t. Also," Lia stood up and towered over Timo.


    She poked him in the chest, "Do you think your stubborn heart will be able to take it if Maria ignores you forever? Maria will do as I say and not what you want her to do."


    Timo''s emotionless face remained unchanged but he agreed, "Let''s do as you say."


    "You should''ve done so from the beginning," Lia pulled away from him.


    "But you really change your face quickly."


    Lia''s friendly smile confirmed Timo''s statement as she wordlessly walked out.


    The door clicked behind her. Lia breathed a sigh and her eyes coldly stared at the lift. Then one step after another one, she made her way out of the building, out of the academy.


    But what she didn''t notice was that a certain puppy was following her. His expression hurt and disappointed. Zero, keeping a bit of distance, trailed after Lia.


    However, Zero couldn''t keep up once Lia left the capital and at an insanely fast pace rushed to another city. Zero could only turn back around and head to the academy but his head was full of questions as to why Lia left the capital in a hurry and the biggest one, that crushed him to the ground, was if she had really given up on him.


    On the other side, Lia headed to her house in the other city next to the capital. She needed to tell the others about Min''s n and wanted to know how they were doing. Also, she missed them.


    Lia was a bit anxious as she stood in front of her front door. Yet when she opened the door, Susa instantly fell into her arm, "Lia, I saw you from the windows!"


    Susa took Lia''s hand and led her to the sofa where Noel and Xavi sat.


    "Oh, who''s that?" Noel''s cheeky smile was undeniably annoying but she was happy to see him.


    "Lia!" Xavi choked out and removed the lollipop from his mouth. Lia ruffled his hair and Xavi''s ears turned red.


    "Mika and Lily went out to check something," Susa exined.


    "Things going bad? That''s why you came back?" Noel never failed to take an opportunity to stab at Lia.


    This time Lia didn''t retort, "Yes."


    A simple word drew everyone''s attention, Xavi was worried, "What happened? You can''t find the person? Were you discovered? How?"


    They all looked at Lia''s new appearance, there was no way she was found out, right?


    "No, it''s not that. Themander of Min''s private army is also teaching, no training students at the academy to scout the talent for the army."


    "What?" all three of them didn''t anticipate that.


    "But that''s not the problem," Lia continued, "I''ve overheard his conversation with- with another captain and it seems Min has nned to take care of the Mortal World first."


    Lia told them what she has heard.


    "The day when the portal opens? Hmm," Xavi thought, "It''s random but if they mention it, it might be soon."


    "My thought," Lia agreed.


    "To be honest we haven''t found out anything about the ring," Susa admitted, "However, we found a new facility for creating ghosts."


    Lia''s eyes widened, "You mean"


    "Yep and guess what. It''s closer than thest one," Noel self-deprecatingly said.


    "Where?"


    "Do you know the Red Light District?" Susa had a sour look.


    Lia nodded.


    "They remodelled it and no one''s allowed in anymore under the neww that such vile activities aren''t allowed but what they''re doing is even worse."


    Lia could''ve guessed that Min would open another facility but for it to be so close? Even if it was hidden behind an illusion, the public could still catch on.


    Was Min throwing away all precaution to go after his goal? Just what was his n? How was he going to kill all of the mortals? He couldn''t just massacre them, no? But now that Lia thought about it, Min had no remorse in anything he did, so killing all mortals wouldn''t make him bat an eye.


    "So, you''ll be taking care of the facility?" Lia asked as they had to think of a way to counter what Min nned to do.


    "Yeah," Xavi nodded, "If the Ghost King pushes his n forward, we have to adjust ours too. For now, you''ll focus on healing your soul, we split up into two teams. One to find the ring and the other to take care of the facility. We have to move our n forward, now that the Ghost King wants to harm the Mortal World, we have to stop him before that happens."


    "During these few weeks, we''ve trained and my power''s better. We use it to form a n, so rest assured," Susa nudged Lia. Lia felt a bit warm, they were all trying to take the burden off her.


    "Ok," Lia agreed. For now, she couldn''t do much until she could use her power again.


    "How''s Nana?" suddenly Mika''s voice appeared.


    Behind him was Lily. Lily hugged Lia while Mika awkwardly sat next to Lia. She rubbed his head, "She''s doing fine. She''s actually receiving training from Timo."


    "What?" Noel was confused, "Why?"


    "It''s fine, under his training, she''s growing fast," Lia recounted everything that has happened during the weeks at the academy while the time slowly ticked away to an inevitable fate.

 Chapter 129: Infiltration 16

    Chapter 129: Infiltration 16


    After Lia talked and spent some time with everyone, she headed back to the academy. She still had a lot of work to do.


    As she arrived at the gates, the first sight that greeted her was a lingering Zero who, the moment he saw her, instantly averted eye contact and fled the scene.


    Lia thought his behaviour was strange. Yet she stood at the spot wondering if she should go after him or not. She felt she had to question what made him act like this.


    A tall figure approached Lia, "Displeased?"


    Startled, Lia looked up to see Timo who yawned.


    "Why are you always tired?" Lia''s question took Timo aback. He sized her up before answering, "It''s exhausting."


    "What is?"


    "Existing."


    Lia kept her mouth shut and just nodded.


    Yet Timo still stood next to her, "I''ve talked to him."


    Timo pointed at the spot where Zero just was.


    "He''s not interested."


    "He''s not?" Lia thought that having Timo talk to Zero would be a big confidence boost.


    "He''s not," apart from that Timo didn''t say anything.


    "I see, I''ll talk to him," Lia quickly left Timo''s side and headed to the dorms.


    What was wrong with Zero? Wouldn''t training under Timo be a dreame true for him?


    Knocking on Zero''s door, there was no activity on his side. Lia waited before trying again and again.


    "Zero, can we talk?"


    No answer.


    "Are you angry because you can''t do my work for me?"


    The door ripped open.


    "So you did just exploit me! You just admitted it! Don''t you dare take it back!"


    A flushed pale face met Lia, "I won''t take it back."


    Zero was exasperated, "You should! No teacher should admit that they''re abusing a student."


    "No one is talking about abusing you."


    "But you do!" Zero was fed up with Lia. On the other hand, Lia had no idea how Zero''s thinking process was fueled.


    "Can Ie in? To talk?"


    "I''ve got nothing to talk to you about!" Zero crossed his arms with no intention to move to the side.


    "You don''t want to?" Lia stepped back and Zero hurriedly moved to the sides, making space in the door. His face showed panic as if he didn''t want Lia to leave.


    "Then thanks for having me," Lia used the gap to walk into Zero''s room while he silently followed behind her. Both of them sat on the sofa without talking.


    Zero threw Lia constant res. Lia wanted tough out loud. He was being too obvious. Lia got straight to the subject, "Why aren''t you epting Timo''s training?"


    This question was the one Zero feared hearing the most, so he only turned his head away from Lia.


    Lia sighed, "I want you to stop thinking your power is subpar."


    "I don''t care."


    "What are you thinking in your little brain?"


    "Stop making fun of me all the time!" Zero angrily red at Lia again. But then his frown turned upside down, "Admit."


    "What?"


    "That you you are sick of me."


    "I''m not."


    "Then why have you dumped me on themander?"


    Lia''s face banked while Zero''s was full of injustice.


    "Has he said that?"


    "It''s obvious!"


    "Zero, I told you I want you to achieve what you can and your powers are important. So, you shouldn''t waste such a good opportunity," Lia felt like she was coaxing a little child.


    "You didn''t give up on me?" his voice was small but Lia could hear the aggrieved tone in it.


    "I would never," with this bold statement, Lia made amitment akin to a lifetime. If she said those words, she would make sure to keep them.


    "Really?"


    "Really," Lia answered decisively.


    Zero''s face brightened before he put his defences up again, "Fine, I''ll do the training considering it as me doing you a favour."


    Lia raised an eyebrow, "Since when can you exert such power over me?"


    But Zero was actually right, him training his power was doing her a favour. Big time.


    Lia stood up and waited at the door, "Now hurry up. Go to themander and tell him to be diligent."


    "Don''t tell me what to do!'''' Zero humped but followed Lia. It was alreadyte but on the training field, they saw students still training with Timo.


    "Go to them," Lia sent Zero like a mother seeing her son off at the kindergarten.


    Lia thought about watching for a while but then remembered she still had work to do. Frustrated she made her way to the building 1.


    But arriving on the first floor, she encountered someone she didn''t expect to see. Lia''s heart beat wildly and she wanted to leave the ce as quickly as possible.


    What was Leo doing here? At this hour? Again? She just saw him this morning. Why was he back?


    Not wanting to discover him, Lia descended the stairs and remained on the ground floor but her luck wasn''t on her side. Soon she heard footstepsing towards her. Leo also came down.


    Lia cursed and walked behind a column, yet Leo was againing her way. Scouting the surrounding, Lia saw the door leading to a staircase and entered.


    The hall of the staircase was dark, and under the sea of stairs was a small space that was stopped by a wall. It was shrouded inplete darkness.


    Lia hid in there as she heard the door open. She hurried closer to the corner that couldn''t be seen from the door and leaned against the wall.


    The door handle rustled before a figure stood in the door frame illuminated by the lights outside.


    "Oh, another staircase?" Leo''s confused voice travelled to Lia. He was lost. The door closed again and Lia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She just didn''t want to meet Leo again, much less talk to him. She wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    Relieved, Lia stood up but stumbled backwards and fell against the wall to her left. She expected the hard impact but instead nothing but air and then the hard ground awaited her.


    She fell through the wall and found herself in a dark hallway. There was a hidden ce? What could the academy have that needed a secret passage like this? Or could it be just a path leading to the passage?


    Curiosity overtook Lia and without thinking, she headed down the hallway. It was endless and had many turns and twists but the upside was, it was only a single hallway.


    Suddenly, it stopped at a staircase that led down. Lia didn''t hesitate. She took the stairs down and arrived in another hallway.


    But in the blink of an eye, it came to an end. It was considerably shorter than the other one. Now, Lia was faced with a heavy iron door that parted to the sides, judging by the crack in the middle of the door.


    Next to the door was a keypad. It needed a password to be opened. What loomed behind the door that had to be stored underground beneath the academy?


    If it was the pce or the headquarters, Lia could understand but the academy? Could this be another one of Min''s ns? Would this involve the students?


    Was what was behind the door something that could threaten or do something to the students? Or the academy itself?


    Millions of thoughts swirled in Lia''s mind, that could only be answered once she had the password. She needed to get it.

 Chapter 130: Infiltration 17

    Chapter 130: Infiltration 17


    The content behind the mysterious door was unknown. There was no one that could know it except for Min. Or Timo as Lia hoped. However, she couldn''t ask him herself.


    The only person Lia could fathom to help her was Maria but it would be hard to get a hold of her. So, the next best person might be Nana.


    Just on time, Lia made it back to catch Timo leaving and the students finishing their training. Zero''s eyes slightly lit up seeing Lia but quickly dulled when she approached Nana. Zero pursed his lips and walked away.


    Lia quickly whispered to Nana, "Meet me in the back again."


    Lia was referring to the spot behind the dorms.


    When Lia turned back around to the other students, Zero wasn''t there anymore. But now she couldn''t spare him any time.


    Lia went to her office to collect her stuff and put them in her room, then she made her way to meet Nana who already waited for her.


    "What did you want to talk about?"


    In the midst of the thick trees, the two females stood, dark shadows mirrored on their faces.


    Nana stepped to the side as Lia approached her, her sses reflecting the barely visible white of the moonlight.


    "I''ve discovered something," Lia leaned against a tree and took a deep breath. Many thoughts and pictures shed through her mind but she banished them into a part of her brain that wouldn''t see the light again.


    "There''s a room underneath the first building but it''s locked with a password."


    Nana rarely showed a solemn expression. She could guess from Lia''s tone it was important, "You need the password."


    "Yes," Lia actually didn''t want Nana to do this as it would put her in danger if Timo got suspicious.


    "It''s ok," Nana took the burden off Lia''s mind and reassured her. It wasn''t hard for Nana to guess what Lia wanted her to do. The only problem was how she did it.


    But before she could let Lia worry, Nana continued, "I''ll figure out a way to ask themander!"


    A bright smile met Lia and she sighed at Nana''s cheerfulness. Despite what Nana has been through, she was still able to smile happily.


    "So, don''t worry!" Nana also wanted an opportunity to prove herself.


    Since she''s met Lia, it has always been Lia or the others who saved her, Nana never had the chance to do something for them. Even if this was something small, Nana wanted to do it.


    "Are you sure?" Lia still wasn''t at ease.


    "It is! Now go to bed!" Nana pushed Lia towards the dorms.


    In front of the dorms, Lia saw the fleeting figure of Zero who instantly retreated from the doors when he was caught again by Lia.


    Big steps were enough for Lia to catch up to him and turn him around by the shoulders, "How was the training?"


    "What do you care about?"


    "Didn''t I tell you I care?"


    Zero turned his back to Lia mumbling, "Okay," before he dashed away.


    Lia walked to the teacher''s dorm. At the lift, she met another unexpected person.


    "Ah, Miss Kim!" The headteacher Lasso greeted Lia.


    "Headteacher, what are you doing at this hour?"


    "Went to the capital for some drinks," now that Lia looked at him closer, indeed he had a red tint on his cheeks.


    "By the way, "Lasso moved closer to Lia, "The first years will have their first field mission in a few weeks'' time."


    Lasso giggled a bit but for Lia, this news was a chance for her to grip.


    Lia excitedly took Lasso''s hands, "Please headteacher, can I apany the students?"


    Lasso was a bit perplexed, "Which ones?"


    "The third building! I really want to experience their progress!"


    Lassoughed, the alcohol went to his head, "Of course! Miss Kim''s after all a great teacher! You can go with them, I''ll arrange it for you."


    The lift opened on Lasso''s floor and he stepped out.


    "Thank you, headteacher!" Lia bowed but told herself to remind him tomorrow in case he forgot, seeing how intoxicated he was. Was it even alright for a teacher to let themselves go like this on a school premise?


    It didn''t matter though, in a few week''s time, if everything went ording to Lia''s expectations, this infiltration mission would be finally over.


    In therge, soft bed Liaid and stared at the ceiling. The time when she had to face Min was slowly counting down. Seeing Leo alone was already tugging the strings in her mind, pulling her forwards being hesitant. How would she feel when she saw Min again? Would her anger soar tremendously or would her worst fearse true?


    Not long after, Lia fell asleep, hugging the nket tightly.


    A few dayster, Lia was with Zero on training field 4 between building 2 and 3. Zero came into her office and wanted to show her his progress. Of course, the way he broke it to her was as defensive as ever.


    "I''m pretty good now," Zero held his head high as several students stopped to watch him. Their whispers reached his ears but he paid them no heed.


    Zero was still disliked by many. Compared to before however it has gotten much better. Zero was slowly able, through his efforts, make a better impression on others. Yet his old, ''close'' friends still didn''t forgive him for what he has done.


    Zero put a broken te on the ground and held his hand over it. Purple light surrounded it. A secondter, the te was restored.


    "That''s not all!" Zero hastily said, afraid that Lia thought he could only do that. Lia slightly smiled at his eagerness but then her smile dropped the instant Zero pulled out a knife. Ready to cut his own arm.


    Lia rushed towards Zero and took the knife away, "I know you''ve put in a lot of hard work. It''s amazing but don''t harm yourself."


    Zero hung his head low, "I just wanted to show you."


    "You did," Lia patted his head, "It''s unbelievable you can heal."


    "Right?" Zero''s eyes lit up.


    Now Lia was sure that Zero could even repair her soul. His field trip was still a some time away, Lia hoped Zero could greatly improve.


    "Yes, work hard."


    "You can leave now," embarrassment caught up to Zero. He coughed lightly and continued to train.


    Lia left him alone. She still had a bunch of work to do. Even if she was to leave the academy soon, she still felt the obligation to properly do her work as a teacher. The responsibility she had to do her best for the students.


    Despite some of them aspiring to work for Min, they couldn''t be faulted. The public blindly followed everything Min did with awe and praised him as the Ghost King, without knowing the true terror of motives that loomed behind his great faade and the reputation he built himself.


    Lia closed her eyes. Various images floated in the darkness. Beautiful ones, sad ones until they all collided with each other forming a storm that sucked her consciousness up.


    Lia ripped her eyes open and saw Nana waving her hand in front of her. Nana''s wide eyes turned sad, "Lia," she whispered and gently wiped a tear from the corner of Lia''s eyes away.


    Lia was too absorbed that she didn''t notice she cried. Why was she crying?


    "Themander''s suspicious," Nana knew it''s best to change the topic, "But I managed to find out the password!"

 Chapter 131: Infiltration 18

    Chapter 131: Infiltration 18


    Lia instantly shot up, "You found out?"


    "Yes!" Nana was proud of herself but having seen Lia being vulnerable just a minute ago, Nana didn''t need Lia to praise her. She was happy to be of help.


    Lia excited turned to Nana, "What is it?"


    Lia didn''t even bother asking how Nana found out, what method she used to make Timo''s tongue loose and tell her something that should obviously be a secret.


    A few minutester.


    Why? Why? Why?


    This relentless word captured Lia''s mind, her body and her heart. It feasted on her worries, teared her sanity apart and made her run like a maniac.


    Forwards.


    Only forwards. In the dark hallway, Lia tripped several times, pushing herself forward using the wall but she still couldn''t believe what she''s heard, what Nana said.


    In a frantic daze, Lia rushed down the stairs, through the hallway until she finally stood before the door to the mysterious room.


    What was Min thinking? What did it mean? Was Lia overthinking? Was she dreaming? It was a lie, wasn''t it? Aplete lie to fool her.


    Lia hit against the door, panting and catching her breath. Her trembling fingers glided over the metallic surface many times before they found their way to the keypad.


    It could''ve been anything. Anything! Yet it was this cursed number. Out of all thebinations of digits there could''ve been, why, just why did Min choose this?


    Just why did Timo have to say it in this way? If he only told Nana the numbers, Lia wouldn''t be in this state, wouldn''t overthink.


    So, why? Tears threatened to spill from Lia''s eyes as the door clicked after it was indeed true. She didn''t want it to be.


    What in the world did Min mean by this?


    By these words...?


    ''His fiance''s birthday.''


    Her birthday. The day Lia was born, the day that should be a joyful celebration everywhere.


    So, why did Min use her birthday as the password? Why did Timo say ''his fiance''s birthday'' instead of just reciting the numbers?


    Lia stumbled into the dark room with no light. The only bright source of light came from behind her through the door. The bleak darkness in front of her almost brought her to her knees. It depicted solely his face, everywhere she looked nothing but his face popped up.


    Lia took a step forward, breathing heavily, and it echoed back from the walls. The more Lia ventured inside, the faster she realised that this was a round room with nothing. It only led to the middle, to a small ss vitrine on an elevated tform.


    Once touched, it lit up in an azure blue light and highlighted the treasured content inside. A ring. Was this the Immortal King''s?


    Yet, for some reason, Lia found it oddly simr to her engagement ring. She blinked. A self-deprecatingugh rose. Of course not, Min wouldn''t care about her ring.


    Her birthday was also a coincidence, so Lia decided not to give it any more thought. This ring in front of her was the important thing right now.


    Lia didn''t care much about the vitrine and just broke it open. No rm sounded and with ease, she took out the ring, anticipating holding it in her fingers.


    It was a thin gold ring. There was nothing on it. It looked like an ordinary ring. She also couldn''t feel anything from it. Despite the ordinariness, Lia put the ring on.


    After several tries, she couldn''t use her power with her life force. Disappointment couldn''t even describe what Lia felt.


    Maybe this was after all just an ordinary ring but why go to such lengths for a simple ring?


    Or perhaps Lia''s soul had to be repaired first? Either way, for now, she had to keep the ring with her. Noel or Xavi might know more about it.


    There was the possibility that Timo could recognize the ring, so Lia put it in her pocket, making sure she couldn''t lose it.


    The whole way back, Lia was upied with the ring, she wanted to tell the others about it but she didn''t want to make any hasty decisions.


    Her soul could be the problem, so before it was healed, she wouldn''t go to them. They also had their own things to do.


    And so Lia passed the next days normally as if nothing''s happened, until the day of the field trip finally came.


    Lia mentally prepared herself for this. It was the deciding factor.


    The first-year students of building 3 all assembled on training field 3. Lia joined them and to her surprise, Timo was leading the trip. It wasn''t too out of her expectation but she didn''t think Timo would agree to it.


    As they made their way to the outskirts, Zero sneakily got closer to Lia. She noticed it and smiled at him. Zero instantly turned around.


    "Is this your first time purging ghosts?" Timo was the first to start a conversation with Lia.


    "It is," Lia answered with a hint of excitement, "I don''t have any powers, so I hope I won''t be a burden."


    "Ah yea, you don''t," Timo gave Lia the side eye. She suddenly felt like his view of her lowered. The sad thing was that she wasn''t lying. At the moment, she really was powerless. But in this situation, it was a good thing.


    They moved to the fourthyer surrounded by the river. There were only 15 students on this field trip. Too many students were hard for one teacher to control. After all, they were purging real vengeful ghosts. If anything went wrong, the students could lose their lives.


    One teacher was already too less for a group of 15 but it was Timo and everyone ced their trust in him. Lia who had no capability to save anyone only tagged along.


    Timo led them to a quiet ce, "There shouldn''t be many ghosts here."


    Now Lia realised that she might be able to see Timo''s power.


    Timo had the group split into groups of three and sent each of them to a direction while he and Lia stood in the middle. The students were only around 7 metres away from them, so Timo could watch each of them ande to their aid if anything happened.


    As if Timo had nned it, a few ghosts approached the groups. Their hungry mouths opened to swallow the students but they remained strong in the face of this sight. One after another one, they started to fight against the ghosts.


    "Have you scouted the ce beforehand?" Lia wanted to know why Timo was so rxed.


    "Of course, not going to endanger any student," Timo''s eyes swept over the students fighting.


    "How long does it take?" Lia watched Zero. When it came to ghosts, his power really wasn''t useful.


    But he still tried to do his best. More ghosts poured in. The number was easily manageable.


    Suddenly Timo raised his voice, "Don''t forget you have to defend. Don''t let a ghoste to the centre and attack us. If-" Timo paused and yawned, "One team fails to purge ghosts and they break through, you fail the test."


    The students got agitated, "Test? No one talked about that!"


    "Just decided also Kim here''s to supervise."


    Was this Lia''s excuse for being here? How could Timo be so spontaneous? Was he bored from just watching?


    "Yes, indeed," Lia decided to y along.


    Zero''s ears perked up and his expression changed. He needed to be more serious about this. What no one knew was that Lia had a talisman on her, so ghosts couldn''t do much to her.


    Yet, Lia had another talisman she had Mika summon for her and this talisman she secretly had put on Zero. Its purpose was different. Completely the opposite.


    Once more ghosts came they all crowded Zero''s team. In panic, the three of them started to run.


    Timo''s shout for them to stay here waspletely disregarded.

 Chapter 132: Infiltration 19

    Chapter 132: Infiltration 19


    Zero''s team ran away from their positions in fear of the sudden wave of ghosts attacking them. The three split from each other.


    While Lia chased after Zero, she told Timo, "Go after those two!"


    Timo didn''t suspect anything and seeing how Zero ran in aplete direction, Timo left him to Lia.


    Zero had the bad fate of all ghosts chasing after him. Lia quickly caught up to him and reached into his pockets to inauspiciously take out the talisman and rip it to pieces.


    Then she, while Zero didn''t notice and just ran at full speed, pulled him into an embrace turning him to the left, "Careful!" she shouted.


    "Miss Kim!" Zero widened his eyes when he realised that Lia was shielding him from a ghost.


    "I''m fine," Lia painted, making the situation more dramatic than it was. The ghost only barely scratched her before it sensed her talisman and retreated.


    Zero had tears in his eyes as he pushed Lia to the ground and hovered over her as if she was about to die.


    "I''m not a corpseyet," Lia added for dramatic purposes. She made sure that her breathing was short and that her voice was losing its strength.


    "No!" Zero''s tears fell on Lia''s face. This was slightly ufortable.


    "You didn''t have to sacrifice yourself for me!" Zero actually was wailing. Lia couldn''t beleive that he bought it so easily...


    Lia wanted to tell him she lured him here on purpose and all of this was just an act but of course, she couldn''t really tell him.


    "It''s fine, just heal me," Lia casually thought that since she had no actual wounds, Zero could heal her soul.


    "I felt something inside my body break," Lia lied. She had to admit she felt a bit embarrassed having to say this out loud while she lied on the ground unmoved with Zero loudly sobbing. This situation was really... too much.


    Zero didn''t need to hear any more and quickly did his work. Since he was crying, he didn''t even realise what he was doing. He only felt that he was repairing but Lia could physically sense he was healing her soul.


    It actually worked. This was quite the shock to her as she didn''t imagine it''d go this smoothly. Lia, secretly amused at Zero''s honest form, stroked Zero''s head, "Thank you, you''ll be an amazing exorcist."


    This made Zero cry harder and he had to calm himself down. Then he painfully tried to choke out, "I.actually don''t, don''t want to. I don''t want to train with Timo. I-" he huped, Lia had to suppress augh, "I actually want to help you with your work..."


    This confession melted Lia''s heart. Zero was truly adorable.


    "I see but you still need to train. You cane to me for anything."


    "You have tok-keep it," Zero wiped his tears away.


    "Ok, ok," although the harsh truth was that Lia wouldn''t be long at the academy. This thought made Lia''s heart ache a bit. She didn''t want to leave Zero alone. However, hr objective was now reached, so there was no reason for her to stay here.


    Afterwards, they walked back to the others. Seeing Zero''s red eyes, everyone eyed him curiously. However, Timo had no sympathy to spare and scolded the three of them for not obeying his instructions and running away like that.


    Liaforted the three and Timo called the trip off. On their way back, Lia put the me on Timo, "If you didn''t put pressure on them by making this a test, they wouldn''t have reacted this way.


    "I know," surprisingly Timo agreed, "But you seem close to all students."


    Lia thought he wanted to ask her for advice, so his next sentence threw her off.


    "You seem particrly close to Nana."


    Nana mentioned that Timo was suspicious of her. Lia should''ve asked how Nana foudnd out the password from Timo. Nana couldn''t have possibly revealed anything but Timo was sharp and Nana was still a beginner when it came to interacting with others.


    "She''s a real sweetheart, always a pleasure to talk to her during the sessions."


    Lia''s words were very clear. She liked Nana because she was a nice person to converse with during their private sessions. Lia hinted that she only had a teacher-student rtionship with Nana and had nothing to do with her outside school matters.


    "Is that so?" Timo didn''t pursue the matter further but it was obvious he didn''t truly believe her.


    Lia could only finally escape his presence when they arrived at the academy.


    Both of Lia''s goals werepleted, there was no point staying here anymore. Zero pulled on Lia''s clothes and said, "I. I''ll see you tomorrow." Then he dashed away.


    Lia couldn''t break his trust, so she thought about asking how the others were doing and if they''d thought of a n. There was still time and Lia also had to improve her powers before fighting Min. She could do that while staying in the academy.


    Back in her room, Lia pulled out the ring again. Now that her soul was healed, could she use her life force? With anticipation, Lia focused on her life force but-


    in the end, the result was the same. She couldn''t do anything with the ring.


    She was still powerless. In the worst case, she could use her soul again and have Zero heal it but she knew she couldn''t always rely on that.


    Even if the ring wasn''t helping her, Lia had to find a way to use her life force. The next day came and Lia worked untilte afternoon. Zero popped by a few times.


    As Nana couldn''t leave the academy without the permission of the headteacher during the week, Lia once again headed home on her own.


    Back home, she was greeted enthusiastically by everyone.


    "Missed us again?" Noelid on the sofa and stared at her as she approached him. His hair fell over his face.


    "My soul''s one again."


    "Really?" Lily was excited. Everyone was astonished at the news.


    "And I''ve got this but I''m not sure if it''s the real one since I can do anything with it," Lia held up her hand. The ring was now on her finger.


    "The Immortal King''s?" Xavi came closer and inspected it.


    "Let Susa check it," Mika briefly suggested.


    "Oh, right," Susa touched the ring. The room went quiet in anticipation of what she was going to say. The silence was drawn out for a while longer until-


    "I see nothing."


    These words hung heavy in the air.


    "Could it be it''s not the Immortal King''s ring?" Xavi''s conclusion hammered in everyone''s mind.


    The knowledge that Min used her birthday as the password resurfaced. But no matter how she looked at it, this was neither their engagement ring nor has she ever seen a ring like this before.


    "Or maybe it just needs some time? I mean it''s literally 1000s of years old," Noel raised another possibility.


    "Could be," Mika agreed, "Let''s put this aside for now tho."


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone turned serious. Lia could sense they were about to tell her something crucial.


    "We have started to n and also informed our families. The troops of my and Mika''s family are on standby."


    "You mean," Lia stared at Xavi, "We are about to-"


    "Yes, engage in a fight with the Ghost King. However, we can only do that once your power is ready. It''s best for you and Nana to pull out of the academy."


    This was something Lia didn''t want to. She couldn''t leave Zero behind and most of all, with this move, Timo was going to be even more suspicious. He already suspected Lia and Nana to have a deeper rtionship. Now they both were going to leave the academy, this would only rm Timo more and confirm his suspicions.


    "What is your n?''''


    On top of that, Lia didn''t think Xavi and the others already were at a point where they had their own army mobilised.

 Chapter 133: Infiltration 20

    Chapter 133: Infiltration 20


    A table full of stic cups. Five people enjoying the cold refreshment. One person done with them.


    "Ok, to the n," Xavi put his tea back on the table.


    "Did you really have to go and get the tea?" Lia was full of disbelief.


    "It rxes," Noel gave his two cents worth of nothing.


    "Of course, we can''t proceed with the n if Lia''s power isn''t back, but our objective is the Ghost King- we need to purge the Ghost King''s power, so he can''t use them anymore. Anyone else in our way needs to be eliminated," Xavi started.


    "Wait, how do we purge Min''s power?" this was the first time Lia had heard of that. She thought by stopping Min, they would have to kill him.


    "That''s where your poweres into y, once you''ve awakened the true potential you can take away his power. Remember the Ghost King''s power is part of the Immortal King''s. The Immortal King gave birth to the Ghost King and so can also take it back."


    "I see."


    "But," Xavi sighed and the others shifted around, "You can also kill him. It''s up to you because you''ll be the one facing him. We get you to him. That''s our mission, to protect you until you reach the Ghost King."


    In other words, their priority was Lia. No matter what needed to be done, no matter what needed to be sacrificed, the goal was to get Lia to Min.


    Even if it needed them toy their lives down, Lia was the one who was important. Not them. Hit with this realisation, Lia suddenly didn''t want to proceed. Were they really fine offering up their lives?


    Lia opened her mouth but Susa wrapped her hand around Lia''s and gave her a gentle smile, "Don''t feel bad or anything. Didn''t I say from the beginning? I''ll serve you loyally as your knight. This goes for all of us and don''t forget, I can see into the future, partly. Everything''s going to be alright."


    Yes, Susa could see into the future. And saw the future that awaited them. Far, far. Their dreams would be achieved. It was just-


    "What got you worried? Susa said it, didn''t she?" Noel nudged Lia in the back before pping it andughed.


    As long as Lia seded, nothing mattered. That was the thought that ran through all of them.


    "Don''t forget, I''m not going to forsake my life. So don''t go and kill me off in your head," Mika''s stubborn voice faded as he put the straw in his mouth and sipped on the drink.


    "Ok," Lia smiled, "Then how does the n look like?"


    If Susa said it was going to be fine, then it was. She trusted them, there was no point in worrying about the future.


    "We''ll split up into different groups," Xavi pulled out a hand-drawn map and started to scribble.


    "We''re here, next to the capital the facility''s here- Group A which consists some of my men will attack the facility as a decoy and this will be when we proim it''s the hidden families doing. While probably, half of the private army will focus on the facility, the defence at the pce will be weaker. However," Xavi circled the pce and headquarters,


    "They will anticipate that this is only a decoy and keep their strongest forces with the Ghost King, because once they know it''s us the hidden families, they''ll know our target is the Ghost King. The Ghost King will stay in the pce and be protected. That''s why group B- some of Mika''s men led by Mika will distract the forces from the front," Xavi pointed at the firstyer of the capital.


    "This whole ce will be a battlefield. Lily will be responsible for escorting the civilians to safety. Mika takes the front, while Noel, Susa and I will attack from the other side. Meanwhile, you will sneak in with Nana. Nana''s power will be incredibly helpful, once, inside the pce, you''ll have to be on your own," Xavi wrote everyone''s name on the different positions,


    "Don''t forget, we''re the decoys and you are the main yer. Once we''re able to subdue the soldiers outside, we''ll move to the pce to help you, but while we distract the private army, Liay low and only focus on sneaking in and finding the Ghost King. Don''t try to help us or anything, if you see we''re in danger ok?"


    The n was fairly simple. It all mostly relied on the surprise element. From then on it was having the hidden allies divert Min''s and his army''s attention away from the possibility of having Lia sneak up on Min.


    So, they were willing toy their identity open, turn the capital into a battlefield and sacrifice many people''s life- all of it for Lia to be able to stop Min.


    "I see," Lia said after a while.


    All eyes were on her, "The possibility-"


    "The chance of you stopping Min is almost 100%. Susa has confirmed it," everyone was so confident that Lia couldn''t help but feel they were hiding something from her. Did they have an ace up their sleeves? Could it be that Noel''s men might help? Did they figure out something else? Had a hidden weapon or power?


    And the reason why they didn''t tell Lia was because they only wanted her to focus on getting to Min? If they were sure this n was going to work, Lia decided to trust them.


    "Ok, when do we put the n into action?"


    "That''s the thing," Xavi looked at Lia.


    Lia sighed, "It depends on me."


    "Finally realised?" Mika let out after taking a break from drinking.


    "As soon as possible," Xavi continued, "You and Nana have toe back."


    "There''s no way around that. Ok, I''ll return to the academy and tell Nana."


    Also, Lia wanted to properly say goodbye to Zero. After all of this was over, hopefully, they could meet again.


    Lia stood up and headed to the door.


    "Wait!" Susa ran up to Lia and hugged her in a tight embrace, "Your highness, you smell great!"


    "Wha-" Before Lia could push Susa away, Noel put his arms around Lia, "Lemme smell."


    "What in the world?"


    Noel''s tight hug was suffocating her and his nose trailed her neck, "Yep, smells good."


    "What''s wrong with you?" embarrassed Lia looked at both of them.


    Noel shrugged his shoulders and grinned, "Very good."


    Lia''s cheeks flushed red and it was the first time anyone saw her visibly embarrassed.


    "Me too!" like a child, Xavi ran into Lia''s arms and hugged her. Lily joined too.


    "Seriously, what''s up with you?'''' Everyone turned to look at Mika. Mika blew his cheeks up and approached Lia.


    "Fine," he held his arms out and awkwardly embraced Lia, "You won."


    Lia was confused, "I won what?"


    "My approval!"


    "Is that worth anything?" Lia teased him.


    "You! Whatever" Mika also embarrassed turned around.


    "I was just joking, thank you," Lia patted Mika''s head before Xavi''s. Surprisingly they both allowed her without much resistance. Liaughed.


    Herugh was pleasant and light as a spring breeze, it travelled around the room before making its way to everyone''s heart. Forever to be cherished and remembered.


    "I''ll see you soon!" Lia waved and waited for everyone to go back but she pulled Susa to her side.


    "Come with me," they both headed a distance away from the house.


    "Lia?" Susa was confused.


    Lia took Susa''s hand and brought it to the ne, "Can you tell me anything about this? Can you see anything? Any info?"


    Susa widened her eyes before nodding.


    The reason why Lia wanted to know about this ne was that there was something Xavi and Elder M hid from her. The fact that such a person who could grant any wish existed, went against any rationalws.


    Even for immortals, a power that broke the universe''s rules was too frightening and absurd. How could a power like this exist? Just who was this person?


    "I can''t really see their face but I think it''s an old man," Susa said after a while.


    "Anything else?" Susa shook her head, "The person won''t have much time left?"


    "What does that mean?"


    Susa looked at Lia with a sad look to the point it seemed like she was on the verge of crying but it was just for a second.


    Then Susa''s gentle smile appeared and Lia thought she hallucinated the heartbreaking expression just now.


    "Lia, be careful ok? Whatever the future holds, I hope you can stay how you are. Don''t let anything take away your smile," Susa hugged Lia away, then pushed her forwards.


    "Go now, we''ll be waiting! Hurry ok?" Susa waved the confused Lia way.


    Lia didn''t put much thought to it. The maker of the ring was apparently an old man and he was going to die.


    ***


    Meanwhile in the academy. Heavy steps echoed in the darkness. The pair of shoes moved forward, slowly,zily. Then they stopped for a second. Two. Three.


    They started to move again. Further and further away.


    A round room appeared. In the midst, ss shards covered the ground like flowers covering dead soil. It was empty. The insides of what once the ss shards contained disappeared.


    A long sigh filled the empty room then the steps disappeared. Back outside on the bright school grounds, Timo strolled at a leisure pace through the fields.


    His tall figure exuding strength once again overwhelmed the students and they all turned their heads to look after him.


    Until they saw him leave the academy. Behind the gate, he vanished from their sides. Timo walked to the pce, passed it and stopped in front of the headquarters.


    "Commander!'''' Two guards at the entrance greeted him. Timo nodded and passed them. Inside the headquarter was arge training field. Timo quickly swept his gaze over it and said.


    "You twoe with me."


    The soldiers immediately rushed to his side. With those two, Timo headed back to the academy.


    A whileter, Zero dragged Nana out of the academy.


    "What are you doing?" Nana tried to free herself but Zero''s grip was surprisingly too strong for her.


    "Come with me," apart from that Zero didn''t say anything, however, they didn''t make it far from the academy when Lia met them.


    "Zero? Nana?" Lia was as confused as Nana about the situation. Zero didn''t say anything.


    "But good timing, Zero. I need to talk to her alone, can you give me some time?" Lia turned to Zero.


    "I''ll wait over there," Zero pointed at a bench which was pretty close to them.


    Lia sighed, "Ok."


    After Zero sat down, Lia quickly said, "Nana, we''re leaving the academy, ns have changed. Xavi and the others havee up now with a n, so we can''t stay in the academy longer, we need to prepare."


    "That''s quite fast but ok," Nana nodded.


    It was a shame for her to leave but if that was what everyone agreed on, she needed to take their opinions into consideration.


    "You should go back first. I will talk to Zero and the academy, it might take me some while. Do you know the way back?"


    "Yeah, I''m going to be fine! Come quickly!" Nana parted form Lia and headed to the outskirts.


    Lia approached Zero but just when she opened her mouth, Zero interrupted, "Where did she go?"


    "I sent her back for now. I wanted to talk to you-" yet again Lia didn''t get the chance to say anything as Zero dragged her with her.


    "Where are we going? Zero, please stop, we should talk," but Lia''s words fell on deaf ears. It was weird how Zero was acting. Could it be he caught on that Lia wanted to leave and this was his strategy to stop her?


    For now, Lia thought to go along with Zero''s whims. This might be thest time she would ever see him.


    Across the streets, Zero found his way to the pce.


    "It''s somewhere here," Zero mumbled and his head moved to the left and right to orientate himself.


    Seeing the gradually closer sight of the pce, Lia slightly panicked and her fingers moved to her ne.


    Only after rubbing the tiny gem a few times did Lia feel at ease but she was now worried about what Zero wanted to do.


    "Zero, can you exin-"


    "It should be here," once again Zero cut her off, he dragged her to the right of the pce, close to the secondyer where the Z family''s residence used to be.


    That area between the pce and the secondyer was deste and had no houses or any people. It was cut off from the rest off the capital by four high walls.


    At the entrance to this area, two guards stopped Zero and Lia.


    "No entry for outsiders."


    "I came here on order of themander. I''ve brought the person."


    The two guards checked Zero and Lia.


    "For what?"


    "For the opening."


    Seemingly having said the cue word, the guards stepped to the side and Zero entered.


    Lia got gradually worried. Was Zero now acting on Timo''s behalf? Why was she referred to as the person? What was the opening?


    All these words begged to escape Lia''s mouth but she swallowed them down, seeing Zero''s small back that seemed so confident.


    Inside the sealed off area, pedestrianised streets and only arge tform were present. On thatrge tform was a huge half-ring-like circle where the middle of it was painted by colourful static.


    Lia found it oddly reminded her of something but couldn''t guess what it was as now Zero ran up to the tform with her in tow.


    Only when they stood in front of the huge circle did Zero turn to Lia. His face showed an expression Lia thought she had hallucinated when saw it on Susa. It was the same sad and mncholic face hinting that an inevitable fate awaited them.


    "Ze-?"


    "Miss Kim, is that even your name?" the sad smile Zero gave her almost broke Lia''s heart. Zero''s hand holding Lia''s trembled and for a minute the whole world seemed quiet.


    Except for them breathing at the same time, relentlessly staring at each other.


    "You''re not going to answer?"


    "Zer-"


    "Miss Kim, I know you''re not the person you pretend to be butthank you," this time Zero''s smile was the angelic smile she first ever saw on him, yet this one still had a glint of sadness and longing. It was also genuine.


    "Thank you for not giving up on me and staying by my side when I needed you," now tears spilt from Zero''s eyes as he approached Lia and held her hand up.


    "Thank you," he whispered and took the ring off her fingers. Then he pushed Lia through the circle that now shimmered in purple and green.


    "Farewell, Miss Kim."

 Chapter 134: What would the future hold?

    Chapter 134: What would the future hold?


    Lia could only see how Zero gradually disappeared from her sight as her view waspletely taken up by bright light. Her surroundings swallowed her up until she fell and fell.


    Until she hit the hard ground and all of her bones broke. Blood sprayed and formed a pool around her body.


    Zero watched with pained eyes as the only person he wanted to have in his life vanished without ever telling him the truth. Zero hoped one day. Maybe one day they could meet again.


    Loud, imposing and threatening. From behind, not one but several footsteps appeared, when they stopped they sent Zero''s whole mind and heart into a frozen slumber.


    Before Zero, the circle emitted once again the colourful light and then went outpletely. Now it was see-through and an ordinary circle that was stabbed into the ground.


    A long sigh escaped and field Zero''s ears. Zero finally turned around and met Timo, escorted by a few soldiers.


    "Zero, do you have any idea what you did?" Timo''s dead eyes relentlessly pierced into Zero''s fragile heart.


    Timo''s view fell onto Zero''s fumbling hands and saw the golden ring.


    Timo stretched his hand out and two soldiers immediately rushed to Zero and captured him.


    "For stealing the Ghost King''s property, Zero you''ll be arrested."


    Zero knew what he was doing and he hoped with this he could repay Lia what she had done for him.


    "Were you the one telling Nana to ask me for the password?"


    "Yes."


    Tim showed a smile, "Where''s Kim? Teacher Kim?"


    "I don''t know," Zero remained strong in face of Timo''s intimidating stare.


    "The guards told me you havee with a woman."


    "I don''t know."


    Timo sighed, "Thanks to your action, the portal to the Mortal World can''t be used anymore for a while. This was our only chance. Zero, what you did was foolish. When Kimes back, she''ll be detained right away."


    "She won''t," Zero had confidence in Lia.


    "Whatever, take him away," Timo was slightly angry, after all, now that the council was missing members, going to the Mortal World was almost impossible.


    It needed the council''s and the Ghost King''s approval. And with Min''s personality, he wouldn''t appoint new council members. So now that the mortal gate randomly opened on its own, it was the perfect chance for them to send someone to continue their n in the Mortal World. But now that was ruined because of Zero.


    On the other side, Zero knew the fate that awaited him. He threw his future away with this reckless action but he didn''t regret it. When he saw that Timo left the academy, for some reason, Zero became suspicious. Then when Timo came back with two soldiers, Zero followed Timo to hear that they were looking for Lia and Nana for stealing something like a ring.


    This was when Zero made up his mind. He needed to get Nana out and then Lia, because Lia was the one Timo was after the most, Lia couldn''t stay in the Immortal World, not until Timo would forget about her.


    It was convenient to hear that the portal to the Mortal World would open any minute and only when a person was sent through, it would close again.


    On the spot, Zero decided to take the me for Lia and have her take refuge in the Mortal World. Zero had no confidence in his power being an asset as an exorcist, so he had long given up on this dream.


    But because Lia believed in him, Zero decided to train as she wished, despite knowing there was no future for him with his power. Lia gave him an invaluable experience he would never forget. He was d to have attended the academy and even though he had to suffer, he was happy to have met Lia.


    So, for him to forsake his future for her- that was worth it.


    Zero stared at the never-ending darkness in front of him. Would he ever be able to see Lia again? The answer was probably no.


    Yet, he still, with a beautiful smile, took a step towards the darkness and was swallowed up.


    ***


    The blood around Lia didn''t disappear, instead, it soaked into the ground of the streets and formed a hard crust. Lia''s broken bones slowly healed.


    She sat up and held her hand in front of her eyes. The bright sunlight was blinding, she could barely make out her surroundings.


    But then a loud honk quickly made her jump to the side as something flew past her and a man out of it screamed at her, "Crazy girl! Watch where you go! Don''ty on the street!"


    More profanities followed but the male was now too far in the iron cube that carried him away.


    Was that a car? Lia widened her eyes and frantically looked around.


    No, no, no! Where was this? What was all of this?


    The streets looked the same but all of these weird things covered the streets and rolled away. All of them were only things that Lia has seen in those mortal films.


    Cars, bicycles, motorcycles and, and, and, Lia couldn''t believe anything she saw. There was no way!


    The clothes the surrounding people wore who stared at her as if she was crazy, were also totally strange to her.


    And the big and tall ss buildings, the shops with words she didn''t understand, the pictures with items, food and things she only ever saw in those films, followed her everywhere she went.


    Lia could hear the whispers of the people and surprisingly could understand what they were saying.


    "Look there''s someone cosying."


    "I wonder where she got the dress from."


    But Lia didn''t want to hear, didn''t want to see. It was all too much for her to digest. There was no way Zero sent her to the Mortal World. There was no way that circle was actually the portal.


    While Lia was walking, she was spinning around, her head moved to all sides, to absorb the information waves that entered through her eyes.


    She was lost and wandered with no destination or clue about what to do. All she knew was to go back home, back to the Immortal World but how?


    She had to return immediately or else, Xavi and the others would worry. Why did Zero send her here? There was no way he didn''t know this would bring her to the Mortal World, right?


    Lia faintly guessed that Zero had some intentions but she couldn''t guess what.


    For a long while, Lia just blindly walked around. She apparently fell from heaven onto the street. It seemed like the portal randomly sent her anywhere, so she couldn''t go back that way.


    But now that Lia witnessed the Mortal World with her own eyes for the first time, it really was different from the Immortal World. Definitely more convenient, modern and beautiful.


    Lia thought as the sunset dyed the peaceful sea before her in orange and red light that hit the horizon. It was exceptionally magical.


    But no matter how beautiful this ce was, it wasn''t one Lia belonged to. What was she supposed to do now? She had no clue, no power, no money and no one to help her.


    "Ah! Big sis catch!" Hearing those words, Lia turned around and caught a ck-white checkered ball.


    A pair of young boys ran up to Lia, "Thank you!"


    The boys took the ball and ran away again before one came back.


    "Big sis you have a weird dress, like these in that one ce."


    "ce?" Lia grabbed the boy, her hope rising, "Which ce are you talking about?"


    "You''re weird," the boyughed, "The centre."


    "Can you show me?"


    "What do I get?"


    Lia fumbled in her clothes but had nothing. The boy saw her sad look and agreed, "Ok, I''ll show you!"

 Chapter 135: Mortal World

    Chapter 135: Mortal World


    Lia followed the boy as he took her across the city. Lia saw new aspects of the Mortal World and was in awe as always at all the things she had never seen before.


    But she couldn''t waste any time exploring this new world, she had to go back. The boy stopped in front of a shop, "Here it is. Imma go now!"


    He left her alone with her only option being a clothing store. Lia didn''t need a second nce to know that it wasn''t what she was looking for.


    He was after all a young kid, how could he know of immortals? But Lia took a closer look at the clothes in the window, they really looked like the ones she was wearing.


    Maybe the owner had an idea, since the clothes were identical and only an immortal would know about these. With this conviction, Lia went inside the store.


    It was a medium-sized ce with countless clothes hanging from all parts of the store. Sectioned into different areas, Lia could see that this not only had her type of clothes but also ones that were ssified as ''cosy''.


    At the counter sat a middle-aged man, seeing Lia, he pointed at the clothes, "Anything to your fancy, Miss?"


    Lia obviously couldn''t straight out ask him if he knew about immortals, so she took a different approach, "Who made those robes?"


    "Who knows? Somepany or what now."


    "Company?"


    "Yea, yea, you gon buy now or what?" the man got impatient.


    This was a dead end. Probably in the past, there were some immortals who introduced this trend but they long had nothing to do with it now. Lia left the store and trailed alongside the streets.


    Now she was out of options. Nowhere to turn, nowhere to go.


    Suddenly, Lia stood still on the tracks. There was one important factor, she was forgetting. It was the fact that exorcists were stationed in the Mortal World!


    She just needed to find them, then she could go back. Lia had to think of a way to obtain the information. Once again, she decided to head into a random ce. Night already came and only a few lights were on indicating open spots.


    Once Lia entered, she realised where she was. A bar. She wanted to leave but just at that moment, a guy came up from behind and swung his arm around her shoulders.


    Lia''s face instantly became colder but she let him drag her to the bar counter.


    "Which drink, beautiful?"


    "Will you pay for me?"


    The grin on the man''s face grew wider but Lia didn''t look at him, instead, she stared straight at the bartender.


    "Of course, of course!" the man shouted at the bartender to prepare a drink. It was clear he was drunk. Apart from them, there were 10 more customers, all males and drunk. They hollered and threw nces at Lia. Whistling as well as singing. It was clear it was all directed towards Lia.


    The man still had his hand around Lia''s shoulders, now it dangerously moved down her body. As the bartender mixed Lia''s drink, he gave her an apologetic look.


    Lia decided. The bartender was enough. As for leeching and perverted men like them, she loathed the most.


    Lia smiled at the man next to her and his hands cheekily trailed below her back. Once the bartender gave her the drink, Lia swiped it off the table into her hand and poured the content over the male.


    He stood up shouting slurs at her but the next second Lia smashed the ss over his head, grabbed him by the hair and banged his face onto the counter. What she couldn''t stand the most was touched by men she hated. It reminded her of Min.


    "What the fuck?" the other customers quickly sobered up. They saw the unconscious form of the man lying on the ground and Lia casually sitting on her chair, massaging her hand.


    Her icy face met theirs. They stepped back before recollecting themselves. Lia sighed as the men charged at her. She knew they were drunk but being intoxicated wasn''t an excuse for their behaviour. Lia was indeed too cruel with them. One after another one, theynded on the ground not moving.


    After Lia has taken care of all of them, the only sound that appeared was the shattering of ss that slipped from the bartender''s hands who was too shocked to flee the scene.


    Lia indifferently locked the entrance door with a chair and walked up to the bar again. Then she fumbled around the unconscious male''s clothes before pulling out his wallet.


    With a drop, the wallet with quite a lot of moneynded in front of the bartender, "He pays. Give me something sweet, not alcoholic."


    "O-Ok," the bartender shook but still managed to fulfil Lia''s request, "H-Here."


    He gave her a drink and wanted to leave.


    "Stay," Lia''s cold voice froze every part of his body.


    "Ok..." The bartender softly answered as all strength left him. He wanted to glide onto the floor and also pretend to be unconscious.


    "They wake up soon enough. They''re only unconscious," Lia rified what the bartender already knew.


    "I won''t do anything to you."


    The bartender rxed but the next second he was walking on thin ice again.


    "I need you."


    Lia sized him up before continuing, "You can help me."


    "H-Help?"


    Lia downed the drink and nodded. Her slightly misty eyes and the tongue that swept across her plump lips almost lit a fire in the bartender''s heart. If only he hadn''t witnessed the one-sided brutality she was capable of with her small frame and delicate figure.


    "Do you know of any ghosts or exorcists here?"


    The male stared perplexed her, "Do you mean any exorcism services?"


    The man thought it''d make sense if she was possessed. Lia was silent for a second, "You could say that."


    "I-If that''s the case, why don''t you google?"


    "Google?" Lia has never heard of that word.


    "Yes, the inte."


    "Inte?" Lia had no clue. The man was finally sure she was indeed possessed.


    "You don''t know what the inte is?"


    "I don''t?" Lia was as confused as him.


    "It''s a search engine. You can type in anything and find results," the man never had to exin to someone what the inte was, not even his grandparents. It was a given for it to exist but a young person like her has never heard of it? Did shee from a small ind in the middle of nowhere?


    "How do I use it? Do I need to be able to read? I can''t read," Lia''s honesty moved the man.


    "I''ll help you," the man pulled out his phone.


    With Lia beating all customers unconscious and locking the door, the bartender''s shift was basically over. Luckily, his boss wasn''t in today.


    "Then thank you," Lia''s heart melted and he eagerly nodded.


    "In this city? All exorcism services?" he added as Lia questioningly looked at him.


    "For now, yes."


    For a while, the man typed on his phone while Lia curiously watched. The Mortal World was really too convenient.


    "Wow, there are quite a lot. Who knew people really believed in this," the bartender absent-mindedly spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    "N-Nothing!" he instantly got a hold of himself, "There are six services here. You can go to their offices. See," the male held up the phone in front of her. Lia was surprised to see a map on that tiny device.


    "How do I get there? I''m not from here?"


    "Really? Who are you?" it identally slipped out. He has never met a person like this. Maybe he was the drunk and unconscious person lying on the ground and this was all a dream.


    "I''ll print it out for you," the man disappeared and a whileter came back with a paper and marked the ces.


    "If you don''t know the directions, you can ask someone."


    "Thank you," Lia was really grateful for the bartender''s help.


    "I''ll stay here tonight."


    "W-Why?"


    "I don''t have a ce to sleep."


    The bartender really wanted to drop dead.

 Chapter 136: Mortal World 2

    Chapter 136: Mortal World 2


    It was night and the exorcism services were all closed. Although Lia didn''t care about staying awake all night or sleeping outside, she was still in the Mortal World she knew nothing about.


    Staying at the bar was the best option. The bartender couldn''t refuse and allowed her to stay for the night under the condition she''d leave tomorrow before his boss came.


    "That''s no problem," Lia started to move the bodies out of the bar.


    "W-What are you doing?" the bartender was exasperated.


    "You surely don''t expect me to sleep here with them?" Lia contorted her face.


    "They''re still customers, you can''t throw them out?"


    "They are bothering me. They''ll wake up soon anyway. This ce will close, no?"


    "Yes it''s closed now," the bartender meekly agreed. After Lia heaved all the men out on her own, the bartender was conflicted about letting her stay alone.


    "I won''t steal anything. Nothing is of value anyway," Lia reassured him, "Also first thing tomorrow I''ll be gone. I mighte back if I need help."


    She was beautiful in his eyes but a bulldozer to his heart.


    "Please don''t," was the only thing he said before he left.


    The night Lia spent studying the map and learning the alphabet, the bartender also generously printed out for her.


    The next morning came and Lia left as promised. She could read a bit but still needed help with directions. With her peerless beauty and unmatched gentleness, Lia easily got people to help her. Mortals really cared about appearances a lot.


    It wasn''t long before Lia found the first ce. She pressed the bell and soon a man in a suit opened the door.


    "I''m here for exorcists."


    "Pleasee in," the man was overly nice to the point of being a bit sleazy.


    "Please sit," the man brought her to the office of many others and pointed at the chair in front of his desk.


    "Please choose the service you like," then he handed her a document with all sorts of stuff Lia could neither fully read nor understand.


    "I rmend option A, it''s cheap but includes all of our services. It''s the beginner set," the man pointed at the top of the page.


    Lia narrowed her eyes, "You''re a fake, aren''t you?"


    "Miss, I know you might think the prices are high but exorcism is a hard job that endangers our lives!" the man was unfazed and bbered away.


    "Are you an exorcist?"


    "No, I''m just a manager."


    "Then I''d like to talk to an exorcist."


    "Miss-"


    "You can''t even do that?" Lia raised her eyebrows and the man''s stic smile twitched.


    "Of course I can! For our dear customer anything''s possible."


    Lia found that the Mortal World really was too different. In the first ce, mortals couldn''t even see ghosts, so why do they offer services like this?


    It was a pure scam but he said he wasn''t an exorcist so she gave them the benefit of doubt. Once Lia met the exorcist she could confirm her suspicions.


    "Here we are," the man brought her to arger room with people resting there.


    "These are all our top-notch exorcists!


    "Are they really?" Lia stepped into the room, "Oh, is it one of those live shows I''ve heard about? Purging ghosts in front of me, so I can see their skills?"


    "M-Miss, what are you talking about?" the man nervously rubbed his hands.


    "Or else why are there so many ghosts swarming around here?" since Lia came to the Mortal World she''s seen a few ghosts here and there but this ce was the most swamped to the brim, yet these so-called exorcists didn''t notice it.


    "Miss, there''s no need to joke here haha,'''' the man wiped the sweat from his forehead. The others all looked at each other.


    "But I''m not?" Lia was right, they weren''t exorcists, "You lied to me and wasted my time."


    Lia''s voice was dangerously low, everyone shifted around ufortably.


    "You ought to know the consequences," Lia passed the man and the gust of wind she left behind was enough to bring him to his knees, "I''m not in the mood to waste more time."


    With that, she left the ce and headed to the next, yet one ce after another they were all the same. All scams and fakes begging for clueless people to throw their money at them.


    Lia didn''t want to go to thest ce but desperation made itself visible and apart from this, she had no other leads to follow.


    Standing in front of thest ce, Lia pressed the bell again. This time, it was a smaller building not located in the centre, it was a bit hard to find but in the end, she was able to make her way here.


    A whileter, a female with a cigarette in her hand opened the door. She leaned against the door frame and took a long sip of the cigarette before exhaling, "You are?"


    "I''m here for the exorcism service."


    "Exorcism?" the woman sized Lia up. She had messy long hair and a slender frame. Her clothes were tattered but it seemed like this was the fashion.


    "Yes," Lia showed her the map.


    The woman took a puff and smoke came from her nose, "Why don''t you go to the other ces?"


    "They are all fake."


    "Fake?" the woman startedughing, "Dear, of course, they are. Do you actually believe in all of that ghost crap?"


    "So, this ce is also useless," Lia put the map back.


    "Can''t understand why you fanatics so keen on supernatural stuff," the woman drew on the cigarette again before throwing it on the ground, stomping the small glint out.


    "People have different beliefs," Lia answered and watched the cigarette on the ground.


    "I can see that," the woman half-smiled as she looked Lia up and down.


    Lia didn''t mind people judging her. She turned around.


    "Maybe what you look for is not a service but a club. Meet with like-minded people if you''re lonely."


    "What do you mean?" Lia faced the woman again who now crossed her arms.


    "Just giving you advice."


    "No, I mean what is a club?"


    The woman was stunned for a second, "A group you join to do whatever activity your interest is in. Who knows," the woman shrugged her shoulders.


    "Where do I find a club like this?"


    "You really- None of my business, but there''s a group of people who seem to do exorcism stuff but don''t im to be. They also do weird stuff at night and people have reported them for being suspicious."


    This description didn''t sound like immortal exorcists but Lia already came here, so she might as well pursue that lead.


    "How can I find them?"


    The woman gave her a funny look, "Give me the map again."


    After Lia handed the map, the woman circled a ce, "It''s here, not far from here. Good luck," the woman smirked and then closed the door.


    It was indeed not far looking at the map but Lia had to orientate herself and ended up taking the wrong way a few times.


    Finally, Lia arrived at the ce. Rather than a spot where a group of people hung out, this literally looked like a military base built on in soil.


    It was located in the outskirts of the city, on a field where within the radius of 2 km nothing was. The low building in the form of a hexagon was quiterge but not tremendously huge.


    Around the base were several smaller buildings built out of ss. Lia couldn''t cope with this sight. Was this where the immortals lived in the Mortal World?

 Chapter 137: Mortal World 3

    Chapter 137: Mortal World 3


    This cultural shock was heavier than when Lia first arrived in the Mortal World. She remained frozen in front of the fence that surrounded the whole ce to cut it off from intruders and outsiders.


    Lia grabbed the fence and pressed her face through the metal gaps. She wanted to take a closer look but the fence was in her way. She could barely see inside the building.


    "Quite the way to peek," an amused voice made Lia stop her embarrassing act.


    She quickly turned around and saw a tall man. His facial features and his build could only be described as good-looking and handsome.


    The little smile on his face made him look charming. His short ck hair was a bit messy and graced his forehead. He wore a ck shirt that was unbuttoned to his cor, revealing part of his toned chest. His sleeves were rolled up showing his strong arms.


    Lia didn''t dare to look below his shirt. She only looked at his face, wondering what she should say. She has never felt this way. For the first time, she was speechless and scrambled for words. Even meeting Min didn''t hit her as hard as now, rather than that she energetically clung onto Min.


    But with this gaze, she was too stunned and a bit flustered. Why in the world did these feeble emotions well up inside of her?


    "Not saying anything?" seeing that Lia opened and closed her mouth, his smile deepened.


    Yet, only now did Lia realise he looked a bit familiar. Where has she seen him before?


    Feeling some sense of familiarity, Lia blurted out, "Are you an immortal? An exorcist? I identally used the portal and now can''t go back."


    Once those words left Lia, she bit her tongue. Why did she do something this stupid? The man''s smile disappeared and his charming eyes fell on her ne.


    "Heh, I see," he held up his hand and with his index finger drew a circle in the air and filled it with a pattern. To Lia''s surprise, the circle actually became visible and glowed in a red light.


    With his fingers, the man grabbed the circle and picked it up like a piece of paper, then he flung it towards Lia and stuck it on her neck.


    Lia didn''t feel anything but soon the pattern glided into her skin and disappeared again.


    "What did you do?" Lia became rmed.


    The man, however, widened his eyes before giving a warm smile, "So, it''s like this."


    "Like what?" Lia was lost.


    "It''s as you said. I''m an immortal. What''s your name?"


    Lia froze. She realised she was still in her teacher appearance, maybe it was better this way. She couldn''t trust him yet, especially since he didn''t say what he did to her.


    Cautious, Lia answered, "It''s Kim."


    "Kim?" the man broke intoughter, "Good, Kim, I see."


    Lia got frustrated. What was wrong with him? For some reason, he made her unbelievably irritated.


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself?" Lia followed the man on his way to the base.


    "My bad. It''s Yano."


    Yano


    Lia stopped. He was Yano? The Yano? The top exorcist? A weirdo like this?


    No wonder he irritated her like this. Lia could still remember, the illusion Fourth of the Z family put her in.


    Even though it was only an illusion and not the real Yano, he was annoying back then and now that she met him in person he was indeed annoying as well. Lia instantly disliked him.


    "Yep, the Yano," Yano spoke out her thoughts and turned to her with a little smirk.


    Lia''s lips formed a thin line, "Well, the Yano is nothing special as everyone made him out to be."


    "You think so?"


    Lia could see the amused glint in his eyes as if he was mocking her. Instantly a few veins wanted to pop on her forehead but she remained calm. She needed to be on his good side, so she can return to the Immortal World.


    For the rest of the walk, Lia ignored any attempt made by Yano to talk and he helplessly shrugged his shoulders. They entered the base and once again Lia was ovee by shock.


    The inside looked not only modern but also futuristic. High-tech gearsid around everywhere and smooth ck walls led through the dark blue hallways with the bright lights on the ceilings.


    Since this was a hexagon, one hallway circled around the whole base with several running to the centre where they headed to. A few doors popped up every once in a while leading into different rooms. On their way, they met quite a lot of people. They all wore mortal clothes but Lia knew that they were immortals.


    However, Yano took Lia straight to the centre that was an open room with four people sitting in there. Three males and a woman.


    "Oh, you''re back and- who''s that?" curiously a guy with blonde hair inspected Lia from head to toe.


    "Nothing special about her!" a fierce female shouted at the guy. The blonde guyughed and ran back to pat her head.


    On the other side, the two other males didn''t even realise Yano and Lia came.


    A smaller male relentlessly shoved paperclips into the taller guy''s hair who didn''t seem to be bothered, instead closed his eyes and asionally shifted his position.


    "Guys, I thought you were working. Instead, you sent me out on my own while youzed around?" Yano pulled a small ck square cushion for Lia to sit on. It had no back but was extremelyfortable.


    "Who''s this?" the female didn''t look too happy about Lia''s arrival.


    "Oh, a newbie?" finally the smaller guy noticed Lia and circled with great interest around her before Yano grabbed him by the cor and put him next to the tall guy''s ce.


    "This is Kim," Yano introduced her, Lia nodded, "She identally got here, so she wants to go back."


    "identally?" the female sneered and raised her eyebrows.


    "Sk be nice," the blonde guy said and in an instant, the fierce Sk nodded embarrassed, "Ok."


    Lia decided to tell them a bit of the truth, "It was idental. You could say so. Actually, I was pushed into the portal when it opened."


    "Pushed? By who?"


    "By" Lia couldn''t bring herself to say it was one of her students. She still didn''t know Zero''s motives for doing so.


    "It doesn''t matter," Yano came to her rescue and sat next to her, "You want to go back, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, that''s a bit tricky."


    "Why?"


    "The gate back to the Immortal World only opens during full moon," the blonde guy said.


    "And the next one is in a month," Yano continued.


    "What? That''s too long!" Lia panicked, "Arent there any other options?"


    "No," finally the tall guy spoke.


    "What? Got a lover waiting?" Yano cheekily grinned but Lia paid him no attention. In a month? Xavi and the others must be worried by now. Lia bit her lip. She couldn''t stay here and waste her time.


    "There''s nothing you can do. Whatever business you got, it has to wait," Sk crushed all of Lia''s hope.


    "Don''t be down, Kim! I''m Holn, we''ll have a lot of fun here!" the smaller guy said.


    "Don''t annoy her," Yano pushed him away.


    "For now you can stay here until the portal opens," Yano turned to Lia who only nodded.


    "Let me introduce the others, the fierce beauty and her lover are Sk and Mil."


    "Hey Yano, w-what the hell?" both of them turned red and looked away from each other.


    "Although they still haven''t confessed," this Yano whispered into Lia''s ear. His hot breath hitting her skin made her tingle inside. She moved away from him.


    "Finally, the silent guy is Lu. We''re captains, each leads their own team of exorcists," Yano turned to Lia, "But you''re lucky, you could''ve dropped anywhere but you came to this city. It''s fate, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 138: Mortal World 4

    Chapter 138: Mortal World 4


    Lia grimaced at Yano''s cheesy words, "You mean it was fate for me to p the confidence out of you? Don''t get too close to me."


    Lia pushed Yano away. His handsome face showed slight surprise before he narrowed his eyes. On the other side, Sk and Mil had a great timeughing.


    "Seems like you''ve been rejected by the beauty hahaha," Mil held his stomach.


    Yano became slightly irritated, "Go to work, all of you!"


    Now Lia was amused but her smile was stuck as everyone left her and Yano alone.


    "Still brave?"


    "Leave me alone," Lia wanted to get away from him but he caught her hand, "I said don''t-"


    "I''ll show you your room."


    Lia obediently followed him but managed to get her hand out of his big one. She only heard Yano sigh and hoped the sigh would get stuck in his throat forever and suffocate him.


    Yano led her out of the base.


    "Our rooms are outside the base in those buildings."


    Yano pointed at the ss buildings with each housing 5 floors. They were wide but not really tall.


    "Are the exorcists out on a mission?" on the innd, there was no one but them.


    "Yeah, some are also on the training ground behind the base, I can show youter."


    Lia watched Yano''s back. Yano was really well-built. From his broad shoulders to his long legs, she thought it was a shame he had such an annoying personality.


    "This where we live, the captains, each of us got a floor," Yano held the door open as Lia stopped through and froze.


    "Each of you has a floor, then I''ll surely stay with Sk."


    "Heh," Yanoughed and his twinkling eyes looked amused, "Mil and Sk are most of the time together. They enjoy the little private time they''ve got, so you''d be bothering them."


    "Then Lu or Holn," Lia desperately didn''t want to stay with Yano but he popped her balloon filled with hope.


    "Holn loves annoying Lu, so you only bother them too. Come, my floor''s open for you."


    Lia couldn''t take it and remained at the door, "I don''t want to."


    "Oh?" Yano raised his eyebrow, "But there are no free rooms. Kim, do you dislike me so much? No need to worry, I''m out most of the time. Also, you''ll stay on my floor, not in my room. C''mon."


    Yano entered the lift and waited for Lia to follow suit. Not impressed Lia actuallyplied.


    "What do you need whole floors for?"


    "Various stuff. We''re not just here to annoy people," Yano smirked as if he could read Lia''s thoughts about him. Lia gave him the silent treatment again until he opened a random door.


    "This''ll be your room, you can stay here. Feel free to explore the floor, I don''t mind. Got any questions, just ask me or head to the base to find anyone."


    Lia nodded. Her room wasrge but it was only a bedroom. The kitchen and the bathroom were somewhere on the floor. Lia sat on the double bed before noticing Yano still stood at the door.


    "Why are you still here?" just the sight of Yano made her irritated. She didn''t know why. She should actually be thankful he was helping her, but her annoyance with him didn''t leave her.


    "Don''t forget you''re still freeloading here," Yano''s amused smile grew wider. Lia opened her mouth but couldn''t retort.


    "I''ll be out purging ghosts tonight. You want to join?"


    This was Lia''s opportunity to witness Yano''s power but she was painfully aware that she was only a burden at the moment.


    "No," Lia refused bitterly, "I don''t have any power, I would only slow you down."


    "You don''t?" a faint surprise hushed over Yano''s face, "So a useless freeloader."


    Lia''s eyebrow twitched and she didn''t react to his provocation, "Leave will you now?"


    "My bad," Yano pushed himself off the door, "If there''s anything, you''ll find me at the base till evening."


    Lia just hummed in agreement and couldn''t wait for him to finally go. She heard the door click and fell onto the bed.


    Everything has happened so fast, Lia needed time to get used to it. Just yesterday she was in the Immortal World and now she found herself at the exorcists'' base in the Mortal World. Lia was too exhausted and soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up the bright moonlight shone from the window and hit her sleepy face. With nothing else to do, Lia decided to explore the floor.


    Apart from the lift and the staircase, the whole floor only had rooms hidden behind doors. Lia''s room was in the middle. She started to check the rooms from the left to the right. There were a few more bedrooms, two bathrooms, onerge kitchen and a huge living room.


    Then she found an office and Yano''s bedroom, they were the only ones that were decorated and filled with personal belongings. Lia closed the door. Despite Yano saying she was free to explore everything, it was still none of her business to go through his stuff.


    She headed to the bathroom and soaked in the warm water. These past few days, Lia didn''t even have the chance to clean herself. Realising how dirty she must be and the smell she gave off, she embarrassed hid further in the water. To think Yano was close to her most of the time.


    He must''ve endured a lot. Was that why he was teasing her the whole time? Lia ruled out the possibility, seeing how he acted towards the others, it was clear that this was his nature.


    After the bath, Lia went to the kitchen. She was excited to see what kind of food the mortal people ate and if it was really as delicious as everyone raved about.


    However, she was met with disappointment as indeed a full fridge opened in front of her but all the ingredients needed to be cooked.


    What was the point if she cooked it herself? Rummaging a bit deeper, she found a ready meal that needed to be microwaved.


    Eyeing the rectangle machine on the counter next to the fridge, Lia slowly learnt how to use it as all the buttons confused her. After a whole lot of struggle, she was finally able to savour the dish.


    Maybe because it was the excitement of trying something new but Lia found it was very delicious.


    She quickly filled her stomach and headed to her room but as if an invisible force slung around her body, Lia was magically pulled to Yano''s room.


    She couldn''t help but satisfy the curiosity, that, no matter how much she pushed down, in the end, overwhelmed her. Lia first looked through his office, not touching anything as she didn''t want Yano to know she''s been snooping around.


    The office was fairly normal, ebony walls and floor gave it an elegant vibe. Several drawers were in the back with a big window. The thing she found funny was that Yano seemed to be an enthusiast for flowers as at the walls and on the window bank as well as on his desk were pots of flowers and watering cans.


    Seeing it was pretty usual, Lia left and went to her next target. Yano''s bedroom. His room was a bit bigger than Lia''s but the furniture was all the same.


    Lia once again refrained from touching anything but found it endearing that Yano really seemed to care about flowers a lot.


    Yet when she passed Yano''s bed, on the drawer next to the bed, a golden glint caught her eyes. In a small ss case, there was a golden ring. It looked simr to the one in the academy but once Lia held it, she saw that there were two letters engraved.


    L and Y.

 Chapter 139: Mortal World 5

    Chapter 139: Mortal World 5


    L and Y?


    The atmosphere turned heavier. A suffocating feeling climbed up Lia''s leg making its way to her throat. Her heart started beating faster and she felt anxious. This was only a coincidence. She read too much into it.


    L and Y. Why did she think of their names? Lia and Yano? There was no way Yano knew her but the thought didn''t let go.


    Lia took a few deeper breaths and calmed her mind. This might be an important ring for Yano and it could mean anything. Lia wanted to put it back when a deep and pleasant voice made her jump.


    "You say you don''t want me to get close but now you''re just begging."


    Lia turned slowly around on the spot, hiding the ring in her hand behind her back. Yano looked amused and she could see the yful expression on his face.


    With each step Yano took towards her, Lia backed off until she hit the edge of the bed, nowhere to escape. Lia almost fell onto the bed, her knees bending as Yano slung his arm behind her back, preventing her from falling.


    However, the action also resulted in Lia being pressed further against Yano. Their bodies touched, clinging onto each other as if no space was allowed between them.


    The tip of their noses met and their breaths mingled. Yano was too close. Lia never had such intimacy with another person, not even with Min as they slept together. She never even had her first kiss, although she gave up her first time.


    Yet Lia''s legs felt buttery, she could barely stand and all she could was to stare into his deep eyes. As deep as the waters that were about to swallow her up and pull her into the dangerous tides of infatuation.


    One hand with the ring behind her back, Lia used the other to push Yano away, yet he caught her hand with his free one and his little, infuriating yet attractive smile deepened.


    Lia didn''t know why but her heart started to beat wildly as she was lost in his gaze. yful, amused and with a hint of arrogance. This was Yano in front of Lia.


    No one said anything. Only their hot breaths needed to do the talking and everything was conveyed.


    Lia wanted to push him away but Yano didn''t budge. What did he want? What was he about to do? All of a sudden, Lia''s mind nked, she could only continue staring at him, not knowing what he wanted from her.


    This intimacy, this closeness, these feelings, she''s never experienced, a warmth she''s always sought from Min but never got, it all rushed to her head and turned off any switch that caused her to function properly.


    What Lia couldn''t see was her own face. The flustered expression she made that Yano enjoyed a lot. It was enticing and adorable, he couldn''t help but tease her more.


    His face drew closer to Lia until their lips almost touched, then deeming the distance as appropriate, this paper-thin gap, he mused, "It''s fine, don''t worry too much."


    Lia''s head spun. His words rode a carousel in her mind. She shouldn''t worry about what? About this closeness, these inappropriate actions or what he was going to do the next second?


    Lia wanted to close her eyes but couldn''t stop looking into his eyes that pulled her in and slowly mesmerised her. She could feel his cheeky hand trailing down her back thirsting for a ce Lia was shocked to offer.


    Yano pulled a bit away from Lia, so she could see his full face and then gave her another little smile before he finally let her go.


    Wide-eyed and not realising what had just happened, Lia plumped onto Yano''s bed and looked up at him. Her face started to heat up and she only now noticed how flustered she was.


    She out of all people, over a mere guy, over some mere meaningless actions? Lia couldn''t believe it. Her temporary embarrassment finally made way for her anger to rise.


    Lia looked up at Yano and red at his self-fulfilled face. Yet in Yano''s eyes, she was like a small angry bunny and heughed. Realising she wasn''t intimidating at all to him, that the effect she had on others didn''t work on him, made her even more frustrated and she wished he''d just disappear.


    But before she could do anything, Yano once again towered over her, his arms confining her body and she had nowhere to go.


    "Why are you angry? You came to my room and stole my stuff?"


    "I didn''t steal anything," Lia remained calm and unfazed by his actions this time.


    "Oh really?" Yano pulled away and now crouched down, so they were the same height, "What''s this then, I wonder?"


    From Yano''s hand, a golden ring emerged and twirled around between his fingers. Lia looked at her own and realised he has done all of that just to take her ring back. Lia got even more furious and lied, "It was lying on the ground, I only picked it up for you."


    "Oh?"


    Lia could hear the amusement in his voice and refused to look at him but his cheeky hand brushed the strands of hair out of her face as his eyes never left her, "Then you have my thanks."


    "I don''t need it," Lia still refused to meet his gaze. Yano sighed but made no attempt to back off, only remaining to crouch before Lia and looking at her.


    Lia finally couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "Where did you get the ring?"


    "It''s mine."


    "As if."


    "Ah," Yano sounded like he understood her intention, "No need to be jealous, I''m single and I never had anyone, so I''m also-"


    "Shut up," Lia pressed her hand over Yano''s face before he could produce any more words that made her want to p him.


    Low muffledughter and a yful glint still managed to make Lia boil with anger. The room was originally cold but now it was evaporating with heat. The lights were out and it was night outside, but Lia could still see Yano very clearly.


    He was wearing a ck uniform but the jacket was open and his shirt inside torn, revealing his muscr body. The belt on his trouser was also loose. This sight of Yano, messy but in a uniform, arrogant but charming, could really set fire to every fragile maiden''s heart to turn it into fireworks.


    It was too tempting and too seductive, yet Lia only red at him. Yano helplessly shrugged his shoulders as his appearance had no effect on her. He didn''t want to make her any angrier and said, "I found it in the academy."


    These words instantly lit another emotion in Lia, one that had nothing to do with Yano, much to his dismay, "In the Immortal World?"


    "Yup," Yano answered casually but Lia couldn''t believe her ears.


    What were the odds? Was the possibility of this ring here being the real one and the one she found a fake one, really true?


    However, only with so little information, Lia didn''t jump to any conclusion yet. Lia narrowed her eyes at Yano as he still crouched in front of her and his hands on the bed, each on one side of her body, almost touching her.


    Yano only looked at her with apletely new expression, one that resembled a puppy waiting for its owner''s order. Seeing and imagining this Lia had to hold back herughter that wanted to fill this magical room and further the bond they shared.


    Yano noticed her effort to keep herughter down and wanted to tickle it out of her as his hands felt itchy but he really couldn''t make her more angry.


    "So, you stole it," finally Lia said solemnly after a sessful attempt to extinguish the hatefulughter inside of her.


    Yano froze for a second in surprise before the corner of his lips rose, "I only found it on the ground, I didn''t steal anything."


    This guy! Lia almost exploded, he was using her words against her! Seeing the struggle on Lia''s face, Yano couldn''t help butugh again, infuriating Lia ten times more.


    "It doesn''t belong to the Ghost King either," Yano choked out in between his amusement but this was enough for Lia to confirm her suspicion.

 Chapter 140: Mortal World 6

    Chapter 140: Mortal World 6


    The ring in Yano''s hand was indeed the Immortal King''s. Yano''s words indirectly confirmed it. If that was the case, no matter what, she needed to get it.


    "It''s not yours either," Lia retorted and Yano tilted his head in agreement. She really had no idea what he was thinking. One second he was obedient, the next he became rebellious.


    "I need it," seeing that Yano didn''t speak up, Lia told him the truth.


    "Here I thought you hate me but in truth, you wanted to get married. This is a bit fast but I don''t mind," Yano''s lips rose even more while the amount of veins popping on Lia''s forehead multiplied.


    "You''re really shameless."


    "You told me that before."


    "I don''t care!" yet once those words faded, Lia realised this was the first time she''s ever said it to Yano. Did he mistake her for someone else? Or misheard?


    But right now the ring was of more importance than half of what came out of Yano''s mouth.


    "I need the ring," Lia repeated.


    "And I ept your marriage proposal," now Yano was smirking. Despite knowing he shouldn''t tick Lia off, he couldn''t help it. Seeing her reactions was just too funny and adorable.


    "One more word of that and I-" Lia grit her teeth before grabbing Yano''s hand and twisting it until the ring fell out of his hand.


    "I hope you won''t be rough in be-"


    Lia pped Yano away as he rubbed his hand. The grinning malended on the ground and remained there.


    "Too vicious," he sighed, "Why do you need it?"


    Yano stared at the ceiling while Lia was tempted to step on him but then he rolled back and sat cross-legged before her. Now he was looking up at her.


    "The ring will help me get my powers back," Lia told him the truth. She had to admit despite his annoying personality she could feel he wasn''t a bad person.


    "Didn''t you say you have no powers?" Yano rested his head in his hand.


    "Not anymore. My power required me to use my soul instead of my life force but now my soul can''t take it anymore," Lia backed off in surprise as Yano caressed her cheeks.


    "You''ve done a great job," it was a warm and genuine smile and caught Lia off guard. Was he trying to make her feel better?


    Quickly, she pushed his hands away and retreated further into the bed like a cornered animal. A bunny, in Yano''s eyes.


    "Anyways, that''s why I need it."


    "Sure, you can have it."


    "What? This easily?" he was really unfathomable to her, even more than Noel was at the beginning.


    "Didn''t you say you need it? I''ve no use for it, the rightful owner should keep it and-" Yano stood up his jacket fell off and revealed his torn shirt in all its glory.


    Yano brushed his bangs back, briefly showing his forehead as he nced at Lia, "Tomorrow we''ll start your training."


    "What?'''' Everything was happening so fast, Lia had no time to register before Yano concluded, "Good, it''s decided. After brekkie, I''ll help you train."


    On one hand, Lia was happy to be able to train, on the other hand, there was no way she was going to train with him.


    "Not with you," Lia bluntly threw at him. Yano''s heart was stabbed again, "You don''t want to train with me but like to sleep with me."


    The truth was, Lia was indeed on Yano''s bed, almost making herselffortable before the next second, she jumped off and headed to the door.


    "No way!"


    "Alright, I''ll make brekkie tomorrow, wait in the kitchen," Yano shouted after Lia who, with much elegance, stormed away.


    Yano put his hand on his face and startedughing. Then he noticed the ck strands of hair on his bed. She still hasn''t realised that hepletely saw through her.


    Meanwhile, Lia turned and tossed in her bed. Her usual calm and cold behaviour melted into fits ofva erupting everywhere. She cursed and cussed in her head, but couldn''t deny that to receive training from the best exorcist was a privilege, an opportunity that was almost impossible to attain.


    Even all the exorcists here were trained in the academy and not by Yano. Lia would be the first and only but she didn''t know that yet.


    The next morning came and Lia barely slept. Still, she trotted to the kitchen. Her eyes, however, narrowed in disdain seeing that Yano had cooked breakfast as promised. The table wasid out beautifully with the food and flowers.


    "What is it with you and flower?" Lia was too curious not to ask.


    "You don''t like it?" Yano took off his apron and sat down, waiting for Lia.


    With pursed lips, Lia actually sat down and stared at the food before her.


    "It''s not poisoned," Yano didn''t touch his food until Lia did.


    "But your dirty fingers touched it," Lia left no chance to stab at Yano more and deeper.


    "If you eat it, it''ll strengthen you. I did my best," Yano wasn''t lying when he said he did his best. He really did.


    Usually, he''d just p any edible food together on a te and eat but because of Lia, he put in reasonable effort, researched recipes and tested a lot thatnded in the bin, before being able to make a proper meal for her. So her words did sting a little.


    But he was also aware that he was constantly stepping over the boundary of infuriating her. So to make it up, he endured her snarkyments.


    "Be good and eat," this was anotherndmine Yano stepped onto. He deliberately sacrificed himself, so she can re at him all she wanted and forget about the fact he made the food.


    Lia finally ate and deemed it as ok. Maybe he did put some effort into it. It was edible, not bad, not good but ok.


    "It''s ok," Lia truthfully told him as she saw his expectant eyes. In her mind, the picture of a puppy resurfaced. She wanted one.


    "You want what?"


    Lia didn''t notice she said it out loud but still told him, "A puppy."


    "I''ll get you one after training."


    The fork Lia held dropped on the table, "What?"


    "You cane with me. There are plenty to adopt-"


    "No need," Lia really couldn''t read him. Why would he do that for her? Why was he being so nice?


    "I already have one," Lia recollected herself.


    "Where?"


    This time Lia kept silent, so she couldn''t say ''Right in front of me'' as much as she wanted because it would make Yano stunned but backfire as he would make her even more embarrassed.


    Yano was too powerful when it came to messing with her. She didn''t dare to take the first step at Yano and be flung into his arms.


    "Hey, you didn''t answer," Yano was too interested in the matter to drop it, "Let''s go after tanning."


    He relentlessly pursued the topic, even when they arrived at the training ground where Sk, Mil, Lu and Holn were already present.


    "I already told you, I don''t want to be near you at all. I''m only enduring you because I want to go back," Lia''s loud voice caused all heads on the field to turn.


    The exorcists all pitying looked at Yano and there was a moment of silence for him until Holn''s loud cackle tore through the solemn burial atmosphere for Yano''s dignity.


    "Ahahaha! Yano you got rejected! Again!" Holn was having a st while Yano only had a wry smile.


    This really was a dab at Yano''s reputation and he sadly looked at Lia''s back who gave him no attention.


    "I like you, a lot," Sk walked to Lia and held her hand up. Lia never had a high-five and she eagerly epted Sk''s sign of friendship.


    "It''s a good thing, you took down Yano''s crappy confidence," Sk smirked while Mil patted Yano''s back.


    "Indeed, he deserved it," Lia and Sk instantly got along at the expense of Yano''s misfortune as all the other surrounding exorcists came and also patted his back. Why was it that only Lia didn''t care about him?


    Yano was too pitiful.

 Chapter 141: Mortal World 7

    Chapter 141: Mortal World 7


    "Do you know how to use the ring?" Yano shooed everyone away and approached Lia.


    Sk stood in front of Lia and eximed, "Go away, she doesn''t like you."


    "Aren''t you only saying that because there''s no progress between you and Mil?'''' as soon as Yano finished, he evaded and caught Sk''s foot that was about to hit his head. Sk red at him and retracted her leg.


    Lia pped, "I see, so that''s how you deal with him."


    "Right," Sk grinned, finally having someone who shared her mutual interest in obliterating Yano''s mouth.


    Yano was once again helpless in the face of this unfair situation, "Sk, you''re a bad influence. Leave now."


    "You leave. Go go," Sk waved Yano away.


    "If I don''t teach Kim, who''s going to? You? Your lover? The prankster? The victim?" Yano called out each of them and they outrageously turned to him.


    Yano was right. Lia''s best bet was to learn from the best.


    "Alright," Lia agreed, which only made Yano triumphantly smirk at Sk.


    "Let''s go," Mil took Sk, "We''ve got a mission. City A, we won''t be back until tomorrow. Good Luck, Kim," with that Mil and Sk disappeared.


    Good luck? Lia wondered.


    Ah, that was why, Lia grimly thought as she sprawled on the floor.


    "That''s it?" Yano watched her while Lu and Holn sat at the sidelines.


    Holn wasughing his heart out until Lia sent a stone his way that barely grazed his face.


    "I''m sorry," Holn remained quiet before his itchy fingers annoyed Lu.


    "I thought we would train how to use my lifeforce and power instead of having you throw me to the ground 1000 times. You''re doing this on purpose!"


    "You gotta first up your physical power," rxed Yano stretched himself. The tight shirt and loose shorts he was wearing made it look like he enjoyed the sunny day. He wasn''t sweating at all.


    "I''m already strong enough."


    "Say that to the ground you are having an affair with."


    Lia''s eyebrow twitched. She really wanted to tackle him down too.


    "Fine," Lia was also wearing a shirt and leggings. She dusted off her clothes and took a stance.


    However, no matter how many times they fought, Yano always, with ease, managed to grab Lia andy her on the ground. He wasn''t even throwing her. He slung his arm around her upper body twisted her in a 90-degree angle and then gently put her to the ground. Lia was in a deadlock, not being able to move nor free herself. After many rounds, Yano finally set her free.


    "Alright, let''s work on your lifeforce," Yano rubbed his hand, sat on the ground and patted the spot next to him. Liaplied.


    "The ring?"


    Lia held her hand up to show that the ring perfectly fit her fingers.


    "Can you move your lifeforce?"


    "Yes," in the past Lia could do it with ease, so she wasn''t worried about it. At least she deluded herself.


    The lifeforce moved to her fingertips but nothing came out.


    Yano noticed her disappointed stare at her fingers and contemted before saying, "You said you needed the ring to use your lifeforce, why?"


    "Because-" yet Lia stopped.


    The reason why she couldn''t use it was because Min''s power was inside her. This ring had a fraction of the Immortal King''s power, but she didn''t feel anything.


    How could she trigger it? Could it purge Min''s power?


    "Your hands are the output?" Yano took Lia''s hand and viewed it.


    "Yano really lets no chance go to touch the poor maiden," Holn hollered and snickered.


    "Apologies," Lu dragged Holn by the cor towards the base.


    "Hey, what in the world?" Holn''s voice faded, "Wait Lu! Aren''t you afraid of my-" thenpletely disappeared.


    Lia instantly pulled her hand back.


    "Try putting your lifeforce into the ring."


    "Why?"


    "To activate it, whatever reason you really need the ring for isn''t it logical to infuse it with your lifeforce?"


    Yano made sense, she hadn''t thought about that. As Lia put her life force into the ring, it gave off a white shine before it surrounded part of her finger and seeped into her skin.


    Then Lia felt a small ball of extremely white power inside her body. She looked at Yano before trying to merge the power with her lifeforce but it didn''t work.


    However, it gilded around her lifeforce before surrounding it.


    Lia had no idea what it meant but tried to exert her lifeforce.


    Yet to no avail. Nothing came out.


    "You''re still trying to release it through your hand? Try the ring," Yano encouraged Lia to use a different perspective on her power.


    Just as Yano said, it worked but Lia wasn''t happy about it.


    "If I lose the ring then it''s useless, no?"


    "That''s why we''ll train until you don''t need to rely on the ring."


    "What do you mean?" Lia didn''t think training would be helpful.


    "For whatever reason, your body isn''tpatible with your lifeforce and power for now, so we gotta make your body used to it. Anything you think isn''tpatible from the beginning will be after some time of exposure to each other," Yano''s serious face turned into a crooked smile.


    Lia got what he hinted on. Them!


    Why was Yano like this towards her? Was he with all women this flirty? Was he a natural yboy? At this thought, Lia disdained him even more and scooted away from him.


    Yano only sighed at the reaction but stood up, "There''s a trick to make it easier for your lifeforce to be converted into power."


    "There is?" curious Lia gave Yano her attention again.


    "Yup, you don''t need all the guiding stuff. Just focus on the part you want your life force to be converted into power and imagine it pops up there."


    "That easy?" Lia was sceptical yet she still tried.


    "Easy isn''t it?"


    Lia blew up her cheeks not wanting to admit nor thank Yano. She remained quiet.


    Seeing he couldn''t get what he wanted, Yano pushed his hopes down and eximed, "Alright, let''s start the proper training."


    And so Yano gave Lia various tips and tricks that made it easier for her to use her life force but she had no means to verify the effectiveness of it. After all, there were no corpses and Lia couldn''t just show everyone her true power here.


    Until evening, the training went on.


    "Let''s try to purge ghosts."


    "You want me to join a mission?"


    Yano nodded as if it was obvious.


    "I don''t have any power, I can only let out my life force, nothing more than that."


    "That''s fine, you have to train your physical strength for once, here use this," Yano drew a circle, this time an orange one in the air and filled it with a pattern. Shortly after, a sword out of his life force fell into his hand. He threw it at Lia who caught it.


    At the sight, Yano smiled meaningfully, "We''re reallypatible. My life force epts you."


    Only now Lia realised she was actually holding his life force just like back then in the illusion where Yano could use Lia''s sword, Lia could use his.


    The lifeforce of a person rarely epted anything, it always rejected anyone that wasn''t its owner, so why did that nightmare realisation from the illusione true? Were Yano and Lia really soulmates?

 Chapter 142: Mortal World 8

    Chapter 142: Mortal World 8


    The night in the Mortal World was extraordinarily refreshing. Few animals strolled around following the pair of immortals on their way to their mission. Faint moonlight hit the branches of the trees, reflected by the thin ne Lia wore.


    Yano walked next to Lia and gave the ne a smug, then he looked forward to enjoying the fact that Lia was holding his life force in his hands.


    It was a great feeling and he thoroughly enjoyed it. Yano led Lia to a small town next to the city they were in. In the middle of the town, several exorcists led by Holn and Lu waited there.


    They saluted when they saw Yano. Holn, however, jumped around Lia and excitedly said, "You also came!"


    Lia only nodded as Yano picked Holn by the cor from behind and set him next to Lu.


    "Stay there, don''t get close to her."


    Holn pouted but immediately gave a knowing smile to Lia which made Yano involuntarily scowl.


    "How''s the situation?" Yano turned the topic around.


    "Several vengeful ghosts scattered throughout the town, but at one particr spot they''re crowding it like crazy," Lu answered.


    "You guys take care of the stray ones, Kim and I will sort out that clump then."


    "Wait, you two alone?" Holn sneakily approached Lia again but was caught by Yano.


    "What do you think I''m not enough?" Yano smiled at Holn but Holn could feel it.


    The danger. For obvious reasons, Holn shouldn''t embarrass Yano.


    Holn sighed dramatically, just how much did Yano like this Kim? It was unfathomable. Usually, Yano didn''t care about any females clinging onto him. Maybe Yano liked the cold ones?


    Having a sort of realisation Holn knowingly smirked again. He was sure to have figured out Yano''s preference. Seeing that mischievous and up to no good smile, Yano shooed Holn away.


    "He''s right, you can manage them on your own," Lia spoke up only to shatter Yano again, "I''ll help Lu then."


    Lia actually approached Lu and stood next to him, not realising what bad fate she cursed upon Lu.


    Lu, who was always toozy and unbothered to give any reactions, froze on the spot. Why did he have to endure this? Lu turned his head away from Yano who continued to smile.


    But behind that smile was nothing more than malicious intent. On the other side, Holn cracked up. He had to hold his stomach as he crouched on the ground and held his thumbs up at Lia.


    She became his new idol.


    "You''ve done what I wanted to achieve for almost 10 years, in less than 10 seconds. You got my admiration and the necessary guts to survive."


    "Be quiet," Yano kicked Holn until he rolled on the ground away as Lia was confused.


    "Achieved what?"


    "Getting a reaction out of Lu."


    Lia eyed Lu and he strategically mini-stepped away from her.


    "Am I burdening you?"


    Lu shook his head but made no attempt to not scurry away from Lia.


    "I see, then I have to submit to my fate," Lia looked at Yano who opened his arms and said, "Come here,e."


    She wanted to contort her face but remembered to be dignified, "The faster we''re done, the faster I can be away from him."


    Yano lowered his arms and scratched the back of his head. The ck uniform he was wearing emphasised his strong body, he was a dark and attracting force able to pull everyone in but Lia.


    "You know how the drill goes, see yater," Yano rushed off with Lia following him.


    The town was peaceful and tranquil. It was the farthest away from the eeriness Lia has experienced in the Veil and Mistand.


    "Do you know where the ghosts are?" suspicion rose as Lia thought Yano was blindly charging ahead.


    "I do," Yano held up his hand that had a yellow circle with a random pattern inside.


    "Is that your power?"


    "You''re finally curious?"


    "I''m not," even though Lia really was. If Yano''s power was drawing those circles and having different abilities, just how strong was he? Was that the secret behind his reputation as the top exorcist?


    "Be careful" Yano stopped in front of a part of the town that had fewer houses that stood farther away from each other.


    At one particr house, a terrifying amount of ghosts swarmed around. Lia noticed another point, "Wait aren''t these mortals?"


    Just as her question finished, a scream appeared from inside the house. Yano instantly drew a sword out of his hand made out of his life force and said, "I''ll go inside, you can take care of the ghosts outside, right?"


    "Yes, no problem," Lia reassured as Yano shed his way through the ghosts that had already detected them and flew towards them.


    The hungry ghosts were exhrated at the appearance of immortals as their life force was more satisfying than the mortals''. Lia used to fight with swords when she was an exorcist, so with ease, she was able to purge them quickly.


    However, what puzzled her was the fact that all these ghosts only crowded this one house instead of the others. There were so many people here, why did the ghosts only target this one particr ce?


    As Lia was finishing slicing the sharp edge through the translucent ghosts, she heard another scream. Without thinking she rushed into the house.


    It had two floors and on the upper floor, she was met with a sight that quickly put her in a bad mood.


    "So, you indeed love to fool around," Lia turned away and headed down to not have to witness a mortal female clinging onto Yano, constantly telling him how handsome he was and how he was her shining knight in armour rescuing her.


    When Lia stopped out of the door, Yano caught up, "Let me exin. She just threw herself at me, I''ve nothing to do with her!"


    Lia took a deep breath and handed Yano''s sword back to him, "I don''t care, you can do what you want. Don''t exin yourself as if we are in a rtionship. What you do, who you are with, has nothing to do with me."


    These cold words and treatment made Yano lower his head, Lia could swear she could see his puppy ears lowering but what she said wasn''t wrong.


    There was nothing between them and never would be. Yano was just a yboy who loved to fool everyone. Lia was particrly eye-catching to him because she didn''t immediately fall for this charm.


    If she did, he''d just treat her like the mortal girl, uncaring and tossed away. She destested men like this. ying around with other people''s feelings just because they could.


    Lia didn''t spare Yano another nce and headed to the town centre again where Lu and Holn were already present.


    "You only came now?" Holn raised his eyebrow mockingly as Yano arrived.


    "He takes his sweet time fooling around with females, so you can''t me him," Lia''s words stunned everyone.


    "Damn Yano, you can''t get yourself out of this one so easily," Holn wriggled his eyebrows.


    "Be quiet," Yano was annoyed.


    It was out of his control how that girl behaved. Why was Lia so mad? More importantly, how could he foster a good rtionship with her now? This damn job!

 Chapter 143: Mortal World 9

    Chapter 143: Mortal World 9


    The whole way back Yano coaxed Lia as if she was his wife, angry about a mistake her husband made. Lia couldn''t repeat more than enough that she didn''t care about what he did but he didn''t listen while spouting nonsense that he only will ever have one person in his eyes.


    "You know we could-"


    "Shut up," Lia was fed up, "You don''t know anything about me and you try to y your charms."


    Lia even wanted to add that he didn''t even know how she really looked like as she was still in her teacher''s disguise. Her honey-blonde hair swayed in the wind.


    "But I do!" Yano made another desperate attempt before Lu stopped him, "Give it up for now."


    Yano sighed but Lia long had him out of her mind, "By the way, why did all the ghosts crowd that one house?"


    "It wasn''t only yours," Lu spoke, "While we chased after the stray ones, we came across the same situation a few tiems and we found a talisman on each house."


    "Talisman? So someone deliberately put it up there?" Lia debated.


    "Either the victims did it themselves believing it was a lucky charm or someone else did it without their knowledge. I tend towards thetter because it''s too much coincidence, how many?"


    "7," Holn answered.


    "Yeah, 7 houses had the same talisman which can''t be a coincidence or they could all just be terribly religious or be in the same cult," Yano continued.


    "If it really wasn''t the victims themselves, then it must be the same person wanting to harm them," Lia thought.


    "Or this is only a test to see the effects."


    "What?" Lia, Lu and Holn turned to Yano.


    "Just an assumption but we''ll check it out. I''ll have a specialist sent to investigate."


    "Sounds good," Lu agreed with Yano''s decision. They arrived at the base and simultaneously headed to the cafeteria. It was already almost midnight but they got some drinks and sat down at a table.


    "Hey Kim," Holn spoke up and evaded Yano''s re, "Don''t worry, I won''t ask anything unreasonable haha!"


    Holn wasughing too much to not be suspicious.


    "I just want to know, how was it? Purging ghosts, did you get used to Yano''s sword?"


    "Oh," Lia obviously couldn''t tell them she''s been an exorcist and now that she thought about it, Yano didn''t even question how she purged all the ghosts outside. He trusted her and left it all to her.


    "It''s a bit scary but I got quickly used to it and the sword was easy to use."


    "Hehe," Yano put on a self-serving smile. Lia rolled her eyes, she wasn''t even praising him. Even though it wasn''t a lie to say the sword felt like her own.


    "I think we might have a rising talent, Yano, watch out," Holn teased, "How about staying in the Mortal World?"


    At this Yano''s ears pricked up.


    "No, I need to go back," Lia quickly shot it down.


    "Do you know what your power is?" Lu asked Lia.


    Lia wondered what she had forgotten to do, she wanted to test if her life force had any effect on the ghosts. All because of Yano, she forgot such a crucial point.


    An angry re was sent to Yano who passed it on to Lu. Lu only wanted to get a simple answer, why, instead, did he receive such misfortune?


    "Not yet," Lia lied.


    "A shame but guess! Guess what Lu''s power is!" Holn excitedly turned the focus to Lu. Again what did he do to receive this?


    Lia looked at Lu. What she instantly got from him after getting to know each other was that he was an extremelyzy person. Even the way he sat there seemed like his body was toozy to stabilise his bones.


    What power could benefit him?


    "Maybe an ability that lets him purge ghosts with a word?"


    "Ahahaha, you heard that Lu? Did you? Lu did you? Even Kim can read you like a book!" Holn hit the table in his cackle before saying, "Maybe he could have had that but it''s not, maybe simr?"


    Holn wasughing too much to continue, "It''s! It''s a funny story!"


    "Because you messed him up" Yano sipped on his drink before sneakily trying Lia''s. Lia caught him and gave him a look in disdain when Yano offered her his. Now, her face turned disgusted. Yano lowered his head and yed with his drink meekly.


    Holnughed even more at this interaction.


    "I''ll exin it, simple," Lu wasted his breath.


    "No, no, no! I''ll do it!" Holn recollected himself and interrupted. This was a golden opportunity for Holn to take a dab at Lu, how could he let it go?


    "Lu''s power is a hose!"


    "A hose?" Lia''s imagination ran wild and she looked Lu down until Yano shielded her eyes, "Where do you think you''re looking at?"


    Then he said all solemn, "Look at mine."


    Again Lia looked at him disgusted. Holn was really having a st while Lu sipped on his drink toozy to bother.


    "He can create a hose out of his life force and sprinkle holy fire on the poor ghosts who didn''t see iting!" Holn pped the table again.


    "It was all my beautiful deed, still my proudest work until now, who could ever know that something like that was possible?" Holn''s cackle filled the room.


    Lia didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    "10 years ago the academy didn''t have those funny little pills you swallow to give you powers. Those were the good ol'' times where the imposing Ghost King woulde and infuse you with his y''know," Holn started to seriously tell the story of his glorious act.


    "Just the day before, I secretly gave Lu holy water to drink and thisd here actually enjoyed it, so the next day when he received his power, he literally was a hose! The holy water just flushed out of him! Damn, you should''ve seen everyone''s faces, especially the Ghost King''s! Man, with a serious face he told Lu ''interesting''," Holn mimicked Min''s voice and Lia couldn''t help but chuckle a bit.


    It did sound like Min but having someone make fun of him was too refreshing. Yano put his head in his palm and watched Lia''s eyes curve. It was a beautiful sight and he wished he could make her smile like that.


    "Since then Lu''s known as the hose guy, the holy hose guy ahahahah!" finally Holn''s beautiful story came to an end.


    "So, Lu has suffered for all those years because of you. I feel bad for him," Lia remarked and didn''t notice Yano''s stare but the other two did.


    "Well, you also aren''t being nice to a certain person," Holn grinned. Lia painfully slowly turned to Yano and rolled her eyes. Yano was for the 1000th stabbed. If he was honest, he really didn''t know what made her dislike him so much.


    Was it because of the past? That one time? Or because he kept insisting on returning even though she was unbelievably happy with another guy, a certain other guy the first few times?


    This time Yano narrowed his eyes in disdain and displeasedly slurped on his drink. The rest of the time until a little bit after midnight they talked in the cafeteria before Yano stood up and pulled Lia with him.


    "What?" Lia had a great time talking with them, especially when Holn was very funny and she enjoyed his stories.


    "It''ste, you have to sleep," Yano took Lia by the hand until they arrived at their floor.


    "I''m not a child nor a mortal," Lia shook Yano''s hand away and disappeared in her room.


    "Don''t forget breakfast tomorrow morning and training," Yano shouted after her.


    Lia slumped on her bed and rolled to the side. Today was a very exhausting day but it wasn''t too bad either.


    As for Yano she didn''t understand why he was trying so hard to please her, just what did he want from her?


    But all in all, staying here for a month, training and getting hands-on experience was a good time for Lia to improve. Hopefully, the others were doing fine in the Immortal World and weren''t too worried about her. There was nomunication possibilty to the Immortal World except for the gate.


    Everything should be alright. They wouldn''t act impulsively.

 Chapter 144: Mortal World 10

    Chapter 144: Mortal World 10


    For a week, Lia has trained with Yano and made tremendous progress. She was able to let her lifeforce flow out of her body freely and to arge amount yet still had to rely on the rings.


    Lia had to admit that Yano was a good teacher. He exined things clearly and easily and had a lot of patience. His little tricks were also incredibly useful and Lia wondered how Yano discovered them. Was he just that talented or was it luck?


    Every night, Lia apanied them purging ghosts, this time it was with Yano, Mil and Sk. Yano never let Lia go without him, he said seriously that he was Lia''s teacher and needed to be there for her.


    Their mission was to purge an abandoned factory with an abundance of ghosts swarming around. Reports of mortals have noted that there were scary things going around the factory until curious self-proimed ghosts hunters or non-believer enthusiasts came to check out the factory.


    Because there were actual ghosts all of them died and the factory became a hot spot for more people to gather around to scout the phenomenon. This only resulted in more people dying, fueling ghosts and attracting more ghosts.


    "Again," Sk said as they ran across the field to get to the factory, "Those talismans! What the hell, who''s that? And we still can''t figure it out!"


    Sk was frustrated. She was right. Now in almost each of their missions, they saw the talisman hanging around, but no investigation pointed at any specific person or clue towards their origin.


    The area of the factory was outside the city. There were several abandoned factories with construction sites all over the ce, yet it was clear that nothing would be built here again for a long while.


    "There are quite a lot of factories, which one is it?" Lia looked around but each factory she saw had no signs of ghosts but they were all the same.


    The concrete walls were chipped away at many parts, the windows were broken or just like the door,pletely ripped out. Grass and weed grew inside and around the ground. All in all, this was a ce littered with trash void of ghosts and abandoned for an indefinite future.


    "This ce''s huge," Yano scowled, "Might be somewhere in the back? Here," Yano took Lia''s hand, I can''t have you get lost."


    Lia had the incredible urge to punch him but before she could do anything, Yano already pulled her along with him.


    "You both check the surrounding areas to see if there are other ghosts."


    "You just want alone time with her," Mil rolled his eyes, "Arent you always together?"


    "Mil, my good friend, I''m giving you and Sk some alone time. Of course, we both," Yano looked at Lia with his little smile, "are always together."


    Lia pressed her lips together as Mil and Sk got gradually smaller and now Lia could only see Yano''s annoying face.


    While Yano still ran at a fast speed, he summoned a sword from his hand and gave it to Lia.


    Lia turned her head away and said, "I prefer daggers."


    "Oh, alright," the sword instantly vanished and Yano held a knife, "How many? 2,3,4,5,6"


    "1 is enough!" Lia grabbed the dagger but then meekly mumbled, "or 2"


    Yanoughed and gave her another. Under the moonlight, his raven ck hair had a silver shine to it which were reflected in his eyes and his carefreeughter magnified the beautiful night.


    For a second, Lia was entranced. She didn''t know how someone could be this free-spirited and seemingly enjoying their life. He was theplete opposite to her and she could feel that bit by bit, bit by bit he influenced her. And she didn''t like it.


    They scouted the ce until they finally found the factory. Up until now, they saw no vengeful ghosts but this sight here could even make exorcists despair.


    The whole factory was filled to the brim with ghosts, they were mashed up against each other, no space between them, as some of them even leaked out of the windows and doors, desperately trying to get inside.


    Just what was in the factory? Just what were those talisman, capable of controlling the ghosts, mindlessly, to this extent? The even more bone-chilling discovery was that a group of mortal young adults stood in front of the factory.


    They whispered and pulled each other to let someone go in while all the eyes of the ghosts inside the factory moved along with them, glued to their bodies, patiently waiting for their victims to enter, so they could feast on them.


    Yano pulled Lia behind another factory, "Can you take care of the humans? Bring them away from the factory, I''ll purge all the ghosts inside."


    "Alone?" Lia was sceptical, even if she had her corpses, there were around 1000s of ghosts at least inside the factory. It wasn''t easy purging them and Lia still didn''t know what power Yano had.


    "Are you worried?" Yano''s infuriating smile reappeared, "I''ll be fine. This is nothing, I''ve done way, way worse."


    "No need to brag," Lia couldn''t stand seeing Yano''s self-fulfilling smile.


    Yano was still holding Lia''s hand when he raised it to his lips and pressed a kiss on the back of her hand.


    Shocked, Lia tried to pull away but instead, Yano pushed her closer to him and whispered, "Be careful."


    Then he let go of her and rushed to the factory from behind, so the mortals didn''t see him. Quickly trying to get over what Yano just did, Lia walked up to the mortals.


    "Are you going in?" a simple question made the 5 mortals jump up and scream in panic.


    "D-Did you just hear -what I heard?" a young male turned to his friends. The others nodded. Lia''s face nked, "I''m not invisible."


    "There it was again!"


    Were they just stupid or dumb?


    "I''m behind you," Lia ran out of patience.


    "Oh," the guy said and thenughed nervously. The five of them looked at Lia and sighed in relief.


    "Don''t scare us like this!" another guy said, "You also here to scout the ghost facility?"


    "Is that what it''s called?"


    "Yeah!" a younger boy answered, "Rumours say that a thousand workers from the other factories have been locked in here because guess what, they wanted a pay raise! So, the employers locked them here and let them starve to death! Now," the boy made a ghostly imitation, "They want everyone''s blood to satisfy their anger!"


    Mortals always made up stories for ghosts. It was definitely not true. The ghosts inside the factory were from all around, not just factory workers.


    "There''s no point doing something stupid," Lia sighed.


    "You can go with us! We''ll protect you."


    "You''re afraid to go alone, how could you possibly protect me?" Lia bluntly said but this rubbed one of the guys the wrong way.


    "Who are you calling a chicken? I''m a proper fried wolf!"


    "No one-"


    "Watch!" the taller guy shouted cutting Lia off and raced to the entrance where the ghosts excitedly watched their prey charging at them.


    Lia cursed and ran after him. Just before he could step a foot inside, Lia grabbed him from behind, however, a few ghosts have been able to touch the mortal''s leg. Now that they have experienced the smooth flesh, their cravings couldn''t be contained by the factory nor the talisman and they flew out to eat their fill.

 Chapter 145: Mortal World 11

    Chapter 145: Mortal World 11


    "Omg, omg! I felt something slimy on my leg! Effing hell, guys I felt something! There are really ghosts!" the guy shouted as Lia was able to pull him back to his mates.


    But the catalyst has been started and several ghosts came flying to them.


    "Really dude? Lemme-"


    "Stop," Lia grabbed both of the clowns and threw them behind her. The remaining three remaining ones whistled at the sight, "I''m into strong chicks."


    Lia also kicked him behind her. She looked at the other two, "Scram."


    They instantly ran to the other guys but remained on the spot to see Lia pulling out two white, smoke-like knives to fight with the air.


    They tilted their heads in question. Lia was busy taking care of the ghosts, so she didn''t notice that the group was still behind her and consequently let a few ghosts slip past her.


    But then she heard a shout and coughing, "I I can''t," the younger boy choked out as he was held in the air and tears dropped from the corner of his eyes.


    He couldn''t see the saliva-ridden mouth that opened to eat a piece of his flesh. Lia in an instant turned around and threw her knife towards the young boy.


    "Are you crazy? You''re killing hi-" the first guy shouted but saw that the knife was stuck in the air.


    "Fuck!'''' The other guys shouted and scrambled around only to fall to the ground and desperately crawl but they couldn''t move further than a metre as other ghosts pulled them back.


    "No! Something''s! Something''s grabbing me!"


    Not wasting any more time, Lia ran back to them. The ghost who had her knife stuck in his head perished and the knife fell to the ground only for it to be-


    Lia widened her eyes and stopped in an instant. She and another ghost, who let go of the tall guy, looked at each other. Lia wasn''t sure if he could understand her but seeing he seemed to have a conscious of his own, she threatened in a cold voice, "Drop the knife."


    The ghost held the knife in his hands and looked at it before his gaze fell on Lia. Then he looked at the knife again.


    How was the ghost able to hold the knife? How was it even able to think? The knife was made out of pure lifeforce, shouldn''t a touch instantly evaporate them?


    "Drop the knife," Lia repeated, but this time, the ghost opened his mouth into a wide grin and soundlesslyughed.


    "Damn," Lia cursed. She hadn''t anticipated this. A loud boom rang behind her, it seemed like Yano was doing his work. Lia had to do hers.


    Calmly, Lia assessed the situation. The important priority were the mortals as the ghosts were about to eat them.


    But what bugged Lia was the fact the ghost knew what it could do with the knife and could potentially hurt her.


    Lia took the gamble and disregarded the ghost with his knife. Her feet flew across the ground and halted before one of the guys. She used the other dagger to purge the ghosts before spinning in a small circle while holding the tall guy by the cor and flung him away.


    The ghost with the knife flew to her still with the wide, open grin. Lia felt disgust welling up. She evaded him by a hair before taking two other mortals and also flung them away.


    As Lia held thest two mortals, she felt the knife stabbing her in the back. In less than a second, Lia threw the guys away, spun around and stabbed the knife into the ghost''s throat.


    It vanished. Lia huffed and reached for her back yet she couldn''t take the knife.


    "I-It vanished!" the young boy shouted as he understood what Lia was doing.


    "Vanished? You mean the knife vanished once it was stuck in my back?"


    The boy nodded. Then was Yano''s lifeforce now inside Lia? Since it epted Lia, did it mean she could regard it as her own? So, it also wouldn''t hurt her?


    As Lia thought another scream appeared. her eyes flickered to the group and she saw another batch of ghosts grabbing them. Lia wanted to rush to them when she realized the other knife had also disappeared.


    Confused about it, Lia was one step toote as a ghost took a bite of the first guy. His agony was mirrored by the gaping hole in his shoulder and his whole body shivered.


    Sweat formed on his forehead and dripped.


    "I-It hurts!" he wailed and scared the other guys to scatter away only to be pulled back by the ghosts.


    "No p-please! I want to live! No!" their cries reached heaven and Lia was helpless. She had no weapons, nothing. Except for her lifeforce.


    As ast effort, Lia poured out her lifeforce through the ring. It spread like white smoke around the ghosts. But it did more harm than good.


    "It burns! Bur-" more anguished wails appeared and Lia realised her lifeforce harmed the mortals but the ghosts were more or less intact. There was nothing Lia could do. Panic finally rose.


    She''s endangered the mortals and even hurt them. Lia''s eyes darted around until she felt a big, warm hand on her shoulder andforting words whisking past her.


    "It''s alright. Leave it to me."


    In an instant, the ghosts were purged and the scared to insanity mortals froze on the ground.


    Lia looked at Yano who drew another circle and said, "Mil, Ske quickly here."


    After the circle disappeared, Yano drew another one, this time on the bitten mortal''s shoulder. The blood loss immediately stopped and his wound was healing.


    Then Yano approached Lia with a gentle smile while on Lia''s face was nothing but desperation.


    This was the difference in their skills and talents. This was their difference of being favoured by heaven and hell.


    Lia has never so crushingly experienced what it meant to be forsaken when the man in front of her was so blessed, so loved by heavens.


    It wasn''t fair. It just wasn''t.


    "It''s ok," Yano coaxed her as he pulled her into a hug, "You''ve done well holding up until now. Don''t beat yourself up, ok?" he stroked her hair and tears threatened to fall out of Lia''s eyes.


    But she didn''t want to cry. She didn''t want to beforted by him. Yet his embrace felt so warm. His words were like a luby lulling her to sleep.


    Lia has held everything in until now, being powerless for so long to almost losing her soul with no way to recover her power, to not even being able to purge a few ghosts and saving mortals, she has held it all in.


    But the sight of Yano handling everything with ease just broke her. This could''ve been her. She could''ve lived a life like this. Uncaring, free and strong.


    But it wasn''t hers.


    Finally, tears ran down her face and Lia was embarrassed. She buried her face into Yano''s chest and silently sobbed as Mil and Sk arrived.


    "What''s going on?" Mil questioned the scene, he could see Lia in Yano''s arms and the hurt mortals. Yano shielded Lia from Mil''s and Sk''s curious eyes and said, "Bring the mortals back to the base. I applied first aid but it still needs to be treated, also they''ve witnessed everything. So their memories need to be erased."


    Sk and Mil did as Yano said. With onest nce at them, they raced with the mortals away. As they were gone, Yano looked at Lia, "They''re now-" but Lia has fallen asleep in Yano''s arms.


    He chuckled as he carried her in his arms and slowly made his way back home.

 Chapter 146: Mortal World 12

    Chapter 146: Mortal World 12


    Back at the base, Yano brought Lia to her bed and tightly wrapped her in a nket. After he made sure she wasfortable, he wiped herst tears away and proceeded to go to the base.


    "Yano, over here," Sk called Yano from a room. Upon entering, the five mortals slept on small beds while a few exorcists applied treatment.


    They were put to sleep.


    "It''s nothing serious, they''ll be fine," Sk exined.


    "Ok," Yano drew on each of the mortals'' heads a circle. It shimmered in golden before disappearing into their skins.


    "They shouldn''t be able to remember anything," Yano got up to leave when Sk stopped him.


    "Is Kim alright?"


    Yano was confused for a second to figure out who Sk meant before he softly said, "Yes, don''t worry."


    Sk watched Yano hurry away. Probably back to her side. Sk felt Yano''s power and abilities were really too unfair. How could someone possess almost everything?


    Also, this Kim, although Sk liked her, she couldn''t understand why Yano was so into her. This was their first time meeting, wasn''t it?


    The only female Yano has ever shown an interest in was the suffering ex-fiance of the Ghost King, Lia. But now she wasn''t even alive. It was too unfathomable for Sk.


    ***


    Something hot and heavy gripped Lia''s body and she, on a beat, ripped her eyes open.


    "You''re awake?''''


    In this dimly lit room, Liaid in her bed and as she turned her head, she saw Yano sitting next to her bed on a chair.


    She wanted to stand up. Wanted to but couldn''t.


    Yano has wrapped her so tightly in the nket, she could barely move.


    "Please free me," Lia refused to look at Yano as she said that. She just remembered the embarrassing moment between them and couldn''t bear to face reality. She wanted to forget it.


    "Alright," Yano''s voice was gentle and coaxing. She didn''t want him to think she was weak or soft, enough to falter at something small, so his tone made her angry.


    That time was just an exception because she has stored everything inside of her for a long time until it came to a breaking point where she couldn''t keep it to herself anymore.


    Lia sat up and felt a bit dizzy.


    "Take it easy, you only slept for two hours," Yano gently pressed her back on the bed.


    "What are you doing here?" Lia talked to the wall.


    She really didn''t look at him. She''d hate herself if she did because she knew she was going to falter.


    "I was afraid you''ll be lonely without me."


    Lia could hear the yfulness in his voice, "Even if I''d never turn to you."


    "Ah," Yano sighed, "My clothes arepletely wet and your eyes are still red. I wonder."


    "Be quiet!" Lia pulled the nket over her head. So annoying! So, so annoying! She was lost at that time, that was why she turned to him, allowing him to touch her!


    "I like watching you sleep," another cheeky and creepy statement made it past his lips.


    Lia red at the inside of the nket before she felt suffocating and only allowed her head to lurk out.


    "How are the mortals?"


    "They''re doing fine, don''t worry about them," Yano''s sneaky hand stroked Lia''s head but, surprisingly, she let him. No matter what she said or did, it was useless. He still did as he pleased. Also, because it felt good. A little bit.


    "With a bit more training, you''ll be better."


    Lia felt tears welling up again and couldn''t stop herself from blurting out, "Why are you so nice to me?"


    Taken aback, Yano retracted his hand and thought, "Am I?"


    So he was fooling around! Lia didn''t know she was pouting unwillingly and seeing her, Yanoughed.


    "Because you''re cute," he finally said.


    All oxygen vanished from Lia''s lungs. Because she was what?


    No one has ever called her cute. There was nothing cute about her and she didn''t like it that Yano had that notion of her. Even if he was teasing her.


    Lia decided to ignore him before she heard him say, "Because you''re my purpose. Something for the first time I wan-"


    Lia quickly rose to cover his mouth. In her eyes was slight panic while in Yano''s was only gentleness and another emotion Lia never wanted to experience again.


    Yano was just fooling around, she told herself. He didn''t mean it.


    "Please leave," Lia dropped her hands and went back to hide under the nket.


    Love at first sight? Was it this?


    Lia didn''t want to love again, didn''t want to sacrifice all of her for a man.


    Especially not someone like Yano who didn''t look like he could truly fall for one person. Especially not Yano, who didn''t even know how she really looked like, who she really was and who knew nothing of her.


    The affection and love in his eyes were all fake. He was deluding himself into liking her and consequently deluding her. It would be best to keep her distance from him. Cold men like Min could never be loved and flirtatious men like Yano should never be loved.


    Lia would never fall in love again, never love anyone ever again. All she wanted was to escape the shackle of the past and start a new life.


    With no love or romance being able to shatter her. All she needed was to live with her friends peacefully and watch them being happy. That was enough.


    Such things as love or family, she didn''t need to experience anymore.


    The next morning came and Lia didn''t appear at breakfast, nor did Yanoe to bother her.


    So, he got the clue and left her alone, however, even though Lia should be happy about it, it slightly stung. For the training, Lia also didn''t want to go, instead, she headed to Sk.


    "You''re not training?"


    Lia shook her head.


    "Why not?" Sk asked without getting the clue.


    "Because, "Lia only said.


    "Ha, understood. Don''t be mad at him, he''s annoying but a good person. Yano really likes you, he''s never shown-"


    "I don''t care," Lia coldly said and Sk dropped the topic.


    "My bad," despite Sk being fierce, she also had a soft side to her.


    "Sorry," Lia became conscious of her attitude and apologised.


    "It''s ok, you guys need time," Sk patted Lia.


    "Actually, I wanted to ask you something," currently Lia sat in Sk''s room.


    "Sure, fire ahead."


    Lia took a deep breath and asked, "Can you show me how to use the inte?"


    "You want to learn it?" Sk grinned, "Turn on theptop."


    "Laptop?"


    Sk pointed at a thin rectangle metallic thing. For the next few hours, Sk taught Lia all there was and Lia finally got the hang of it.


    "You already learnt the mortal alphabet?" Sk was impressed.


    "Yeah, it was hard work."


    "I feel you, took me a whole damn month!"


    "Sorry for taking up all of your time."


    "No worries," Sk stood up and jumped once, "I''ve got a mission, youing?"


    Lia shook her head.


    "Avoiding Yano?"


    Shocking and surprising, Sk read Lia like a book. Lia only coughed once but didn''t say anything. For some reason, she felt too embarrassed.


    "Suit yourself, you can take theptop and use it, just return it when you''re finished."


    "Thank you," Lia was actually excited about this mortal technology.


    Back in her room, Lia searched for her actual goal. Since she didn''t want to train with Yano anymore, she had to find another way to practise.


    It was also better to stop here because, at this point, Yano couldn''t help her after all he shouldn''t know about her ability to control corpses and of the Immortal King''s identity.


    Therefore what Lia needed was a ce brimming with corpses. A cemetry as the morals called it. The nearest one wasn''t that far away.


    Having noted the location, Lia left the base and made her way to the cemetery, anticipating how well she could do with her lifeforce now, instead of her soul.

 Chapter 147: Mortal World 13

    Chapter 147: Mortal World 13


    The cemetery was quite big and was surrounded by a fence. At night the entrance was prohibited yet Lia jumped over the fence with ease.


    The graves were all lined up and sectioned into different areas. A fresh scent lingered in the air as grass and trees filled the whole ce.


    Lia ventured a bit before settling in front of a row of graves. Her hand hovered over the earth and her white lifeforce flowed out of her ring.


    It seeped into the graves and entered the corpses that were still intact.


    "Come out," Lia said but nothing happened.


    She tried again, exuding more of her lifeforce. Only for the end result to be the same. The corpses didn''t move nor heed hermand. Frustrated, Lia gave up and moved to the other corpses. Yet no matter how she tried, it wasn''t working.


    After many failed attempts Lia headed back to the base and sunk into her bed. It was a depressing discovery. If she still couldn''t use her lifeforce then what use did this ring have?


    Time flew and three days passed. Whenever Lia ran into Yano she instantly turned on her heels ignoring him while at night she tried out all the cemeteries, even opting for fresh corpses that just died but her power was lost. It was one dead end after another one.


    "Hey, hey," Holn excitingly waved in front of Lia as she absent-mindedly stared at the table sitting in the cafeteria.


    Holn set his food next to Lia, "You really not going to train with Yano?"


    "No," Lia said it so decisively that Holn was taken aback.


    "Seriously? A shame, Yano''s pretty good as a teacher, yknow? You''re letting go of a superb chance!"


    Lia wanted to say that she couldn''t care less but at this point, it was a lie. She desperately needed her power back. It has almost been two weeks since she''s been here.


    "He can''t help me," Lia went with this excuse.


    "Ehh~ I see. By the way, what you doing at night?" Holn''s cheeks were stuffed with food, carefree throwing this question out that made Lia freeze, "What do you mean?"


    "C''mon, you really thought you could fool us? At night, you''re sneakily sneaking around all the time!"


    Lia didn''t think she was actually found out this easily. Was this the true power of skilled and trained exorcists?


    "What are you guys talking about?" Yano joined, finally being able to see Lia properly again yet Lia stood up and without even batting her eye she left.


    Yano sighed while Holn was tremendously amused, "Love life''s not going well, huh? The cold shoulder, typical what did you do?"


    Almost confused Yano thought how to answer but then opted for, "You''re the one to talk with your zero experience."


    "Touch," Hold up his fork, "But you are also a zero hahaha!"


    Meanwhile, Lia went back to her room eagerly looking through the inte. She wasn''t hoping to find any answers but at least something she could draw inspiration from. There were several lores and myths about powers, especially about necromancy but then again there was no exnation on how to receive and train those powers.


    After all, these were all just fantasy in the mortals'' eyes. Lia spent a few hours researching before she headed out for another cemetery.


    This one was the furthest away from the base and by far thergest one she has been too. It was located under a hill and spanned over the whole grasnd. Some of the graves were higher than the others, some were in and some had tons of flowers decorating the graves.


    After death how many people would still remember them? Lia realised that she had never visited her parents'' graves but their corpses were long gone and there was no ce for Lia to set up a burial for them.


    Absent-mindedly, Lia walked through the rows of graves, looking for the ones that have just been buried recently. The dim shine of the moonlight and the faint wind collided with each other to create a sombre night.


    The grass beneath Lia''s shoes left trails behind as the dirty earth came to surface. Finding what she''s been searching for, Lia crouched and put her hand onto the pile of earth and poured her lifeforce into.


    "Come out" she ordered.


    Lia closed her eyes and focused all of her senses on the area beneath her palm. Soft, dry and a little bit cold.


    Her mind drifted off and felt like it followed her lifeforce to surround and enter the corpse. Slowly, steadily and relentlessly yet nothing happened.


    Lia increased the amount of lifeforce and her eyebrows furrowed. The swoosh of her lifeforce moving upied her ears until another sound mixed in.


    The breaking of a branch. Lia instantly opened her eyes and shot up. In this dark cemetery, Lia was all alone. No one was there. Did she mishear things?


    Lia crouched down again but a momentter she put her hand on the grave, spun around and kicked the person behind her off-bnce.


    To stabilize themselves the person grabbed Lia by the waist and pulled themselves closer. Only then did Lia smell the familiar delightful flower scent paired with a clean one and heard the familiar infuriating light tone, "Careful there."


    Lia''s hands quickly moved to push Yano away but he stopped her and pulled her even closer to him. Her headid on his chest and she could hear the sound of a wild heart beating.


    Was it hers or his?


    "Don''t touch me."


    "Don''t be mad," Yano coaxed and stroked her head.


    "Did you even hear what I''ve said?" it made Lia angry how Yano had no problems being intimate or close to her. Just what did he want?


    "Don''t be mad," Yano coaxed again and Lia gave up. She let him do what he wanted. And it was also quitefortable. For a while, nothing but their heartbeats intertwined interrupted the silent night.


    It almost felt magical until Lia realised, "Did you see?" with an abrupt movement she freed herself and with her eyes narrowed she stared at him.


    A one metre distance was between them and it felt like nothing could step in between. Lia was too defensive and Yano didn''t dare to cross the line again.


    "No," Yano shook his head.


    "Really?" Lia was now squinting her eyes at him.


    "I mean you didn''t do anything apart from caressing that pile of dirt there. Ah, how nice it can experience it," Yano really gave an envious stare at the grave.


    "Referring to yourself as a pile of dirt? How befitting," Lia mocked but turned serious, "How long have you been here?"


    Yano wanted to sulk and said, "Since the beginning. Don''t be angry, please," it seemed like he was afraid he would agitate her and put on a sad puppy expression.


    However, Lia had no time to admire his defiance, right now she was incredibly furious. He''s been following her since she left the base. He really had the audacity. The brazen audacity but-


    What pushed her more over the edge was the fact that she didn''t even notice it. Was it his power?


    "Never, ever, do it again," each word was spoken with such intensity, Yano instantly regretted it.


    "I''m sorry, I promise, I won''t," he wanted to approach and take her hand to make his interest clear but if he did that, he was afraid Lia wouldpletely explode.


    He wanted her to like him and not hate him even more. He messed up, he had to admit.


    "I shouldn''t have done that, I know my mistake," Yano dropped his head slightly, "You''ve been disappearing every night, so I''ve been worried about what you''ve been up to. You aren''t familiar with the mortal worldpletely yet, so-"


    "Stop making excuses," Lia''s icy voice cut him off.


    "Yes, " Yano immediatelyplied.


    For another minute, a tense atmosphere vibrated in the silence. Yano wanted to make it good again but didn''t know how. Coaxing would only make things worse.


    Suddenly, a silver lining appeared, "What''s your power?"


    "My power?" Yano''s puppy ears raised again, was this the opportunity to redeem himself?

 Chapter 148: Mortal World 14

    Chapter 148: Mortal World 14


    "Will you forgive me?" Yano looked at Lia with bright expectations.


    "Either you say it or-"


    "No, no, no! I''ll say it!" Yano grabbed Lia by the hand, preventing her from leaving.


    He smiled a bit as he rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb, Lia felt incredibly annoyed but the gentleness he showed, made her heart flutter lightly.


    This feeling was banned as fast as lightning could even dare to grace heavens and it should never ever resurface again. Yet, Lia didn''t pull her hand away.


    "So, what is it?"


    "Let''s go somewhere else, ok?" this time Yano waited for Lia''s permission before he did anything she''d dislike. Him being considerate actually touched her deeply but once again this feeling was also banned.


    Yano cautiously led Lia towards a small park next to the cemetery, holding her hand as if it was a treasure, as if she was precious to him. Lia didn''t know if she shouldugh or not, but then a depressing thought crept into her mind.


    He didn''t like her for who she was but for who she was right now. This teacher identity she''s assumed and she still didn''t understand how he was so quick about chasing her. It just didn''t make sense.


    They sat down on a bench and Lia retracted her hand, seeing the sad sh hushing across Yano''s face, Lia felt a bit happy about it.


    "My power is simple," Yano started, "It can be described as creating or copying or a mix," he drew a yellow circle in the air and bright stars flew out dancing before Lia.


    They were like tiny fireflies, illuminating the surrounding and yfully flying through the air. The sight was so beautiful Lia couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to reach the stars.


    As theynded in the palm of her hand, they disappeared leaving behind a momentarily glittering dust. It looked like on Lia''s hand dust fairies were resting.


    "As long as the power exists or it can exist in the universe, anything that I imagine cane true. You saw that I can create weapons, use the circles tomunicate with others or I can use anyone else''s power as long as I figure out how it works."


    Lia wanted to say it was unfair but Yano drew arger circle and small fireworks appeared before them. A small show just for Lia to enjoy.


    "Of course, it has its restrictions too. In order to use the power, I have to draw a circle, give it a colour and a unique pattern. Each power can only be assigned a pattern and colour once. If I forget thebination, then I can never use it again. So, it alles down to my memory, to make it easier I''ve tried to put them into categories," Yano looked at Lia as she watched the fireworks. After the show ended, she met eyes with Yano.


    His deep and calm ones pulled her in and she had a hard time taking her gaze off him.


    "Did you ever forget?"


    "Not yet, I''m trying to use as little as possible and prioritise the main ones. Also, I can only use one circle at a time."


    "I see," Lia felt a bit weird, "Why are you telling me everything? I''ve only asked you for your powers, aren''t you afraid I''ll use it against you?"


    Yanoughed and his whole face lit up when he looked at Lia again, "There''s no need to worry. Why? Because no matter what, I''ll never be your enemy."


    Such heavy words, such a deep meaning yet it was spoken so easily, so carelessly. Didn''t he know the weight it could hold over someone?


    Some things are inevitable. If in the future, there was no choice but to turn against each other, would Yano really give up everything just to be on her side?


    Lia couldn''t imagine it. There was no certainty in anything but he was so sure about it. Maybe what he meant was that he wouldn''t take any sides and


    "No matter what it takes, I''ll always support you," a light breeze danced around Lia and gently pierced her heart. These words were a small choir echoing in her ears and filling up her mind.


    She she wanted to escape this.


    "I''m serious, and I genuinely mean it. You might think why does he say all of this, he doesn''t know me but I do, you''ll understand in the future," Yano didn''t even give Lia a chance to say anything before he stood up and held his hand out to her, "Shall we?"


    Lia was confused, "Shall we what?"


    "Explore the cityndscape? From above it''s very pretty, you''ll love it," without waiting Yano drew thergest circle Lia has seen and let it fall over his head down to his feet, then he took Lia by the waist.


    "Hold tightly."


    Lia didn''t understand before she felt her feet being swept off the ground and the skying closer and closer as if it came crashing down on her.


    They were flying!


    What Yano said and what he meant Lia couldn''t understand, but if he really cared for her like he let on, then Lia was at a loss. It was her who has chased after Min for almost the entirety of her life. No one has ever given her the slightest bit back of what she gave them but now-


    Now, Yano gave her more than she could ask for. Gentle, caring and trying his best to let her enjoy life. Was he really serious about her?


    Was this only another illusion? Lia didn''t want to think about it.


    For now, she just wanted to enjoy the carefree life she could''ve had. Indulge and spoil herself in this freedom even if it didn''t seem real.


    But it was and for the first time, Lia truly felt liberated. Maybe it was the flying and seeing the beautifulndscape, maybe it was the wind in her hair and face, maybe it was the person holding her or maybe, for the first time, Lia could let go of any worries and just live in the moment.


    Yano''s strong hands held her tightly as if he was afraid she might fall. The lights of the cities were dazzling and the fact that everything was so small and she seemed to be in control was extraordinary bliss.


    Nothing mattered at this moment. It was all about enjoying this to her fullest.


    Yano snuck nces at Lia and saw the happy smile he hasn''t seen since that one time, and his heart felt full. If he could make her happy, that was more than enough.


    But both of them knew that this wouldn''tst long. After all, a bloody and brutal war was awaiting them. One that no one could escape. One that would drag on for a long time.


    Back at the base, Yano brought Lia to her room but made no attempt to leave. Lia seeing that he still didn''t go asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Her feelings towards him were slightly getting more positive.


    "Did you have fun?" again expectation filled Yano''s face. Lia had to control herself not tough.


    "Yes, it was, thank you," Lia told him the truth.


    "Then," Yano looked a bit nervous, "Will you stop avoiding me?"


    Lia widened her eyes, Yano really wasn''t a bad person.


    "Only if you stop invading my privacy," but she still didn''t like him being too close to her. It made her feel weird and fuzzy, soon she''d have to ban her whole heart.


    "Alright," Yano obliged, "I''ll try my best."


    Lia''s eye twitched as his little smile returned, "Not try your best, but do it!"


    She was wrong, he was annoying as hell! Her goodwill towards him instantly fell to minus 1000 again. If Yano knew that, he would go and cry himself a river, write a book on what to do and what not to do around Lia and make it the bestselling novel there was out there.


    "But training" Yano started.


    Lia couldn''t move her corpses nor control them, how useful could Yano''s training be?


    "I don''t-"


    "I can help you," Yano turned serious, "I''m not dumb."


    Lia wanted to retort this statement very badly but she held it in.


    "If I''ve to guess, your power is to control the dead?"


    Lia froze on the spot. How did he-


    "I told you I''m not dumb, it''s easy to draw a conclusion. You were in the cemetery, pouring your life force into the grave while mumbling ''Come out'' over and over again."


    So he figured it out. Lia thought about what she should do. Kill him? But that was too much and how was she going to beat him?


    "Rest assured, you said you used your soul for it, right? I''ll help you use your lifeforce instead. I told you, didn''t I? I''m not your enemy nor ever will be, I''ll always be on your side."

 Chapter 149: Mortal World 15

    Chapter 149: Mortal World 15


    Sweat drops fell onto the ground. A pair of dirty hands dug into the earth. A loud exasperated voice tore through.


    "It''s impossible!" Lia shouted as Yano stood by the side and only watched.


    "You''re not properly using your lifeforce."


    "I''m aware of that myself! But I don''t know how, that''s the problem," Lia huffed and sat on the ground.


    Right now, they were next to a cemetery. Now that Yano knew of Lia''s power and Lia could only improve by testing it on corpses, they couldn''t train at the base any more.


    Lia bit her lips before saying, "Can''t you use your power or something like that?"


    "Are you giving me permission to enter your body?" Yano smirked.


    "Y-" Lia stopped herself quickly once she realised his implication.


    "Be quiet! I''m talking about your power!"


    "My power is part of me, so what you saying is-"


    Lia shot up and held her hands over his mouth with a threatening glint. She lowered her voice, "You damn know what I''m talking about."


    Lia never swore in front of anybody but Yano was the first to achieve that.


    "Ok, ok" Yano muffled and held his hands up. Lia removed her hands and witnessed how Yano traced his lips, "Swe-"


    "I warn you!'''' once again Lia almost suffocated Yano. Yano nodded implying he understood.


    "Good."


    "I wish it was that easy," Yano properly addressed the issue, "You can draw out your lifeforce but not your ability. It seems like from what I''ve heard your soul has your ability, so wouldn''t it be more logical to merge the power with your lifeforce and the ring''s power, whatever that is."


    Lia thought the reason why she couldn''t use her lifeforce to an extent was because of Min''s lifeforce but that was equalised now since the ring''s power could grant her to use her lifeforce.


    In the first ce, how did Lia get that power? The ability to control corpses? Was it like Yano said, inside her soul? Then how should she merge her power with her lifeforce without implicating her soul?


    "I want you to purge a lifeforce for me," Lia spoke up after a while.


    "Are you insane? You''ll die."


    "Not mine, someone else''s inside my body," Lia couldn''t think of anything else. Even if the ring suppressed Min''s lifeforce, it was best topletely get rid of the source.


    "Who''s life force is in you?" Yano narrowed his eyes as he sized Lia up.


    "Does it matter?"


    "It does."


    "Just purge it."


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t," Yano crossed his arms and turned his head away, Lia was exasperated, why was he acting like this?


    "Are you a child?"


    "I guess, I am," Yano pursed his lips.


    "Please, Yano," Lia took on a pleasing tone.


    "This is the first time, you said my name. Say it again," Yano approached Lia and stopped with only a short gap between them.


    "Say it again," he repeated his eyes on Lia''s lips.


    "Please, Yano," Lia meekly said, whenever he was this close to her, whenever she stared into his eyes she felt weak.


    "Again."


    "Yano"


    "Alright," Yano pulled off his gaze. He had to restrain himself.


    "Sit in front of me."


    Lia did as he said and he drew a circle on her back, "I''ve never done this before, so bear with me."


    "Are you imagining purging the strange lifeforce?"


    "Something like this," Lia felt Yano''s fingers gliding across her back. He seemed to be focused, "I''m trying to trace it."


    Once again, Lia felt a bit hopeless. Yano''s power was really too unfair, even though it had some restrictions, they were definitely not enough to weaken his powerful ability.


    It really was as if he was heaven''s blessed child. Lia closed her eyes and concentrated on the life forces inside of her. She tried to separate hers from Min''s so it''d be easier for Yano to extract them.


    Suddenly, she felt something leaving her body. Yano pulled out a green veil-like rope and once it left Lia''s body, he quickly let go of it so it could fly away, "It''s a nasty life force."


    Just touching it made Yano feel ufortable. Just whose was it and why was it inside Lia''s body? But if she wasn''t willing to reveal it, he couldn''t force her.


    With Lia by his side, his boring days, his search for something, someone that could entice him was finally over. He finally found her and he would never let her go again. Seeing her small frail back, imagining all that she''s been through, Yano felt the tremendous urge to embrace her but he had to wait after that disgusting life force swirling inside of her disappeared.


    His face turned sour until he came across a blue light one inside of her body. It was his. Yano''s mood improved quickly and he hummed.


    Lia closed her eyes to enjoy the sensation of Yano''s fingers moving across her back. It was simr to a massage. It wasfortable and rxing and each time she felt Min''s life force leaving her body, Lia felt lighter and more refreshing.


    Maybe Min''s life force was really wearing her down. For a brief while, this went on until Yano''s fingers disappeared. A bit disappointed, Lia wanted to stand up when Yano''s arms slung around her from behind. His head in the crook of her neck, he cheekily gave her shoulder a light kiss, "You did well."


    His whisper tugged on Lia''s heart as his touch pulled down the strings. The next second, Yano pulled her up to her feet pretending nothing''s happened. Lia silently sighed, she would let it go this time. After all, he helped her.


    "You want to try again?"


    Lia nodded. Forcing her lifeforce out was much easier now. It also felt purer to prior. The lifeforce that came out was still as fine as before. She needed to try it out on a corpse.


    Yet when she did, there was no progress.


    "Have you merged your power yet? Try separating it from your soul."


    It was easier than said but Lia stillplied.


    Then an idea popped up, she could use the ring''s power to locate the power inside her soul and merge it together.


    But it was a painful and hard process, separating anything that has been part of the soul for a long time was bound to be nerve-wracking.


    But hard work didn''te without merits, "I I did it!" Lia excitingly shouted and looked for Yano.


    He sat next to her and smiled, "Good job," then rubbed her head. Lia hummed in agreement.


    "Try again."


    Without waiting for Yano to finish talking, the ring poured out her life force.


    The ring''s power is a tool to draw out the power inside her soul and while it was in the process of merging, Lia extracted it from her soul and let it continue to spread out in her lifeforce. But instead of merging, it surrounded her lifeforce.


    What Lia did then was to pour out the lifeforce surrounded bytheyer of the power through the ring. The amazing discovery was that just like her lifeforce, the power replenished itself to wrap around her lifeforce.


    But the important question was did it work with the corpses now? Lia anticipatingly stared at the grave and gave amand, "Come out now."


    For a while, nothing''s happened but then the grave slowly shook and a hand came shooting out of the pile of dirt. Lia fixated her attention on it as the corpse climbed out of the grave.


    The joy of having her power back was indescribable. She was so happy.


    "This is the first time, I''ve seen it. I want to copy it but I guess it goes against thew of the universe," Yano circled the corpse and inspected it while the corpse''s eyes curiously followed Yano''s movement.


    "Walk to me," Lia jumped back and gave a simple order. The corpse stumbled out and slowly walked to Lia. It was by far not as strong as the previous corpses but she could work on that.


    For now, this achievement was enough. Lia felt a bit bad, disturbing the corpse and pulling it out of its grave. She has used many dead bodies before but actively destroying someone''s burial and disturbing their peace was disrespectful.


    Lia let the corpse rest in peace. She already got what she needed.


    "Good progress," Yano praised.


    "Thank you," Lia sincerely smiled at Yano and he was taken aback. He wanted to take a picture of that smile and hang it in his bedroom.


    He sneakily pulled out his phone when it started to ring. Lia eyed it curiously, "What''s that?"


    "A phone, the mortals use it tomunicate," Yano briefly answered before epting.


    Who dared to interrupt his precious moment?


    But then Holn''s panicked voice appeared, "Yano,e back now!"

 Chapter 150: Mortal World 16

    Chapter 150: Mortal World 16


    Outside and inside the building of the base, all exorcists hurriedly scurried around, waiting for their leader to return.


    As Yano and Liae back, Mil, Sk, Holn and Lu have already assembled in the meeting room. Their faces showed grave expressions.


    "What''s the problem?" Yano could immediately see that a huge issue arose.


    Several documentsid on the table and a presentation was projected onto the screen wall. As Lia sat down next to Yano, she curiously watched the bright screen.


    Subconsciously she held out her hand over the lens of the projector and was shocked when the picture disappeared.


    "I- sorry," Lia didn''t know what to do, she thought she deleted the image but then Yano''s hand took hers away from the lens. The screen reappeared. Lia sighed in relief and embarrassment as chuckles appeared.


    The serious and tense atmosphere considerably lightened.


    "Sorry," Lia meekly added. Her usual dignified elegance vanished in a poof and a shy maiden came out. Something was wrong here. All eyes fell on Yano and condemned him. What did he do to Lia?


    However, Yano didn''t notice it because Lia was too cute and his bright eyes watched her flustered form.


    Yet the actual truth wasn''t that Yano did something to Lia nor did she be like this because of him. In reality, Lia noticed a major discovery and that was, despite living in the Mortal World for 2 weeks now, she still was wet behind the ears when it came to technology and inventions.


    Lia prided herself as someone who learnt fast and could grasp anything within seconds but this stupid projector shattered her own image of herself.


    "Back to topic," Sk quickly stirred the attention to serious matters, "We''ve investigated the talisman and yes, they''re from the Immortal World."


    "Has anyone apart from Kim arrived?"


    "No," Mil shook his head, "That''s the thing, we can''t know if someone might have sneakilye here, because, using Kim as an example, if she didn''te to us, we wouldn''t know."


    Yano sighed, "I should''ve kept track of everything."


    "Actually there''s another possibility I want to raise," Sk swung her hair back and her fierce eyes swept across the documents, "A traitor, and they might''ve been here for a long time."


    "See," Sk turned to the presentation, "We''ve drawn back on our previous areas, and the first time the talisman appeared was actually a year ago- it was a single one and hidden. One of the other exorcists saw it and thought it''s only a mortal prop, but now it turned out it''s the same as the ones we''re recently discovering."


    "So, they''ve already been testing," Lia joined the discussion after quickly figuring out what was going on.


    "Exactly, we haven''t noticed yet and the worst case has happened," Sk clicked on another slide, "A massive influx of vengeful ghosts in the Mortal World, noticeable around these areas."


    A map was now shown and with the cursor, Sk pointed at all the ces. Upon seeing the red areas, a heavy silence fell.


    "A whole country," Yano mumbled, "And potentially many traitors."


    "Yes."


    Lia immediately knew it was Min''s doing but couldn''t say it, after all, they all worked under him.


    "Yano, we''re too understaffed to purge a whole country, at this rate mortals fall to hell ande crawling back as slimy ghosts," Holn was serious for once.


    But there was a bigger problem Lia feared. If Min decided to harm the Mortal World this fast then-


    Something''s happened in the Immortal World or else Min wouldn''t retort to unfinished and desperate measures like this.


    Lia needed to head back as quickly as possible.


    "They''re using the whole country as a guinea pig," Lu''szy voice appeared, he barely had his eyes open and sunk against his chair. For some reason, since Lia came here, Lu has gotten morezy.


    "And we have no way to counter it, we have to ask exorcists in other countries," Mil urged Yano to make a decision.


    "They''ll have their own load to hold," Yano''s mind was working to think of a solution.


    "There are exorcists in other countries?" this surprised Lia.


    "Of course, you didn''t know?" Holn found an opportunity to tease. His mischievous expression said it all.


    "We''ll deal with it ourselves, also we can''t trust them, we can''t even trust our people either if there''s really a spy," finally Yano made a decision.


    With this Lia realised something, it seemed like the five of them knew who the one perpetuating this all was.. most of all, they weren''t surprised, only anxious at this arising situation.


    "You know who''s behind this?" this burning question fought to make it out of Lia''s mouth.


    "You too," Yano turned to Lia.


    Wait, Lia didn''t understand, what was going on here? Weren''t they all working for Min, so why-


    "Min?" Lia asked cautiously.


    "Did I hear right? You call the Ghost King by his name? You got guts," Holn gave Lia his thumbs up while Yano looked displeased.


    "Exactly."


    "But aren''t you-"


    "I''ll exinter," Yano''s warm smile made Lia stop questioning them. There was something going on, Lia didn''t understand. They were hiding something.


    If they knew it was Min, then what was their purpose?


    "We do it like this, we divide the country up into 5 areas, each of us will lead a team to-"


    "Are you insane?" Holn interrupted Yano, "You might be crazy good and can take care of it but this earth''s huge, what the hell? You can''t expect us to take this all alone?"


    For the first time, Holn felt anxious. His power wasn''t weak but it was really too much to ask of them to purge a whole country with only 5 of them.


    "No rejection. You choose the ones you trust or your team and then we''ll head out as soon as possible," Yano''s sharp voice left no room for refusal. Holn could onlyply.


    "Afterwards we''ll lure out the traitor. Kim and I will be a team, us two''s enough."


    Lia widened her eyes, she alone with Yano?


    "How''s the situation? How severe?"


    "Pretty bad," Sk answered briefly, "They have even started to report mysterious deaths."


    "Then we head out now, we''ll take this area. I can get here in an instant," Yano pointed at the map''s area the farthest away from where they are.


    "Ok, take care," Mil sent them off as Yano strode out with Lia in pursuit.


    "My power-"


    "It''s alright," Yano didn''t turn around to look at Lia, "I''ll protect you. Go and get some stuff you need. In 10 minutes, I''ll pick you up from your room."


    With that Yano vanished inside his room. This was going too fast. An abundance of ghosts have appeared to the point that mortals are starting to die at a rapid speed.


    The worst part was they didn''t even notice it.


    Outside the base, the cities in the country were on standby. Mass panic spread as people started to drop dead anywhere. On the streets, in restaurants, in schools and at work, even in their own houses.


    Where was safe? Nowhere to be found? Those mysterious deaths and victims were randomly targeted. People believed it was a disease spreading, others believed in conspiracy theories such as this finally being the work of the government eradicating humanity.


    However, this phenomenon only appeared in this country, while the rest of the Mortal World was as normal as always. Yet, once the ghosts feasted enough, they''d spread across the whole world.

 Chapter 151: Mortal World 17

    Chapter 151: Mortal World 17


    "Are you going to use your power?" after Lia packed some clothes, Yano came to pick her up and they headed out of the base.


    "It''s not that easy but yes. Here," Yano held his hand out again as they walked around the base to the back of it. A desert-like sandy area.


    Lia stared at his hand without any intention of taking it, "Aren''t you wasting time?"


    "Pretty please?"


    Disbelief spread on Lia''s face, was Yano trying to be cute? This was actually working.


    Lia reluctantly put her hand in his and he instantly gripped it tightly. As they were a short distance away from the base, with the back of the buildings facing them, Yano stopped.


    With his free hand, he drew arge silver oval circle in the air. This one had several lines forming its shape and an empty content, the form was its pattern. Yano closed his eyes and then pinpointed a space inside the circle before it glowed as a silver dot and remained there.


    "A teleportation circle," Yano exined as Lia titled her head, "I would like to draw one for the others too but as you know, I can only draw one circle at a time."


    "Your power is really unfair," Lia remarked, narrowing her eyes at the silver outline of the portal.


    Yano onlyughed and his hand squeezed hers, "Soon it''ll all belong to you."


    "I don''t even want to know what that means," yet Lia could guess. She once again didn''t understand why, despite her cold attitude and her obvious disdain towards him, he was still relentlessly chasing her. But then again, Lia used to be in Yano''s shoes, without any obvious reasons she fell hard for Min and clung onto him.


    However, the difference between her and Yano was that Yano was more considerate towards her feelings and didn''t push himself onto her as she did with Min, even forcing him to engage and marry her. Somehow the thought that Yano truly cared for her rose and spread a warm feeling.


    Another one that was banned immediately.


    "Let''s head through, you might feel a bit dizzy and nauseous but don''t let go of my hand."


    The silver oval shaped circle was now igniting tiny sparks around its frame, making it seem like once it touched the skin it would evaporate as electrifying tremors.


    Yano cautiously guided Lia through and the moment the circle swallowed them up whole, Lia''s whole body was squeezed from all sides while warping effects relentlessly tore on her. A vicious cycle of being sucked into a vacuum and spit out again, only to end up in a tighter and tighter one.


    It was several times worse than the teleportation of the Lord in the Veil. This one here was wearing down one''s nerves and paralysed the whole body but didn''t numb it. The pain was vibrantly apparent.


    Lia kept her eyes shut as the force of the teleportation pulling them to another ce was too powerful. The only way she knew she was safe and sound was because Yano''s hand held her tightly. His warmth seeping into her was the only thing that gave her reassurance and mend the horrible experience by a bit.


    Lia endured and endured, until finally, it was over. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in the outskirts of another city. A modern, metropolitan city with skyscrapers as high as the sky.


    Yet the effects of the teleport still lingered and Lia fell to the ground and gasped for air. Her head was spinning and dizziness made her unable to properly stand.


    "Are you okay?" Yano crouched down and rubbed her back. Lia felt inferior seeing Yano was fine but she focused on regaining her strength and recovering her breath.


    A few secondster, Lia stood up without Yano''s help and asked, "What do we do?"


    "Let''s first scout the situation," Yano walked forwards, and only now did Lia realise the shouts and screams that vibrated in the air, asking for help, asking for mercy, begging to spare them. Sobs and cries for their loved ones, prayers, they were all carried to Lia.


    And she stared straight ahead, to the city and her blood froze. The amount of ghosts exceeded at least 10 times the size of the ones in the factory. What monstrous disaster did Min unleash over the Mortal World?


    A slight fear gripped Lia''s body.


    Bodies. Dead bodies everywhere.


    This was the perfect opportunity for her to train her power but at what price did ite? At what price did these mortals have to suffer just because an immortal wanted them to perish?


    The closer they got to the city, the thicker the crowd of vengeful ghosts roaming around became and the bloodier the sight turned. Yet it wasn''t as chaotic as Lia thought. On the streets, there were indeed many mortals but not the usual amount that was typical for a metropolitan city.


    A few corpses littered the ground and cars were abandoned in the middle of the streets, or crashed into buildings with the driver being sucked dry and dead.


    The ghosts flew around the mortals but waited, even yed with their victims before feasting on them. What Lia has experienced at the fabric has multiplied here. Vengeful ghosts with a mind almost like a human- even if they didn''t think properly, they had a consciousness.


    And this perverted, twisted consciousness craved for its sadistic nature to be satisfied and pleased. Were these the ghosts Min wanted to create? Ghosts that didn''t just aimlessly walk around to fill their hunger, but ghosts that could think on their own to an extent and evade their fate of being purged?


    From what Lia could see, these were still prototypes as the ghosts could be fairly easy to purge but once Min finished his experiments, the results would be terrifying. Under no circumstances could this be allowed.


    Most humans have barricaded themselves in their houses and closed all windows and locked the doors. Despite not knowing what caused these random deaths, their instincts were good. After all, ghosts couldn''t pass walls like in mortal''s fantasy. But now the ghosts had intelligence and they could easily open a door.


    So, locking the door for now was the only way to save themselves, given that no ghost was already in their house. Yet, if the ghosts evolved, then they could even break down the doors or walls.


    The thought of it alone was bone-chilling.


    "I don''t want to use this option but there''s no other way," Yano narrowed his eyes as the sight before him unfolded. In almost 11 years since he has been in the Mortal world, there was never a time that the situation got this severe.


    Yano now understood why his parents urged him to be an exorcist to protect the Mortal World. He had no goal himself so he went along but now, he had two goals. One was to protect the mortals and the other one was to protect Lia. And another hidden one that swirled with an intensity inside of him was to purge the Ghost King himself.


    "Say, what is it?" Lia couldn''t fathom what the best way would be to take care of all the scattered ghosts, not only in this city but the whole area Yano assigned them to.


    "Obviously the ghosts are all over the ce, so we lure them to one spot and I''ll purge them. Do you remember where we arrived? That empty ce is the best, once we''ve lured them there, I''ll bound them to the ce and purge them."


    "Wait, doesn''t that require you two circles?" one was for the confinement and the other one was to purge them.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way, also keep an eye on the talismans."


    "So, we have to separate?"


    A light smile formed on Yano''s lips, "You don''t want to leave my side?"


    "This is no time for jokes."


    "I''m not joking."


    Indeed, Lia didn''t want to move on her own. She just got her powers back and from thest mistake she did, she wasn''t as confident in her abilities anymore as before. Now, Yano wanted to leave her alone amidst the ghost outbreak and save the mortals. How was she going to do it?


    "Don''t worry, you''re strong enough, just do things as you''ve always done them," Yano''s encouragement wasn''t helpful, but it did give Lia strength. Giving each other ast look, they sprinted to different directions. Away from each other. On their own.

 Chapter 152: Mortal World 18

    Chapter 152: Mortal World 18


    Purging ghosts was one thing. Luring them to a specific spot was another. The former was easy. Thetter was difficult, especially when the ghosts already had victims to prey on right in front of their eyes, why would they give them up just to follow Lia?


    The streets was littered with corpses Lia could use, however, the problem was letting the mortals see the walking corpses would make them even more hysterical. So, Lia decided to first evacuate all the mortals until only she was visible to the ghosts.


    Then she could use her corpses to lure the ghosts. A strategy that was quickly thought up but there was no other option for her at the moment.


    She wanted to ask Yano for help but then remembered that he could only use one circle, in some sense it was indeed a restriction to his strong powers. Lia could now see the downside of it. If Yano drew a circle for her, he couldn''t use his power himself.


    There were right now ten mortals that were on the street, some sobbing about the death of the person they knew and some were haunted by ghosts ying with them. Lia realised that she had no weapon with her but her life force right now should be enough to at least repel the ghosts.


    While other vengeful ghosts roamed around the streets trying to get into the buildings rather than caring about the mortals on the street. The normal ghosts all hid at the sight and didn''t dare toe out. Even though they couldn''t die from vengeful ghosts, they were still afraid.


    Lia ran to the first woman who bawled on top of the corpse of her husband, she cried for him toe back asrge chunks of his body were missing and his blood seeped into her skin, tainting her in red, an attractive target for ghosts.


    "You need to get to safety," Lia approached the woman and held her up by the arm.


    "No, I''m not leaving my hubby. 20 years, 20 years and more, why???" tears spilt from her eyes and snot ran down her chin. She was shaken and shocked, but still couldn''t bear to leave her husband''s side. Even though they''ve been together for so many years and she loved him, was it reasonable to put her own life on line?


    Only those who have loved, could understand.


    "Fine," Lia quickly looked around, a convenience store was located opposite to them, "Come with me."


    Lia carried her husband''s corpse over her shoulder, while grabbing the woman by her arm and pulling her up. The woman stopped crying to properly see the sight in front of her. She wasn''t hallucinating.


    That frail, young woman was carrying her dead husband like it was nothing. Stunned, the woman let Lia pull her with her. On their way to the convenience store, which wasn''t even 10 metres away, the vengeful ghosts have taken notice of their movements.


    They swarmed towards them with their hungry mouths condemning Lia for taking away one of their victims. Lia picked up her pace and just when the ghosts caught up, she slid on the ground towards the store, and flung the woman gently to the ss door, with her husband right after her.


    The ss door that opened to the sides was locked while a store clerk panicked looked out. Lia didn''t have time to signal him to open it and could only hope he had the decency to open the door and save the woman at least.


    Once Lia jumped back on her feet, she locked eyes with the ghosts and rolled to the sides, trying to lure them away. The blood of the corpse drenched her clothes and she smeared some of it on her hand, tempting the ghosts.


    They hesitatingly followed her, their eyes flickering between Lia and the woman hugging her husband.


    "Come here," Lia coaxed them and once they walked her direction, she poured her life force out and ran towards the ghosts.


    Her life force was like numbing smoke for the ghosts, it swirled around them while Lia slid under the ghosts and directly from behind inserted her life force into them. It took a while and the ghosts were screeching, wildly running around but at least, they were purged.


    The woman and the store clerk watched with wide eyes how Lia was fighting with air but for some reason, their hearts felt at ease. Lia turned to them and saw that the clerk indeed helped the woman and her husband''s corpse to get inside. Although his face slightly told disgust whenever he saw the corpse in front of him.


    On instinct and pure coincidence, Lia has gambled on the possibility of letting the ghosts self-destruct if her life force was injected into them. She has never anticipated that it indeed worked to 100%.


    Lia checked the surrounding situation. Right now, from the ten people, Lia was able to save one, however, the during the time she took two other mortals have died, leaving only 7. Lia could also see that the ghosts have understood Lia''s intention and thus stopped fooling around.


    The mortals ran around panicking and Lia shouted, "Run towards me, here!"


    Without even needing to be told twice, they came Lia''s way. Although they tripped several times, letting the ghosts catch up.


    While they came running towards her, Lia hit the ss door and motioned the store clerk to grab her a knife. If Lia''s guess was right, then coating a knife or any weapon with her life force would also purge the ghosts.


    For now, she should try to kill all the ghosts and scout this side of the city for any survivors. Only when everyone was saved, could Lia lure the ghosts to Yano and have him take care of them.


    The street Lia was one was harmlesspared to the rest of the city, if Lia didn''t prepare herself right, then many more mortals would die. It was already a scene out of the apocalypse movies Lia has seen.


    The clerk opened the door and reached out his hand with the knife but Lia shouted, "Just throw."


    Anxious and afraid to hurt Lia the clerk was unwilling to do it but the woman snatched the knife away and threw it to Lia, "Here!"


    Then the door was closed again.


    The oing mortals followed by a horde of ghosts drew closer. Their desperate footsteps echoed from the ground, one heavier than the other. All striving for survival.


    Taking a deep breath and surrounding the knife with the life force, Lia also let her smoke-like life force flow out before she charged at the mortals. They saw Lia''s determined face and the knife in her hands and instantly screamed in panic. As Lia rushed past them, they dropped to the ground holding their heads, but Lia only said, "Run to the convenience store!"


    Zig zagging between the mortals, Lia met with the force of ghosts threatening to bury her. She threw her knife in the air, caught it before using its momentum to cut a straight line through the air. Right through the core of the ghosts, which used to be their hearts.


    Seeing their fellowrades die, the other ghosts stopped and backed up a bit. They were indeed more intelligent than normal vengeful ghosts. They knew they couldn''t blindly charge at Lia or else she would kill them.


    The downside of the knife was it wasn''t a boomerang. She took out quite a lot of ghosts but now she has lost her weapon, and the ghosts didn''t dare to blindly step into her attack range. Just like the ghost as the fabric who picked up Yano''s dagger with its wide disturbing grin, these ghosts, seeing Lia not moving, also broke out into a disgusting smile.


    A triumphant smile. It was a horrible sight. They were confident and full of themselves.


    Once again Lia assessed the situation, she moved a bit, moving her body in a diagonal line so she could look behind her without letting the ghosts catch on. And to her relief, the other mortals made it into the convenience store.


    Reassured, Lia changed her n. What she was going to do now, was to follow Yano''s initial n. It was another gamble but if proven to be sessful, it would be tremendously useful.


    "You''re so intelligent? Do you really think you could catch me?" Lia mocked and saw the grins on the ghosts'' faces instantly drop. So, they could understand her.


    "Not confident?" Lia taunted a bit more, she felt a bit ridiculous talking to ghosts but if they were provoked then no matter what kind of words she had to throw at them, she would bring out a whole dictionary.


    Seemingly enraged, the ghosts charged at Lia. The moment Lia finished thest word, she spun around and ran down the streets, across the city to the outskirts. And just as she guessed, the other vengeful ghosts stopped ying around and joined the mob of ghosts following Lia. Their interests were piqued and they couldn''t help but chase after a person that had an abundance of ghosts running after her.


    Lia tried to cover as many ces as possible in the city, until she was back to the initial ce and only then made her way to the outskirts. Having lured at least a thousands of ghosts, Lia knew she couldn''t survive if Yano didn''t already set up the confinement. Yet arriving at the promised ce, Yano didn''t disappoint.

 Chapter 153: Mortal World 19

    Chapter 153: Mortal World 19


    At the spot they came out after the teleportation portal, there was now a massive square, that reminded of a boxing ring. Several silver lines with electrifying sparks just as the portal have confined ghosts and was slowly electrocuting them.


    Lia was impressed by what Yano coulde up with in his imagination. At this rate, purging this city would be smooth. However, the problem was that the ghosts had intelligence and once seeing theirrades being slowly roasted and purged, would not make them enter.


    Yano could remove the confinement and set it again but it was impossible for Lia. An immortal''s power could also harm immortals, that was why for all of those years in the past only the families were allowed to have powers.


    Yet Lia believed in Yano, believed he would never harm her and so, she charged straight into the ring and dived among the ghosts. The swarm that followed her saw the other ghosts but haven''t figured out that they were being purged, they only saw that Lia was also inside the ring and couldn''t leave.


    It was too juicy of a prey, they couldn''t leave alone. So, they all rushed into the ring as well not wanting to leave out the opportunity to bite off every part of Lia into tiny bits for them to enjoy.


    Even though Yano''s power didn''t hurt her, Lia was still in a den full of ghosts that could tear her apart any seconds. With her life force, Lia tried to keep the ghosts away from her and agonising waited for all of the ghosts that followed her to enter.


    Once they did, Lia as quick as the wind, rushed out of the ring. The ghosts caught on that Lia has deceived them and their bloodshot eyes were screaming for her skull to be crushed between their mouths and her splintered bones be used as their toothpicks to pick out the pieces of her flesh.


    Yet it was Lia who sneered and provoked the ghosts further, "Just try."


    The ghosts were furious, they banged against the confinement, threw themselves against the silver lines not realising that this way they were purged even faster as the sparks ran along their whole body.


    Lia wasted no time to leave the ce and set her n into motion. It was working so she would continue to use it. It wasn''t untilte afternoon that Lia and Yano were finished.


    Once Lia rushed across the city not seeing any vengeful ghosts anymore, she returned to the outskirts, seeing thest of them being purged. Sitting in front of the spectacle, Lia slightly panted as she was exhausted.


    "You''ve done well," Yano pleasant voice appeared and worked like a wonderous soothing balm, "I checked everything and we''re finished here."


    "But there could be moreing," Lia was afraid of that possibility. It took them hours to purge one city but there wouldn''t be an end to these ghosts.


    "That''s why," waiting until thest ghostspletely disappeared, Yano lifted the confinement and drew another circle, "We will use these talisman to secure the city."


    On his word, a whole pile of talismans fell to the ground.


    "You know, stop showing off your power in front of me," Lia was fed up seeing the difference between them. With a gentle smile, Yano approached Lia and caressed her cheeks, "Don''t be mad."


    Lia turned away and took half of the pile, "Be quiet and go to work."


    "Yes, yes," Yanoughed lightly and his ck hair swayed under the wind and shone beneath thest rays of sunshine. His curved eyes lit up his handsome face and the unbuttoned shirt of his uniform left more than enough to be desired.


    However, in Yano''s eyes Lia''s lips were pressed to a thin line, her cute little nose straight and the elegant bearing she insisted on keeping, just made her even more endearing in his eyes. Her smooth skin felt like silk under his touch and her soft hair was cotton wrapped around his fingers.


    Even more than that, each time Lia spoke to him, his heart fluttered. Was he really helplessly falling for her? The reason?


    The reason was from her confident, arrogant bearing to her little quirks, her flustered face and her decisive actions. He admired her but at the same time, her vulnerable form and her repressed feelings, she didn''t even know she showed, arose protective feelings in him.


    But most of all, Lia was capable of igniting sparks inside of him that made him vividly want to embrace life. For some reason, everything was just more fun with her. From the beginning to now. From now to the future. From the future to forever. It would never change. It could never change. He would make sure of it.


    A reason? Do people who were in love, desperately, head over heels for someone, have a logical reason? Could they pinpoint mere words to describe why they were in love? Could suchplicated feelings bepressed in some mere sentences?


    Most people didn''t know why they were in love, but they knew it. Exnations like appearance, personality or whatever, they were all nice and great but for Yano the reason why someone fell in love with someone else, why they loved them- there was no reasonable exnation.


    One day, it could even only take a second to fall for someone. How could anyone ever reduce such a vibrant and rich feeling as needing to be justified?


    "What are you daydreaming for?" Lia noticed his gaze filled with emotions and she was reluctant to be subject of it. After all, who wouldn''t tear down their walls if they were this cared for?


    "Sorry, you were just-"


    "Be quiet."


    "Ok, ok," Yano reached out his hand but Lia evaded, "You''re too hurtful towards me"


    "I already told you there''s no time for you to joke around," Lia had to remain firm. If she really allowed him to continue having his ways, then all of her resolve would just fade like that and it wasn''t good.


    "We hang them around the city, it''ll form a protective barrier. I''ll go from north and you start from this side," Yano sighed and could only talk about work again. Hopefully, Lia would have a better impression of him.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go," yet Lia didn''t even know how vicious these words sounded in Yano''s ears. His puppy ears lowered again and his tail sadly wagged around before he made his way to the north of the city.


    Lia moved her way and it didn''t even take an hour before they were finished and met up again.


    "Let''s go, sorry but we can''t rest," Yano held out his hand again. Staring at it for a while, Lia submitted to her fate and took his hand, "I know, we should try to finish quickly. Also, can you give me some weapons?"


    As they made their way to the surrounding cities, Yano never let go of Lia''s hand, "Of course. Just ask and I''ll give you anything."


    "How about silence and distance."


    Lia was amused seeing Yano''s slightly panicked face, "Anything but that!"


    She had to hold herughter back.


    For the next few cities, they used the same method to reel in the ghosts and exterminate them. But then Lia was too exhausted to go on, even though their life force was endless, using so much in a short time, especially after not having used it for a long time, Lia was depleted.


    "You held up for quite long enough, it''s admirable," Yano matched Lia''s height as she sat on the ground and tired looked at him.


    "Leave the rest to me, stay here, I''lle soon back. Wait for me," with that Yano rushed away.


    Yano had more experience and he has been doing this for a decade, of course he wouldn''t run out of his life force easily. He also knew how to properly make the most of it in the smallest amount. This was something he also had to teach Lia.


    Once he came back, he found Lia asleep. Carrying her in his arms, Yano made his way to a hotel andid Lia on the bed. They still had a fewst cities to go, but Yano could do it on his own. Lia should rest as much as possible, because after this, they would need to go to the other areas to help the others.


    When Lia woke up it was evening again. She has slept for a whole day. Realising that, she wriggled out of the bed but then was gently pushed down.


    "I''m sorry, I should''ve-"


    "It''s alright, I''ve already finished."


    Lia couldn''t believe she let Yano do everything on his own. Seeing her being down, Yano coaxed her a bit more and then said, "Let''s talk about something else."


    "What?" Lia wasn''t in the mood to listen to his teasing.


    "Don''t you want to know? About the true motives of the Ghost King?"

 Chapter 154: Mortal World 20

    Chapter 154: Mortal World 20


    In the hotel room, a hundred unknown feelings swirled around. The temperature was neither warm nor cold. Solely tenderness and anticipation crashed with each other, the particles shattered around the sole two people in the room. One on the bed, the other one sitting next to it.


    "You know the motives of Min?" the surprise and expectations made Lia''s voice hoarse. A moment of silence had followed after Yano asked her if she wanted to know.


    Yano tilted his head and a scowl appeared on his face, "Don''t call him by his name."


    "Oh, I mean the Ghost King," Lia realised that she has been referring the Ghost King as Min. No one that wasn''t close to him or knew him personally would do that. Why did she do that? She wasn''t this careless usually. It was just that she was used to it and she feltfortable around Yano enough to let her guard down, not that she would admit it to him.


    "Why are you calling him Min?"


    Even though Lia has already corrected herself, Yano didn''t drop the topic.


    "Does it matter?"


    "It does."


    Lia sighed, she really had no idea what was going through his head. Was it perhaps jealousy? If it was then it did make Lia fuzzy inside but she put on a nk, indifferent face, pretending not to see the obvious displeased look of Yano. Lia cautiously thought about her words.


    "You should call your enemy by their name."


    "Hm, you really have your way with words," Yano finally smiled and Lia wanted to pull the nket over her face again. This was too embarrassing. He knew she was lying but still dared to point it out so tantly, on top of that he even gave her apliment. At least she hoped it was and not him just teasing her. On the other side, his smile made his words seem genuine.


    "I hope in the future you can smooth talk me like this."


    It took a second but now Lia got his intention. This!


    She turned her head away from him. Her sweaty hair clung onto her forehead and it looked like baby hair. It was endearing in Yano''s eyes.


    "Can we return to the topic?"


    "Alright," Yanoplied. His hands hovering above her head before he retracted it again. He let such a good opportunity slide but not to encourage her anger to stab him further, he decided it was best to retreat right now.


    "During my second year in the aca-"


    "Wait," Lia turned back to him and stopped Yano, "Are you sure you want to tell me confidential information like this? Aren''t you afraid I might be a spy?"


    Even though Lia''s goal was to stop Min and an ally like Yano would be the best, she didn''t understand why he would tell her about important secrets so easily. Did he really believe and trusted her or was it confidence? Confidence that even if she would tell Min, Yano, with his strength, would easily stop her? For some reason, Lia hoped for the former.


    "Why?" Yano was genuinely surprised, "Didn''t you just say yourself that the Ghost King is an enemy?"


    "That''s true" but Yano never said that he also viewed the Ghost King as an enemy.


    "Also, it''s toote to keep secrets from each other, you know about my power and I know about yours, our life forces arepatible, so what else more intimate could we share?"


    This was indeed right, apart from Lia''s true identity and appearance, Yano knew the two most vital things for an immortal. Their power and their lifeforce. More than that, Lia''s life was already subject to Yano once as she allowed him to purge Min''s power.


    Yet the most vulnerable thing and the most treasured thing for an immortal was their lifeforce and if two life forces werepatible with each other- there was no more intimate bond than this.


    "And," Yano continued, his stare not leaving her, "Itt doesn''t matter if you turn out to betray me because I''ll always trust and support you. So trust me a little bit more."


    These words caused Lia to slightly choke up. Why? Why did Yano have so much trust in her? It bordered, no it was already unconditional. Why was he acting like this towards her?


    And trust in him? Willingly or unwillingly, Lia has subconsciously trusted Yano since the beginning. All the things she allowed him to see, all the things she allowed him to do if she didn''t trust him, then would she confide in him?


    Slight tremors tore on Lia''s heart and she nodded. It was scary, giving someone else control over her life, and having someone else''s life in her hands- yet it was also beautiful.


    "During the time in the academy, I''ve overheard the Ghost King''s n to turn both worlds into a paradise only for ghosts as he recruited the ones you know now as the private army. The others, Mil, Sk, Holn and Lu are the only ones that know of it here," Yano exined.


    "So your goal is?"


    "You don''t seem to be surprised," Yano grinned, "Well, you referred to ''Min'' as the enemy so I let it slide."


    "Should I be thankful?"


    "You should."


    "I''m not."


    Yano sighed and put on a sad expression, "You''re always so mean to me"


    Lia nced at him and indeed he was giving her his puppy expression again. She ignored him. Yano''s sigh this time was long and unbelievably the dramatic kind of sad. Lia continued to ignore him.


    "The goal is obvious, stop Min, but we want to continue to take care of the Mortal World too, this is our personal mission."


    "Personal?" what did Yano mean by that?


    "I''ll exin in the future," Yano''s finger gently caressed Lia''s cheeks and he seemed too absent-minded. He didn''t even notice that Lia was staring at him and inexplicable feelings rose in her. She quickly turned away.


    "My goal''s also to stop the Ghost King," after a while of being caressed by Yano, Lia finally spoke up. Realising what he was doing, Yano quickly retracted his hand and cautiously looked at Lia, but she didn''t seem to mind and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to make her angry again.


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Yano''s little smile returned, "We''re perfect for each other."


    "Go away," this time it was Lia who scowled, Yanoid his arms next to her on the bed and just stared at her with a lovestruck expression she wanted to punch away.


    "No," he just said, but then added, "I''ll support you as much as I can, I''ll stay in the Mortal World but wille back to find you in the Immortal World. So just wait a bit for me, I''ll join you soon."


    "How can you even find me?" once again Lia was reminded of the fact that Yano didn''t even know how she looked like. When she''s back in the Immortal World, she would discard this identity forever. Also, the person Yano seemed to like wasn''t Lia but it was Kim. Lia had to remember this fact.


    "I will," Yano took Lia''s ck strand of hair and kissed it. He was tempted toy everything bare but it wasn''t time yet. He didn''t want to reveal that he knew.


    "When will youe?" Lia fought against this question making it past her lips but in the end, she lost, she wanted to know the answer. Even though he said soon, when was soon?


    "As soon as we''re finished here."


    "Go away."


    Yanoughed and kissed her forehead, "Sleep a bit more, we''ll head to the others tomorrow morning."


    Yano disappeared and Lia couldn''t admit but wished he would stay. But then she realised a crucial point, if Yano''s and the others'' goal was to stop whatever Min has nned in the Mortal World, how could he think that Lia alone could stop Min in the Immortal World? Did he know she had allies? She did mention she needed to go back to help the others, so maybe Yano drew the conclusion from this.


    Without thinking much more, Lia cuddled into her nket and felt her cheeks slightly burning. She shook the heat away and then fell asleep, wondering where Yano was sleeping. But Yano wasn''t sleeping, he used the opportunity while Lia was asleep to continue purging vengeful ghosts until the next morning.


    He was used to endless sleepless and working nights and days, so this was nothing too unusual for him.


    Once Lia woke up, they headed to the next area where Mil was. Out of all captains, Mil''s power was convenient but also a huge disadvantage. Since Mil was a support type and not a fighter. His ability didn''t help him much to purge arge amount of ghosts or actually any ghosts at all, so Mil''s area was the one that was at the most disadvantage.


    Just when Lia and Yano arrived, the horrible sight, even worse than they''ve expected, met them and caused them to frown.

 Chapter 155: Mortal World 21

    Chapter 155: Mortal World 21


    Chaos. Destruction. Streets littered with corpses, stormed by vengeful ghosts and tainted by blood. Seeing this both Lia and Yano were shocked. To think that the exorcists had such a hard time.


    "I''ll barricade the city, you go and find the others, be careful, ok?" Yano squeezed Lia''s hand before he set off. The sight wasn''t that much different than the area Lia and Yano took care of, but the amount of corpses really exceeded a number they''ve expected.


    Apart from broken things, cracked streets and buildings and the increasing amount of dead mortals, this wasn''t a much more gruesome sight. But the fact that so many mortals died and all the ghosts still roamed around, showed that something wasn''t right here.


    Without wasting her time, Lia searched through the city to find Mil or at least some of the exorcists. Along the way, Lia practised to use her life force and purged the ghosts she came across. There were barely any mortals. The ones outside were all dead. The mortals quickly grasped to hide in their houses.


    So, Lia didn''t need to worry about saving any of them which made her goal extremely easier. Therge city housed many hidden ces that only a local could know of but then Lia heard noises.


    Fighting noises. Instantly, she made her way over there and witnessed a few exorcists struggling with a horde of ghosts overwhelming them. Lia, without thinking, poured out her life force and the smoke enveloped the ghosts making them move slower.


    The exorcists turned heads and saw Lia, they nodded before quickly purging the ghosts. After the street was empty of the ghosts, one of the exorcists approached Lia, "You have our thanks."


    "It''s nothing. Where''s Mil? What happened here?"


    "We got separated from the others in our team and now only a handful are in each city, as you can see, we aren''t coping well. As for the captain," the exorcist pointed at arge building in the back, "He''s in there overseeing everything and guiding us. Well, after all his power isn''t that useful inbat."


    "I see," Lia didn''t waste any more time and parted from the group of exorcists after wishing them well. Therge building in the back was a tall skyscraper,pletely made out of ss and shaped like a boat''s sailing.


    When Lia arrived, she saw a bunch of ghosts crowding the entrance. Their faces were pressed against the ss and their saliva slid down and formed a puddle on the ground. Lia contorted her face in disgust before approaching them.


    On her way, she picked up some weapons from a store and coated them in her life force. However, right now, the area she was in was deserted and apart from the skyscraper, no other buildings were there. This pedestrianised area belonged to the skyscraper.


    Lia used this opportunity to test her powers, as seemingly no one was here. Out of the ring, a small ball of white life force escaped and entered a corpse. Once it spread inside the corpse, Lia said, "Stand up."


    It did as she said and Lia focused all of her energy to control this one corpse. As this was one of the few times she practised her power with her life force, it was still a bit hard for her to get used to it. Right now, she could only control one corpse. There wasn''t even room to think about multiple corpses.


    "Get rid of the ghosts," the corpse painfully slowly moved to the ghosts and it was unbearable for Lia to watch how it tore through them. This wasn''t even one-tenth of what she used to have. She wanted to give up on the corpse and left her life force inside the corpse to vanish but then in an instant, the corpse gained ten times the speed and in a second all the ghosts disappeared.


    Then the corpse headed towards Lia and swung his arm forward as if it wanted to hit her but instead it purged the oing ghosts behind her. Lia''s eyes widened. There was no way.


    Lia only ordered her corpse to purge the ghosts in front of the entrance and not other ones that might appear. Was this the breakthrough she sought after? Was this what it meant for the corpse to move on its own and have intelligence?


    Lia''s hands trembled with excitement, she touched the corpse and extracted her life force but it wasn''t there anymore. There was nothing for her to pull out that belonged to her. Lia finally understood. She also finally understood what Xavi meant back then.


    Her soul and life force were interchangeable, so what Xavi said wasn''t wrong. If she could regard a part of herself as the corpse''s then the corpse mighte to life and have a consciousness. Lia, for a second, left the life force in her corpse unattended and the corpse, seemingly, made the life force his own, that was why it could think on its own.


    In other words, what Lia needed to do was to merge her life force with the corpse, so she didn''t only infuse the corpse, but breathed, for a short time, life back into the corpse. This meant, she wasn''t controlling the corpses but she was bringing them back to life, even if it was for a short amount of time.


    Lia had to verify her assumption. If the amount of life force poured into a corpse equalled the time it could stay alive, then the more of herself she gave the corpses, the longer they could sustain themselves, before her life force finally vanished, as it couldn''t reproduce itself in a strange body that wasn''t hers.


    This was different from her soul. With her soul she needed to actively extract it back again for the corpse to stop, the downside was that her soul might be lost if she forgot it and she had to remind herself to do it, the upside was that she could control when the corpse would cease to live.


    With her life force, there was a time limit but since her life force continuously regenerated itself, she didn''t need to be afraid of losing it. So, the only issue to figure out was that even if her life force wasn''t hers anymore in the corpse''s body, she could make the corpse stop on her will.


    Lia once again infused her life force into a random corpse, this time she increased the amount and watched how long it held on. Then she did it again with different amounts. Her assumptions were right, the more life force she gave them, the longer they could sustain themselves. Right now, a ball the size of her hand was enough for 20 minutes.


    The next thing she needed to check was that even if she merged her life force with the corpse, to what extent it listened to hermands as they started to have a conscious of their own and could disobey her. But right now, the observations she made was that her words were absolute, even if the corpse could think, her words bound them topletely obey her.


    Lia was relieved and happy about this new discovery. The more she trained, the better her power would get and the better and stronger her corpses would be. The days of being powerless and despairing over it were finally over. Her goal and revenge could be fulfilled.


    With this realisation, an exhrating feeling spread in Lia but she quickly pushed it down. Her recklessness and her confidence were part of why she has struggled until now.


    Looking at the building, Lia became aware that she wasted too much time and tried to open the door of the entrance, but it was locked.


    She also didn''t want to break it open as the ghosts could enter. From the outside she watched, to see if she could detect Mil anywhere but after a while of searching, she didn''t find anything. Instead, Yano came.


    "You found Mil?" Yano''s face was part dirty and part sweaty but it didn''t cover his handsomeness and the bright eyes that lit up even more whenever he saw Lia. In fact, it made him even more attractive.


    Subconsciously Lia stretched out her hand and wiped the dirty spots on Yano''s face away. Two pairs of wide eyes met each other. Lia quickly retracted her hand, but Yano caught it.


    "Continue." he purred in a low voice and his eyes now deepened their gaze. The bright glint was lost instead it was an endless torrent conveying its desire topletely swallow Lia up.


    "We need to hurry," Lia tried to talk some sense into Yano but he didn''t bulge. Lia wanted to cry but as fast as she could she wiped Yano''s face clean before stepping away from him.


    "Can you contact him?" Lia again stirred the topic into the necessary direction as Yano just looked at her without any intention to back off.


    "Yano, please," now Lia was pleading. The way Yano was looking at her, she didn''t like it, it was as if a predator was looking at its vulnerable prey. Lia was afraid he would jump at her any moment and do inappropriate things to her.


    "Say my name again," Yano''s voice was only a whisper but hot emotions were mixed inside and made it incredibly seductive.


    "No," Lia shook her head, "This is not the time."


    Before Lia''s worry doubled, Yano retracted his gaze and sighed.


    "You''re right, don''t forget your words, ''this'' is not the time, but after it''s over, it''ll be," a mischievous smile formed on Yano''s lips and Lia prayed that the time would nevere. Hopefully, she could drag things out until she''d be back in the Immortal World.


    Back in the Immortal World away from Yano and back to a world filled with nothing but her desire to kill Min and to be the Immortal King. This realisation actually stung a little.

 Chapter 156: Mortal World 22

    Chapter 156: Mortal World 22


    Inside the sky scraper on the upper floor, Mil was alone overseeing the situation of the city looking out of the windows and talking into a phone. He only turned around when Yano and Lia arrived.


    "Thank goodness you''re here, I''m about to go crazy, the situation''s out of hand," Mil''s usual sunny face was overshadowed by despair and stress. He couldn''t even begin to tell them what went wrong.


    "It''s ok, just report the situation quickly," Yano watched out of the window and saw the view Mil saw. The room was surrounded by ss and only curtains could shield anyone from peeping inside. So, Mil had a 360-degree view which was an incredible advantage for his ability. He could see the whole city from here.


    "We got separated on our way here, we had to use cars and because of the ghosts on the highways, I decided to split up and for each of us to head to a different city. Was that the right choice?" Mil looked at Yano for confirmation. His desperate gaze pleaded to let Yano take control of the situation.


    Yano patted Mil on the shoulders, "Don''t worry, it was the only thing you could do at the moment. I wouldn''t have done differently."


    Mil sighed in relief but both him and Lia knew that Yano was lying. If he was in charge, he would''ve made different decisions. Lia wondered what she would''ve done but then remembered she didn''t even know what Mil''s power was.


    "I can trace ghosts," Mil answered self-deprecatingly, "Not very useful in this situation, right?"


    "But it''s a good ability," Lia wanted tofort him but Mil gave her a tired smile, "It''s alright, no need to make me feel better."


    "He''s good atbat though," Yanoplimented his childhood friend.


    "Yeah, yeah," Mil waved the empty words away from him, "What now? Luckily I didn''t see any mortals straying around but this also means that the ghosts are trying to break into the houses. Did you notice?"


    "They have intelligence."


    "Exactly, like what the hell? I swear, if I see the Ghost King I''d like to punch him a few times," Mil reached in his trousers and took out several snacks. Frustrated he stuffed them in his mouth until his cheeks blew up, then he spoke unclearly, "Every time I wanna take a shit, I imagine his stupid face."


    Lia also blew up her cheeks, she didn''t want tough but Mil being frustrated and cursing Min was too hrious. She was d that they were also against the Ghost King and not on his side. After Mil finished ranting, Yano turned to Lia and smiled as if he knew she enjoyed the things Mil said about Min.


    Lia quickly wore a straight face again and stepped next to them, "Do we do the same approach as we did?"


    "What? What?" Mil curiously looked between them.


    "No, we do it a bit differently, there are no mortals so we don''t need to lure the ghosts outside. I''ve barricaded this city, so none can leave or go out. We''ll slowly purge them inside. I''ll take care of it, pull your exorcists back and regroup for the next city."


    "What you gonna do?" Mil''s mouth was still full but then he realised, "Oh no, no, no Yano you can''t do that! We''re going to suffer too! It''s too loud."


    "Rx, it won''t harm you," with that Yano exited and Mil picked up a device and spoke, "Everyone retreat back to the base here. Yano''s taking care of the ghosts, cover your ears and make your way over here dally dally."


    Then he put the device down and sat on the floor looking out of the window, "Want some too? Mortal snacks, very good."


    Lia joined him and nodded. Mil noticed her curious gaze on the device and said, "It''s a phone, the mortals use it tomunicate, very convenient."


    Lia picked it up and inspected it, "Really?"


    "Yeah, gimme, I''ll show you," Mil relentlessly chewed and Lia wanted to poke his cheeks but could imagine that Sk would get angry at her if she ever found out, so she refrained from doing it. Mil was like a chipmunk. He was literally a chipmunk.


    Mil swiped his fingers across the device''s screen and then handed it to Lia, "Put it over your ear."


    Lia was confused but she has seen it many times in films so she knew what she was doing.


    A secondter, the familiar voice that could melt all bad feelings away rung in Lia''s ear, it was so close even though she couldn''t see it, "Yano?"


    "It''s you," Yano''sugh was very pleasant, "Did Mil show you how to use a phone?"


    "Yes."


    "So, your first instinct was to call me?"


    "No, it was Mi-"


    "You don''t need to lie," imaging Yano''s sly smirk, Lia instantly threw the phone on Mil''sp and huffed.


    "Sorry, boo," Mil spoke andughed before ending the call, "You guys get along very well."


    Lia wasn''t having any of it and decided to tease Mil back, "You and Sk too."


    Mil silently chocked on his food before with wide eyes he said, "Woah, you and Yano really suit each other."


    "You-" Lia wanted to get angry at Mil but he seemed too innocent so she let it slide, instead she changed the topic, "What is Yano going to do? You talked about covering your ears?"


    "Ah, yes, you''ll see, Yano will set a field over the city from above and then let his life force in form of lighting target all the ghosts to purge them. It''s pretty loud each time the lighting makes contact with a ghost."


    "He can do that?"


    Mil gave Lia a knowing look, "Come on, you know what he''s capable of now, right? That guy''s a beast, it''s truly unfair. I mean look at him and now look at me, do you see the difference? I feel the difference every day. We grew up together, so why is there such a gap between us?"


    Lia wanted to tell him that growing up together had nothing to do with his power but couldn''t break his fragile confidence even more. She was more curious about Yano''s past but had no time to ask as the first lightning struck and she had to hold her ears. She looked out of the window again and saw the glowing silver streaksing down from the sky.


    "Can the mortals hear it too?"


    Mil shook his head, "Luckily not, just as they can''t see our lifeforce they can''t hear it. I mean in the first ce, you shouldn''t hear a life force. You want another one?" Mil magically pulled a mountain of snacks out of his pockets. Lia nodded.


    "I rmend this one, hm do you like sweet or savoury more?"


    "I''m fine with both."


    "How about this or this? This has a slightly sour taste but it''s very moreish, this one is made out of veggie, I don''t rmend but if you into that disgusting stuff suit yourself."


    "Why do you even have this?"


    "Sk likes it, for some weird reason. Weird, isn''t it? I also grew up with her, I mean the three of us grew up together but howe we''re so different?"


    Lia once again wanted to tell him that it has absolutely nothing to do with growing up together but couldn''t break it to him. The loud lightning noises and the fact that the exorcists came, all didn''t reach Lia''s and Mil''s ears as they were too engrossed talking about snacks.


    Lia was curious about mortal food and until now, most of the time she had to eat what Yano cooked for her. It wasn''t bad but still, it wasn''t true mortal food like in a restaurant.


    "Is there anything you want to do in your remaining time?" Mil suddenly asked and without hesitation, Lia answered, "Visit a restaurant."


    Mil''s eyes slightly teared up and he held up his hand, "High five my soulmate!"


    Lia confused gave him this high-five, while the exorcists sat in the back of the room and just shook their heads at their captain for being a huge foodie. They all had to endure on their first day lectures about Mil''s knowledge of food and rmendations, it even became a tradition that if someone wanted to join Mil''s group, they had to pass the culinary test. Like??? Was this even reasonable?


    But they long gave up questioning their captain''s way of doing things. On the other side, Mil was insanely happy that he had someone who loved to hear him talk about food and was genuinely interested.


    Most of the time, no one was as enthusiastic as him and he barely had anyone to talk about this topic. Even his beloved Sk wasn''t a huge foodie. The pain he had to endure every day but now that Kim was here, Mil could unleash his true power. That was the knowledge about food.


    Meanwhile, Yano purged all the ghosts and when he came back a devastating sight greeted him. Lia who neverughed or smiled at him had a wonderful time with Mil. The green feeling of jealousy crept up. How could that be?


    The exorcists who bowed when Yano entered could feel the chilling from him and prayed that their captain and Kim would finally notice his entrance. But they were too happy having a great time without Yano, while Yano just wanted to be praised by Lia.

 Chapter 157: Mortal World 23

    Chapter 157: Mortal World 23


    The rest of the country swarmed by ghosts was quickly purged thanks to Yano''s reinforcement. It took them a bit over a week but everything has returned to its usual state. The mortals were still grieving but the cities were functioning again and the mass panic disappeared.


    There were only five days left till the full moon, and Lia dragged the arrival of it but was also eager to see everyone again. She didn''t know how to feel. She had a great time, albeit busy and stressful, with everyone here. The even better thing was that Lia''s power improved at a great speed. She could control up to ten ghosts now.


    It was only the beginning of the pinnacle of her powers. Tomorate their efforts, they wanted to celebrate, but everyone knew that this was only the first stage and even worse events woulde in the future.


    They had to focus on strengthening their defence in the cities and making sure that the talismans were functioning properly as well as finding out the spy, and getting in contact with other countries to see how things were faring over there.


    For thest few days, Yano clung onto Lia more than ever. She couldn''t even go one step without him being behind her, Lia''s veins threatened to pop, "Isn''t the captain supposed to do his work?"


    "Let''s train," Yano smiled sheepishly and then added, "Don''t forget you said you''ll call me by my name."


    "I can''t seem to remember," they were on their way to the meeting hall to discuss with the others.


    "L-" Yano quickly stopped himself and smoothly said, "Liar! You can remember you just don''t want to."


    "If you know it don''t ask," Lia swung her hair back and entered the meeting room.


    "You don''t always have to be so cold towards me."


    "Having a couple fight again? Can I join? Can I? Can, can, can I?" Holn was enthusiastically twirling on his chair.


    "Shut up," Lia drew a line, "Stop trying to lump me together with him."


    Yano sulked and showed Lia his puppy eyes. The others scowled at that sight and even Lia put on a scowl but her heart actually moved.


    "Screw off Yano, no one wants to see it," Sk was annoyed and condemned Yano for his ridiculous act. If she knew Yano would act like this around a girl, she would''ve never let him be anywhere near her to witness this cringe-fest.


    "Ok, ok, back to topic," Mil caressed Sk''s hand and Sk immediately coughed as her cheeks were tainted a red hue.


    "I''ve called you to discuss about Kim''s biggest wish," Mil started off dramatically.


    "What? Shouldn''t we discuss the future-"


    "Shhh, my dear," Holn braided Lu''s hair who almost fell asleep, "You don''t need to worry about that, you''re only here for how many days? 5? You need to enjoy!"


    "Enjoy what?" Yano had a bad feeling, he wanted to keep Lia for himself, what did these clowns have now nned? But what was this biggest wish Mil spoke off? Howe he didn''t know of it?


    Yano gave Lia an aggrieved look which she ignored but her finger quickly moved to his hand before retracting it again. She was bumping him! Yano''s mood improved quickly. A triumphant smile appeared on his face and Sk scowled even more. He was acting like aplete fool.


    "Say it, what''s her biggest wish?"


    "Are you jealous, Kim told it Mil but not you? Are you? Are you? Must feel bad huh, oh poor Yano-" Holn hit the table as Lu pushed his head down.


    "Sorry," Holn meekly said as Yano red at him.


    "Say it quickly before Yano''s going to burst," Lu spoke up. Lia felt like that everyone secretly loved making fun of Yano, she also enjoyed it.


    "Kim''s wish, the very big important wish we are going to grant is, to visit a restaurant! Actually," Mil pointed at the powerpoint presentation, "I''ve made a detailed list of all the ces we need to check within these five days, so the schedules gonna be pretty packed. Everyone''s going to love it."


    "Is that really Kim''s wish or yours?" Sk gave Mil a look and he pleaded with her the same way Yano did with Lia, then he gave a sad look at Lia but Yano quickly covered Lia''s eyes so she didn''t have to witness this abomination in Yano''s eyes.


    "It was mine," Lia came to Mil''s rescue while pulling Yano''s hand down.


    "You don''t need to cover for him," Sk sighed and smiled when she saw how excited Mil was.


    "Why didn''t you say earlier? I could''ve taken you out without," Yano narrowed his eyes at everyone but Lia, "Them."


    "I don''t want to be alone with you," Lia coldly said and Yano gave her his best puppy expression.


    "AHAHAHA," Holn had a great time, "Kim, do you know what? Yano has never cooked in his life, he just ps whatever he sees onto a te and vo his meal''s done, he''s the least person to care about food nor could ever cook. You gotta taste his food, disgusting, nd and unappetizing."


    "Holn, you really don''t want to liv-"


    "What? But he cooks for us every day when we were at the base," Lia was confused, Yano''s cooking wasn''t too bad, it tasted ok and was edible. Lia didn''t know why Holn thought he was bad at cooking.


    Everyone, even Lu, whistled at the news, "Yano, you never cooked for me once!! We''ve known each other forever! You don''t even cook for your bro! The mortals say ''Bros before chicks''!"


    "Oh really?" Sk wore an ant smile and Mil instantly froze, "It was just a joke, I didn''t mean it! You know no one''s more precious than you!"


    Sk crossed her arms and red at Mil, "Your food''s more important."


    "No, no, it isn''t, you are more important!"


    "Fine, you said it, for one week, no extra food."


    "OOk," Mil meekly agreed but everyone could see how torn his heart was, he was literally wearing his heart on his tongue.


    "Is Yano''s food edible?" this was of great interest to Lu, he could still remember that one time when the cafeteria ran out of food and they were toozy to go to a restaurant, so Yano proimed himself as a chef and tried to poison them all to death. He still had a slight trauma from it. Every time Yano went even near the kitchen, Lu involuntarily flinched. It was a horrible memory.


    "Yeah, it''s not bad," Lia pushed Yano''s face away that turned from expectations to a happy smile.


    "See guys, I''m a good cook."


    "You practised didn''t you?" heartbroken Mil choked up.


    "Yup a lot, I didn''t want you to eat something bad, I practised and studied how to cook a lot, praise me," now Yano didn''t even hide what he wanted. Lia''s lips formed a thin line. Yano learnt how to cook just for her?


    "Thank you."


    Yano had to be satisfied with that, "Always," but he was more than happy to receive any kind of acknowledgement from Lia.


    "While you almost wanted to murder us," this one vibrant memory, Lu would never forget.


    Lia didn''t hear what Lu said as Yano covered her ears, "Don''t talk bad about me in front of her, you always drag me down!"


    Everyone nked, they''ve never seen Yano act this whiny. The power of love was really frightening. Mil and Sk stared at each other before turning their heads away, would they also turn into that thing that Yano was?


    The same evening, the six of them started their journey of exploring the food. The first restaurant was a high-end one and quite posh. They had a dress code, so everyone had to dress up. Much to Yano''s and Mil''s delight.


    Sk''s red hair and fierce personality was paired with a long, burgundy dress that reached to her ankles. A pair of ck high heels graced her feet. Lia wore a light-blue satin dress reaching her knees that looked equally good in her ck or her blonde hair.


    The dress was handpicked by Yano who spent a good few hours choosing what would fit Lia. After all, she would look good in anything. Her outfit was paired with nude high heels and her shoulder-length hair effortless flowed with her appearance.


    As the group arrived at the restaurant, all eyes turned to them and their jaws dropped in awe. They have never seen any more good looking people than those six. Even celebrities couldn''t hold a candle to them.


    Yano suddenly regretted his decision of letting Lia wear this. On one hand, she looked stunning and he couldn''t stop gushing over her but on the other hand, this meant that other guys could also look at her.


    Realising this, Yano quickly took off his jacket and put it over Lia, not noticing that with that action his toned chest and muscle showed through his shirt and made all the females drool and was the centre of envy of men. Yet Lia saw it and was quite displeased. Curse Yano and his handsomeness.


    Once they were seated and Lia looked at the menu she was hit with a lot of items she had no idea of but Yano took everyone''s menu away and casually said to the waiter, "One of everything please."


    When the other guests heard that, their jaws reached the floor and everyone gasped in awe. Too damn cool! All of them were.


    "Are they making you ufortable? Do you want me to-" Lia pushed Yano away and adjusted her dress, "Don''t even think of harming the mortals."


    "I wasn''t I was just thinking about making them vanish, they''ll be at home, safe."


    "No."


    "If wif- I mean if you say so."


    Lia gave him a weird look, what did he want to say? But the food came and the night of enjoyment has begun.

 Chapter 158: Mortal World 24

    Chapter 158: Mortal World 24


    Four days passed quickly and it was the day of the full moon. The past few days, Mil really kept his word of dragging them around the whole country, thanks to Yano''s awful teleportation, to feast on everything the Mortal World had to offer. They even went to other ces in the world and explored the beautifulndscapes.


    Lia had to admit, that in all of her life, these past four days were the most fun, exciting and beautiful she had and now she was reluctant to leave. As Lia sat in her room, exhausted after justing back, a knock on the door stopped Lia fromying on her bed and wasting the preciousst day.


    Contrary to her expectation it wasn''t Yano who came in but Sk. In her casual clothes, Sk sat next to Lia on the bed and smiled, "Everyone''s waiting for you."


    "Where? Aren''t you guys exhausted?" Lia looked at Sk and saw that she was unfazed.


    "We''re used to it, as exorcists we have to stay up night and day. And, Yano and I have endured since kids Mil''s, let''s say, um, rather hyperactive nature."


    Liaughed a bit and held her hand out. Sk yfully took it and pulled Lia up, "Let''s enjoy the few hours left before you leave."


    Lia nodded. As Sk said, there were indeed only a few hours left before the full moon.


    "Wait," Sk stopped Lia, "Let''s dress you up ordingly, you can''t wear what you wore yesterday right? Go and take a shower and I''ll choose something for you."


    On Sk''smand, Lia had to refresh herself. The hot water was pleasant on her skin. The millions of tiny drops rolled down and washed away any unpleasant feelings that started to boil.


    For a second, Lia even had the panicking thought of just staying here in the Mortal World with them and purge ghosts, to spend the rest of her life here, carefree and exploring everything there was. To spend time with Yano.


    But then the nagging feeling of leaving behind Noel and the others got to her. How wonderful it''d be if everyone could juste to the Mortal World and they could forget about the Immortal World and Min.


    If only it had nothing to do with Lia, if only Min didn''t be the Ghost King, if only if only Thousands of if onlys cursed Lia and she had to turn the water cold to get rid of these thoughts. It was better that she went back. The quicker, the sooner they could set their n into motion and stop Min.


    And once Min''s ns were ruined, then both worlds would be at peace and once they were Lia could live happily ever after. If only


    After the unpleasant shower times, Lia found Sk in her room with piles of clothes.


    "I got Mil to get you some clothes, you can take them back if you want!"


    Sk took a few and held them against Lia''s body to check if they fit her.


    "There''s no need to put so much effort into it, it''s only a small farewell."


    For the first time, Lia saw Sk shocked and heard her gasp, "What do you mean small farewell? You''ll leave Yano, don''t you want to make a lingering impression? Although I wish he could choke on loneliness."


    "Doesn''t he act like this with any female?" Lia finally spoke out her doubts she had for a long while.


    "What? You don''t know? He didn''t say?" Sk threw her hair back and patted Lia to sit next to her, "Of course, there are plenty of enough women crawling after that bast- Yano but he never pays them any heed."


    Sk started to brush Lia''s hair, "Only you. You''re the only one, don''t ask me why, we were all surprised too but I can see why now. At first, I didn''t like you much but you''re a lovely person and well, you can keep Yano under control and even keep up with Mil''s food craze."


    Sk sighed and Lia felt warm inside. She always craved to have female friends to gossip and talk with, just like any other person, instead, all of her years were spent on something foolish.


    Sk''s long and soft fingers ran through Lia''s hair and each time they made contact with her scalp, Lia involuntarily shivered. Sk caught her reaction andughed, "You''re really sensitive. Don''t let Yano find out though, don''t let that bast- him get too close to you, ok?"


    Even though Sk said this, it has already happened. Yano was always, constantly, pretty intimate with Lia.


    "I''m so jealous, you''ve got such pretty hair. It''s smooth, shiny and has an incredible ck hue to it."


    "Thank you," Lia giggled a bit before her eyes widened, "What did you just say?"


    Without warning Sk, Lia abruptly turned around and grabbed the confused Sk by the shoulders.


    "I said your hair''s nice?"


    "No, not that. Which colour is it?"


    "ck?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Listen, you might think I''m only a brute but my eyes work damn well."


    "It''s ck it''s not blonde?"


    "Erm, Kim, you sure you alright?" Sk looked now worried.


    On the other hand, Lia''s heart was beating fast, this realisation if it turned out to be true, then how should Lia feel? All this time, she believed she had deceived them but it turned out she didn''t.


    Why? How? Could it be, it was on that day when she first arrived?


    When Yano drew the first circle and it entered her?


    No way, has she already been found out? But how? How did he know? Did he know who she was?


    Lia needed to be sure. Anticipation, panic and confusion overtook her, "Sk, describe how I look to you."


    "Erm, ok?" Sk really had no idea what suddenly came over Lia but she did as she was told. And as Sk described everything about Lia, Lia and not Teacher Kim, tears formed in Lia''s eyes.


    So, in the end, he has always known. In the end, that was what he meant. Then why didn''t Yano tell her?


    All this time, she thought he only liked her because she didn''t look like herself, because she was someone else.


    After all, who had loved the crazy, love-struck girl that ran after a cold guy, who was narrow-minded and didn''t care for anything else? Like a viin with her appearance that no male seemed to like.


    After all, in her eyes back then it was only Min. And Min didn''t like her, despite her beautiful looks everyone praised her about, and in the end, Lia hated, hated, hated how she looked like. She cursed it.


    If only she was prettier, more charming, more attractive, she told herself, if only she was more appealing in his eyes then he would love her back but now-


    What was she deluding herself into? So what if Yano knew how she really looked like? Did it really matter? Did appearance really matter?


    Through the hallways, Lia ran down the stairs, out of the building to the base. Yet nowhere, Yano was nowhere to be found.


    "Where''s Yano?" Lia stopped a random exorcist, "I''ve seen him go out but noting back."


    "Where did he go?" Lia''s grip intensified on him and he shrugged his shoulders, "Onest question, what colour is my hair?"


    "Wha- blonde?" the exorcists was as equally confused as Lia. Blonde? Not ck, why? Then did it mean she was wrong? Her assumption was wrong?


    She let him go and staggered back to the building. Lia didn''t understand but only Yano could give her an answer.


    Pressing down the suffocating feeling that involuntarily gripped Lia''s chest, Lia sat in Yano''s room and waited. Waited and waited. After an hour, he still didn''te. It was herst day here, so why was he out? What was he doing not being by her side until thest second?


    As a tear rolled down Lia''s face, she realised how foolish she was acting again. She didn''t even have any feelings for Yano so why was she so desperate to see him? Why did she want him to be by her side, lend herpany? Just because he showed her a bit of affection, just because he helped her? Was that enough for her to start falling for him?


    That was absurd. Completely irrational. With a cold face, Lia stood up and shook away all of her feelings. Once again they were banned to a ce where light could never reach them.


    Yet as she approached the door, it opened and Yano came in. Seeing him in person, seeing his ruffled hair, his bright yet deep eyes, the little smile on his lips, the bars confining her banned feelings at once broke open and the chaos inside of her flushed away any sense and Lia ran and then-


    Jumped into Yano''s arms.


    Stunned, it took Yano a while before he hugged Lia back and kissed her head.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" his tender tone and his gentle caresses mend her torn heart. Just what was it that Lia felt for him? Just what was it that made her crave his touch? Just what was it that made her feel sofortable in his arms?


    And why was he so gentle, so caring, so loving towards her? Did any of it make sense? Did any of their feelings make sense? Lia didn''t know, she has never been in any healthy rtionship and so did Yano. So why, why was it that those two people seemed to know what was right for them? That their answer lied in each other?


    Yano pulled Lia a bit away and led her to the bed where he sat her down and crouched before her. His soft fingers wiped the tears away that spilt from her eyes, and he pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    "What? Missed me that much? Come on, just be honest."


    Lia cryingly yet smiling pushed him away and said like usual, "Be quiet."

 Chapter 159: Mortal World 25

    Chapter 159: Mortal World 25


    It took a while before Lia could calm down and now Yano sat next to her on the bed and put her head on his chest. She still didn''t want to admit nor could, so she involuntarily pushed him away.


    Heughed and rubbed her hair, "Come on, don''t pretend. The second you saw me, you came crashing onto me, are we just ignoring that?"


    "Yes," Lia straightened her appearance but looked at Yano hesitatingly. She was afraid of the answer but she desperately needed to know, "Yano-"


    "Yes?" Yano''s eyes lit up as he heard her saying his name. He loved it whenever his name softly came from her lips as if through that he could confirm what he meant to her.


    "Say it a few times more."


    "Be quiet."


    "Ok, ok, I''m sorry," Yano reached out to pat her but she pushed him away. She felt even more embarrassed now.


    Two times. She has cried two times in front of him. She has never cried in front of anyone more than once. Never. And now he witnessed it not once, but twice.


    "Be honest-"


    "I''m always honest to you."


    "Let me finish talking!"


    "Ok, ok," Yano''s hand was once again flung away by Lia.


    Lia took a deep breath before saying with slight anticipation Yano didn''t miss, "What... What''s the colour of my hair?"


    "It''s a beautiful ck, just like mine, howpatible," Yano said tenderly but the unmistakable yfulness in his voice was still there.


    But this... this was the answer Lia wanted to hear. Now that she received it, she had no idea how to act. What should she say? What should she do?


    Finally after a few seconds passed, Lia could choke out, "What have you done? How did you know?"


    "Know what?"


    Lia could see that Yano was ying dumb, so she pushed him on the shoulders, "That this is my real appearance."


    "So, you admit?"


    "Were you waiting for me to reveal it?"


    "Maybe," Yano smiled, his eyes radiated nothing but tenderness, "I knew from the beginning, the moment I saw you."


    "How?"


    "This," Yano touched the little gem on her ne.


    "This?" did Yano know who the owner of this power was? Yet Yano didn''t get into more detail, "Also, only the captains know, everyone else sees your fake identity."


    "Your power is really unfair."


    "You already said that. It''ll all belong to you sooner orter," Yano took this opportunity to nudge himself closer to Lia and his nose rubbed her cheek, "Once we meet again in the Immortal World, I''ll tell you everything and we''ll have a proper talk, alright?"


    Lia wanted to know the answers, everything now, but there must be a reason why Yano didn''t want to tell her, so she only nodded in agreement. This might be better. She could bask in ignorance and this bliss because once she knew the truth, would it still be beautiful?


    Right now, all Lia cared about was that Yano knew how she really looked like. And this thought made her happy.


    Then she realised that Yano sneakily stered himself to her and she stood up, he gave her a pout and Lia raised her eyebrow, "I wanted to tell you that since the beginning but your pouting or you acting cute does not have any effect, so stop that."


    Indeed, it had the opposite effect. It was too deadly. If Yano continued that, Lia didn''t know what she would do with her heart. Maybe she would really throw it against his face before he catches it in his hand and cherishes it forever.


    "Really? How can you say no to my adorable face?"


    Lia was now more annoyed than happy, "Don''tpliment yourself."


    "Eh? Why not? Cmon, my wif- my dear needs to appreciate her hus- I mean her hub-"


    "Be quiet!" Lia shoved her hand over Yano''s mouth, she knew what he wanted to say. He was doing all of it on purpose. This This!


    "Stop acting so intimate!"


    "Who was the one jumping into my arms?" he would hold it forever against her.


    "I thought you were an enemy so I wanted to tackle you to the ground and rip ''that'' out."


    "That?"


    "Yes, ''that'' " Lia nced down at Yano, "Apparently, you can only think with ''that''."


    Yano gasped dramatically, "I would never! If you do that, then how could I plea-"


    "Be quiet, already," Lia hissed and stormed out of the room. Wasn''t he embarrassed by everything that his mouth produced? Did he even think before talking?


    Lia headed to the ground floor where Lu caught her, "Kim."


    Lia stopped and put on a normal face before turning around and smilingly asked, "Yes?"


    "The others are waiting. Mil has prepared a feast,e join us, you''ll be going soon, right?"


    "Oh yes," that was right, Lia would be leaving soon. Lia silently followed Lu. Since she came here, the one she talked the least to was Lu. She didn''t know how to start a conversation with him and it seemed like he didn''t like to talk too much, although he was subject to Holn''s yful nature.


    Once they arrived outside, in front of the base, Lia smelled the delightful smell of barbecue. She saw all the exorcists, bathing in the sun while Mil was grilling and Sk handed out the food. Holn, on the other side, prepared the drinks. Lia picked up some conversation as she walked past the exorcists towards Mil, "It''s a good feeling to rest like this."


    "It''s even better if the captains work for you, for once, hehe," the exorcists were enjoying themselves when they realised that Lu just walked past them. They instantly jumped up from their sun chairs and saluted.


    "It''s ok, don''t mind me," Lu said before he and Lia arrived in front of Mil.


    "Amazed by my cooking skills? Try one, here," Mil handed Lia a te fresh off the grill and watched her in anticipation. Lia guessed he wanted to see her reaction. The food was indeed good.


    "And, is it better than Yano''s cooking?"


    "100 times."


    "Haha, did you hear that? Did you?" Mil wasughing when Lia realised that Yano stood behind her, sulking. Lia shocked, hurried tofort him, "You''re only a beginner and Mil is a pro, so-"


    "Really?" Yano''s eyes lit up when he saw that Lia wanted tofort him, Lia instantly dropped her worried face and ignored him.


    The whole day passed by quickly and the dreaded full moon came. All the exorcists said goodbye to Lia before returning to their mission, while only Lia and the five captains remained, waiting for the full moon and the portal to open.


    "Where does the portal open?"


    "In the sky," Holn answered, "Yano could fling you up, how about it? You know once Lu was flung by me and-"


    "That''s not true," Lu retorted quickly. It seemed the liquor made him more talkative and lightheaded.


    "Oh Lu, don''t lie, no need to feel embarrassed here, your dignity was long destroyed by me," Holn slyly grinned but Lu just narrowed his eyes at Holn as if there were dozens of his nightmare cruising around. If Holn knew that, there would be no end to Lu''s suffering.


    "It''s soon," Yano held Lia''s hand and gave her a sad smile, "I''lle find you, promise you won''t push me away?"


    Once again, Lia had no idea why Yano was acting this way but moved, she just nodded and squeezed his hand. A dazzling smile spread and he pulled her closer to hug her.


    Suddenly, the others made disgusting noises.


    "Lu''s heart''s broken, he''s the only one single here," Holn cried outughing while Lu was unfazed.


    "Aren''t you single too?" Sk gave Holn a disdaining look.


    "Nope, not in my heart. My heart has my dear bunny."


    "Who?" everyone turned to him.


    "I go see her every day," Holn was spouting nonsense as finally, the full moon appeared and the portal started to open.


    Lia was reluctant to leave more than ever but slowly left Yano''s hug. It was time for her to go but this would only be a temporary goodbye.


    After a few deep breaths, just when Lia came to terms with leaving, one of the exorcists came running towards them.


    "It''s bad!" he screamed, he stumbled and fell, before jumping up and shouted, "The ghosts, they have appeared everywhere again! It''s even worse than before!"


    Everyone fell silent before they realised the meaning. The cheerful yet sad atmosphere disappeared in an instant.


    Everyone, even in their drunkness was shaken awake. It was beginning again. Just when they let their guards down.


    A second wave was hitting the Mortal World. Just what was going on?


    "Kim, we''ll see youter!"


    Sk, Mil, Lu and Holn ran towards the base after their brief goodbye while Yano looked at Lia.


    "I''ll stay here and help," decisively Lia wanted to walk to the base when Yano stopped her, "As much as I wish you stay here, you have to go back. Don''t worry, we''ll be fine."


    "II," Lia wanted to say she didn''t want to but these words didn''te out as Yano pressed a gentle kiss on the corner of her lips.


    "Wait for me," he said and then without even waiting for Lia to react, he pushed her through the portal that opened and then closed it immediately. With a lingering gaze, he turned away and rushed towards the base. Lia should be safe in the Immortal World for now.


    Meanwhile, inside the portal, Lia started crying at this abrupt parting before the hard impact of the ground collided with her. The fall woke Lia up from her daze and she found herself back at the abandoned area she was in the capital when Zero pushed her into the portal.


    But this time, an eerie silence overcame her. Lia could feel it in an instant. There was something wrong.


    It should be day since the time in the portal flowed slightly faster, but the dark sky and the sun covered by many clouds gave off an ominous atmosphere that was brewing around Lia. It was incredibly suffocating to the point it squeezed into every pore of Lia''s skin and melted into her bloodstream to provide a terrifying feeling.


    And then-


    And then, as if all came crashing down on her, blood-freezing screams, ear tearing howls and heartbreaking crying appeared, capable enough of shaking the air and make it vibrate with despair.


    Lia rushed towards the firstyer of the capital but the sight she was met with was bone-chilling.


    Nothing but two words could describe this ughter right in front of her eyes.


    A battlefield.


    The capital has turned into a bloody battlefield for a raging war with no end in sight.

 Chapter 160: Attack

    Chapter 160: Attack


    Smoke evaporated from burning buildings. Grotesque corpses piled up on the once white marbled streets now dyed in crimson red. Destruction rode on every crack, raged upon every innocent flesh, tore down the walls of the destroyed constructions where sttered brains and intestines hung from every ceiling.


    The proud pce stood strong like an iron tower, its forte with not a single harm while in front of therge za, a sea of soldiers stood using severed heads as their red carpets. They protected the pce as if it was their lifeline, as if nothing in the whole universe was more important, had more significant than it, not the lives of many people, not the hearts that have been pierced in agony and not the insignificance peace and happiness stood for.


    The existence of the pce and the Ghost King, for its survival many have been sacrificed and many more willy on the ground giving up their everything, to challenge the true guardians that protected the spirits and holiness the heavens possessed.


    The buildings, the houses and stores, the busy main streets in the firstyer, demolished, ravaged and zed with an infuriating wrath the red glimmers of the fire provided. Not any, not the tiniest gap, not anywhere one''s eyesid upon, was spared.


    The whole firstyer of the capital was screaming in anguish, screaming to be set free, screaming for help to levitate it out of the hellish torture and catastrophic nightmare it was ced upon. The tide of the river raised and threatened to wash down all grievings as it couldn''t watch on anymore- the sphemy, the pure inhumane brutality that dared to go up with the smoke to defile heavens.


    The whole sight roared for forgiveness, prayed for sinful ughter, wished for a less crucifying destiny. A memory that bore itself in Lia''s deepest veins to flush her whole body with anxiety, panic and hopelessness.


    Before she despaired anymore in front of the brutality that greeted her once she came back, her feet moved. Slowly, stumbling across the bloody sea, an inch deep drenching her shoes. Each time the sole dared to step onto the anguished cries of the lost ones, loud, sshing sounds tainted Lia''s whole body with the sin she''smitting.


    Away from the centre of events, away from the pce Lia didn''t even want to step anywhere close to it, she made her way through the copsing houses where once happy families resided,ughter sounded and warm feelings floated around.


    Anyone, Lia needed anyone. Anyone to tell her she was just imagining. That this was only a dream, an illusion. To tell her it was going to be alright. To tell her that Xavi and the others would be alright. That no one died. That That That


    She was just deluding herself. This was reality and whatever happened here was a cause of carelessness and indifference. To already go so far to kill the immortals, Min was totally crazy. To think anyone would let it happen. What about all the exorcists? What about those with powers? Did they not retaliate? Did they not try to stop what was going on? Or were they all siding with Min?


    Were they all okay with what was happening? As each thought, more depraving than the other, stormed through Lia''s head, she picked up the pace and ran through the alleys devoid of any lives, filled with the scent of death.


    Anyone. She just needed anyone to tell her anything. Where were Xavi and the others? Where they okay? Could they have escaped and settled down in Mistand? Or anywhere far away from here?


    Down the streets in the firstyer, searching for any signs of life, the swish of the smoke, the sputtering of fire, filled Lia''s ears until from under one building almost burned to ash, an arm made it to the surface.


    A small adrenaline surge prompted Lia to rush to the person and pull him out, then she helped him breathe as he coughed all the ash away, "Slowly"


    Lia breathed along with him to regte his rhythm. She saw the bruises on his skin, then the deep wounds, the broken bones that stood out in the wrong spots, but also saw that he was slowly healing.


    Waiting for him to stabilise, Lia sat him up and heaved him on her back as she made her way to the secondyer, which from the far looked to be in a much better state.


    "Thankyou," from behind she heard his hoarse and pained voice.


    "It''s ok, don''t talk. Focus on healing."


    Lia hoped they could arrive in the secondyer of the capital soon, however, this was wishful thinking, after all the firstyer was asrge as a town and she was still in the core of it. After a few seconds, the guy spoke up again, "The soldiers are still roaming around, be careful"


    Just when his words faded, Lia spotted two soldiers with bloodied weapons in their hands. With no other option, Lia walked inside a burning building and squatted, "Sorry, but bear with it."


    The guy only nodded and Lia counted the seconds, hoping the soldiers would pass by soon. Lia couldn''t use her power so easily, after all, it could be spotted in a second.


    Like in slow motion they finally disappeared, and Lia quickly ran out, making sure that the guy didn''t have any fire on him. Then she started to pick up the pace. She would lie if she said he wasn''t heavy but she couldn''t waste any more time.


    Just halfway across the firstyer, the guy patted her on the shoulder and said, "I can walk on my own now. My wounds are healed, thanks."


    Lia let him off just as he requested and he stretched his body a bit, "Do you know why this has happened?"


    The guy turned to Lia with an unfathomable look, sadness and anger red up within his eyes before they made way for another emotion, "The hidden families have attacked-"


    When he said that Lia''s heart leapt into an abyss full of thorns. So her suspicions have been right. Why did they do that? Was it because-


    "requesting to let the Ghost King set free the person he kidnapped, but the Ghost King denied it and they started fighting."


    Rage overtook him again, "All because of the hidden families. If it weren''t for them, none of this would''ve happened!"


    Lia could understand why he was so furious, if she was as clueless as him, if she had been in any of their positions then the anger they were directing to the hidden families was justified, in their opinion.


    "How long has the fight been going on?"


    "A week."


    It was all because of her, because she disappeared and couldn''t return sooner, Xavi and the others thought something might have happened to her and they started taking actions.


    If they were still fighting, they had to be in the centre. Lia had to return. In her hurry she hasn''t even properly searched for them, hoping they wouldn''t be in the middle of everything but now this proved to be a mistake.


    "Thanks, you should head to the outskirts and be safe," Lia wanted to leave before the guy hissed, "It''s nowhere safe in the capital! The soldiers will kill anyone in their sight. The Ghost King and the hidden families are all equally rotten!"


    With that, the guy stormed away after he thanked Lia again and bid his farewell. He didn''t even question Lia why she didn''t know about this, all he wanted to do was to vent his anger and frustration.


    He has lost everything, his family, his house, where should he go? Was there any point in living anymore? Should he just throw himself in front of a soldier to kill himself? But then again, Lia wasted her efforts to save him, so he decided to find refuge and then debate what to do with his life now.


    Once the guy disappeared, Lia turned heels and ran towards the centre again. Along the way, she picked up a sword and coated it in her life force. Despite soldiers patrolling around the core, there were only a few and posed no threat to Lia. She quickly killed them as she made her way back to the za.


    But she hid behind a house to not draw the attention of the still-standing army of soldiers in front of the pce, not moving. Lia''s eyes hastily darted around but didn''t find any of her allies. Did they retreat?


    Now that Lia thought about, there were no fighting sounds. So was everything on standby or over? But that couldn''t be true after all the soldiers kept guarding the pce seemingly in fear someone might attack, and they kept roaming around the streets seemingly in search for the hidden families.


    The only good thing was that at the moment there were no vengeful ghosts, could it be that all the vengeful ghosts have been sent to the Mortal World? If that was true then it wasn''t good news for Yano and the others but Lia believed he could take care of it.


    Lia didn''t find who she was looking for, so the answer lied somewhere else. Maybe Lia''s assumption was right, they have retreated and hid in anotheryer when they realised that Lia wasn''t here but now that they''ve revealed themselves Min would never let them go.


    Just as Lia wanted to move to the outeryers, a tired voice made her jump up, "Teacher Kim, you''vee back."

 Chapter 161: Attack 2

    Chapter 161: Attack 2


    In his usual ck uniform, with his outer robe loosely hanging over his shoulders, his dead eyes bored into Lia.


    "Commander," Lia greeted him and stood up, a mocking smile on her lips, yet her eyes were cold.


    She has run into an enemy she never wanted to meet. Her luck was this bad. Without her power, Lia was no match against Timo, even with her power she couldn''t kill him after all themander was notorious for being the second strongest right after Min and Yano taking the top spot.


    Lia also had no idea what his power was, so she had to proceed with caution. The other thing was that it wasn''t clear what intention he had towards her, was he still suspicious of her or could he still have neutral or even possibly good feelings towards her?


    "You should know by now, I don''t like being called that," Timo sighed but his gaze was fixated on her, "Where were you? There was no trace of you."


    "I went to explore the world, Timo," Lia turned her back to the eerie battlefield and instead faced a devil.


    "In the middle of a semester?"


    "Drop that," Lia didn''t want to waste time with him, if she could, she wanted to settle this quickly and then find everyone, "You''re suspicious of me, I get that but maybe you can say it was good luck that I was away while this broke out."


    Lia pointed behind her.


    "Might be," Timo remained unfazed. With his hands in his pockets, his gaze wandered past Lia on the za where the soldiers and all the corpsesid.


    "Was that your intention?"


    "I don''t like killing people, at least not gruesomely, but at the same time," his gaze flickered back to Lia, "I don''t care if they die, in fact, it''s better if everyone''s gone, don''t you agree?"


    Lia remembered what Yano said, that everyone in the private army agreed with Min''s goal. They all wanted the destruction of both worlds to make space for ghosts, but Lia couldn''t straight out ask him or else he really wouldn''t let her go. But then again, what made Timo and everyone else, hate the worlds so much to the point they wanted to extinguish all lives?


    "You''re saying, you just came back?" seeing that Lia didn''t say anything, Timo continued the conversation, he had no intention of letting her go, after all, Lia was very suspicious in his eyes. Who in their right mind would still stay in the capital after seeing this sight?


    "I did."


    "And you don''t mind being exposed to this?"


    "I got over the initial shock, I''m here to look for my friends."


    "They won''t be alive," Timo thought it''d be best to tell her the truth, "No one in the core''s alive."


    "What about the students?"


    "Ha," this was the first time Lia saw Timoughing mockingly, a small smile drew across his indifferent face and his dead eyes were magnified through it, "Teacher Kim cares about her students after randomly deciding to explore the world."


    Mocking couldn''t even begin to describe what undertone swung in Timo''s voice yet Lia couldn''t refute his words. If going by her excuse, then what he said was right. She abandoned her pupils and now pretended to care about them. How hypocritical.


    "I can''t deny that I''ve been wrong what happened to Zero?" Lia bit her lip as she asked this. She had a bad feeling. Timo just stared at her with the smile not leaving his face, to the point he looked ssy and like a wax figure. It gave her the creeps and nothing but the fire and the wind were present roaring in their ears.


    The atmosphere was tense and rigid, suffocating and cold. Lia wanted to take a step back but didn''t dare to as it could be seen as her faltering. But it was odd. Everything about this situation was odd.


    Lia''s brainmanded her to shout at Timo to say something but she kept returning his stare before Timo''s smile grew wider. Something was very strange right now. Timo actually frightened Lia.


    He had never shown emotions so bluntly but this couldn''t be called as him being emotional, rather than that it looked like a puppet being forced to change its face, a wooden doll having an expression drawn on.


    It was unnatural and haunting.


    For a second, Lia sought to bash his head and run but then the stic expression went away and Timo answered questioningly, "I have two theories, either he told the truth or he was protecting his dear teacher who abandoned him for her own spontaneous pleasures."


    What was Timo talking about? What happened to Zero? Telling the truth? Protecting a teacher? Her?


    "Your face says you have no idea what he did, that''s weird," Timo tilted his head and once again, this odd feeling in Lia was reinforced.


    "Just tell me."


    "Why?"


    "As a fellow teacher?"


    "Do you regard me as a teacher? Just like you, I have abandoned my students."


    "Stop it," there was no use, Timo was holding her words against her with the same thing over and over again. She was just trying to be cynical but it backfired.


    "Well, he was your favourite. I''m kinda jealous by your bond, heh," this time Timo gave her a derogatory smile. Lia felt Timo wasn''t himself at this moment, he just seemed too different.


    "He''s been imprisoned."


    "For what?" Lia narrowed her eyes, why was Zero imprisoned? This didn''t make sense.


    "You guess, why else? He stole the possession of the Ghost King."


    The Ghost King''s possession? Lia froze and her mind needed a second to sort everything out. Did Timo by chance mean the ring? Then on that day, when Zero pushed her into the mortal gate and took away her ring, could it be-?


    No way. Lia didn''t want to believe it, Zero took the fall for her and even hid her knowing that the fate a thief met wasn''t a good one, so he tried to bring her out of harm until the situation boiled down? Until they captured him as the thief?


    Why would he do that? Was she so important to him? Did the time she spent on teaching and raising him made such a great impact on him? Even though at the beginning Lia had ulterior motives? If Zero knew that she was only trying to use him then how broken would he be?


    Lia shook these bad thoughts away and Timo''s voice entered her ears again, "You seem to be shocked, was my second theory right?"


    Lia sneered and almostughed, "Timo, you think you''re so sly, but yes, you were right all along, I''m the thief," Lia held up her hand with the ring, "Zero is innocent, so let him go."


    "I can''t, once imprisoned they have to keep being imprisoned but isn''t that better? At least he''s out of harm''s way," what Timo said wasn''t wrong.


    Right now, Zero was safe but she couldn''t endure the thought of him being all alone in a prison cell who knew looked like what, every day for a whole month shouldering the me for something he didn''t do, maybe even hoping Lia woulde and save him.


    Lia would keep her promise. She would find him and not leave him. There was nothing worse, especially for someone like Zero, to have the promise they''ve been keeping dearly broken.


    Lia''s voice regained its icy coldness as if she was trying to freeze the whole capital into an d, "One chance, tell me where Zero is."


    "In prison."


    "I told you, don''t think too highly of yourself, where''s the prison?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t tell y-" without even waiting for Timo to finish his sentence, Lia grabbed the sword next to her and charged at Timo.


    The edge of the sword barely graced his hair and the strands fell between them as Lia was only an inch away from him. Her sword in her hands next to her waist waited to lunge at Timo when the wind twirled around Lia and in the blink of an eye, Timo stood behind her.


    Stopping her momentum by braking on the ground with the sole of her shoesing off, Lia swung around and pulled the sword with her. Just at that moment, it shed with a light blue one that let off electricity. Noticing the sparks crawling up the edge of his sword over to hers, Lia instantly jumped back and threw the sword out of her hand.


    Timo stood there without moving. Lia stared at him. A distance of two metres between them.


    Neither made a sound, neither made an approach to attack the other first. Instead, the time was used to size up the opponent. The long and thick sword Timo held waspletely made out of his life force. It shimmered in a light blue, depending on the angle, it looked even transparent, which was a huge disadvantage for Lia.


    An invisible sword. If she didn''t put all of her focus on the sword it could disappear on her any moment and strike her at a lethal time. Even more so, the sparks that emitted from the sword stopped, meaning once the sword looked like it was invisible the sparks wouldn''t give it away.


    In other words, Timo could control when to use electricity and when not. Just a tiny spark trailing the de of Lia''s sword and elerating at an unsuspected way, burnt Lia''s palm halfway if she didn''t throw the sword away.


    "So, this is the power of themander, I can''t believe I''m seeing it in person," Lia sneered but her face was a thinyer of ice, smoke rising from it that could burn anyone who came under its gaze.

 Chapter 162: Attack 3

    Chapter 162: Attack 3


    Timo''s apathetic face shed with Lia''s chilly one. Two sides of blue, winter and forst collided with each other, each not backing down, threatening to assert dominance over the other.


    "For someone without power, you got quite thebat experience. This isn''t very usual, but someone who''s able to steal the ring, manipte others to take the fall for them, isn''t a normal person anyway," Timo said it with his usual nd voice and all mockery from before faded.


    Lia, however, didn''t feel ttered at all. Timo made her out to be a person she despised being recognised as. Indeed, at first, she has used Zero butter on, he grew on her and she became protective of him. No one should question what she did and her own motives, because no one knew it better than her.


    And for someone like him to make false assumptions about her, it only lit the string of not even a candle but a whole explosion.


    "I wonder if you know who the real bad person is," Lia humoured him before she dodged the attack he threw at her.


    Lia didn''t even have time to be shocked. Timo could not only produce electricity around his sword but he could actually throw them in waves like a field that, once Lia would be caught in it, relentlessly electrocutes her. If he had this hidden, what else did Timo have up his sleeve? What else could themander of an entire army do?


    Since Lia couldn''t use the sword, she rolled on the ground to dodge each strike that was sent her way, while her hands, behind her, fumbled for anything she could use, that wouldn''t allow electricity to pass easily through it.


    Anything rubber, stic or ss that she could use as a weapon. ss. The broken windows.


    While Lia tumbled on the ground as an attack almost got her, she actually sliced her hand on ss. Taking the few shards cutting deep into her flesh, Lia also coated them with her life force and while Timo was just in the motion of another attack, Lia released the shards, sending them straight flying to Timo.


    However, Timo''s reflexes were absurdly fast, with just half a swing he broke out of his stance and with the other half he sliced the ss away for him, but a surprised expression lingered on his face.


    The moment he got rid of the ss, Lia closed the distance between them and tackled Timo to the ground. Arge shard in her hand at an insane speed was brought down yearning for Timo''s chest when he stopped it with his de.


    The blood from Lia''s fingers dropped onto Timo''s face as she huffing red at him. Her fingers squeezed the shard harder to prate the de and she used her life force to shield the little bit of electricity that made it to the ss.


    "Didn''t you say you don''t have powers? Someone who knows how to use their life force-"


    Timo was unfazed and jerked up, resulting in Lia falling to the ground. Quick, quick, quick.


    She needed to move away from him but the impact she was met with was not the hard ground but actual wooden splinters that bore into her body.


    "-is not ordinary, what else are you hiding? Teacher Kim?"


    A new pain infiltrated her nerves and she, by a hair, was able to evade Timo''s next attack. Lia knew she couldn''t fight against him anymore, right now she wasn''t prepared at all and she was just wasting time. Instead of fighting him, it was more logical to find the opportunity to escape and look for Xavi and the others to save Zero.


    Deciding to change the course of action, Lia focused her attention on escaping from Timo now. However, Timo noticed the shift. The flow of the fight was disrupted.


    "I was long enough in the academy to pick up at least how to use one''s life force," Lia drew out time to pick out the splinters in her sides.


    "Who are you really and what do you want from Min? In addition, return the ring," Timo held out his sword and another wave of electricity came with a force towards Lia.


    Lia had no time to dodge, so she used a corpse next to her to take the damage. Lia was really tempted to use her power but she couldn''t be found out, not after she has managed to put distance between her and Timo.


    The only thing she needed now was an opportunity to escape.


    "This ring doesn''t belong to the Ghost King in the first ce," Lia''s eyes secretly searched for the opportunity.


    "Then it belongs to you?"


    "Yes."


    This stunned Timo and he raised his eyebrow, "You know what the ring is?"


    "Better than you do. Tell me what is it?"


    "Something that belongs to the Ghost King."


    "Talking to you is worse than talking to a little child, ring around the rosie type. Does Maria really enjoy yourpany?"


    Having struck a nerve, Timo froze for a second before he threw his robe away. Lia knew she had provoked him. Each step Timo took towards her, sent a shiver down her spine. Despite his dead eyes, there was a terrifying storm trapped inside them.


    "Don''t mention her name, you filthy traitor," Timo was enraged and changed his attitude as quickly as rain could fall, "You betrayed the trust in her and shamed her."


    "Does she think so too or are you always speaking for her?"


    Once again, Lia hit the nail on the head. Timo froze for a second time and couldn''t retort. He seemed to realise that he didn''t even know what Marie thought of Lia. But on the other side, he hasn''t talked to her yet about Lia being a potential thief. He knew that this news would break the delicate and kind Maria. The friend she trusted in actually used her. How could Timo tell Maria that?


    Lia had no idea what tumult went on in Timo''s head but this was the perfect chance for her to reach for the spear she has been eyeing for a while. She poured her life force over it. However, she didn''t throw it at Timo nor ran away, instead, she went straight for him.


    Timo noticed her oing attack and cut her spear in half but the next second while Lia took the small sparks burning her body, she grabbed the first half of the spear and stabbed it in Timo''s shoulder, then she pressed her hand on his chest and injected a bit of her life force before he threw her away.


    Timo coughed blood and turned around to re at Lia but saw that she has already started to run away. He wanted to raise his sword but the spear stuck in his shoulder stopped him for a brief second.


    This brief second was enough to dy his attack and Lia turned around a corner, hopped onto a roof of an almost copsing building and rushed across the air towards the secondyer. The small wounds on her body started to heal but the sting of electricity was devastatingly painful.


    At least, Lia was able to escape. The wind mingled with the smoke and was heavy on her lungs but the reason why Lia chose to hop onto the roofs was precisely because of the smoke giving her coverage so Timo couldn''t track her.


    Luckily, the way to the secondyer was peaceful. She didn''te across any soldiers, managing to evade their lines of sight. Once she arrived in the secondyer, she jumped down the roofs andnded on the marbled ground that was only to 30% covered in the nasty red.


    The buildings were also more or less intact and fewer corpsesid around but there was still no sign of any people. Lia wondered if the guy she saved earlier made it here or has long left the capital.


    Strolling across the ruins of the capital, Lia couldn''t find anyone. Not a single soul. There was no one. Her allies couldn''t be here. Lia decided to head for the thirdyer when a dull sound caught her attention.


    She quickly whipped around but saw nothing that was suspicious. Yet the dull sound appeared again. Cautiously she made her way over there. Inside the ruins of a house, the dull sound got louder. As if something was pounding on something.


    When Lia entered the sound faded and it got quiet. Lia was sure it wasn''t a soldier, so she discarded all cautiousness and asked, "Hello?"


    In an instant, a swoosh swept past her legs and from behind a sword was held against her neck, "Everyone has evacuated, why didn''t you?"


    The de was held against her skin but it didn''t prate nor drew any red lines. This person wasn''t going to harm her, even more than that his voice was familiar.


    "Noel!" Lia pushed the knife away in his brief shock of hearing his name and hugged him. But seeing that he made no movement, she raised her head to look at his surprised face before his next words made her furious, "We know each other?"


    "It''s me, Lia!" Lia was happy to see him and know that he was alive. The hope she almost lost reignited again.


    "You are Li- oh, you''re still in that disguise?" Noel scratched the back of his head causally as if the current situation wasn''t severe.


    "It''s more convenient, I can''t have them know who I am right now."


    "Makes sense," Noel nodded and then grinned, "d you''re fine!" then he pulled her in his arms again.


    "Where are the others?" Lia muffled out.


    "About that-"


    Oh no, Lia had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 163: Attack 4

    Chapter 163: Attack 4


    Lia took a step back from Noel, not wanting to hear what he was going to say but he rubbed her head and smiled, "No need to worry, they''re all fine. We were worried about you!"


    Lia breathed a sigh of relief and the tight knot in her heart was finally undone.


    "Let''s go," Noel took her hand and left the house.


    "What were you doing there?" Lia threw a nce back and Noel replied, "I was scouting."


    "Then-"


    "It doesn''t matter, what''s important''s you''re here." Noel''s warm hand felt nice but it reminded her of Yano, and all of a sudden Lia wished Yano would be here, but she quickly shook her head and looked at Noel.


    She was really happy he was alright. Joy couldn''t even describe what she was feeling right now.


    Noel led her through the secondyer until they were in the area where the Z family''s mansion was.


    "You''re hiding here?" Lia was surprised, Noel nodded, "Yeah, after all, we need to be close to the pce but at the same time, they can''t find us."


    Noel gave her a grin and pulled her into a building in thend of the Z family. Once she entered, she fell to the ground as a small person hit her on the chest, "Why!"


    Lia looked up and caressed the wet chubby cheeks of Xavi before pulling him into a hug, "I''m sorry," Lia''s whispers carried to the others who surrounded her as Noel closed the door.


    Then after Xavi calmed down, Susa and Nana fell into Lia''s arms while Mika embarrassed held his hand out, but Lia pulled him down to her and his face flushed red. It was a quiet moment but peaceful and weirdlyforting and soothing. As if all their worries, as if everything that has happened faded away and was just an illusion.


    Noel just stood there and waited for everyone to calm down before ruining the emotional vibe by saying, "What? Am I the only one who didn''t recognise her?"


    Mika rolled his eyes and said, "You suck."


    Lia widened her eyes looking at Mika. He seemed like to have gotten close to Noel, especially hurling insults at him quite childishly.


    "What has happened?" as Lia threw the question into the room, everyone froze for a second and looked at Susa.


    "We thought something has happened to you at the academy and that''s why when we went looking for you, things escted," Susa said it slowly but for some reason, Lia felt like she has practised this sentence over and over again. But Lia didn''t question it.


    "Where were you? When I returned after you told me, you, you," Nana took off her sses and wiped her tears away.


    "I''m sorry, I was sent to the Mortal World identally," Lia told them quickly about Yano and the others, then said, "The good thing, I got the real ring and my powers are back by using the life force, although it''s not so strong."


    "Ok," Xavi was serious, "I think we should retreat, I don''t think we have to necessarily follow through with Susa''s n," Xavi said it more to the others than to Lia. Lia titled her head in question as she sensed that there was some tension between them.


    "What happened?"


    "I also want to agree but even if we retreat, the Ghost King will follow us, if you really didn''t want to go through the n then we didn''t have to attack first, and just wait for Lia toe back," Mika objected.


    The feeling increased that they were leaving something out, something Lia shouldn''t know about.


    "I to be honest, I think we gonna have to follow through, I already came to terms with," Noel was with Mika.


    "But, I don''t want to cut the time short, and I, I," Nana started crying again but then she turned to Susa, "Is this really the only option?"


    "I''m afraid so, Lia what do you think?" Susa turned to Lia and asked for her opinion.


    "How is the current situation?" Lia needed to be first sure what has happened and where they stood at the moment.


    "We failed at the facility, we''ve gone ording to the n but most of my and Mika''s men were killed, it''s only us and a few left," Xavi briefed Lia quickly, "Because the attack''s failed, the Ghost King has sent most of the ghosts to the Mortal World."


    "That''s why they were suddenly so many ghosts," Lia hoped that Yano and the others could manage it.


    "I don''t mind if we retreat," Lia started and Xavi''s eyes brightened, "But I want to save Zero."


    "Zero? Who''s that?" Mika looked like he seemed to know who he was.


    "The person who repaired Lia''s soul, what happened to him?" Nana put her sses back on.


    "I took the fake ring from the academy, thus Timo and the private army got suspicious, but Zero took the fall for me and now he''s imprisoned," Lia quickly exined the situation.


    "If he''s imprisoned he''s gonna be in the pce," Noel thought and squeezed his eyes, "Either way you gonna have to get into the pce"


    "Yes, that''s why isn''t it more reasonable to finish what you''ve started?" Lia turned to everyone for affirmation.


    She knew that this was a risk, but they were already here and if they retreat and regroup, it was useless too, after all, there weren''t any more people left they could gather. Noel''s father would vehemently refuse to help, and all the sacrifices have been then in nought.


    They could wait for Yano but things have escted to this point, was there any point in dying it anymore? A swift execution was better than dragging this confrontation out while all the immortals would fear for their lives, and they had to be in constant hiding, getting away from the Ghost King''s grasps.


    A long silence followed afterwards. No one said anything and Lia didn''t force them to answer her immediately. She knew it was a big decision but she saw that they all exchanged nces. As if they knew it was inevitable, as if their future and fate were inevitable. Lia once again had the urge to ask but she didn''t. If they didn''t say it, she didn''t want to force it out of them.


    "Alright," finally Xavi let out, but he didn''t look too happy about it, "If it''s really true then there''s no other way. We''ve alreadye to terms with it, right? Or else we wouldn''t have started it."


    "Yes," Susa turned to Lia and smiled, "Lia you know we all love you."


    "What''s that?" Lia felt a bit weird and warm at the same time, she wasn''t used to being exposed to feelings so openly. It was vulnerable and cheesy at the same time but also felt nice.


    "I love you too, everyone," Lia mumbled a bit but seriously stared at them. A second passed before they burst outughing.


    "Oh goodness, I never thought I''d hear that from you," Noel wasughing the loudest and Lia felt the urge to kick him rolling away.


    "By the way, where''s Lily?"


    "She''s been out evacuating the citizens, she''s fine," Xavi answered, "If we go forward as said, we have to change the n a bit."


    "Of course," Mika answered as if he had already foreseen this.


    "We will still adhere to the initial core of the n, that is to get Lia to the Ghost King while we others take care of everyone else and then get out Zero. The downside are the captains, we managed to avoid a confrontation but now that''s not possible. We''ll be at a disadvantage, they trained for more than 10 years while we only have a few months under our belt."


    "It''s concerning but it''ll be fine," Susa gave a tired smile.


    "By the way, Susa did you see something?" Lia remembered that Susa had irvoyance.


    "No... nothing," Susa shook her head decisively, "Sorry," she added.


    "It''s ok," Lia gave her a reassuring smile but Susa turned her face away from Lia and only nodded.


    "From what we know, the Ghost King has barricaded himself in the pce to send the ghosts to the Mortal World. So, what we do, like initially nned, attack the pce from all sides and lure their attention away, while Lia you sneak in."


    "Is everyone fine with it?" Xavi asked before diving deeper into the n. Everyone else nodded, then turned to Lia, "Are you really going to be fine? I think I can-"


    "No, you need to save your powers forst as a surprise element, you''ve said it already, your powers are still premature at the moment, if you reveal them, they can easily counter you," Xavi wasn''t bending on the fact.


    "Ok, you''re the brains, I do as you say," Lia teased but Xavi didn''t get red, instead, as Xavi drew a map on a paper, Lia saw his hands were shaking.


    She put hers over his and coaxed, "If you''re scared, then we don''t have to do this, everyone in fact, if you don''t want to we can change-"


    "No," Xavi rejected and calmed down, "We''ve already decided, there''s no use. We''ll go through with it. Lia, just be safe ok?"


    "Ok," Lia pulled her hands away.


    "Then let''s begin the nning. The whole firstyer will turn into a battleground anew."

 Chapter 164: Attack 5

    Chapter 164: Attack 5


    They decided to follow through with the n the moment everyone memorised it. Like nned before Lia would be on her own but there will be enough corpses for her to use her power on. And as no one knew of Lia''s identity the surprise element was their advantage.


    The other upside was that at the moment, there were no vengeful ghosts roaming around they had to take care of because Min all sent them to the Mortal World. So it was one less worry.


    If Xavi and the others sessfully managed to keep the private army busy and Lia managed to sneak in, they could probably aid her but at the moment, it didn''t look like they could gain the upper hand.


    There were five captains in the private army but they all had their own squad and soldiers to control, while Xaxi, Mika, Susa, Nana and Noel had to be on their own fighting against them.


    But it wasn''t a fight to death but rather just distracting them long enough so Lia could slip through. In other words, they didn''t even need to fight them. Ideally, they could lure them away and y hide and seek. As long as the private army caught a glimpse of the hidden families, they would let hell loose just to find them, they were unbending when it came to this.


    And they would take advantage of that.


    "They aren''t properly actively searching for us because they know that we''ll being for them," Xavi concluded.


    "Then how are we gonna go about it?" Noel scratched the back of his head.


    "Better not reckless," Mika red at both Noel and Lia knowing how they would act rashly without thinking.


    Lia felt a sweat drop running down the back of her head. Thinking back, it was really as Mika said. But right now, there was no time to waste thinking about the past. Time was pressed and the situation was severe.


    Everyone could feel it. Despite being cut off from the outside world at the moment in this abandoned building, the intense smell of death seeped in and the grip of the grim reaper choked them by their necks, slowly tightening its finger around them.


    It was a hellish feeling and suffocating but they all swallowed this look of doom down and prepared to make sure they could escape the vicious fangs of all the underworld beings chasing after them.


    Xavi pointed at a drawing of the first and secondyer in the capital.


    "We''re here," once again Xavi pinpointed their location and told them what their next steps were going to be, "As you can see the distance between here and the pce isn''t far but the za in front of the pce is swarmed with ghosts. Also, several walls have been built, walls as in points to break through where the captains are."


    Lia instantly thought back on how she met Timo, "Then the captains are stationed around the firstyer?" Lia quickly caught on.


    "Yes, as far as we know," Xavi drew five points in the firstyer, "They''re around here."


    "Seems right," Lia mumbled, "I''ve met Timo around here," she pointed at the ce where she had been watching the pce before Timo stopped her.


    "You did?" Susa checked Lia''s body, "I''m fine, my wounds have healed. We fought for a bit before I escaped."


    "The best way is to charge through this point without trying to rm the others," Xavi pointed at the point closest to them. The captain guarding this point was Leo.


    A tight knot formed in Lia''s heart. The person she wanted to meet the least was Leo and now they had to face him first.


    "Lia, of course, you won''t bother with fighting, you''ll slip through with the others," as Xavi stated this, it only made Lia more anxious. This was the reality now. They were only protecting and shielding her while they took the harm to get her safe and soundly to the pce.


    "Lia did you hear?" all eyes turned to her, Lia quickly shook those nagging thoughts away and nodded, "Alright, we should do as Xavi said."


    "Good," Xavi folded his map and stood up, "Let''s head out."


    "Immediately?" Lia was shocked to hear that. She sized them up, they seemed to have rested for a while but their torn clothes, messy hair and dirt on their skins, showed they''ve been through a fierce battle.


    "We don''t have time to spare," Xavi said but Lia refused, "There is enough until tomorrow, you should rest."


    "No," Xavi once again rejected, "If you''ve fought themander, he''s bound to find out, that''s why let''s go as quickly to surprise them."


    Seeing everyone determined, Lia couldn''t reject. After discussing for a bit more, Noel went out first to scout the area. Only when he came back, they headed out one after another one following the path towards the secret passage to the pce, the one Lia discovered when she ran after Elder Z.


    However, to use this passage, it was required for them to go around. First through the ruins of Elder Z''s mansion, as the tunnel was on the opposite side they were.


    Silence hung heavy in the air. There were no noises and from the firstyer, nothing was transferred over. They were currently in the south-west of the secondyer needing to walk to the south-east in order to get to the Z family''s residence.


    The buildings were all intact but abandoned and the streets were clean yet deserted. High in the sky, the dark clouds flew, while the sun already abandoned them. A march as quiet and cautious as possible was ignited through this ce filled with nothing but ominous ruptures.


    The six of them didn''t say anything as they were suspicious that everywhere ears were present. Although they should be assured this ce was void of any soldiers exerting cautiousness was still more reasonable.


    Lia slightly fiddled with her ring as her gaze wandered around. Her senses told her that Timo was after her but wouldn''t make a move. It was obvious Lia wanted to save Zero, so he didn''t need to waste any more energy.


    As their feet carried them closer towards the Z mansion, they kept close to the border to the thirdyer, avoiding getting closer to the core while taking the risk of a detour.


    Gradually reaching the thirdyer, sounds of sobs and whispers flew to their ears. Some immortals were still lingering in the capital, mourning their dead loved one, unable to bear leaving their homes.


    Approximately two minutester, Xavi held his hand up while Mika did the same. Only for a second. Then blue and red-robed men came pouring out of the buildings to follow them.


    Lia immediately recognised these were Xavi''s and Mika''s men yet the little number of them was sad on the eyes. There were only about 20 left and they scattered a bit to avoid walking in a mass.


    Lia''s eyes focused on the front. This right now was real. They were about to fight Min. The battle, the revenge she has craved for more than 10,000 years. It was about to begin.


    And this realisation tore an anxious tremor in Lia''s heart. Unknowingly her hands started to shake but Susa put hers over Lia''s and smiled encouragingly.


    And Lia was reminded that it wasn''t her who had to go through the biggest ordeal but them, her allies. Her friends. Even family would fit.


    Lia squeezed Susa''s hand back. For a while, they silently walked towards the Z mansion. From the Z mansion, they would need to go up north to reach the passage.


    As they arrived at the ruins of what was once the Z family''s mansion, Lia pointed to the right telling them the direction she vaguely remembered.


    But before they turned their feet, Noel held an arm out and his finger to his mouth. Everyone stared at him perking up their ears.


    They could hear it. They could sense it. But they couldn''t see it.


    Hiding in the ruins-


    In an instant, a light blue small circle flew out of Noel''s hand and hit the broken parts of the mansion. Then a loud explosion followed.


    As soon as Noel''s power collided and the impact formed waves, as the splinters of wood and stones flew to them, Lia grabbed Xavi and jumped back, while Nana took Susa and spread her wings.


    The sound crashing faded and a hot-blooded, almost crazedughter appeared amidst the ruins.


    Followed by a tall and robust male climbing on top of a wall and grinning stared them down, "Yo, guy who can control deads. We meet again. I see you got a new power, huh?"

 Chapter 165: Attack 6

    Chapter 165: Attack 6


    From behind the male, several soldiers in ck climbed out. They were waiting here in ambush, for some reason knowing what n Lia and the others had.


    It was unmistakably who this proud and arrogant captain was. Kil. Not Leo.


    As Kil and Noel stared each other down, neither of them moving, Susa looked at Xavi.


    Kil squatted on top of the wall while Noel still stood where he was.


    "Come fight me," Kil''s voice roared across the whole ce. Lia could feel the vibration resonating in her bones. There was no mistake, Kil got even stronger than before.


    "I''ve been waiting and waiting for you until I got all excited for nothing."


    "What an honour," Noel remained unfazed as Kil''s loudughter tore holes in the air, "It''ll be a st finally to face off with you, C''mon!"


    Kil jumped down and approached Noel.


    "Xavi" Susa whispered as Mika held his men back.


    "I know," Xavi pointed at 5 of his men.


    "I''m sorry," Susa sounded as if she was ripped into pieces but Lia was left confused.


    "It''s ok, we agreed already. Lia, I''ll take care of Kil, you guys leave as discussed. I''ll hold him down."


    "No!" Lia reached out for Xavi but Nana stopped her.


    "Why?"


    Nana shook her head. Now that Lia looked at them closely. It seemed like they all weren''t in the least bit surprised that Kil was here. Only Lia.


    "I can take care of him, don''t worry," Xavi had his back turned to Lia and forced a smile before facing her, "I''lle back to you."


    Xavi quickly hugged Lia and before she could register anything, he already charged towards Noel and Kil with a power orb forming in his hand.


    "Noel retreat!" Xavi threw the power orb between Kil and Noel. The impact was so great, it tore arge hole in the street, forcing Kil to jump back. He whistled, "Not bad, lil boy."


    Noel was conflicted.


    "Go Noel. Lia need you and," Xavi whispered, "Convey my wishes if youst longer."


    With this Xavi pushed Noel back as Kil stood opposite to Xavi and smirked, "What? You gon be my opponent? Hmm."


    The moment Kil was distracted, Lia and the others already ran away while only Xavi and his five men and Kil and his men remained.


    "Not bad, might be worth it," Kilughed as he charged at Xavi. There was only one chance for Xavi to win this fight and it was to take this fight away from the open space.


    Lia looked a few times back. Her worries were mirrored on everyone else''s faces but they remained quiet. Even if Xavi had powers and was stronger, it still felt impossible for Xavi to beat Kil.


    Kil was a monster, even Lia could see it. Not even Yano had such a strong aura. Yano''s was tranquil and deep, luring people into a false sense of security when in truth his power was bottomless but Kil was the exact opposite. Hot-headed and blood-thirsty, his aura was a roaring fire, conveying his menacing desires. He let everything leak out while Yano hid everything.


    Both were dangerous and Xavi couldn''t match either of them. But Lia still believed and trusted that Xavi knew what he did. There was no way Xavi went into a fight without having a n. There was no way he wouldn''t have not prepared for it.


    They were only a short distance away but the loud and explosive fighting sounds that erupted immediately caught up to them. Lia wanted to go back and help Xavi. The worry that something might go wrong didn''t ease, instead, it only grew.


    "He''ll be ok," Susa took notice of Lia''s behaviour and stopped Lia by taking her hand, "Don''t forget what your mission is."


    Further away from the Z mansion, they hurried towards the secret passage that was located in the dead-end of an alley.


    Time was running out but they didn''t dare to jump onto the roofs to take it as a shortcut, in fear they would be discovered.


    Lia nodded, understanding Susa''s worry that Lia might abandon the mission, and led the way. With each step, she took towards the firstyer, the louder her heart raced and the heavier it felt.


    If everything went smoothly, she would soon face Min and settle her grudges once and for all.


    Behind Lia, the others shared the same sentiment, buried deep in their hearts refusing to show on the surface were emotions that even Lia barely felt. They raged inside of them, desperately fighting against their consciousness to well up and pour out for Lia to understand, for Lia to see and for Lia to stop them. But they made their decisions and there was no turning back anymore.


    In the far, they saw the maze of buildings and streets colliding with each other, the dark light the sky cast, presented a gloomy reality. Only by memory, could Lia find her way through this. She has been here once and it was night back then but the current weather helped her a lot to remember.


    With onest turn, Lia once again faced the dead end. A tall building that seemingly showed that nothing could pass apart from the surrounding houses. It was thick and of concrete. It was cold to touch. Hard and gritty under the fingertips.


    Everyone held their breaths as Lia''s hand sunk into the wall. She has found the way to trigger the secret passage. With a loud rumble, the part of the wall retreated before it went to the side revealing a ckness that seemed to spin on the eyes.


    Nothing could be seen.


    Lia took a step towards it as Noel held her back, "It''s dangerous, I''ll go lead first."


    Just as he said that ttering footsteps, slow and light, echoed out of the back passage. No one could be seen but it was clear that the person was approaching.


    In an instant everyone retreated a few steps before the footsteps multiplied and merged into many marching towards them. The original one got lost under the oing force.


    "Run!" Noel shouted but it was toote.


    Before he could even finish the word, a hand grabbed his cor from behind and threw him to the ground. It all happened so fast, everyone froze in their steps to watch. It only took a second, maybe even less but Lia saw a lighting speed.


    He knew they wanted to escape. After all, while he and his soldiers were shrouded in the darkness of the passage because Lia opened it, light flooded in and once their eyes got ustomed, they could see Lia and the others.


    Then in the blink of an eye, he charged out and smashed Noel onto the ground. They also knew of their n to use the secret passage. That was why they didn''t even wait outside the passage at their control point as Xavi pointed out. Instead, confident they marched into the passage to prevent them from getting to the firstyer in the first ce.


    Leo and his squad.


    Lia took a deep breath, her eyes fixated on his bright blonde hair and the cold face. The bright Leo she once knew was washed away with this new alien appearance of his.


    From behind, the soldiers poured in, at least 30 of them, while Leo stood next to Noel who slowly sat up. Then as if intentionally, as if inevitably, Leo and Lia met eyes. His frosty ones rested on her for a second before they widened, "You are the one form the academy."


    Everyone looked between Lia and Leo. Mika, Susa and Nana were ready to fight as Mika''s and Xavi''s men pulled out their weapons. Right now, the atmosphere was calm. No one moved. No one made a move. But in their hearts and above their heads was a storm brewing. If anyone made a move, this fight would start.


    "We met?" Lia almost forgot Leo indeed saw her as teacher Kim at the academy.


    "You don''t have to remember," the surprise in Leo''s voice faded, his tone was indifferent and his eyes coldly stared at her with no emotions. Completely different from their encounter in the academy,pletely different from the past.


    "Timo was right then. Stealing what belongs to Min and even being part of the hidden families."


    Lia thought she saw wrong but it was true. Hatred was in Leo''s eyes as noticeably as his anger red.


    "I''ll never forgive the hidden families."


    Lia had no idea why Leo hated the hidden families so much, what they did to him but it was visible to the naked eye that his rage wasn''t normal. It was on par to the loathing Lia felt when she came out of the abyss. Full of desire for revenge.


    "Run!" Noel''s voice woke everyone up. Once again, he charged a light blue circle at Leo who dodged it. But it was enough for Noel to escape Leo and for everyone to move.


    Move out of here and find a new escape route into the core. When Leo appeared here, Lia hadn''t calcted it.


    "After them," not even a few steps away, Leo''smand instantly had his soldiers charge at them, while Leo seemed to have his sight set on Lia.


    With Leo''s troops after them, they had no choice but to scatter, "I''ll distract him, you guys find a way to get inside,'''' Noel told them as he fell behind.


    Lia wanted to say no, stop him but her feet already carried her away from him. As she looked for another way into the firstyer. She realised everyone has fallen apart. They''vepletely scattered.


    Lia was on her own. Behind her were at least 5 soldiers. In usual situations, five soldiers were easy for Lia to take care of but right now they weren''t just normal soldiers. They were exorcists who have honed their powers.


    Lia could continue running away, after all, her goal wasn''t to fight them but to get into the pce. However, a sharp pain hit Lia and warm blood ran down her face. They started attacking.

 Chapter 166: Attack 7

    Chapter 166: Attack 7


    With narrowed eyes, Lia watched her right ear falling onto the ground. The distance between her and the soldiers was at least 20m, yet their range was able to hurt her. She needed to get rid of them. On the count of 3, Lia stopped and turned around.


    Seeing them charging at her, Lia only had one shot to get it right. It was a gamble. Mika would call her reckless if he saw what she was about to do. The sticky blood ran down her neck into her clothes and together with the pain, an ufortable feeling spread.


    But she had no time to waste on healing her wound and regenerating her missing ear. Her focus was on her life force that poured out of her ring. Seeing the oing soldiers who kept throwing attacks at her, she didn''t doge, instead, Lia turned her life force into a ball and transferred it to her other hand. Then she formed a second life force.


    The soldiers were confused as to why Lia kept standing there, taking their attacks but they didn''t think much about it and continued to charge at her.


    They only saw Lia''s life force when it was toote. Since Lia''s life force was white and smoke like, it was hard to notice.


    As they saw the two smaller balls in her hands, they halted but Lia was one step faster. The moment their eyes were on her hand, Lia charged at them and drilled her ball into the chests of two soldiers.


    Thest thing the two soldiers did was unintentionally follow her hand''s movements before their view rolled towards the sky and they fell backwards to the ground. Their bodies twitched as Lia''s life force ran rampage while their bodies tried to purge it.


    Seeing theirpanions ending up like that, the other three soldiers immediately retreated a few steps denying Lia the opportunity to pull off the same stunt twice, as they attacked her from a distance.


    This time Lia evaded their attacks as her bruised body was slowly healing. She charged two more smoke balls but unlike Xavi, she couldn''t throw or let them move on their own. She had to get close to the soldiers for the same method to work.


    Now that they were aware of what Lia wanted to do, their defence increased. Lia needed a way to break out of the three-man encirclement, or the triangle they confined her in. Two in the front and the other one in the back.


    In order to catch them off guard, Lia''s movement needed to be unpredictable. The soldiers were well-trained, they moved in rotation, not giving Lia the slightest chance to break out or retaliate.


    Lia only needed a slight opening. Moving left and right in the small space the soldiers gave her, Lia''s eyes followed the soldier who would be behind her for the next second.


    When the soldier was out of her field of vision, Lia''s feet left the ground and she fell backwards towards the soldier that was behind her now.


    Not anticipating her move, he dodged but just as he stepped to the side, Lia controlled her movement mid-air and her feet stood firm on the ground again. Then twisting her body slightly, she punched the smoke ball into the soldier''s abdomen.


    Not even waiting for it topletely enter, Lia crouched on the ground and shot up as the other two soldiers charged at her. They were in a position where it was impossible for Lia to reach their chests, so instead her hands viciously pounded their heads and let the life force enter through this way.


    During the whole exchange of briefly three seconds, Lia held her breath, then once they allid on the ground, she finally exhaled. Her life force didn''t kill them as Lia was still too weak, instead, she picked up a sword and without batting her eyes cleanly cut off their heads.


    The sword was sharp and easy to use, and since Liacked a weapon, she decided to keep it. Lia has already wasted enough time.


    The ce she was in right now, was not far from the secret passage, was it reasonable to go back and check the situation?


    However, in the corner of her eyes, Lia detected movement. Drawn to it, she made her way over there.


    At another dead end, Lia picked her speed up. She had the surprise moment on her side and as quietly as fast as possible, Lia ran up to the soldiers pursuing Susa into the dead end from behind and with one swoop their heads rolled to the floor.


    Gracing the ground for Lia to stomp past them as their bodies fell with a thud.


    "Lia, I''m sorry I''m we-"


    "It''s ok, we should leave," Lia held out her hand to Susa who grabbed it.


    Together they ran across the streets.


    "Have you seen the others?"


    "No," Susa answered repressed, "We all got separated so fast, I didn''t see."


    "Ok, first, we should find a safe way in," Lia''s eyes darted around to find a ce that was hidden from the eyes.


    "What about there?" Susa pointed to the left in the far. Between the houses, there was a street that led into a dark alley of the capital, filled with corpses. The stark contrast made one stutter in disbelief that they were part of the same street in the same city.


    "Ok," Lia fixated her gaze at this entrance opportunity, making sure there were no traps hidden or soldiers waiting in ambush.


    "Lia, '''' Susa halted and before Lia could react, Susa took the sword form Lia''s hand and swung at the oing soldiers.


    In her blind focus, Lia didn''t even notice they were being followed by soldiers. And in the far, Lia saw the outline of Leo. What happened to Mika, Noel and Nana? But for now, Lia had to focus on the situation before them.


    Susa managed to get rid of one soldier before the other three attacked her and the sword was thrown in the air, caught by one of the soldiers.


    Noticing they were at a disadvantage, Lia let her life force flow out. The smoke distracted the soldiers while Lia grabbed Susa and ran off to the entrance.


    Not even two secondster, Lia heard the footsteps behind her picking up their pace. These soldiers were really tenacious and strong. Lia has underestimated them.


    "I''m sorry," Susa''s voice full of regret made Lia squeeze her hand, "It''s not your fault, once inside there''ll be more weapons."


    Lia didn''t believe that under the piles of corpses of all immortals, there wasn''t a single weapon.


    "That''s not it, I meant for holding you back."


    The entrance got closer and was now clearly visible. Lia saw no movements on the side of the firstyer.


    If they were able to get there and get rid of the soldiers behind them, they could hide and look for the others. However, they couldn''t waste too much time because Lia looked behind to confirm, Leo was also after them.


    "I trained a lot and I''m stronger but-"


    "You don''t need to justify yourself, I know you are," Lia coaxed Susa. Susa remained quiet but nodded. It was true that she has trained a lot to the point she improved, but when it really came to it, especially before Lia, Susa couldn''t help but be anxious.


    She wanted to show what she was capable of so badly but in the end, failed. She has sworn to be the knight that protected Lia, even if it was only once. Only one of thest times.


    Susa didn''t notice her movements cked and a sharp pain tore on her scalp. She was yanked to the front by Lia who kicked the soldier away from Susa as he grabbed her by the hair.


    Lia grit her teeth. They were only a short distance, just a few metres away from the opening, yet the soldiers already caught up. The alley in front of them filled with corpses had many streets interjecting and cutting through.


    "Susa, listen," Lia made a decision on the spot,"Once you''re in the firstyer, see the second street on the right? Find a ce to hide, I''ll be there."


    "Wait, L-" Susa couldn''t finish her sentence. Lia has already pulled Susa close to her body as she turned around to face the soldiers. Then with force, Lia threw Susa towards the corpses in the firstyer.


    Without looking back, Lia shouted, "Go now!"


    Susa wanted to help Lia but knew she would only be a burden. Her feet moved across the piles of corpses before she found a dagger.


    "Here!" happy she was of some assistance she lunged the knife towards Lia before running off to the ce Lia told her to go.


    Out of her eye corners, Lia saw the glint and caught the flying knife in the air. Once she firmly grasped the handle, she slit across the first soldier''s throat who almost charged his power.


    There were still two soldiers left, Lia could deal with them but seeing the approaching figure of Leo, Lia decided not to waste any time. But her gaze lingered a bit too long on Leo and she reflexively had to doge the soldier who used fire to attack her.


    Only one step behind Lia was the firstyer but if she ran to Susa now or anywhere, the risk of having these soldiers and potentially others including captains after her was too big.


    Another wave of mes was sent her way as the other soldier threw bombs at her. One of the bombsnded behind Lia and the explosion that followed also sent shock waves to stun her. Unable to move for a second, Lia thought this was actually a good opportunity. The soldiers were willing toe closer to her.


    Once the stun was over and the soldiers were in her range, Lia cut open their throats and hurried towards the firstyer. However, she has been a little too ambitious.


    The me soldier, as he fell, grabbed Lia''s ne wanting to strangle her before blood poured out of his mouth and he fell dead on the ground. Lia''s ne ripped andnded next to the soldier on the ground.


    By the time, this was over, Leo caught up. Now face to face, Leo and Lia properly saw each other for the first time.

 Chapter 167: Attack 8

    Chapter 167: Attack 8


    "Lia?" a word as heavy as a mountain on fragile ice, as delicate as snowkes carried by the wind, as stinging as tides parting thend.


    Her name rolling off his tongue as impactful as stars falling off the sky under the bellowing night. As-


    "Lia, it''s you right?" an expression confused, gentle and on the verge of breaking down. This wasn''t what Lia expected.


    Each step Leo trembled to take towards her was met with vignce, each step he yearned to be closer to her, was averted, the ground pulled off his feet, his head spun upon the realisation.


    Why? Why? The tears Leo held back rolled down when he finally epted that Lia was backing away from him who wished to see if she was real, "Why? Are you avoiding me?"


    Two simple questions yet they burned like acid amidst the pool of poison. Everything about Leo, the way he looked at her, his hurt expression, the pain and sadness in his voice, the way he hesitatingly yet determined walked towards her, the way she knew he wanted to touch her, all of it, all of it, ran like a torrent through her skin, vividly etching it underneath her flesh until she couldn''t take it.


    She also wanted to know. Why? Why? Why was Leo in so much pain? In tears seeing her? Why did it seem like he didn''t want to hurt her but instead wanted to hold her in his arms and protect her.


    Why? Leo was an enemy. Leo was working with Min. Leo should know what Min did to her and her family. There was no way he was clueless. No way. It was all an act to fool her.


    Don''t you dare...! Don''t you dare!


    Anger red up in Lia''s eyes and deviated all of Leo as he saw her hatred towards him.


    Don''t you dare pretend to be innocent!


    Leo was only ying with her. Only fooling her.


    "Lia, are you really alive?"


    So why did each word he spoke cut down a piece of the dam she formed around her tears? It was absolutely impossible for Leo to be innocent.


    But all that Leo wanted was to make sure this wasn''t an illusion, that it wasn''t a beautiful dream he kept having every night. Seeing Lia, his childhood friend, his first and only love, in flesh and blood before hiim. He couldn''t stand it if this was yet another illusion. Tears clouded his vision as he realised Lia wouldn''t let him close to her.


    He fell to his knees and pleadings flew out of his mouth like a zing spark striking his own body to keep him sane.


    "Please don''t leave me, please don''t go, please stay with me, Lia."


    It was at this moment, Lia could clearly see all the emotions tearing him down, all the anguish in his eyes and she knew-


    "Please tell me the truth, why are you still-"


    -that indeed Leo didn''t know. That indeed he was innocent. That he had nothing to do with hers or her family''s death.


    Leo. Leo, her first friend, her childhood friend, all of these years, all of these times. If time could be reverted, the first thing Lia would''ve done was to find him.


    Lia stopped in her tracks. She was happy to see that Leo was there for her all along.


    When Leo saw that Lia approached him, his eyes lit up and gave him briefly the bright and carefree spirit he once exuded, only for it to be extinguished within seconds as behind him a wave of new soldiers came. They came closer and closer but Leo could only kneel in front of Lia before saying, "Leave!"


    Yet behind Lia, another mob came charging at her. Wild panic was mirrored on Leo''s face but Lia could only gently smile seeing that he cared for her and never changed.


    "Leo," Lia wanted to tell him to meet up and have him help her but another voice interrupted, "Lia! Jump!" in an instant Lia turned around to see Nana flying in the sky, holding her arms out.


    "Go," Leo pressured her when Nana flew in a low arc and Lia jumped up and was swept away by Nana out of Leo''s sight.


    Lia looked behind to see hisst silhouette.


    "Where are the others?"


    "We''ve all gathered!" Nana flew between the buildings keeping her course low to avoid soldiers seeing them.


    "We''ve all managed to get out," Nana exined as she headed towards a building and they entered through the window. It was a two-store building and one of those that resembled an ancient temple.


    "Guys?" Nana''s voice faded in the darkness, "I''ve brought Lia."


    Slowly, almost creepily emerging out of the back of the room, three figures came. Susa fell into Lia''s arms and muffled out, "You''re not hurt?"


    "I''m fine."


    "If you weren''t then-" Mika started off but then stopped, "Doesn''t matter," he sat on the ground, "What''s our next n?"


    "What about your men? And Xavi''s?" Some of them should be still alive, Lia hoped.


    "There are on the first floor resting."


    "I healed them so they''re fine."


    Lia remembered her wounds and touched her ear but it already grew back.


    "It''s simple," Noel spoke up, "We attack while Lia slips into the pce, nothing''s gonna change. Bad luck that one of the captains found us be we managed to escape."


    "So we just charge? The few of us, into hundreds of soldiers?" Mika raised his eyebrows.


    "We only need Lia to get inside, then we can-"


    "She''ll be obliterated before she even sets foot into the za!"


    All of a sudden, Noel and Mika started to bicker. They kept their voices down but it was somehow funny to see that in such a tense situation, they were able to spare time to get into an argument.


    While they red and mimicked each other''s voice, Lia thought Mika was right. Even Lia thought it was too reckless to just charge into an army of soldiers.


    "Let''s take over the headquarters."


    "What?" all eyes turned to Susa, questioning if she was sane.


    "At the moment, if my assumption is right, all the soldiers are outside and none are inside the headquarter. They won''t assume we''ll be going to the pce from the headquarter and there should be an easy way to traverse between these two. Maria has mentioned it," Susaid out the possibilities that came to her mind.


    "Wow, you''re like Xavi 2.0," for some reason Nana''s eyes sparkled at Susa''s deductions while Susa nced at Lia for praise. At least she hoped she could help this way.


    Although Susa had a vision, the headquarter had nothing to do with it. This was her way of making up or avoiding the future she saw but however, one thing was certain. That was that Lia would seed.


    "However, to get to the headquarters, we have to go via the secondyer, after all, headquarter''s in the secondyer," Lia brought up an issue. Actually, the headquarter was on the border between the first and secondyer, right behind the pce.


    There are two possibilities, what Susa said was right and there were indeed no soldiers or Susa was mistaken and something worse waited for them there.


    "The secondyer''s just down the street, we''re gonna go back and use it to go to the headquarter. The private army thinks we in the first but we uno reverse them," Noel was also proud of his deductions.


    "Big brain huh," was the only thing Mika added before everyone agreed. Right now they were at a huge disadvantage. They barely had a n and just spontaneously went with the flow.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Lia went to the Mortal World, then this battle wouldn''t have broken out. Everything was a mess right now. From the beginning to the end.


    When Lia came back here, it was still day but now night was creeping upon them. They decided to rest here for a bit, it had been an exhausting day.


    After they talked about the n, no one said anything anymore. They were too tired. They indulged in silence and watched the mooning out through the window.


    Dust danced in the moonshine and Liaid against the wall, away for the others. Susa and Nana nestled against Lia, while Mika and Noel sat opposite to them. At this moment, everything felt peaceful. As if nothing has happened and as if they were solely enjoying an adventure at night.


    But of course, things wouldn''t go smoothly.


    Burning mes and crashing sounds shook the building. In an instant, everyone ran towards the windows. The sight outside froze their minds.


    "They gotta have someone who can track us with their ability," Noel whispered before pulling away from the windows. It wasn''t only soldiers but all the other captains assembled here, walking up and down the street.


    Their n to head to the headquarters now has been destroyed. They had to fight here. There was no way around it.


    "This is also good," Mika rubbed his temples, "If they all havee to us, Lia only needs to deal with the soldiers and easily get into the pce."


    "I''m not leaving you alone!" Lia was against the idea. What also worried her was that Leo was one of the captains. Was he here to help her or has he really fooled her?


    "Nana, take Lia out of here," Susa made a decision without consulting Lia.


    "We''ll be fine," reassuring Lia, they all gave her a hug. But Lia failed to see the tears in their eyes. Nana took Lia and flew out of the window.


    For a while, maybe longer or even forever, Lia watched their figures fade as Nana flew with Lia away, under them the many enemies who took notice of them.


    Maybe this was also fate. Another gut-wrenching goodbye.

 Chapter 168: Attack 9

    Chapter 168: Attack 9


    In the sky, Nana flew away with Lia. But things weren''t so easy. Underneath them was an army full of exorcists. Letting anyone of the hidden families get away would mean failing their missions. And failing meant voluntarilyying their lives down before the Ghost King.


    "What are you doing?" Leo saw the sword formed in Timo''s hand and walked over to him. Leo wanted to help Lia but he couldn''t turn into a traitor. It would only be a disadvantage for Lia. If Leo retaliated here, then his n would be in vain.


    Leo needed to get one of the hidden families to tell them the way to escape. Only a single person was enough. Leo didn''t know what exactly Lia''s goal was but Min definitely had something to do with it.


    "We aren''t letting them get away," Timo''s dead eyes wandered to Leo, but his sword he charged with his life force only grew bigger, "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Leo raised his hand but Eri, one of the captains, admired as the icy beauty, stepped forward, "Don''t waste any time. Hurry, we can get themter."


    Timo gave Eri a crooked smile, "Sadly, I need to punish my student," with that he sent the sword flying towards Nana.


    They were almost out of their range. Almost. The sword cut through one of Nana''s wings and she couldn''t bnce in the air anymore.


    "Nana!" Lia was barely able to dodge the sword that flew past her head.


    "I''m fin-" yet the sword came back like a boomerang and with its sharp edge cleanly stabbed through Nana''s chest.


    The force the sword held flung her back to the ground, but the course was pointed straight towards Timo. He was able to control his sword. At this rate, Nana would fall into his trap.


    Lia needed to do something. Her heart raced uncontrobly, Nana was hurt. They were straight falling towards the private army. Lia was still in Nana''s arm. If she could just-


    But before Lia found a roof to pull Nana to, Nana pushed Lia away into the opposite direction. Lia''s wide eyes met Nana''s and said, "I can heal myself, Lia be safe!"


    Both of them fell to the ground. Far away from each other. In different directions.


    Nana to the left, back to Timo as the sword in her chest dug deeper and elerated its space, while Lia to the right, away from the grasps of the captains, straight into a pile of corpses.


    In order to get Lia away, Nana decided to sacrifice herself.


    Bang.


    Lia collided with the corpses on the ground. The hard skulls and sticky flesh met her pained body.


    Back. Back to them.


    Lia hurried towards the battlefield when she stopped. There was a reason why they desperately tried to have Lia escape, she couldn''t let this be in nought. The quicker she got to Min, the faster this woulde to an end.


    If what Susa said was right, then the headquarter was Lia''s best bet to get inside the pce. Lia returned to the ce shended and from there on, walked down the streets. From the secondyer to the headquarter was the safest route. Away from the soldiers, away from the cursed firstyer.


    Now that all the soldiers have withdrawn from the secondyer, hopefully, it was much quieter and Lia didn''t need to worry about being ambushed. Walking on the ground was still slowerpared to jumping from roof to roof but Lia couldn''t risk being seen. Now that Lia had time to inspect the secondyer more closely, she suddenly realised that there really wasn''t a single ghost.


    Neither harmless ones nor vengeful. The normal ghosts might have hidden themselves but did Min really send most of the ghosts to the Mortal World?


    Wasn''t it supposed to be only the artificial ones? Then where were the vengeful ghosts that haven''t been modified? No trace, no clue, absolutely nothing.


    More than anything, Lia burned to know just what exactly Min was doing, what he nned in this situation.


    Lia was so lost in her thoughts she didn''t properly pay attention to where she was. Quickly regaining her sense of direction, her steps were light as a feather sweeping across the ground, careful to not make any sounds and be quiet as possible.


    Even though it seemed not necessary, it was still reasonable to exert caution. If Lia didn''t, she wouldn''t have realised the faint beeping each time she walked into a new street.


    This faint beeping only appeared two times once she was on a different street. At the beginning and at the end. Lia had a bad feeling.


    She had just taken a turn and walked into a different alley. The distinctive, high pitched sound was faint and could easily be overheard if one didn''t pay attention.


    In order to hear it, it must be absolutely quiet, even breathing could mask it. Lia hurried back to the beginning of the alley and walked out and back again, but only when she left the alley, it beeped once.


    There was no way. Lia had a vague assumption about what it could be. The beeping came from the right. Lia crouched down and checked the wall of a house.


    Up and down, to the left and right her eyes wandered before she found a small ck box with a green light that was blinking incessantly.


    If it was what Lia thought it''d be, then no wonder the army could find them easily.


    These sensors were tracking their path. Each time they entered or left a new street, it''d register and probably send the location to the captains.


    When did they have time to install this? After the hidden families attacked or...?


    Lia ripped the sensor out and crushed it underneath her feet. No, if the whole capital, probably even the whole core was wired with these damned trackers, Min must''ve started to implement these without the public knowledge since the beginning of his reign.


    Was it to find the hidden families? Track the public? With so many immortals, what was the purpose? How could he distinguish who was where? Or was it really meant for a situation like this? Did Min know a battle, a war like this would erupt?


    Millions of questions swamped Lia''s mind as she made her way to the headquarter while each time she came across a sensor, she instantly destroyed it. All the answers she wanted from Min, he had to spit them out. Every single one had blood as the price.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Nana couldn''t get the sword out of her chest. Touching it with her hands burnt off her flesh, and having it stuck in her body slowly corroded her.


    She withdrew her only wing left and focused on regenerating and healing her hand because as long as the sword was inside of her, it was impossible to heal the gaping hole.


    Wounds inflicted by an exorcist''s life force were impossible for an immortal to heal as usual. That was why immortals could die despite being immortal. Instead, healers like her were necessary to purge the strange life force and then heal.


    Nana couldn''t do anything but slowly guide Timo''s life force out of her but no matter how much she purged, even more poured into her. Then with a loud THUD, she fell on the ground before Timo.


    The bones in her body and head shattered and Nana coughed blood. Heal. She needed to heal quickly or else Timo could instantly kill her.


    However, against her expectations Timo pulled the sword out and towered over Nana who was covered in a faint light, "Take your time healing. Once you''re finished we''ll continue our lessons."


    Nana closed her eyes as more blood gurgled up. This was bad. Timo was angry and he was toying with her. Now that he found out his student actually belonged to the hidden families, he wouldn''t let her off painlessly.


    Nan had to brace herself. Her sses were already broken and the pieces stabbed into her cheeks. It was ok. All Nana needed to do was to draw out as much time as possible, so Lia could reach the Ghost King.


    "Are you letting her off?" Eri stared at the girl on the ground while Timo did nothing.


    "She''s my student, as her teacher I''ve to bring her on the right path."


    "So, no," Eri''s aloof face and her short ck hair that flowed in the night breeze gave her the image of a winter fairy, delicate, icy and yet magical, "Then you take care of her. Zayn, are you done yet? Let''s hurry."


    Zayn, a small guy with sses, nodded his head, "We can begin."


    Nana heard what they were saying but had no strength to stop them. They would have to fight against the captains here.


    From the window, inside the house, Susa, Mika and Noel saw the ordeal.


    "We head out now?" Noel narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes," Susa briefly answered.


    "Let''s go down," Mika followed them and then gave onest look to the ce where Lia disappeared.


    It was finally beginning and there was no turning back anymore.


    The beginning of the end.


    For them.

 Chapter 169: Attack 10

    Chapter 169: Attack 10


    No one had anticipated it''de to this. The different fights were scattered across the whole firstyer. As Noel, Mika and Susa went down to meet the captains followed by the few men left of Xavi and Mika, things quickly escted.


    "No!"


    Just when they met face to face with captains, Nana let out a shout as Timo flung her away, then with his dead eyes and nk stare he gave a provoking look at the three before he dashed off to Nana taking the fight somewhere else.


    "I''ll leave them to you," the wind Timo left behind fiddled with Eri''s hair as she stepped towards Susa. A rose gold veil surrounded Eri''s arms like a beautiful scarf dancing around her, "You are my opponent."


    "What?" Susa couldn''t help but blurt out. Instead of having everyone attack each other together, the captains preferred to do things alone. One on one.


    Susa gave Noel and Mika a nce but then her body was pressed together by something.


    "Watch out!" Noel shouted and reached his hand out to grab Susa yet the rose gold veil had already wrapped around Susa and threw her in the air before crashing her into a house.


    The impact was so great, Susa''s body smashed through several other houses beforeying on the ground several streets away. Coughing blood and panting, with her broken bones, Susa barely evaded Eri who jumped at her.


    Seeing the hole, Eri''s jump created goosebumps covering Susa''s body. There was no way she could win. Eri was too powerful, her ability was still unknown but from what Susa saw of her irvoyance, a mere support type couldn''t stand a chance against Eri.


    There was only one way left. Susa had to touch Eri to figure out her weakness. Her 0% hopefully would increase to 1%.


    As Susa crashed andnded somewhere far away like Nana, Mika was ready to sprint after her but several ghosts surrounded him from behind. Zayn pushed up his sses and nodded, "The Ghost King is just, you trying to harm him won''t be left unpunished. I''m your opponent."


    For someone as timid as Zayn it was a wonder he spoke so much but his admiration and respect for the Ghost King was so great, he couldn''t help but bber.


    Mika guessed that Zayn was able to control these ghosts. Did he summon him? Did Zayn also have summoning powers like him? But that was impossible. No two identical powers should exist. Then what was Zayn''s real power?


    Meanwhile, Noel stared at Leo. The way they behaved was more civilised. The soldiers around them didn''t move. Now that the other captains were upied, Leo didn''t need to keep his guard up. He said to the soldiers, "Go back to the pce. You''re not needed here."


    A bit confused, the soldiers withdrew, then Leo looked at Noel and told him," Follow me."


    As equally confused as the soldiers, Noel thought Leo also wanted to take the fight somewhere else. He was reluctant to let Mika alone but Leo wouldn''t agree to fight him here.


    Leo walked towards the centre, his eyes fixated on the pce with a dark stare. Now that the other captains were all lured away, Leo could go through with his n- to have Noel help him get rid of all the soldiers.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Lia was getting closer to headquarter. She could see the outline of the roof, aspiring to reach the sky.


    Her way to there was dyed considering she had to get rid of all the sensors she came across. She hoped that at least it''d be useful for the others. Also, it wasn''t ideal to announce to Min that someone was heading for the headquarter.


    The path got narrower as corpses crowded the streets again at the border between the first and secondyer. Lia wondered how so many immortals have died. She was sure that her allies wouldn''t recklessly endanger innocent people.


    The way Min and his army did things was too brutal, they ughtered anyone they came across, possibly assuming they could get anyone from the hidden families this way.


    "What the hell?" Lia''s whisper quickly faded.


    She reached the back of the headquarter but it was wishful thinking that no one would guard the building. But if Min wasn''t inside and the captains were all out, what was in the headquarter for soldiers to waste their time guarding an empty building?


    It might be worth to check the insides. What if there was a passage connecting the headquarter and the pce just like the underground in the academy. Perhaps Zero could be imprisoned in the headquarter instead of the pce, Timo didn''t let anything slip, so it was unclear where exactly he had taken Zero to.


    The number of soldiers in front of the headquarters were too much for Lia to handle alone. She needed help.


    "Stand up," Lia poured her life force over the corpses and decided to see how many she could control. The captains weren''t present. They were only low exorcists who would be killed anyways. No dead man left to tell the tale.


    Liadidn''t oveplicate her order, with a simple, "Kill them," her corpses raced towards the soldiers and a fight erupted.


    "What the fuck are these creatures?" she heard the soldiers cursing and shouting.


    As her corpses couldn''t be killed, Lia didn''t have to worry about them, notpleting hermand. Her word was absolute. The copses wouldn''ty to rest until they''ve carried out her order.


    Thanks to Yano, Lia was able to ovee the time limit on her corpses. Her life force would swirl inside the corpses until the end.


    However, even though Lia has improved tremendously, she still could only control 10 corpses at once. 10 corpses against at least 30 soldiers who were trained exorcists was a bit of a stretch. But Lia had faith in her corpses.


    "Fuck! Why don''t they die?"


    "Screw this! Corpses! They''re- argh!"


    Lia used her corpses as bait as she managed to slip into the headquarter without the soldiers'' knowledge.


    The insides of the headquarters looked exactly like the outside, sleek ck tiles and walls. Modern yet alien, a stark contrast to the rest of the Immortal World.


    As Lia anticipated, there wasn''t a single soul except for her yet there was loud ticking noise. Tick Tick. Tick.


    Like a clock arm. Relentlessly present, forced to make everyone aware of it.


    Daunting and ufortable were two feelings Lia held onto right now. Apart from that ticking noise, everything was quiet.


    After quickly exploring the ground floor, Lia found the stairs leading up and down. Curiosity pulled Lia underground first but there was nothing but training grounds. Yet a nice surprise also waited for her.


    Weapons of all sorts. Not only knives, bows but also guns and grenades. Lia has never used a gun before. She''s heard they were loud but they mighte in handy. If it was filled with life force, it could be sprayed at arge distance. Lia found bandages, she used to wrap around her thigh and secure the gun plus a knife.


    Grenades might also be useful. She took two of them. This was literally a treasure box for exorcists but Lia had no space to take more. Finally, she decided to take another knife.


    Adjusting the weapons on her thighs, she rushed upstairs again, passed the ground floor but on the first floor, she came across a locked door.


    The second, third, fourth and all other floors were all locked, what loomed in those floors that they needed to lock it? Lia checked every single floor but apart from the ground floor and the underground, they all were locked.


    A bad premonition overcame Lia. Her heart thumped as she ced her hand on the doorknob. She didn''t know why but her intuition told her that something bad was behind the door.


    Lia retracted her hand, took a few steps back before with a spin kicked open the door. The lock broke and the door opened sideways.


    Lia slowly got closer but from the gap, she saw nothing out of the ordinary. Her fingers trembled as she pushed the doors open.


    For a second, the bright light stunned her but then-


    "Fuck!" Lia instantly poured her life force out, "Come to me, quick!"


    On the first floor, a bit further away from the door, at least hundreds of ghosts hovered over the ground, their bloody mouths tearing innocent people apart. This was the secret the headquarter was hiding.


    Min, that damned Min!


    He was feeding his ghosts by letting them feast on immortals.

 Chapter 170: Attack 11

    Chapter 170: Attack 11


    The moment Lia realised what abomination met her and what mistake shemitted by breaking open the door, she instantly poured out her life force to control the corpses, "Come here quickly!"


    The corpses moved but Lia also knew that the corpses outside have managed to get rid of the soldiers or else it wouldn''t be possible for her to resurrect new corpses. When the corpses bolted out of the door towards Lia, Lia instantly shut the door.


    The door''s lock was broken and Lia could feel the ghosts pounding against it. It was a good thing the door opened outside. Anything heavy that could barricade the door was enough to keep the ghosts outside but quite a few still managed to escape.


    "You all purge the ghosts! You find something heavy!" standing in front of the door, Liamanded her corpses without needing to think twice.


    As fast as possible, Lia needed to head to the pce. She wasted too much time here. If she knew what Min was doing, she wouldn''t havee here, instead just gone straight to him.


    If these ghosts were let out into the capital, Lia feared that the remaining immortals wouldn''t survive. They might have eaten a lot but the more they ate, the more of a desire for immortal''s flesh they''d develop.


    It was a mistake to mess with the doors. They were locked for a reason. Lia saw her corpses chasing the vengeful ghosts who wanted to feast on her flesh.


    The corpse she ordered to bring something heavy came back with a ck iron safe. The second it put it on the ground, a loud bang vibrated. Lia tried to heave it in front of the door but it was too heavy. It didn''t budge.


    nkly Lia said, "Move it in front of the door."


    With ease the corpse used its feet to slide it to the door as if it was showing off its strength.


    Lia didn''t waste more time and headed out of the entrance. Seeing the massacred soldiers, Lia relinquished her corpses. Her life force was still inside of them but now she was able to control it to dissipate, meaning she artificially created a time limit.


    Now that no soldiers were present anymore, Lia was able to scout the ce to see if there was a passage that linked straight to the pce. However, after carefully checking any possibilities with no results, Lia gave up.


    If there was any, it definitely couldn''t easily be found but at the same time, the pce was just a few metres away. There was no need for such a path. The downside of the pce was that the only entrance to inside was the front.


    There were no other ways that led into the pce. Lia has been in the pce and lived there, there was no way she missed any hidden paths. This was disregarding the fact that Min modified the pce and added some.


    From the headquarters, Lia couldn''t straight up march to the pce, after all she had to go through the za with all the soldiers stationed there.


    Instead, she decided to hide behind the buildings and watch the za, like she did in the beginning before Timo caught her. Coming to this decision, Lia quickly moved back and made a big circle around the ce she was.


    asionally soldiers would patrol but they posed no problem, as long as no captain appeared Lia could manage on her own.


    From the broken houses, Lia threw a nce at the za to assess the situation. The numbers of soldiers didn''t die down but even seemed to have increased. With only 10 corpses, Lia stood no chance. She had to either wait here for the others toe or find a way to distract the soldiers and get inside the pce.


    ***


    A few hours prior. Just after Lia, Mika, Susa, Noel and Nana left the firstyer, Xavi and his men held back Kil and his. Xavi knew he had to bring the fight into a less open space. Out of his eye corners he saw his men taking on Kil''s. Xavi didn''t have to worry about them and could easily focus on Kil.


    But the problem, however, was Kil. Kil stood in the ruins roaring withughter, "You''ve got guts for a youngster. I was looking forward to fighting with that big bro of yours but show me what you got!"


    Being called a kid was endurable for Xavi but taking an insult that Noel was older, better and bigger than him, didn''t sit right with Xavi. Even if Xavi couldn''t beat Kil he at least needed to get a good punch on him. Also, drawing out as much as time as possible.


    Xavi knew of Kil''s power to absorb ghosts and grow stronger. There was one advantage, the fact that there were no ghosts. But no matter how Xavi looked at Kil, it was obvious that Kill was buffed enough. He had already feasted on some ghosts.


    "Not saying anything?" Kil''s fierce and battle-crazy eyes stared at Xavi.


    "There''s no need," Xavi decided to humour him if it meant to draw out time.


    "What? Little boy, your voice so quiet. You gotta shout, your tiny body needs to force it all out but I''ll be generous, you can''t overexert by screaming, so," Kil lunged off the ruins and in a wide arc, not even taking a second,nded before Xavi.


    Caught off guard, Xavi''s eyes widened and he was barely able to take a step back as Kil''s face was so close that only a paper-thin distance was between them.


    Kil''s crazy eyes, the smell of sweat and the heated aura he gave off, made Xavi feel like he was facing the devil.


    This was not good. At close-range, Kil had the upper hand.


    "Look how nice of me, I even came closer, so you don''t need to shout hahaha," Kil stood straight and held his stomach tough, "What you gotta say?"


    "Thanks," Xavi had neither the wit nor teasing talent Noel had nor the poisonous tongue Lia could bring out, all he could do was to do things at his pace.


    "Good boy, good, " Kil seemed to have a st with the fact that Xavi looked like a young boy, "I gotta be honest, beating a little kid like you to death''s no fun. A shame, really."


    With hisst word, Kil pulled out of a punch. Despite him expressing his shame, his face said otherwise. What Kil felt was no remorse nor sadness, what was vibrantly engraved in his expression was adrenaline, craze and pure enjoyment.


    No matter who his opponent was, Kil enjoyed fighting. He did think it wasn''t morally right but he could see the determination in the young boy and knew that he had been through a lot to be unfazed standing in front of him.


    The instant Kil''s punch made contact with Xavi, instead to doge, Xavi charged a power orb and let Kil hit it. The st from that knocked Kil several times backwards. Using the time, Xavi ran towards the ruins, while charging several more orbs to attack Kil.


    In order to slow Kil down and prevent him from catching up, Xavi did the best he could. His fragile body that no matter how much he trained wouldn''t physically improve, ran the fastest it could. If Xavi didn''t distract Kil while running away not even in less than a second Kil could catch up.


    Xavi wasn''t aiming to kill him, he knew it was impossible, what Xavi nned was the critical injury that would render Kil unable to use his power.


    If Xavi was sessful, then even killing Kil wouldn''t be impossible.


    But Xavi needed to catch Kil off-guard at a close range which was hard. Since Kil was akin to a brawler, he was used to guarding his vital spot at close distance. He mastered defence and offence at the same time.


    Xavi needed some kind of strategy tond the fatal blow on Kil. The ruins of therge mansion would provide some leverage for Xavi, even counting the fact that Kil would jump over the ruins. It was still better than the in open ground.


    Almost at the ruins, Xavi charged ast power orb. Before he sent that one, he turned around, witnessing Kil getting closer. Without wasting a second, Xavi let go of the orb, sending it off his fingertips. Kil grinned and evaded it.


    "How many of these balls are you gonna have fly at me? Little boy, this no fun, do your best!" Kil wiped the dust remnants of his hair and steadied his feet on the ground.


    Xavi knew that Kil nned to jump on him, that was why Xavi grabbed a wooden piece and threw it at his face. Just before it hit him, Kil caught it but didn''t anticipate the power orb that flew around him hiding in his blind spot to strike him in the back.


    Surprised, Kil fell to the ground. Realising what happened, Kilughed, "Not bad, kid, not bad. That''s more like it, show some spirit. No one wants a boring fight!"


    Xavi clicked his tongue. His power orb did too little damage. Just when Xavi wanted to adjust the force of his power orb, from behind a soldier swung his sword at Xavi-

 Chapter 171: Attack 12

    Chapter 171: Attack 12


    In an instant, the soldier was killed.


    "Don''t interfere with my fight!" what Kil hated the most was having the fun of a one-on-one taken away.


    Xavi watched the soldier behind him while retreating. Kil, this maniac didn''t care for anyone''s life. He killed as he pleased if he wanted and those that dared to interrupt even with good intentions, left as a corpse.


    Yet Xavi didn''t give it too much attention, he had to quicklye up with a n. Out of his eye corner, he saw that the fight between his men and soldiers had finished. The soldier who just attacked Xavi was thest one alive.


    Xavi couldn''t help his men. If Xavi dared to speak out the truth, he wished Lily was here but fortunately she was far away at a safe ce.


    The ruins they were in, scattered across the garden of the Z family''s mansion. Some ces of the mansion still barely remained intact. Xavi needed to use the opportunity to hide behind the walls and in this way avoid Kil''s heavy punches.


    At the moment, Kil removed his fist covered in sticky blood out of the soldier''s chest. Without waiting he charged at Xavi. Each of his steps racing towards Xavi were daunting and left the ground tingling with his force that even Xavi could feel.


    Fear.


    What Xavi felt right now, this cold feeling running down his body and gripping his legs, rendering him unable to move was fear.


    Xavi didn''t want to do this. He didn''t want to fight but the realisation that if he didn''t, made him move his body that felt numb from Kil''s punch.


    Sending Xavi a few metres into the air before his small body crashed back onto the hard ground, Xavi''s head rang and his eyes barely adjusted to what was in front of him.


    "Are you already done, little boy? Don''t disappoint me too much."


    Xavi raised his head and through half-lidded eyes saw Kiling towards him


    "Damn" Xavi cursed and formed a power orb to send it to Kil but in an instant, it was blocked by Kil''s arm. The burnt impact didn''t seem to face Kil.


    Xavi knew he couldn''t take another hit. His body slowly healed, not fast enough to keep up with Kil''s speed.


    Xavi looked slightly around. The right side had a small space with four broken walls surrounding it. Xavi needed to get there.


    Blood trickled from Xavi''s head and Kil''s approaching form let adrenaline spike his brain. Adjusting his feet on the ground, Xavi ordered his limp body to move. Refusal pulsated through his veins, colliding with the desperate chants Xavi''s brain sent through his nerves.


    "Giving up already?" Kil was now only a few steps away.


    "I''d be ashamed if I did," Xavi spat out blood and slowly sat up. Resting his body while waiting for Kil to step within his boundary, Xavi put his hand behind his back and touched the ground.


    Only one chance to get it right.


    The second Kil stepped before Xavi, Xavi who had controlled his power orb under the earth to move towards Kil let it rush out to hit Kil straight between his legs. Kil didn''t expect that Xavi could use his power this way. The pain travelled to Kil''s brain and he fell to his knees, holding his private area.


    "Damn kid, as a fellow man, you gotta respect the treasure, fuck," Kil growled but Xavi was able to move away from Kil.


    Surprisingly, this strategy worked and Kil seemed to be badly affected by it. However, Xavi was sure it wouldn''t work for a second time. Kil would be on guard from now on. He didn''t dare to underestimate Xavi anymore. The pain of having his nuts done in was too great.


    Luckily, he was an immortal and could heal. What would Kil do without his treasure? When Kil finally opened his eyes again, Xavi was nowhere to be found. Roaring at the top of his lungs, his heavy body carried him across the ruins. Blindly walking through while his eyes searched for his opponent.


    "Little boy, properly fight like a man or you''ll never grow up."


    Xavi couldn''t have gone far. From the moment, Kil copsed on the ground from the pain until now, only a little bit over a minute has passed. How far could that little boy have run with his broken body?


    The howling of the wind made Kil turn his head towards the little space surrounded by four walls to his left. Kil worked his brain. It was too obvious for Xavi to hide in there, thus it could be a trap. But at the same time, Xavi was even injured.


    His small frame couldn''t be hidden anywhere in the ruins. The leftovers of the mansion were too scattered and burnt to almost crisps, so hiding behind a pile of ashes risked Xavi being found out by Kil immediately.


    Yet Kil was still reluctant to head over to the walls eagerly, the suspicion it was a trap was too strong. It ced a confine on Kil''s mind that he had to meticulously break open.


    Currently, Kil was 20 metres away from the walls, which were to his left. Xavi, who was opposite of Kil, had the walls right to him. The distance between Xavi and Kil after he was hit by the fatal orb, was about 2 metres.


    This left various possibilities for Xavi to run towards the walls. Why was this important that Kil had to take these into his calctions while approaching the walls?


    Because Kil could see that Xavi was clever. Even in Xavi''s condition, he wouldn''t have blindly run towards the walls, meaning he didn''t narrowly focus on his own goal to escape behind the intact ruins and justy a trap in case Kil found him.


    No, Kil was sure that depending on the path Xavi took towards the walls, there were several trapsid for Kil. Kil had already experienced the surprise of Xavi''s power orbs travelling underground but was sure this only worked for a short distance.


    Thus, Kil took three steps back from his original position and walked further to the left, approaching the walls. This way if Xavi indeedid some traps, he avoided them.


    A cat and mouse game wasn''t to Kil''s taste. He preferred to have a proper fight with no hiding or escaping. A full-blown battle to enjoy. The pure excitement and adrenaline flowing through his veins were pure ecstasy.


    But right now, Kil felt a different kind of tingling inside of him. It was low and hit Kil deep inside but it didn''tck anticipation. It was the joy of finding one''s prey before tearing it apart. Now Kil knew why predatorsid in wait to hunt, the excitement could hardly be contained.


    Kil didn''t mind having to use his brain for once. He was a fighting enthusiast and could appreciate different kinds of battle, not only hot-blooded ones.


    Thest step Kil took towards the walls echoed in his mind but he had made sure Xavi wouldn''t be rmed. The realisation, the shock and fear on Xavi''s face- it was a feast Kil didn''t want to miss out on.


    Against his own expectations, Kil didn''t just charge behind the walls to insert hopelessness into Xavi, instead he wanted to go in with a bang.


    BANG.


    His fist smashed through the wooden wall until it crumbled into pieces. Yet the sight greeted Kil wasn''t Xavi''s terrified face. It was the blinding white light that struck Kil straight in his own face.


    Five power orbs with the speed of an arrow. BAM.


    Xavi ran the second Kil punched the hole into the wall, without looking back, he rushed towards the entrance. The minute he had to rest his body was enough to heal his internal wounds.


    But fatigue and anxiety numbed Xavi''s body considerably. The worry that he wouldn''t make it tore at his heart.


    "Not bad," Kil recovered faster than Xavi had anticipated. Xavi was only a short distance away but still slowed his pace as Kil came after him but the first step, Kil took towards Xavi, taking the same path as him, set forth a series of power orbs.


    Kil has triggered the trap Xavi has set for him as Xavi managed to get to the walls. Kil was right. Xavi wouldn''t just escape. Xavi had no power, no physical strength, tricking Kil this way was his only advantage, his only strategy.


    As Kil blocked the power orbs, he had no choice to step forward and be hit with more orbs Xavi hid underneath the ruins and controlled to hit Kil the moment his foot made contact with it.


    With a determined look, riddled with sadness and lingering regret, Xavi stopped and turned around watching Kil pull out his arm for a punch. Xavi was willing to take it if it meant he could seed this way.


    Thud.


    Xavi managed to hit Kil''s chest with arge power orb he has charged with thest bit of strength while Kil''s fist hit his chest.


    At longst, Susa''s prophecy came true.

 Chapter 172: Attack 13

    Chapter 172: Attack 13


    From the beginning, Xavi''s goal wasn''t survival or aiming to kill Kil. Xavi knew he couldn''t win against that monster, so Xavi at least wanted to chip as much power as possible away from Kil. Thest power orb Xavi drilled into Kil''s body made sure that Xavi''s life force was at constant war with Kil''s.


    If Kil didn''t purge Xavi''s lifeforce, sooner orter, Kil wouldn''t be able to use his power and eventually die. What Xavi aimed for was to make Kil as weak as possible, so that the others could kill him.


    Kil felt the desperate lifeforce of Xavi''s inside him swirling around. Blood ran down the sides of Kil''s mouth and he had to steady himself, "Not bad, little boy" Kil coughed, "I give you credit for victory"


    Kil looked down at Xavi, the bloody and gaping hole inside of that little boy''s fragile body that almost severed his upper half from the rest of his body, and was sure the young boy couldn''t hear him anymore.


    Kil folded his hands together, "It was a good fight, you did what you could rest in peace," then he left the lonely, small figure of Xavi amidst the ruins, amidst his own pool of blood behind.


    Xavi couldn''t register anything anymore. His eyes slowly lost their glint barley stared at the grey sky. At least Xavi had hoped he would die with thest of sunshine hitting him.


    Yet Xavi didn''t want to die. Not like this. Not all alone. Lonely. Forgotten. Abandoned.


    Millions of negative emotions kept his dying body alive. He didn''t want to die. He could feel his body screaming in anguish, begging for help, for anyone, someone toe and save him.


    It desperately pumped more and more blood topensate for the blood loss but it all poured out of the vicious hole again. Relentlessly healing fibre by fibre, veins by veins, muscle by muscle but Kil''s life force lingering around the wound interfered.


    Not being able to move at all, Xavi''s eyelids got heavier but he couldn''t close them. His breathing became more staggered.


    Lily, Lia, anyone, pleasee save me. After all, I don''t want to die.


    Thest of his strength was used to shed the tears he held in for so long.


    Regret. Burning regret set the whole surrounding aze.


    Xavi didn''t regret what he didn''t want to regret. What he regretted was the fact they didn''te up with another way. How could Xavi regret the happy times he spent with everyone? Even if it inevitably led to his death.


    The A family passed from generation to generation, its memories down, built on past glory and fame of the Immortal King of 1000 or 10000s years back in the past.


    Xavi has never understood why his family took so much pride in history that should be long forgotten.


    Since the day he was born, Xavi had seen the past, he had trained to be the Elder that would be the right hand of the Immortal King. Because soon the new Immortal King was to grace this world.


    Yet Xavi didn''t want to understand. Was the Immortal King so important that his parents chose their fates over their own child? Not even watching him growing up? Leaving with this curse of his damned body?


    Xavi never wanted to understand. There was no way he could forgive the fact that he had to be born as the A family''s heir. But one day, Elder M came and Xavi knew, despite still being a child, he now was the Elder of the A family and had to take on this position.


    Xavi had to start to prepare for what he was born into.


    Dreadful, hateful, cursed days. Days upon days.


    No escaping. Only enduring, enduring, enduring.


    Before finally, a single light gave him hope.


    Elder M was afraid that Xavi would be in danger despite the guards in the A family and gave Xavi a personal bodyguard- Lily.


    Her care, her stubbornness and her genuineness made Xavi''s days brighter. She became his real family. A love he had never thought to experience. His ray of sunshine that helped these hated days to be lighter and enjoyable.


    When Min became the Ghost King, Xavi finally had to get serious and Lily was there for him, with him at every step. Xavi slowly learnt to open up and show his emotions.


    Lily.


    Xavi hoped she wouldn''t cry, and wouldn''t be devastated over his death.


    Lily.


    Xavi hoped she could live a long and fulfilling life. Happy and healthy. There was no amount of gratitude that could describe what Xavi felt towards Lily.


    Then the day came, Xavi met the future Immortal King. The dreaded encounter he had hoped he never needed to experience. Years long of suffering he endured yet couldn''tpare to that cold faade of what used to be a budding person. Lia went against his expectations.


    Despite her initial vignce, Xavi felt something else for the first time. It was fun. It was the thrill of adventure and excitement.


    Good. He was the Immortal King''s right hand. Trained his whole life, abandoned, picked up and loved to live the life he wanted.


    Even though many parts were scary, haunting and painful, they were all part of the experience. And Lia grew and grew more on Xavi. A person Xavi dly supported, that made him feel for the first time grateful, that it was a blessing he belonged to the A family.


    Xavi hoped with his contribution, with his sacrifice he aided Lia at least a little bit. He hoped that Lia would be happy, be the Immortal King he envisioned her to be. He hoped that all the others he became friends with would share his sentiment and were grateful to have had each other.


    He knew this moment woulde after a long time. Was it wishful thinking hoping to avoid it even though he had already prepared for it?


    The sky gradually darkened into a pitch-ck for Xavi. Ast melody, requiem for him, was sung by the howling wind, crashing against the ruins, creating a full-bloomed orchestra just for him.


    Just to set him free and make his way to have peace. Slowly, finally, with thest breath he took, all light faded from Xavi''s eyes.


    What he has done here, this was thest feat and act, Xavi could do and give before he died. Wanting to smile but denied doing so.


    ****


    After Kil left the ruins, he violently spat more blood. That little boy did more damage than he thought. Kil stumbled and leaned against a wall. He had to rest a few seconds before continuing.


    If only there were ghosts here Kil could eat and heal himself with. He knew he wouldn''t die so easily but he felt his strength draining as the power got more intense. Kil closed his eyes but before he knew it, it was already night.


    He dreadfully made his way towards the firstyer. He couldn''t let any of the other hidden families get to Min. He swore to protect Min. But the pain didn''t subdue, instead, it seemed to grow faster and stronger.


    He headed to first find Maria to heal himself or get some ghosts. As he blindly made his way through the secondyer stumbling, he didn''t notice the fights going on around him until he made it to the firstyer.


    Yet there were four people who noticed the battered, bloodied and staggering figure slowly making his way through the streets.


    And once they saw him, the same thought ran through all of their heads.


    Xavi was dead. Susa''s prophecy hase true. Which meant it was inevitable.


    Despite knowing that Xavi was no longer in this world, they were still shocked and their hearts hung heavy in their chests.


    So, it had truly begun. They weren''t just imagining things, they weren''t able to change what fate had in store.


    They steadied their hearts but the hope they held meant that they were sure, Lia would be able to stop Min in the future.


    But there was another person who knew what Kil stumbling towards the firstyer meant.


    Leo''s initial n was to have Noel help him purge the za, that was why for a while they''ve been silently walking around. Leo determined while Noel slightly confused.


    Yet with Kil''s appearance, everything''s changed. Leo knew from Kil''s personality and from how beaten up he was that he was A, going to find Maria and B, would go after Lia if he saw her near the pce.


    Leo had to prevent this. This unknown variable of Kil appearing was too great to disregard. Even if Kil was hurt, he was a force to be reckoned with. There was no way Leo could stand idly by and let this monster heal himself again.

 Chapter 173: Attack 14

    Chapter 173: Attack 14


    Behind the wall of a house, Lia was still looking at the za filled with soldiers. For some reason, her heart felt heavy and she grasped her chest.


    It was as if a piece of her soulpletely shattered yet it was an alien andplicated feeling. A slight dread made itself present. This feeling pulled Lia into a swamp fighting to get out. Suddenly, Lia became anxious.


    Her heart started to race faster, faster and even faster and her fingers were itching. As if her whole body urged her to do something to get rid of this vacant space that was left inside of her.


    And that was when Lia decided to make her move. The entrance of the pce was a gate connected to stone walls that surrounded the pce. The gate was located at the end of the za. The walls have been fortified with power even before Min''s reign, so it was impossible to climb over them.


    Going around the soldiers from the left and right was futile as the soldiers had a 360-degree view in the open space. The only ce the soldiers couldn''t discover was in the front where Lia hid behind the houses.


    Apart from that, there was no other way but to straight go through all of the soldiers. The initial n was to have Xavi and the others distract them but because of the ambush, things have changed.


    Lia was alone and needed to get into the pce on her own to find Min. There were in total 5 squads with each 30 soldiers scattered in a formation on the za. Lia looked behind her.


    At the moment, she could only control 10 corpses, she needed to use them wisely. If the soldiers managed to kill her corpses, she needed to immediately control new ones. However, carrying corpses with her was impossible. Having the corpses carry their fallen brothers was also impossible.


    The only thing Lia wasn''t sure of was the range of her life force. How far could the corpses be for her to control it? It was a crucial fact Lia didn''t think of considering before. Would it be useful to pile up some corpses at the front?


    The distance between Lia and the za was at least around 200 metres. It didn''t seem much but having to fight against many soldiers to get through made the distances long and tedious.


    One option that could work was to lure the soldiers away from the za before outrunning them and getting into the za. But how many would follow her? And the bigger problem was that even if Lia went inside the pce, the soldiers would catch her then.


    However, waiting for the others wasn''t ideal either. Lia briefly closed her eyes. What would Yano do? If Yano was here, this might be easy for him. Why couldn''t hee and help? But it was an unreasonable thing to ask of him because the Mortal World was in danger too.


    After a deep breath, Lia prepared herself mentally. Gathering some corpses in one spot, she held her hand over it, the familiar white smoke emitting out of it.


    ut then, Lia raised her hand and caught the stone that was flung towards her. Slowly, she raised her head and saw not far from her an injured Kil. Despite being hurt, his steps were so light Lia didn''t even notice his presence until thest second and only because she heard the stone flying towards her.


    Kil grinned, the dried blood surrounding his mouth cracked and put creases in his skin, "Not bad."


    Lia had a bad feeling, "What are you doing in here?"


    Lia stood up and stepped away from the corpses. She couldn''t let Kil catch on she could control the corpses. More importantly, Kil being here meant something must''ve happened to Xavi.


    Then the feeling she felt before-


    "I was wondering why none of you charged at the pce but instead wanted to hold us captains back, but I see now," Kill approached Lia.


    Kil could barely regenerate his power neither did his wounds heal but at least they stopped bleeding, "You''re the trump card, that''s why."


    "You sure are full of yourself," Lia''s face was cold but her hands trembled, so she balled them into fists, "What happened to Xavi?"


    "Who is that? Oh, the little boy, he-" Kil thought for a second, "Well, you can see for yourself."


    Lia was at a disadvantage. If she fought Kil here, it''d only attract the soldiers bringing Lia''s death quicker than she could run. There was no way this could end peacefully. She needed to lure Kil away.


    "Very well, you seem to be confident in your abilities. I can see you''re hurt, shall I perhaps," Lia gave him a warm smile and walked further towards her right, away from the za, "Go easy on you?"


    Killughed at these words, "Little girl, you need to work on your provocation skills."


    "But I wasn''t trying to provoke you. I was simply worried for you," with that Lia ran towards Kil but instead to attack him, she jumped off the ground the moment she was an inch away from him. Her body flew over his head andnded behind him. Then Lia sprinted towards the secondyer in hopes to lure Kil away.


    As expected Kil was following her but Lia was shocked to see that he moved faster than she anticipated he could in his condition. He was actually catching up but then he did the most unexpected thing.


    "Ghosts! I need ghosts and someone call Maria here!" Kil was doing the very thing Lia wanted to avoid. rming the soldiers. If things already went this way, Lia would use this to her advantage.


    Instead of going towards the secondyer, Lia changed her course and headed straight to the za. With the soldiers already aware of her presence, Lia decided to go for the pce. If she took everyone with her to the secondyer, then the others would be in danger as well and they were already upied with the captains.


    However, the downside was that Lia couldn''t use her power because there weren''t any corpses lying around. The mass of soldiers scattered, some went away from the za possibly looking for Maria who could heal Kil. But now that Lia thought about it, where was Maria in this battle? What was she doing? Which side was she taking?


    However, the good thing was that Maria didn''t seem to act as their healer. If she helped them, then Lia and the others would be at an even worse disadvantage.


    Seeing the oing masses of soldiers pouring towards her and behind her was Kil, Lia had only one option to break the wall in front of her.


    Kill the soldiers, pave the way to the pce and then to bring an end to this war. Enough blood was spilt, enough immortals have died. There was no use in continuing this.


    "Are you seriously going to run into them? Quite brave," Kil didn''t make things easy for Lia. He was on her tail and her movements were limited.


    Arriving at the beginning of the za, Lia dodged to her left as a group of soldiers came, evading by a hair Kil''s punch that tore a hole into a soldier.


    Lia was sure that one punch of his might knock her out for good. Wasn''t Kil hurt? Where did this powere from?


    "You ain''t getting to Min."


    "Hah," Lia sneered as she jumped over a few soldiers, took a sword from one of them and with a swoop sliced a soldier''s head off, "Your loyalty to Min is sickening. Does being near him make your heart flutter so much you''re willing to sacrifice your life for him?"


    "Little girl, you got a nasty mouth," another punch was sent Lia''s way but she deflected it with a de as her feet lifted off the ground and simultaneously kicked a row of soldiers away. But it was inevitable that Lia couldn''t dodge all of them.


    Soon, in less than 5 minutes, Lia''s body was heavily injured but she was able to make at least 1/5th progress towards the pce.


    Her arm holding the sword was covered in blood that ran down to her hand and the sword slipped due to the wetness. Lia could barely take a step as Kil grabbed her from behind and flung her into the air.


    The wind pped Lia in her face and the ground got dangerously close, Lia quickly turned her body midair and somersaulted until shended on her feet but failed to see therge spear that was thrown at her.


    The sharp tip of the de stopped right in front of Lia''s eyes.


    "Kil, stop here."


    This voice, this figure that stood protectively in front of Lia. His blonde hair and his familiar back brought tears to Lia''s eyes.


    "Leo, what you doing?" Kil dragged his body in front of Leo.

 Chapter 174: Attack 15

    Chapter 174: Attack 15


    The oing force of soldiers all froze on the spot. Right now all eyes were on Leo and Kil facing each other. No one dared to make a move. Lia couldn''t trust her eyes. Leo was really here to help her.


    As Kil and Leo stared at each other, another figure approached Lia, "Are you alright?"


    Seeing Noel''s worried face, Lia was d he was alright. She nodded trying to hide her wounds but Noel stopped her, "Don''t. Focus on healing."


    Lia sat on the ground, barely able to gain strength when her body was enveloped by something soft. Noel held her in his arms as the centre of attention was the heated tension between the two captains.


    "C-Captain Leo," one of the soldiers who stopped behind Kil spoke up.


    "Retreat," Leo''s cold stare made the soldiers fall back.


    "Leo, what''s the meaning?" Kil''s eyes shed. The situation was ambiguous. Kil didn''t believe that Leo would betray Min but why was he shielding the hidden families?


    What was Leo''s agenda? But in hindsight, it didn''t matter to Kil. It was actually a good thing. If Leo turned out to be an enemy, then Kil could finally fight against him. His dream of fighting another captain wasing true.


    Also, Kil stepped to the side and looked at Noel, even the other guy he wanted to fight presented himself on a silver te. Even though Kil was hurt, how could he let this chance go? It was too delicious.


    "I''ll handle things here, Kil go back," Leo finally spoke up.


    "You kidding? ''i''m not gonna leave, you can''t order me," Kil didn''t move from the spot, "What are you doing?"


    "Things have gone too fa-"


    "Ha!" Kil roared withughter, "Gone too far? Look around, it''s toote for your bullshit! People have died, you are as guilty as me."


    Leo didn''t say anything. Even though Kil was weakened right now, Leo didn''t want to fight him. The soldiers would see Leo as a traitor and rm Min. Under no circumstances could Min find out about Lia.


    "Now keeping quiet? I wanna trust you because Min does but you being ambiguous isn''t helping?... Damn, when are theying?" Kil looked back and forth, holding his hand over his chest. It seemed like the pain was quite apparent. This might be the best chance to get rid of Kil, however, the soldiers worried Lia. If Lia was to attack Kil, then the soldiers would immediately stop them.


    "It seems you don''t know-" while Leo and Kil were talking, Lia turned to Noel, "Do you have a weapon?"


    Noel confused stared at Lia, then looked around to find what Lia wanted.


    "What you want with it?" Noel hesitatingly handed Lia a knife. Lia''s wounds started to heal and her body felt better. She removed herself from Noel''s embrace and steadied herself. Then she took a deep breath before a dark look hushed across her face until it manifested in her eyes as she stared at Kil.


    All noises were drowned out. Lia focused her attention on Kil and couldn''t hear the conversation between him and Leo nor what Noel was whispering to her. Until another loud roaringugh of Kil ripped the numbing veil off Lia''s ears.


    Swoosh.


    Kil''sughter abruptly stopped. Silence overtook the situation. Noel and Leo froze as Lia dashed past them, ripped her long dress short and jumped. Her foot drilled the knife she threw into Kil''s chest further in.


    Kil''s angry eyes, bloodshot, stared at her indifferent ones. Then everything happened in the sh.


    "Lia!"


    Two voices called out. The soldier didn''t know what to do. Kil grabbed Lia''s foot wanting to fling her away but at thest second, she grabbed his neck and used his chest as her springboard.


    Her body flew over Kil''s head while her hands were still around his neck. Then as Lianded behind Kil, she instantly turned around, her hands moving towards his chest, tearing the knife upwards.


    The wound on his chest only grew bigger. On cue, both the soldiers and Noel and Leo moved. Two sides shing with each other. Lia ducked and again circled around Kil to get behind Noel and Leo.


    Both were shocked about Lia''s action but right now their priority was to protect her. On the other side, Lia had hoped topletely slice Kil open. She was sure he wouldn''t survive this but he was studier than she thought.


    Noel and Leo got ready to fight when blood sprayed out of Kil''s mouth as he shouted, "Stop!"


    The soldiers halted.


    "Just give me what I''ve been damn asking for!"


    Noel and Leo had no idea what Kil asked for but Lia did. Kil wanted to regenerate himself. And for that, he either needed ghosts or Maria. Yet none of the soldiers were able to carry out his order as Leo and Noel arrived.


    "Now!" Kil''s intense roar made the soldiers flinch and they scattered. A few of them remained but didn''t dare to approach, "Don''t interrupt."


    These two words signalled the soldiers their death sentence. If they had the audacity to go against him.


    This was an opportunity. If Kil was arrogant enough to not rely on help, the three of them could kill him. Lia still wanted to know what happened to Xavi. Unbelievable anger welled up inside of her and she was about to attack when Noel stopped her.


    "Lemme do it. You and him make your way to the pce," as Noel said those words he only stared at Kil, ''''I can handle this myself."


    "But if he replen-"


    "I can finish him off before then, trust me," Noel turned around to pat Lia and gently smiled.


    No, nono!


    Lia didn''t want to see that smile. It was as if he was going to say goodbye here.


    "No," finally Lia was able to reject, "We do it together."


    "Right now, they''re weak, if you two"


    "I said no! Stop wasting time!" Lia wouldn''t leave Noel alone. If he wanted to y here, he could do it after everything was done.


    "He''s right," suddenly Leo held Lia by the shoulders back, "There''s something else you have to do right? He''ll manage on his own."


    "No," Lia still didn''t want to leave Noel.


    "I''ll be fine," Noel approached Lia and pulled her into his arms, "I''ll be fine," Noel whispered before pressing a kiss on Lia''s forehead, "Trust me a little, ok? Have I ever broken a promise?"


    Lia wanted to nod but then shook her head while Leo red at Noel and Kil was too busy trying to heal himself. The soldiers who noticed this only rolled their eyes but didn''t dare to get closer.


    "You''ll see me again, don''t forget what your mission is," Noel gently caressed Lia''s cheeks before letting her go.


    Again the smile she loathed to see on his face appeared. This wasn''t Noel. Not the taunting, mocking one who made her blood boil. Who was her first friend after she came back. This serious, even sad and mncholic Noel, she didn''t want to see.


    "I trust you," Noel this time addressed Leo who only nodded and pulled Lia with him. But Lia only reluctantly left Noel behind with Kil on the za. The farther they went away, the smaller and lonelier Noel''s figure seemed to be, up until hepletely vanished.


    Only then Lia finally turned her head away and looked at Leo before realising the direction they were heading to, "Where are we going?"


    Leo wasn''t leading her towards the pce.


    "The academy."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s safer and there''s something I think you want."


    "Something I want?"


    Without much problems, Leo led Lia inside the academy, a ce that was once buzzing with students, but now it was a sad sight to see the dusty corners of the deste ce and the white marble overdrawn with cracks and red drops.


    Inside the dorm, Leo hid with Lia in the room, Lia once was in. The minute the door was locked, Leo instantly grabbed Lia and embraced her. He said nothing but only held her. His head nuzzled in the crook of her shoulder as Lia felt wetness soaking through her clothes.


    But Lia wasn''t innocent either. Her tears fell on Leo''s clothes and she hugged him back with all of her might. After all, no matter what has happened and how they''ve grown apart, even if they were enemies, Leo would always reach out his hand to help her. Just like now. Just like on the first day they met.


    His warmth seeped into Lia while Leo''s body slightly trembled, then his legs gave in and they fell to the ground. But Leo neither let go of Lia nor said anything. For a while, they basked in this reuniting moment, Leo has been waiting for so long he thought he''d never get to experience.


    "Lia, Lia" his whisper echoed in her ears over and over again, "I''m so d, I. I don''t know I-"


    "It''s ok," Lia patted Leo''s head and caressed his back, "It''s ok, I''m also happy to see you again."


    Leo nodded and the golden strands of his hair tickled Lia''s face. Lia has never seen Leo so vulnerable. She has never even seen him cry before. All she ever saw of him was his bright smile.


    Suddenly, Leo raised his head and dark eyes stared into Lia''s, "Tell me everything. I want to know the truth. Tell me, what did Min do?"

 Chapter 175: Attack 16

    Chapter 175: Attack 16


    While Leo still held onto Lia, Lia told him everything. She didn''t want to withhold anything from him.


    From how Min and the four elders have massacred her family to her being thrown in the abyss, taking revenge halfway to find the hidden families as her allies, her bing the Immortal King, her infiltration in the academy, about Zero, about her in the Mortal World, even how Lia had doubted Leo, she left no detail out.


    Leo should know the truth. He deserved the truth. To see Leo break down after they reunited, Lia realised that in those 10 years, she''s been away, Leo has also suffered a lot. He''s also been in pain, he had to endure every day.


    "I see," Leo rested his head on Lia''s shoulder while his arms tightened around her back. His whisper full of pain and sadness almost made her choke with tears again.


    Lia was happy. Happy to see Leo again and happy that she meant so much to him. Before she had thought that apart from her family, no one had cared about her but how could she disregard Leo and their friendship? Because Min was also friends with Leo? Or the other way around?


    "So, Min lied to me."


    Hearing this, Lia noticed that Leo had realised that Min probably didn''t regard Leo as a friend too, just like how Min never cared about Lia. Did Min have anyone he cared about apart from himself?


    "He''s fooled me all these years and I''ve blindly danced on his strings," bitterness could not even describe what Leo felt. If Leo turned back time with the knowledge that Min, he regarded as his best friend, his brother, was the murderer of Lia and her family, then what would Leo have done?


    All these years Leo has spent close time with the murderer he desperately sought to find, deluded by him to attack the hidden families who were actually allies and now this mess has happened.


    "It''s not your fault, you didn''t know it, what matters is that you''re well and healthy," Lia didn''t want Leo to bear more pain. She could imagine how much he must have beaten himself up, Lia has been there many times.


    "But I still did many awful things, I-"


    "If you regret it and sincerely try to make up for your mistake, I''m sure you''ll be forgiven," for some reason Lia didn''t know if these words were right.


    How could one atone for their sins? If Min was to beg Lia for forgiveness, trying to make up for his mistakes, would Lia actually forgive him? Wouldn''t she just ridicule him and be even more merciless?


    But Leo was different. Or was there a difference between intentionally and unintentionallymitting crimes?


    "Lia"


    "Yes?"


    "I promise, I''ll do anything to help you, I''ve desperately wanted to find the people who killed you and uncle and auntie, but in the end, they were actually so close. I''ve wasted so many years, if I knew you were alive, I would''ve left everything to find you."


    "I know," Lia found that Leo wasining about himself but also about her, along the lines, why haven''t you told me you were alive? Why haven''t you confided in me?


    But at that time, Lia was so consumed by rage, she viewed everyone as her enemy. If only she had trusted Leo more, then both of them would''ve suffered less.


    "I''m sorry," Lia truly was, "Next time, I''lle find you."


    Leo raised his head and rubbed Lia''s nose, "There won''t be a next time, because we''ll stop Min."


    There was something Lia was curious about, even though she could guess the answer, she still wanted to hear it from Leo.


    "When you heard about Min''s n, why-" but once these words left the Lia''s mouth, she couldn''t bring herself to continue but Leo''s look was neither hurt by her using him nor avoiding.


    "Honestly, I dunno why Min wants to destroy both worlds. No idea why he has such a grudge, makes you think if we really knew him since we were kids, ha," Leo gave a self-deprecatingugh, "But I didn''t care back then, I felt like it was good if the worlds didn''t exist anymore, the people who''ve hurt you would also disappear."


    "Leo," Lia stroked his hair again, "I didn''t know I mean so much to you," Lia lightly giggled.


    "You don''t mean so much to me," Leo grabbed her hand and straight looked Lia in the eyes, "You mean everything to me. You''re my everything, if you''re not here, then I don''t care about anything."


    Leo''s earnest eyes sent a shiver down Lia''s spine. Lia didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t pretend she didn''t know the meaning behind Leo''s words because she did. Painfully clear. To Leo, Lia meant everything. To Lia, Leo was a precious and irreceable friend.


    Both held the other in their eyes and heart, but one was more deeper and unconditional than the other''s.


    All Lia could do was to stare back at Leo, open and close her mouth, no reaction wanted toe out. Suddenly, the position they were in, felt ambiguous and Lia felt weird. What was she supposed to do? She didn''t want to reject Leo but she has never seen him more than a childhood friend, her best friend nor did she think she could ever view him more than that.


    Even though he cared so much for her, even though he''d do anything for her, even though he and Yano weren''t different in this aspect, why couldn''t Lia feel the same for Leo, why did she feel more attracted to Yano? What was the crucial difference between them?


    And if in the past, Lia fell for Leo instead of Min, what kind of happiness would await her?


    "Leo"


    "Haha, don''t worry, I''m d I could finally get it off my chest, you don''t need to answer me not now at least," Leo let go of Lia and stood up.


    Lia wanted to say something tofort Leo but was left speechless.


    "We seem to have wasted enough time, my bad," Leo looked out of the window, "We probably need to hurry."


    "What are we going to do?" Lia didn''t know why Leo brought her here in the first ce but it was reasonable they couldn''t straight go to the pce. Lia hoped Noel was alright and managed on his own.


    "I''ll go back to your friend and help him before heading to Min, you stay here for now. It''s safe. Let me deal with Min."


    "No," Lia knew Leo would say something like this, why would Leo have to go through what she was supposed to do? More than that, Leo still seemed to regard Min as a friend, hoped, but Lia has no longer feelings for Min, any good ones, so it''d be better if she faced Min.


    "I know your worry but you need to do something else," seeing Lia''s agitated face, Leo pressed her onto the sofa so she would sit down.


    "What?"


    "Zero."


    Lia immediately understood, "You know where he is?"


    "Yes, there''s a prison Min has built right behind the academy, right behind this building."


    If Lia remembered correctly, the ce beyond the dorm was a forest where she caught Zero burying other people''s possessions.


    "It''s right behind the forest, underground."


    "Min built something like that?"


    "Haha, you''d be surprised about everything he''s done so far, even more so what he has nned," Leo told Lia quickly about the location and how to get here, "I''m pretty sure that boy''s in there."


    "I see, thank you."


    "I''ll go now, you stay here after you got Zero, and wait for the my signal or just wait for me, ok? If everything''s clear I''lle for you."


    Lia was still reluctant but then agreed, "Ok but take care of yourself."


    "I will," with that Leo left the building. Lia still thought it wasn''t a good idea to separate and fight alone but all of her allies and even Leo went this route, there was no way to change their minds.


    Lia went to the bathroom and only now realised how bad she must smell and look like. She quickly washed her face and hands before going to get Zero out. She could finally help Zero. He had to suffer wrongfully because of her. She''d get him out.


    Meanwhile, Leo headed down the dorm. He entered the lift, his hands trembling. If he was honest, he didn''t want to leave Lia alone. He just met her again and parting like this was painful.


    But he wanted her to be safe and not get into danger. Also, he said what he wanted. Thinking about it, his face flushed red.


    He actually kind of confessed! Her reaction wasn''t too far away from what he had expected. She has been in love with Min for so long and then was betrayed, how could she fall so easily? Also, Leo was painfully clear about Lia only seeing him as a good friend. But it didn''t matter. As long as she was happy, Leo couldn''t ask for more.


    Leo exited the dorm and walked across the training field to helped Noel but then a tall figure came his way. Leo instantly recognised him.


    Did his fight already end? How could he be here? Did he know Leo was a traitor?


    Seeing the person''s hand raise, Leo also prepared himself to fight.

 Chapter 176: Attack 17

    Chapter 176: Attack 17


    A while ago.


    Just when Kil headed to the firstyer after killing Xavi, Nana knew what this meant.


    "Keep your eyes on your opponent, didn''t I teach you that?" Timo threw another sword at Nana. Nana was barely able to dodge it. One of her wings was chipped, cut off by Timo and he gave her no chance to recover.


    "Was I so bad as a teacher? Seemed like you learnt nothing," Timo stood straight in front of the Nana who struggled to stand.


    Her body was bruised and she almost copsed on the ground. Through half-lidded eyes, she, with her mouth open, heavily wanting to get more air, could only focus on the outline of Timo.


    She once, even though she shouldn''t admit, admired her teacher, trainer, who guided her to be stronger. This figure she respected, had one hand in his pockets while his other spewed light blue sparkles about to form his sword out of his life force engraved with electricity.


    The loose outer robe that hung around his shoulders gave him an aloof and elegant vibe as if nothing could touch him, as if he reigned over everyone, stood above them.


    "I''ll give you onest lesson, properly pay attention to it, Nana," Timo formed a long sword that turned into a spear with sparks surrounding it like crazy. Timo''s dead eyes followed emotionless how Nana steadied herself over and over again. She retracted her wings and didn''t even heal herself.


    Was it because she couldn''t or because she didn''t want to? It didn''t matter to Timo, it shouldn''t matter yet the hand that grabbed the spear almost shattered his weapon.


    Once he realised it, he took back the pressure and released the tension. The weapon now hung loosely from his fingertips. He needed to get himself together, he couldn''t be swayed by this fragile figure in front of him. Timo had killed many people, he had done so many horrible things, did he care for it? No.


    Did it matter to him? Nothing did. Timo had long thrown away any regards for anything. Even training the students wasn''t because he cared or cared for the private army, it was because Min ordered him.


    Nana wasn''t different. To him, in his eyes, Nana was a brilliant student that learnt fast. It was a shame she didn''t join his army and worked under him. So, how did Timo feel when he found out Nana was actually part of the hidden families?


    That cheerful and excited girl that grew under him, only used him to strengthen her power, was an enemy. An enemy he had to destroy. How did Nana feel about this? Timo wondered but everything in his mind ordered him to throw away any emotional concern he had.


    Nana, on the other side, had a hard time to focus. Her head rung and the impact with the hard ground after Timo threw her did too much damage on her brain. Nana realised and she hated this realisation.


    Even during her training with Timo, Nana found out about her weak body. She was barely able to stand her body being hurt. Was that why she had healing as one of her abilities and the other was for her to fly away from any harm. Wasn''t it?


    Nana chuckled self-deprecatingly. It was pathetic and pitiful. In the end, all she could do was to run away, back then and now that she thought she could do something, her own power mocked her.


    Helping Lia? One of the hidden families? Who did Nana fool? Everyone but herself. But this time, she was at least trying not to escape.


    Her power would be used for something else than just to get herself out of harm. Nana knew everyone thought her power fitted her because of her family, because of her desire to protect but in truth, her honest desires, the darkest hidden spot inside her, was revealed by her power.


    She wasn''t as good of a person everyone thought her to be, her siblings thought she was. Nana needed to prove herself. She wanted at least to be a little bit of help to Lia and the others who held their hands out to her.


    Nana didn''t hear everything Timo said but she could guess the meaning behind his words. She wondered what he thought about this situation but seeing his long spear, Nana knew he didn''t care about the teacher-student rtionship they had.


    Time seemed to fly by fast. Nana needed to get back to the others and help them. She couldn''t waste more time here. She focused on healing herself. She didn''t have any attacking power nor had the brains like Xavi toe up with a n, so Nana needed to find a way to get out of here. Even though-


    Nana''s lifeforce surrounded her and started to heal her faster from Timo''s life force yet the perplexing thing was that Timo seemingly let her. He made no attempt to stop her. The shattered pieces of Nana''s broken sses stung her cheeks and left small red lines behind.


    Without sses, Nana''s eyesight was pretty bad but she still took them off. They did more harm than good. Nana had tried to heal her bad eyesight but it wasn''t possible for some reason.


    Now Timo''s outline was even more blurry and the deste street they were in, in the secondyer, could barely be seen.


    It felt like the street was narrowing, the houses about to close in and trap her. Her head was vibrating and even while healing, she staggered. Timo only cut off her wing, threw her across the ce and she was already rendered to this.


    "What''s wrong? Are you already done? I''ve expected better from you," for some reason, Timo couldn''t stop himself from talking to her. He didn''t know himself why he was doing this. Because he wanted to draw out time? Provoke her to get herself up and just fight him, so he wouldn''t have to care about her pitiful form?


    "Commander" Nana''s weak whisper still reached Timo''s ears.


    Hearing the sadness in her voice, Timo finally knew why he felt this way. This emotion wasn''t love, wasn''t the same kind of love he felt for Maria, but this was what every teacher would feel for a dear student. Care and a little bit of protectiveness.


    Timo sought to get rid of this feeling. He only took up the job because Min wanted him to. He only cared about Nana because she had potential. Timo fed himself these lies.


    But being a mentor to someone and seeing them grow under their care was an inexplicable feeling. Yes, Nana gave Timo what he was denied. Timo now knew what he saw in Nana.


    His little sister.


    Finally admitting this, Timo hesitated. Only for a second though.


    In this world, Timo only had one little sister. And it was not Nana.


    Making up his mind, Timo wasn''t benevolent anymore. He didn''t wait for Nana to finish healing herself. Instead, he slowly approached her, his spear dragging across the ground, making a sound akin to grinding metal.


    The noise made Nana aware that Timo wasing, even if she didn''t see him until his shoes came into sight. Nana took a step back, then remained on the spot. She had no weapon or any ways to defend herself, how was she going to fight against Timo?


    Right now, Nana had to buy time to heal herself, then-


    She had a n that might work out. It was simple but was easy enough to follow.


    "Commander" Nana repeated, Timo stopped and looked at her tousled hair, her bruised face, her cracked lips and her worn-out body.


    "Commander, being a teacher isn''t easyright?"


    Timo had no idea what Nana was hinting on.


    "I know it. I guess if I were in your situationI I''d be disappointed too," Nana had to take a deep breath. Talking and healing at the same time wasn''t ideal. She was really too useless.


    "I have four siblings."


    Timo flinched when he heard that.


    "They''re all much younger than me, theoldest is 10 and the youngest 4..."


    Timo gripped his spear harder, wanting to raise it but couldn''t.


    "I had to leave them behind, all this time I pretended not to care about them because I needed to be strong butevery night, my heart shatters thinking about being far away from them..."


    So, Nana had the same feeling as Timo. Nana understood what Timo was going through.


    "I''m happy to be with everyone but I still miss them;" Nana raised her head and the tears glistened in the corner of her eyes. Timo seemed unfazed to her, his nk, indifferent eyes staring back at her.


    "I guess what I''m trying to say," Nana had enough strength to stand up properly, "Is that if any of them I raised with so much care and time would stand against me as an enemy, I''d feel betrayed and hurt."


    Nana wiped her tears away. Timo''s blurry face didn''t be clearer, "I''m not sure if you feel any of that,mander, but I hope you did see me as a student of yours."


    Feelings were a fickle thing. Especially in a situation like this. Nana and Timo were enemies. Timo was someone Nana needed to get rid of. The same could be applied vice versa. Nana wouldn''t betray Lia and the others ever.


    But what Nana felt towards Timo was gratitude. Thankful, he helped her with her power when she fell down and was at her lowest because of it. Happy, that he brought out her potential and moved, he tried to do his best for her.


    "Thank you," with these words that shocked Timo, Nana severed all ties with him. They were after all enemies.

 Chapter 177: Attack 18

    Chapter 177: Attack 18


    As these two, seemingly insignificant, words in this brutal world froze Timo, Nana took the opportunity to finishpletely healing herself.


    Then she ran to the right into a house. Away from Timo before he could recover. One was because she needed to buy time fighting against him and second was because she didn''t want to hear what he would say. She knew it might be something hurtful.


    For now, Nana didn''t waste any time to think about anything unrted, she had to focus all of her attention on stopping Timo.


    Nana raced to the second floor, while downstairs she heard Timo enter and shing the doors to get to her. Her body was back to normal. Searching for anything she could use as a weapon, Nana rushed through the floor.


    She could fly away but her goal was to not let Timo go after Lia, so Timo had to be close to Nana and she couldn''t go too far. Nana had to keep Timo here and finish him off.


    There was nothing that could be used as a weapon. Nana got ready to hop out of the window when a spear came flying and shattered it. The broken ss pieces flew in the air and bruised her.


    As the spear momentarily flew past Nana, the electrifying sparks that surrounded the whole weapon like a coat were transferred in the air to Nana and burnt some of her skin. It was a shallow wound but the pain was incredible.


    However, Nana neither bothered with the fact of being attacked nor did she turn around to face Timo. Grabbing some of the ss shards that cut deeply into her hand, Nana threw them behind her aimlessly at Timo. It was purely a distraction for Nana to step onto the windowsill and jump out of the window.


    But she forgot that Timo could control his weapons. As Nana spread her wings to fly, the spear came back racing towards her. The momentum from jumping off the window momentarily froze Nana midair.


    She couldn''t evade it. In panic, Nana raised her hand, despite knowing the insane damage the spear did and grabbed it while she forced herself to fly to the side to evade.


    She only held it for 2 seconds but her hand waspletely burnt. It was a trade she was willing to make. It was easier to heal her hand than having her wing cut off again. The spear flew back to Timo as he followed her.


    To his surprise, Nana didn''t fly away, instead she went to the opposite house through the window again. If Nana did get away, Timo wasn''t nning on chasing after her. He could just tell the others he wasn''t able to catch her, if they wanted to believe him or not he didn''t care, but it seemed like Nana intended to fight him.


    If the student wanted to fight the teacher, as a teacher Timo couldn''t refuse. It was his responsibility, hisst lesson to see through his student''s growth and grade them. He would bear witness to Nana''s skills she has trained not under his care anymore. This was theirst training session.


    Nana didn''t waste any time. The minute she stepped into the house, she nced around to find something suitable. Her hand healed slowly. A few peeks out of the window told her that Timo wasing but it seemed like he was casually strolling to her ce like a walk on a Sunday afternoon. For some reason, Nana felt Timo wasn''t serious about this.


    Was he looking down on her skills? Was it because he was her previous teacher, didn''t acknowledge her anymore? Nana quickly threw these thoughts away and found what she was looking for. A sword was just lying on the ground. Breaking off the handle, Nana only needed the de.


    Nana could hear Timo''s footsteps below her. This n might work but Nana was sure it wouldn''t so easily, after all, it was an ordinary weapon and Nana''s life force couldn''t kill Timo. Only heal him. With the sharp de, Nana flew out of the window again, to the roof.


    She tried to stab the sword hilt in the tiles but it was too shallow. After a few tries, Nana managed to create a tiny gap and then stick the sword into it. The tip pointing up.


    Making sure the de was secured, Nana flew off the roof and stood on the streets. With her head looking at the window she flew in just a second ago, Nana retracted her wings.


    The footsteps of Timo inside the house could be heard even where Nana stood. Right now it was peaceful and quiet. There was no indication about everyone else''s fight. No sound was carried to them. All Nana apparently could hear were Timo''s steps.


    Then even they faded away. And from the window, Timo stared down at Nana while she looked back at him. Their wordless exchange carried on for a few seconds until Nana''s sad smile stunned Timo.


    "Commander, pleasee down, let''s talk."


    Nana''s proposal was sudden yet Timo jumped out of the window andnded in front of her. His outer robe still on his shoulders, not fazed at all by the jump.


    "Is there a need to talk?" despite Timo saying this, he retracted the spear and thest bit of light blue faded away. Nana could barely see it and she knew what Timo did and her heart felt heavy. She was about to betray him again.


    "Would you be willing to grade my performance onest time,mander?"


    "I told you, everyone, not to call me that. You don''t learn, do you well, isn''t that a teacher''s job?" Timo sighed, curious to see what she had in store. He was aware of the fact she couldn''t kill him.


    Her power wasn''t made to kill people. That was why Timo wanted to see what Nana could pull off. How far she was willing to go against him or her goal and the others.


    That was also why when Nana charged at Timo, he neither moved nor defended himself. He only stared down at her fragile body that lifted him up in the air. Stared at the tears in her eyes that dared to spill and then his view fell on to the dark and grey sky. So bleak and dreary. A disgusting sight.


    Then Timo moved his view back to Nana whose lips trembled before she stopped and hovered for a while in the air, avoiding eye contact with him. Timo counted the seconds. He reached 5 when he felt the force of the wind against this back as Nana raced down at an insane speed.


    Then he felt the hard impact of the roof colliding with his back and a sting in his chest. A dark rose bloomed on his clothes. A warm liquid seeped from his skin into all parts surrounding him.


    As Timo''s view wandered from the sword inside his chest he''s been drilled into from the air to Nana, her big eyes stared back at him and only one word made it past her lips, "Why?"


    "Why?" Timo echoed and blood ran down the corner of his lips. Heid on the roof, all spread out on his four, "I haven''t graded you yet and you already try toin about your mark? How troublesome."


    "You know that''s not what I meant!" Nana was exasperated at his careless attitude.


    "Of course," why wasn''t he defending himself, attacking her? Why did he let her do what she wanted?


    "Almost full marks, satisfied? If this was weapon that could kill me then full marks."


    "Liar," Nana groggily stood up and pulled the sword out of him, "My performance was subpar. You went along like a parent to his child''s whim. You didn''t even properly fight me."


    Timo sat up and looked into her determined eyes. The sword that caused her to bleed from her hands by grabbing it so tightly was held against his neck.


    "No, you sessfully came up with a n to kill me even though you don''t really have suitable powers. You used your abilities wisely," Timo sighed again seeing her stubbornness. Then he yawned. Since fighting Nana he hasn''t felt sleepy but now he did. This meant they should wrap things up.


    "What''s your goal?" Timo stood up and dusted off his trousers.


    "To get rid of the Ghost King."


    Timo gave her a crooked smile and his eyes had a tint of warmth, "You''re too weak to do any damage."


    "I know," no one was more painfully clear about it than Nana, "But we''ll still seed."


    No matter what.


    "You''re right, I''m tired. Let the parent let his kid go off and do what she wants," Timo turned away and wanted to leave her alone. There was no point to stop here. The private army wouldn''t suffer by letting Nana go.


    "Stop!" Nana bored her sword into Timo''s back. She indeed wanted to leave but that also meant Timo getting away and aiding the other captains.


    She at least needed to damage him enough.


    "Are you going to nder your student by not properly fighting me?"


    "Nana," Timo''s face turned dark, "I was giving you the chance to escape."


    "I know butmander, this is not a lesson anymore. Either one of us here has to die in order for the other to escape because we''re both fighting for something precious to us."

 Chapter 178: Attack 19

    Chapter 178: Attack 19


    Loud wails echoed in a dark alley. A little kid ran towards the garbage can and threw itself against it. Blood ran down its face and it tumbled onto the ground.


    "Goodness, Nana, what are you doing?" a pair of hands took the little girl into their arms. Nana blinked and barely could make out her mother''s face.


    "Why are you squinting your eyes?" Nana''s mother walked out of the dark alley towards the busy main street.


    "Can''t see good," Nana huped.


    "Oh no, is your eyesight bad? I''m sorry, mum should''ve realised it sooner," Nana''s mother wiped the blood away from Nana''s face and patted her head, "We''ll get you sses."


    Nana buried her face into her mother''s chest and fell asleep.


    This was when Nana was still living with her family in the core. She could barely remember the time spent there but she remembered one event clearly. Several yearster when Nana was already in her twenties, she has lived in the Veil since she was 10 after her parents fled there because of their identity as a hidden family.


    Family M warned them not to appear in public again because soon a major disaster would happen. It has also been 11 years since Nana lived on her own in the Veil. For some reason, her parents left her behind in that tiny house all on her own. Then a whileter, Elder M told Nana her parents had died. Chose to die to make way for Nana.


    Nana couldn''t understand. Why? How would that help her? But in the end, she''d never find out. Her parents went to the K family to be killed leaving only a faint memory in Nana behind and the notion that she wasn''t good enough to make them want to keep living in this world.


    All they left, passed on was the knowledge about the U family and that soon she''d have to serve the Immortal King. Nana had no clue about this but because they were words incessantly drilled into her by her parents, Nana memorised them and took them to her heart.


    After all, these were the only things her family gave her.


    Then when Nana turned 23, after almost 100 years of living alone, finally her dull and bleak days were over. Someone came to kill her. It didn''t make sense why. Was it because she was part of the hidden families? But that was still at least 30 years before the Ghost King came to reign.


    And then in order to protect herself, Nana used the ghosts but instead to only kill the person, she has also deprived four young children of her parents.


    Run. Run away. That was all Nana could think of. But the cry of the baby, the youngest kid, was so piercing Nana''s heart bled and bled until she couldn''t take it.


    She knew more than anyone else what it meant to have their parents taken away and to be abandoned, but could she raise those kids? Would these kids want to live with their parents'' murderer? Each day, Nana spent with them, she was so agonised, it tore her from the inside up.


    Useless and helpless she was. She wanted to give these kids who lovingly and unknowingly called her big sis a wonderful life but she was the one who denied it to them.


    So, if they one day would betray her, Nana would be heart-broken but also know it was her sin she had to bear. Then Lia came, Lia who gave Nana a way out of the nightmare and bittersweet dream.


    Nana loved her siblings but hated herself. She couldn''t protect them. She had to get stronger but she knew it was only an excuse. She didn''t want to be with her siblings any longer but the guilt that Nana was enjoying a life she shouldn''t, had friends and allies she shouldn''t have, being away from her siblings she shouldn''t be, was slowly eating her alive.


    But Nana still pretended and pretended. Her weak self only managed to get this far. It was Nana''s duty to help Lia because that was what she''s been taught and she was indebted to Lia and Mika for giving her siblings a life she couldn''t give them.


    Nana wanted to repay it all. And to Timo who made her feel less worthless, who believed in her, Nana was also grateful.


    "This didn''t have to end up like this," Nana could see the regret in Timo''s eyes, could hear the faint sadness and for some reason, she was happy to go away having someone mourn her.


    Deep down, Nana knew she only used not letting Timo get away as an excuse. The truth was Nana wanted to achieve her real goal through this fight. This was the final escape. Death.


    She was foolish and a coward. Instead of facing her siblings, Nana wanted to die to escape her sins and guilt.


    When Nana heard of Susa''s premonition the first time, panic overcame her and even to thest minute before they split up, Nana didn''t want it toe true, but now she actually embraced it. She came to terms with it because this was what she wanted all along.


    She didn''t want to be a hidden family. She didn''t want to have siblings like this. She wanted her family, wanted to travel the world with her friends without any guilt and regret eating her alive.


    Nana was doing another cruel thing. She wanted Timo to be one to kill her even though she knew it would be unfair towards him. But Nana wouldn''t mind him ending her life.


    As Nanaid in her own pool of blood, the burnt bits on her body crumbled off and turned to ash. After Nana dered that none of them could leave, Nana tried her best to fight against Timo. But seeing Timo not being hurt in the slightest bit while she was dying was veryughable.


    In the end, Nana had to ask herself if she really properly put everything into her fight with Timo. Once again guilt overrode her and her own desires came first. Nana wasn''t a good person, the others trusted in. She might have sinned the most.


    "I''m sorrymander but I guess I''m also happy," Nana reached out her hand and Timo actually took it but it only crumbled underneath his touch. She could now clearly see the pain in his gaze.


    "Thank you," Nana whispered again.


    Timo might never know why she thanked him but that was ok. He didn''t need to. Because Timo was with her, Nana thanked him first. But she silently also thanked Lia for giving her the opportunity to escape and have fun. For Mika and his family taking care of her siblings. For Xavi, Lily, Susa and Noel brightening her days and helping her.


    And thanking her siblings for keeping herpany during her most desperate and lonely time but also for showing her what a truly vile and cowardly person she was. They were her remedy but also her poison.


    And Nana apologised to Lia and the others that she couldn''t be of use. Her selfishness has won over her.


    Nana stared at the sky before losing her consciousness. Herst thought was that she was indeed cruel, she knew how awful it felt when her parents chose death over her, yet here she was passing away the same way her parents did. Leaving both of her families behind.


    However, maybe she''d get to see her parents ande to know the truth. Slowly the burntyer chipped off Nana''s body and her eyes turned ssy.


    Timo watched her for a while before getting up and leaving. He wanted to bury her but he mighte back to do itter. Right now, he just didn''t want to, couldn''t bear to see her corpse for even a second longer. It really reminded him of-


    Timo held his hand against his mouth, stopping himself from throwing up. Killing has never been a problem for him but things like these were truly different.


    He silently prayed for Nana to rest in peace. That whatever it was that made her face, the second before she died, to contort in pain and regret, would pass and not haunt her in her afterlife.


    Now this teacher and student rtionship was truly over. A memory that Timo wanted to erase as quickly as possible before it''d be asting torture like the other one.


    Timo walked aimlessly through the secondyer. His mind tried hard to forget while he, on the outside, seemed unfazed. His wounds have long healed up and only the blood on his clothes and his hands indicated he had fought.


    Timo could hear the other fights going on but didn''t breathe right until he arrived at the za and saw Leo running away with one of the hidden family.


    Timo thought for a while. Maybe to Leo that person was also someone Leo wanted to let go, just as Timo would''ve let Nana escape.


    Timo wanted to assess the situation and headed towards the academy. It was already night. Timo had no idea how he managed to aimlessly walk around for hours.


    He was a bit surprised that the fight with Nana lingered more heavily on his mind than he would''ve expected.


    Maybe it was the fact that she willingly seemed to want to pass on. In many aspects, Timo realised that he and Nana were simr. Maybe that energetic girl from the academy harboured her own dark secrets and suffering. Timo could never get to know and the talk they were supposed to have also never happened.


    With thisst thought, Timo stepped into the academy facing Leo who was bright red.

 Chapter 179: Attack 20

    Chapter 179: Attack 20


    Leo stared at Timo as thetter finally stood before him. None of them opened their mouths to question the other''s motives. The silent stare downsted for a minute. During that time, Timo wiped the blood off his face then put his hands back into his pockets.


    In the distance, loud fighting sounds reached their ears and Timo took a step forward while Leo remained unmoved. Timo yawned, he just wanted to sleep or see Maria. His mood wasn''t great, if Maria was here, it''d lighten immediately. Timo wasn''t keen on dealing with Leo but it was less hassle than having to face Min.


    If Timo was honest, he thought there was no need for them captains to take care of the hidden families, Min could deal with them himself. However, Min was the King and they were hisckeys. And asckeys they couldn''t let Min dirty his hands, also Min was busy with taking care of the Mortal World.


    Now that Timo thought about it, it was more reasonable to pull out all the exorcists from the Mortal World, especially Yano, but it seemed like Min wanted them to perish too.


    After all, apart from Min and the captains, no one should be left alive.


    Timo sighed, Min still cared about his reputation as the Ghost King too much, if he didn''t have this unnecessary pride, Min could just use all the ghosts to get rid of both worlds, instead of wasting his time training exorcists.


    But Min was also paranoid to the point he wanted to first hunt down the hidden families and there was the golden power that would make Min the strongest being.


    As for all of that, Timo frankly didn''t care at all. What he did care about was-


    "Let me be honest Leo. I don''t care if you let the hidden families escape, but if you go after Min, I gotta stop you even if it''s a pain fighting against you," out of all captains, Timo held Leo in the highest regard, even though Kil was physically stronger, his brute nature made Timo not view him as captain.


    But what Timo didn''t want the most to face was the wrath of Min. Having to fight against Min would be a nightmare. None of the captains, not even Timo could win, evenly matched was also a stretch. Timo could hurt Min but that was about it.


    "I''m sorry," Leo ran his hand through his hair, "I don''t dislike you Timo but Min needs to disappear, I won''t forgive him."


    Pure anger seeped out of Leo. This was the first time, Timo has seen the usual cheerful and energetic Leo exude such a frightening aura. Timo was reminded of Nana. Those happy people, were after all, just pretending. It made Timo feel a bit better. Of course, no one could always be happy. That was absurd.


    On the other side, Leo braced himself. Timo''s words shocked him. Leo knew Timo was always quitezy but he actually would let the hidden families escape? Yet the blood on Timo made Leo doubt his words. This was also the opportunity for Leo to get rid of Timo. Especially because Lia was still in the building and woulde down any seconds. Leo needed to drag this fight somewhere else.


    But Leo still hoped Timo would back down as he said. Leo made his intentions clear to get rid of Min. Timo also said he wouldn''t let Leo through if Leo wanted to harm Min.


    Now, what was Timo going to do? After Leo''s words faded, Timo for a while didn''t answer, but then he raised his voice, "Man, I really want to see Maria..."


    "She''s in the pce."


    "I know," the offer was attractive but only so much. Tempting was the next step, but Timo thought Maria would get angry if he didn''t properly do his job. He imagined her angry face and unknowingly broke out into a smile.


    Leo who witnessed it nked. That lovestruck fool but was he any different? He just confessed and was basically rejected. Timo had better chances than him.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve to correct myself, I do dislike you!" Leo''s face was red again. This time not from embarrassment but from anger and jealousy.


    "Why?"


    "Stop rubbing your chances into my face!" Leo knew he was acting foolish. Even though he was the one who told Lia she didn''t need to answer now.


    "I did? What is that-"


    "Doesn''t matter," Leo saw the confusion on Timo''s face and knew they were only wasting time, "I''ll stop Min. Either leave or we fight."


    Timo has heard these words before but Leo''s were slightly different than Nana''s.


    "What made you suddenly change your mind?'''' although Timo didn''t care a lot, he was still puzzled as to why Leo, the closest one and the one Min seemed to trust the most, suddenly hated Min. What did Leo find out? What was it that in the blink of an eye made him an enemy?


    "You really want to kill Min?"


    "Not only kill, I''ll make him suffer."


    Timo widened his eyes briefly, "I see."


    He pulled his hand out of his pocket and the light blue sword started to appear.


    "I''ve got no other choice then," Timo twirled the sword in his hand before looking nkly at Leo.


    "Let''s not have any regrets,'''' Leo coated his fists in purple lifeforce and took a stance. The truth was, Leo really didn''t dislike Timo, instead, he found he got along with Timo the most out of all captains.


    But now Timo stod in his way. Leo has sparred with Timo before but none of them were actually serious because they weren''t allowed to fight each other.


    The results of the sparring matches were most of the time draws. They seemed to be evenly matched. If Leo couldn''t find an advantage before Timo, then it''d be Leo''s loss. And losing meant death. This was a proper fight and not a match for fun anymore.


    "There''s still time to turn back, we don''t need to do that," so Timo said but his weapon sprayed sparkles like crazy. However, it seemed like Timo really didn''t want to fight.


    "Then you let me through?" Leo''s voice carried a hint of expectation and hope.


    "You know I didn''t mean that."


    "Then there''s not turning back," Leo charged at Timo while he said those words.


    Timo''s sword blocked Leo''s fists. An intense shockwave threw both of them back.


    Leo''s lifeforce that coated his hands made him immune to any attacks and the damage he did was double. In a sense, Leo''s power was simr to Kil''s. He could buff himself but not through eating ghosts.


    Leo was a strength-defence type. His life force abilities could go two ways, so Timo''s power was useless against any part that Leo defended himself with his life force.


    Both of them knew of each other''s abilities and weaknesses. So, it was a fight that depended on who could make use of their knowledge the fastest.


    Meanwhile, Lia left the room and headed to another. She saw no need to head to the ground floor to go to the forest. Instead, she went to Timo''s room with the windows facing the forest where she could just jump out.


    This increasingly shortened the distance and was the fastest way. Just as Lia opened the window, a loud boom stopped her in motion. The sound seemed toe from downstairs where Leo might be.


    Various possibilities flooded Lia''s mind. It could be Leo but it also could be someone else but this made less sense. Lia quickly came to the conclusion that Leo had run into someone and they were fighting.


    There was no clue about who the opponent was nor how many there were. Conflicted, Lia stared out of the window. The forest was just in front of her and behind it, was Zero. But Lia couldn''t risk Leo getting hurt. Zero should be safe in the prison, waiting a little while longer wouldn''t harm him.


    With that decision, Lia ran to the lift to get down to the ground floor. Just as she arrived and the door opened with a small bing, Lia saw the back of someone standing up from the ground and heading back to the entrance that waspletely shattered.


    Dust fell in the air and made it equally hard to breathe and see but Lia noticed who that person was in an instant. It was Timo. His outer robe has fallen down to the ground amidst the erged hole and chaos.


    Outside the dorm, Lia saw, not far away, Leo. In an instant, Lia has grasped the situation. She didn''t know what Leo''s power was but the fight was definitely on another level.


    Leo stood at least 30m away from the dorm but one punch of his sent Timo flying through the dorm,pletely damaging the building''s front and ground.


    Lia wanted to help Leo but he was already so strong. Wouldn''t she be a burden? Lia stood there for a second, seeing the inhumane fight between them. She has witnessed Timo''s power but seeing it once again, only reinforced her thoughts. Both Leo and Timo were monsters.


    Everywhere they touched, nothing was left intact. At this rate, the whole academy would be destroyed.

 Chapter 180: Attack 21

    Chapter 180: Attack 21


    A few hours prior. The fight between Mika and Zayn. Everyone else was lured away and only Mika and Zayn remained at the same spot where they''d been ambushed by the captains.


    Looking at Zayn, Mika felt like he was a bully if he were to fight him, but this was only a misleading illusion. Zayn might look like a sickly and nerdy kid that couldn''t stand up for himself but the fact he was a captain spoke for itself. So, Mika didn''t dare to underestimate Zayn.


    While either Mika or Zayn made an attempt to attack first, Mika''s thoughts drifted off wondering if Lia was alright. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Lia grew on him a lot and he approved of her bing the Immortal King. He already stood here ready to sacrifice everything, so there was no point of denying that he was happy to have met Lia and everyone else.


    Even though Noel was pretty annoying. Mika still couldn''t believe that Oldie wasn''t Edler T. Oldie would''ve been the perfect father for Noel and Mika would have understood why Noel''s personality pissed him off so much. But in the end, he still enjoyed having Noel as his friend.


    Mika took a deep breath and then asked, "What''s your name? We should at least establish some sort of respect."


    Mika really didn''t like fighting, especially in a brutal and barbaric way. In general, Mika didn''t like killing but ever since meeting Lia, he got over his ideals and did what was necessary to survive.


    In a sense, he lost his beliefs but through that, he has also gained new ones.


    "Zayn''s my name," Zayn pushed his sses up and the feeling not wanting to fight him only magnified in Mika.


    "Mika," Mika nodded back.


    The basic etiquette was established. Now what? Zayn still made no attempt to attack him and Mika didn''t want to be the first one. Zayn''s appearance was really unfair. Since his childhood, Mika has been taught how to behave and his parents'' justice was deeply inscribed in him.


    Don''t harm others. Be polite. Be respectful. If you see anyone doing something bad, that''s when you can strike to use your strength for something good. But Mika has learnt that all of this only could happen through his own judgement. Even if anyone told him there were rules for what was good and what was evil, in the end, Mika had to decide for himself, be the judge for his own decisions.


    No one was inherently good or bad. Everyone had both sides in them. Just like how Mika thought Lia, at first, was a vile and vicious person but learnt that Lia has changed her ways and that she also had her own beliefs of what was good and right.


    Everyone had a different take on that. Upbringing, influence and oneself yed a big role in this. Mika didn''t know how Zayn was brought up but seeing that Zayn seemed to be more decent than the other captains, he couldn''t help but view Zayn in a more favourable light.


    But on the other side, Mika would''ve preferred to fight against someone he wouldn''t have to feel bad about fighting. Zayn wasn''t an ideal person to be an enemy. Mika knew how ridiculous that sounded but he still had his own morals to uphold.


    "You aren''t going to attack?" Zayn''s quiet voice brought Mika back to reality. Zayn has heard of the atrocities the hidden families have done from Min and the others. Even this war, involving all these innocent people has been started because of the hidden families.


    Zayn had no problems fighting against ghosts but people were another topic. Seeing how Mika didn''t make the first move nor threw any offending remarks like Kil would do, Zayn found that Mika was more decent than he thought.


    Perhaps not all of the hidden families were as bad as Min made them out to be.


    "Aren''t you?" Mika threw the question right back at Zayn.


    Even though these two weren''t fighting, around them their men did. The soldiers of Zayn''s squad against Mika''s men took the fight literally and scattered, so their captains didn''t have to worry about them.


    However, Mika was still an enemy to Zayn who had nothing anymore apart from Min. Zayn owed Min everything. The trust and belief Min disyed in Zayn who has never amounted to anything in anyone''s eyes, Zayn had to repay no matter what.


    That was why it didn''t matter if Mika was different from any other hidden family, in Zayn''s eyes they were all enemies that needed to be stopped.


    All were enemies who dared to stand in Min''s way to obstruct this goal they all supported. Zayn pushed up his sses and adjusted his stance. Mika could try to lower Zayn''s guard as much as possible, Zayn didn''t care because Mika needed to disappear.


    "If you don''t, I will," this was as much of goodwill Zayn could show Mika before he opened his palm and green light emitted.


    It was darker than the Ghost King''s but Mika could immediately tell what Zayn''s power was. It was to summon ghosts. Masses of ghosts that Zayn could control in a sense, it was simr to Lia''s power or Min''s but there was a difference, Zayn''s ghosts could be purged easily while Lia''s corpses were already dead. The only way to stop Lia''s corpses was to go for Lia and kill her to stop her power.


    Mika had a feeling that it wouldn''t work but he still summoned a talisman to hang onto his clothes but Zayn proved his assumptions to be right, "Don''t bother, you can''t keep them away with a normal talisman."


    During the time Lia was away, all of them have trained a lot and honed their skills. It might not be on the level of the captains who were able to train for more than 10 years but it was almost up there.


    They made considerable effort to see visible improvements. At first, Mika was against the idea of challenging the Ghost King and his army while Lia was away, especially when they weren''t prepared and strong enough.


    What Mika hated the most was recklessness, the kind that Lia had disyed when they first met but has improved a lot. But out of all people, Mika has never expected that Xavi and Susa would act on impulse, he would trust Noel and Nana doing it but not the other two.


    But Susa was convinced this would help Lia grow, so what other choice did Mika have than to go along with his friends'' whim to assist the future Immortal King?


    The street they were on was surrounded by wooden houses and covered by the remnants of the broken ones. The grey sky shrouded everything in darkness where barely any light could reach through.


    Mika and Zayn stood a distance away from each other. While Mika was alone, behind Zayn was an army of ghosts. These ghosts weren''t normal ones or those vengeful ones, instead, they were glowing the dark green of Zayn.


    These ghosts stared nkly waiting for Zayn''s order but instead to tell them to charge at Mika, Zayn only produced more ghosts. Could it be that Zayn couldn''t control ormand the ghosts while he created new ones?


    Testing out this assumption, Mika took the opportunity and summoned a few stones. Mika was now able to summon bigger things and inrge quantities but this didn''t mean they were useful in every situation.


    Right now, what Mika needed was something that could purge the ghosts quick and easy, and cover the long distance. Mika was used to having his stones help him and he was confident throwing them in any desired projectile.


    Mika''s power seemed to be useful as he could summon anything but the things he summoned needed to be able to be wielded by him. For example, he could summon a gun or a bow but would Mika know how to use them? Not necessarily. That was why he needed to train with these weapons and feelfortable with them.


    Mika could easily summon a grenade but the destruction would be too great and themotion it created would only draw unwanted support for Zayn to use.


    With these stones, Mika could at least catch Zayn off guard who still hasn''t realised the grey and different shaped small things Mika twirled in his hand.


    Calcting the distance and the necessary and precise strength Mika would need, he threw the stone in a straight line before it flew in an arc and tore through a row of ghosts.


    Zayn felt the breeze passing him and his eyes widened that only with a small stone, Mika was able to get rid of more than 10 ghosts.


    The shock was too great for Zayn and he subconsciously stopped producing ghosts as several more stones flew past him and all with an insane speed and force, making Zayn feel some kind of doom looming over him. With one turn, Zayn saw that all of his ghosts he had summoned werepletely purged.


    "If you don''t hold back, neither will I," Mika pushed his hair out of his face and the dangerous glint in his eyes froze Zayn''s brain.

 Chapter 181: Attack 22

    Chapter 181: Attack 22


    The vibe Mika gave off was of utmost confidence and determination. It surrounded him like a furious current, seeped into the ground to slowly make its way to Zayn to crawl up his body through his feet.


    Zayn had underestimated Mika. He thought that half of the reason why Mika didn''t attack Zayn was because Mika wasn''t strong enough and only wanted to draw out more time.


    Zayn bit his lip and stared at Mika who unfazed twirled three stones in his hand. Zayn knew what his mission was. It was to keep Mika here and eventually kill him, so he wouldn''t get to Min, and Zayn knew that Mika''s objective was the same. That was why Zayn was sure that even if he hid, Mika wouldn''t run away but instead would try to seek him out. Zayn came to a decision quickly.


    Mika saw that Zayn lowered his head and didn''t move. Although Mika pretended to be cool and confident, in truth he wasn''t. He didn''t think it''d be this easy to catch Yayn off guard and to get rid of his ghosts. Mika also didn''t anticipate that Zayn seemed to be fazed by it this much.


    If Zayn was just going to stand there and do nothing, Mika really wouldn''t hold back, after all, both of them had one goal and this was to get rid of the other and help the person they supported. There was no time for Mika to feel bad for Zayn just because his appearance was misleading.


    With this in mind, Mika threw his stones at Zayn. Even though the stones couldn''t pass through Zayn and the life force in them were too little to prate Zayn, Mika could still hit Zayn''s pressure points to render Zayn immovable.


    Three consecutive sessful hits and Zayn was down on the floor. Summoning a knife, Mia rushed towards Zayn hoping to end this fight quickly. But just at that moment, Zayn surprised Mika by summoning two ghosts who shielded Zayn and attacked Mika at the same time.


    Mika had no choice but to jump back and slice through the ghosts but as he turned his view to Zayn, he had already disappeared. Mike''s eyes darted to the left and right but couldn''t find Zayn. It was only a few seconds that Mika was distracted but during that short span, Zayn was able to withdraw to the point Mika couldn''t find him.


    But Mika wasn''t concerned about Zayn escaping because their goal was the same. In other words, Mika was sure that Zayn was hiding to draw out time and Zayn couldn''t summon the ghosts in front of Mika or else the same would happen.


    Zayn, of course, knew of his own weakness, if he controlled the ghosts he couldn''t do anything else that was why the best option was to hide and control the ghosts from the dark where Mika couldn''t find him.


    Mika''s suspicions were confirmed once again. Not even a minuteter, out of all direction the green ghosts appeared, so that Mika couldn''t determine on the spot where Zayn was hiding. Summoning a boomerang, Mika threw it and in a circle, it purged the closest ghosts, while Mika sliced through the other ones left.


    But Mika couldn''t bother with purging the ghosts all the time. Finding Zayn was the priority and the ghosts came after that. If Mika couldn''t find Zayn immediately, then the ghosts woulde out endlessly and Mika couldn''t even dream to touch Zayn while Zayn could y him like a puppet.


    Mika should''ve focused on the ghosts when they first appeared so he could see out of which direction they approached him the fastest. If Zayn hid somewhere, it couldn''t be too far and the ghosts he sent on a roundabout way would arriveter than the ones that came out of where Zayn was. Even if the difference was less than a second.


    Mika could afford being crowded by the ghosts as long as they wouldn''t bite him. A second, two three-


    To his right!


    That was where the ghosts reached him a little bit faster than the others. With the ghosts in tow, thirsting to get a bite off him, Mika rushed inside the house up to the second floor.


    Yet just when Mika got a glimpse of Zayn, thetter slipped through the window and rushed down the streets. Mika grit his teeth, he hoped this wouldn''t turn into a cat and mouse game that would go on for a while.


    But both Mika and Zayn knew that they had to stay here and not draw their fight to somewhere else or else reinforcement could tilt the bnce of their battle. Jumping out of the window, Mika was once again crowded by ghosts and had to resume the game of finding Zayn.


    Instead, of just blindly running after Zayn, Mika summoned several smoke bombs and threw them into each house within his radius, while he kept the ghosts at bay and purged them quickly.


    Mika felt that out of all captains, Zayn was the weakest. His ghosts only had the merit of quantity instead of quality. They were fairly easy to deal with. White smoke emitted out of the house yet the ghosts kept pouring out of all directions to rush towards Mika.


    Yet when Mika swung his knife, out of his eye corner, he could see a rushing figure escaping the house and vanishing into the dead angle of Mika. In an instant, Mika turned around and ran after the direction Zayn vanished to.


    Not long after the chase, Mika caught a glimpse of Zayn at the end of the street. Mika quickly summoned a stun gun and fired at Zayn. Yet Zayn was able to evade and dodged the attack by a centimetre. Then Zayn disappeared again.


    Turning on this heel, Mika purged thest few ghosts and was free from them, as Zayn couldn''t summon new ones while he was finding a ce to hide.


    The frantic footsteps of Zayn running away, throbbed in Mika''s ears and he focused on hearing them. Mika has practised a lot with different weapons, yet his aim always depended on the situation. However, for some reason Mika''s precision with his stones was superb.


    Mika was also able to hone his senses more and could easily distinguish Zayn, no matter how tiny the sounds he made, from the other noises. The fighting sounds were distant and could barely reach them but they could still upy Mika''s hearing.


    Zayn was somewhere close, his footsteps disappeared and in its stead ghosts came running towards Mika. But this time Mika wouldn''t be lenient anymore.


    This cat and mouse game was too long. Since Zayn and Mika have started this fight, it didn''t seem long but almost an hour has already passed.


    With the buzzing of the ghosts and the roaring of his own blood rushing towards his head, Mika summoned several more smoke bombs and threw them into the house. Then faint coughing appeared revealing Zayn''s position.


    It didn''t even take Mika a minute before he appeared behind Zayn and grabbed him by the cor to sent him flying to the other side of the room. With a loud boom, Zayn crashed into the wall andnded in the bathroom.


    Zayn raised his hand to summon more ghosts but the minute he did so, Mika''s knife came flying before tearing arge hole in Zayn''s hand.


    Zayn cried in pain and tried to stand up. He knew he was no match against Mika physically, despite Timo telling him the past few years to train. But Zayn loathed the intensity of physical training and to his luck, Min said that Zayn didn''t need to. Zayn was at first thankful to Min but to now he wished he had did what Timo said.


    Zayn tried to summon ghosts but Mika already towered over Zayn, pulled the knife out of Zayn''s hand and with a swipe shed through his throat. Blood gurgled out of Zayn''s throat and his shocked eyes mirrored the slight pity Mika had of him


    "I''m sorry but I have to follow my own goal," Mika closed Zayn''s eyes with trembling fingers. Mika had finally properly killed a person with his own hands.


    But then again, it was fairly easy for Mika to kill Zayn, a captain. Mika felt that something was wrong here but he had no time to think about it. As he headed to the window and jumped onto another roof, Mika saw that the outline of Kil and knew that Xavi was gone.


    Slight pain filled Mika''s heart but he had no time to mourn because after all, everyone''s life was on the line. Mika needed to head to where Lia was and quickly help her. She was alone and had to take care of all the soldiers that might be after her.


    Mika briefly halted and thought about Lia''s next move. Because they previously discussed going to the headquarters, Mika could imagine that Lia was heading there or even was there already.


    When Mika arrived headquarters, he saw the knocked out soldiers. For sure, Lia was already here. Just when Mika was about to enter, a sharp pain originated from his chest. Looking down, he saw a sword gliding out of him.

 Chapter 182: Attack 23

    Chapter 182: Attack 23


    There was a time when Mika wished more than anything else to go out and y with the children in his hometown Rag. Yet he didn''t. It wasn''t because his parents wouldn''t let him.


    On the contrary, they encouraged him. But it was because Mika felt the responsibility to use his time wisely to prepare to be a worthy subject of the soon-to-be Immortal King and to ept his standing as one of the hidden families, that he didn''t follow his own desires.


    Also because Mika felt awkward being with others. He was self-conscious of his own stoic face and his father who loved nothing more than to have fun embarrassing Mika with his bad jokes.


    His mother, on the other hand, was the definition of gentleness and a loving person. Mika loved his mother more than anything. The beautiful rose that lit up the garden full of weed inside of him.


    Then one day his mother disappeared and all the blooming flowers wilted, leaving nothing but a storm that brewed yet never made it out. Instead of rifying and giving Mika a reason, his father pretended nothing had happened, evading any questions of Mika.


    Mika couldn''t understand but then gave up. His father wasn''t going to reveal the reason no matter what. Mika knew that because his father didn''t want to worry him but that was the worst thing his father could''ve done. Instead of cowardly evading, he should''ve been like Susa and came straight out.


    As the sword glided out of Mika''s chest, the blood poured out in masses and he fell to his knees. His hands grabbed the rough surface of the ground while his ears rang and his vision blurred. He knew what wasing yet was it worth it? His life sacrificed for Lia and the best of both worlds.


    When Mika first met Lia, he indeed thought she was beautiful but he had never anticipated that one day this reckless and unlikable girl could actually rece the flower that once his mother left behind.


    He didn''t even need to think about how he disliked Lia, how he hated her for carelessly ying with other people''s lives. He has seen the different sides of her and understood her motives, although he didn''t always agree, but most of all, he received the care she gave him.


    Not only hers but everyone else''s too. The little childhood dream he once had. To go out and y with everyone, but this was now the adult version with too much suffering, gore and decisions. But this only made him appreciate the times more where they could casually enjoy their time and have fun together.


    For a brief time, he could live his wish and for a life long he wished Lia happiness and for the afterlife, he hoped he could reunite with everyone.


    With thesest thoughts, Mika fell onto the ground and felt the warm blood continuously slowly pouring out of him. He heard the footsteps of the soldier leaving and figured that they must''ve been pretending to be unconscious once they heard himing.


    If only Mika was more careful, then he could''ve at least drawn it out and not ended up being pitifully killed here. He stretched out his hand towards the sky wanting to grasp it to plunge it down with him, to have heaven take mercy on him and let justice rain down on this crooked ce.


    Yet the dark sky felt suffocating on the eyes and on Mika''s whole body as if the whole force was pressing him to hell instead of taking it out on this ce. Mika hoped that his father would be fine and he could be with his mother. He knew already his mother died because she''d never leave them.


    The faint noises that came from all directions were like a sad melody seeing Mika off and giving him thest respect before he could finally rest. Rest and forget all of this pain, hopefully only remember the good days.


    With that Mika left the world, another good friend and piece of soul tore off Lia to never see again.


    ***


    Lia felt it again, this sharp sting and this unbearable sadness glided through her body. She felt her body tower forwards, almost falling onto the floor. But the chaotic tumult outside brought Lia back to her senses.


    Right now, the fight between Timo and Leo was insane. Literally nothing was safe in front of their might. Lia could only see the blue streaks of Timo''s sword shing with Leo before either of them always crashed into a building, bringing it down with them.


    Lia bit her thumb. Only one nce was enough to see that they were evenly-matched. In order to tip the fight to Leo''s favour, Lia had to join and help Leo to fight against Timo. But for some reason, Lia was sure that without her corpses, Timo could easily handle her, so there wasn''t much of a difference.


    Then the other option was to make Timo retreat or hurt enough, so Leo could escape. Lia still had her knives and grenades with her. She could use the grenade to distract Timo and regroup with Leo toe up with a n.


    Just when Lia wanted to remove the detonating fuse another loud crash disrupted Lia. This time, it was just before Lia''s eyes and the entrance of the dorm was once again destroyed.


    Out of the smoke, a tall figure emerged and dusted himself off. Not waiting for him to leave, Lia grabbed him from behind, put her hands around his neck and twisted Timo''s backwards to the ground.


    The moment Timo felt the strange touch he put his height backwards but surprisingly it was the intention of the person and he yed into their hands. Lia pressed Timo on the ground, then pulled out the knife and stabbed him in the shoulders before she removed it as Timo''s sword appeared and barely graced her face.


    Lia jumped back and sprinted out of the entrance towards Leo. Leo was wondering what took Timo so long but as he approached, he saw Lia''s figure running towards him. It wasn''t the right situation but instinctively, Leo raised his arms and stretched them out to hopefully feel Lia''s warmth seep into him.


    Yet instead, Lia took Leo''s hand and pulled him with her behind a building.


    "Lia what are you doing? Thought you would go and save your-"


    "And leave you here?" Lia looked at Leo and tightened her hand around his, "I don''t want to have anyone else die, you''re the only one left, I want you to be-"


    "Hey," Leo took Lia''s face and caressed her cheeks, "I won''t. I''ll stay with you forever ok?"


    Lia nodded and quickly ducked while pushing Leo away as she rolled after him. Timo''s sword cut the wall behind them into pieces that fell around and covered the ground.


    The marbled stones rolled in all directions, knocking on Lia''s shoes as she and Timo stared at each other.


    "Are you the one with the hidden families?" Timo wiped the blood off his shoulder and nodded, "Didn''t think you''re skilled with that frail-looking body of yours?"


    Timo sized Lia''s thin and slender body. Her dress was ripped above her knees, letting her tender skin, bruised with ck and blue wounds, shine through.


    Leo stepped in front of Lia and stopped Timo''s gaze. Timo shrugged his shoulders, "You know I''m not interested in her."


    "I don''t care, don''t look at her."


    "Heh, I didn''t know that''s how you would care about a girl. How would Min feel if his best friend betrayed him for a girl?" a mocking smile appeared on Timo''s dead face.


    "Best friend? What load of bullshit. What? Timo don''t tell me you wouldn''t do the same for Maria?" Leo gave Timo an equally crooked smile while he ushered Lia behind him.


    "Was it love at first sight?" Timo couldn''t fathom why Leo''d go so far for someone he didn''t know. Was love really capable of making Leo act this irrational?


    No, Timo didn''t think that Leo would be this foolish. The protective stance Leo held in front of Lia was as if he was trying to guard his whole world, the only meaning in his life. Timo knew that because he''d also do that for Maria.


    So, who was this person? Timo''s gaze trailed off towards Lia and his eyes narrowed. Was this possibility really possible? There was only one person who Leo would care about more than Min and his hatred towards the families. And that was the person he wanted to avenge.


    So, if this girl was really Lia, Leo must''ve found out that Min had lied to him. Timo could see why Leo loathed Min then. Timo was also surprised to see that if this really was Lia, then the hidden families had nothing to do with her death as Min let on. Instead, they were actually her allies.


    Timo could already guess who was really responsible for the K family''s downfall. It was such a big deal back then but Timo didn''t care. His goal aligned with Min''s and that was enough for him to continue staying loyal to Min.


    That delicate yet elegant face of Lia, her determined eyes and her rosy lips really matched the once beautiful fianc of Min everyone talked about. Timo''s lips curved and he held up his sword, "It''s an honour to finally meet the ex-fiance of Min."

 Chapter 183: Attack 24

    Chapter 183: Attack 24


    Lia didn''t even have time to be shocked, instead, anger overcame her. That dreaded title of her, he dared to mention it.


    Lia icyly red at Timo, her lips turned into a mocking smile crucifying any lofty intentions Timo dreamt of having. Lia''s veins pulsated with rage but she was exceptionally calm on the outside, "Commander. Have you never learnt any manners? If it''s an honour to meet me, then get on your knees and worship me as the ''ex-fiance'' of the Ghost King, I should be given at least this much respect, no?


    Lia stepped forward while both Timo and Leo didn''t anticipate Lia to act like this.


    Taking their shocked faces as an opportunity, Lia glided in front of Timo and with her hand on his shoulder, she brought him to his knees and pressed on the wound where she previously stabbed him, "Commander, you should know by now that you ought not to address me by that. Do you understand?"


    Leo opened his mouth to say something but nothing came out. Even though he knew that Lia changed, that she might never be the bright girl she once was, this kind of side of Lia still shocked him. To see her this cold and cruel, Leo didn''t want to imagine she was once the cute girl that relentlessly chased after Min.


    "I see, the daring ex- I mean daughter of the K family doesn''t like to be called that, I''ll remember it," Timo raised his gaze to match Lia''s.


    He slowly removed her grip on his shoulder and stood up as she stepped back. Timoid his hand on his bleeding shoulder before he wiped the blood off with a swift movement. The blood sprayed in the air, the tiny drops falling to the grassy ground of the training field.


    "I assume Lia you wouldn''t want Min to find out about your existence," Timo held his hand on his face and through the gaps of his fingers, his right eye stared at Lia with a dark and triumphant glint. A low chuckle escaped his lips.


    Leo took Lia''s arm but Lia was unfazed. She has dealt with Timo many times. Timo didn''t recognise her because she wasn''t in her teacher''s appearance anymore, but Lia knew that Timo provoked her. Sooner orter, Min would get to know about her identity anyways, so what difference did it make if Timo revealed it?


    "Do what you want," Lia sneered and yed with the knife in her hand, when Timo removed his hand and blood imprints tainted his face.


    At this moment, he looked like a maniac, dark and menacing but the expression flew as fast as it came. Then Timo reverted back to his nk face and shrugged his shoulder, "I can understand your confide-"


    "Where''s Nana?" Lia''s question threw Timo off guard and slight remorse hushed past, yet it wasn''t fast enough for Lia not to catch it. Dread and weariness overcame her.


    "Lia," Leo caressed her arm hoping to reassure her. Leo also instantly understood yet he turned to Lia when he heard the deep breath she took.


    Her red eyes made her look vulnerable and fragile but the intense wrath that mingled with the sorrow was so frightening, it was a wonder her frame could hold the explosive bomb that was slowly ticking towards doom.


    "Did you kill her?" Lia''s voice was incredibly clear but it suppressed her violent rage that trembled uncontrobly.


    Actually Lia didn''t even need to ask, the answer was already in the air for her to grasp but Lia needed to direct her anger at Timo fully, to let him explicitly give her a reason tosh out at him.


    Timo saw through her intention but still answered, "I gave her an option to run, she chose to die."


    In truth, Timo was relieved that Nana meant a lot to Lia and possibly the others. His student had at least a fulfilling life.


    "Nana wouldn''t choose to die. She would never leave her sibling behind, would never let the opportunity go to explore the world," the words just came rushing out of Lia who with each stabbing emotion took a step towards Timo.


    Leo could only stand behind Lia and watch her trembling back huff in and out. Her anger, he understood, so he wasn''t going to stop her. He''d support her in every way possible, unlike the missed times where he failed to do so.


    "You can believe it or not," the light blue sword in Timo''s hand crackled with sparks and the fast streaks of electricity rushed through. It was particrly eye-catching and somehow enticing but as the long de sliced through the air towards Lia, it was stopped by Leo''s fist.


    "You''re quick when ites to this," both Timo and Leo applied pressure before having to jump back to let the tension between them evaporate.


    "Look at you putting effort into this too," Leo gave Timo a wry smile, ready to charge at Timo when Lia held him back.


    "I appreciate you wanting to help me but I can take care of a meremander myself," Lia didn''t want Leo to do the work while she seemingly cowered behind him. Even if she was no match for Timo, this pure anger she felt, where should it go if notpletely let run rampage against Timo.


    "No one seems to care when I say I don''t like to be called that. Lia, I agreed not to mention your title so why ar-"


    "My apologies," Lia interrupted and Timo sighed, "I''ll refrain from doing so from now on."


    "You can at least let people finish talking," once again Timo swung his sword and barely missed Lia.


    "Stop!'''' before Lia could do anything, Leo held her back, "I''ll take care of Timo. Don''t forget what you have to do. The prison remember?"


    Lia almost forgot. Zero. But she still didn''t want to leave Leo alone. Nana was gone, if Leo also-


    Suddenly, Lia was thrown to the ground, pushed by Leo as Timo gave them no chance to continue talking. His lightning sword stabbed the ground and electric waves shattered the earth. Lia quickly jumped up, evading the shockwaves that briefly seemed to numb the surroundings.


    "He can even do that?" Lia hissed and the realisation hit that she really was no match against Timo in this state.


    "Lia go, I-"


    Lia held her hands over Leo''s mouth. Lia was sure now, she couldn''t leave Leo alone with Timo. There was no way this possibility should even exist.


    "I''ll stay with you," Lia whispered as she reached into her dress to pull out the hand grenade. There was only one way to make use of it sessfully.


    "Stay here," Lia told Leo, pressing him to the ground, stabbing her knife through his clothes into the ground to prevent Leo from following her.


    Then at full speed, Lia ran towards Timo.


    "You''re just attacking me like this?" Timo found it strange but nevertheless raised his sword. He examined Lia''s body, guessing that she had weapons on her but as he felt the strange sensation, his eyes widened and he involuntarily stepped back.


    But it was toote.


    "Lia!" Leo removed the knife and ran after her but the explosion that followed threw the earth up and dust and smoke spread everywhere.


    Out of the smoke with arge wound on her chest, Lia stumbled towards Leo, "Run," she grabbed his hand but Leo took her into his arms and fled towards the dorm.


    Leo had no idea what happened to Timo but he was in the smoke and was not able to see them.


    Seconds before. What actually happened.


    When Lia ran towards Timo and he held out his sword, she let him stab her, removed the fuse of the grenade and put it on Timo''s robe. Then she jumped off the ground, her feetnding on Timo''s chest.


    Using it as a jumpboard, she kicked herself backwards. The sword sliding out of her chest, the burning flesh feeling was disgusting. But Lia managed to free herself and ran back to Leo as the explosion caught up to her and flung her out of proximity.


    What happened to Timo, Lia didn''t know, she only hoped he was injured enough to note after her. Liaying in Leo''s arms felt his anxious trembling and his urgency to rush her to safety.


    Lia red at her wound, the light blue electricity swirling in her flesh and sprung forth like a small tornado, going inside and then out of the hole.


    Lia took a deep breath and suppressed the increasing burning pain. She wished she could heal herself to stop the agonising torture she was subject to. Unfortunately, Lia had forgotten how vicious and painful Timo''s attacks were. His electricity was especially troublesome.


    "It''s ok, it''s ok" Leo whispered like a chant, "Why did you have to do that?"


    Leo carried her to a room, his steps frantic, his movements careless. He carefullyid Lia on a bed.


    But Lia wasn''t worried in the slightest because she felt somehow that her life force was not meshing with Timo''s. They were at constant odds, not the usual way but the way that her lifeforce was trying to dominate Timo''s-


    Lia remembered when Min''s weapons inflicted harm onto her but they still healed fairly quickly. Lia was sure that because she had the Immortal King''s abilities, her life force might be superior to the life forces that Min gave power to.


    With this, Lia surrounded the wound with her lifeforce and her white smoke surrounded Timo''s blue whirlwind. Slowly mingling with each other, slowly dissipating, Lia''s life force was the only one left.


    Lia could purge strange lifeforce but not heal her wounds.

 Chapter 184: Attack 25

    Chapter 184: Attack 25


    A few hours prior. Thest fight between Susa and Eri began. As Eri kicked Susa through the houses, Susanded on the other side of the secondyer. Several walls have been broken and Susa groaned, trying to force her body to stand up from the ruins of the destruction.


    Eri had a slender figure, that she was able to pack so much punch with one single kick to send Susa flying through buildings, was beyond Susa''sprehension. It was after all true. The captains were insanely strong and Susa with her irvoyance ability was helpless in face of such brute physical power. How was she going to fight a monster like this?


    Her white robe imprinted with blue snowkes, Eri truly looked like an ice queen. Her short ck hairplimented her pale skin where the only colours were her blue eyes and red lips. With her lifeforce wrapped around her like a scarf, Eri descended in front of Susa.


    Compared to Susa''s messy appearance, Eri was impable. The sharp glint in her eyes was like a white forest in a winter wondend, sturdy yet bare of anything.


    Susa continued to yank her robe out of the ruins and threw her blonde hair back that fell over her gentle face. Susa could be described as a flower that bloomed on a sole hill silently giving it life but unfortunately, Eri''s freezing breath petrified this flower and stomped it into bits.


    Susa licked her chapped lips. Dry and rough with a hint of bitterness from the dust. There wasn''t much Susa could do, she had no weapons or an active power that let her attack a person. Her ability could help her to understand Eri as a person but was it really necessary to try to lure Eri with words of her past or her worries? It''d only infuriate her more.


    Susa needed only to lead her life force to her eyes and she could instantly see Eri''s intention. The reason why she was fighting and the reason why Eri wouldn''t be swayed by Susa.


    It was futile. Susa hase so far yet in the end, she was wary of everything she had to give up but in the first ce what was there to give up for Susa?


    Her parents? Her casual life? Her new life? Lia? The others? The fun and exciting adventure they were on, riddled with suffering and gruesome responsibility she wasn''t willing to take but had to? Was all of that not worth anything? Or worth anything at all?


    Susa''s eyes followed Eri''s movement. How Eri came closer, with a wave of her elegant hand her scarf-like lifeforce flung out and attacked Susa. At thest second, Susa dodged and blocked the long, thin veil with a wooden piece of the broken houses. Then Susa threw it at Eri who defended herself with the scarf.


    So, Eri could use the lifeforce to either attack or defend. If Susa was able to touch Eri briefly, then Susa could be able to figure out what weakness Eri had. And then?


    Come up with a n to stop Eri? Was Susa capable of that? Out of everyone''s power, Susa knew hers were the least powerful in a fight,pletely useless, that was why she tried to train more than anyone else.


    But without anyone''s proper guidance Susa couldn''t hone her abilities the way she wanted to. Being able to look into the future for a brief second, to assess the opponent''s next move, Susa was still not able to achieve it.


    That was why she focused on building up her physical strength. Truth be told, Susa was a bit jealous of Nana getting the opportunity to train at the academy. But if Susa went in her stead, would the results be any different?


    "I thought the hidden families would be stronger than this," Eri''s haughty voice wasyered with a sense of aloofness which ironically made her seem less arrogant. Her crystal-like eyes stared down at Susa who was in a defensive stance.


    "Let''s finish this quickly. I really can''t be bothered to waste too much time helping that-'''' at this Eri''s teeth gnashed and her icy expression made a brief way for an angry expression. It was as if the winter snow-coverednd had caught fire, a burning vivid, rampaging fire that was instantly frozen by theshing wind.


    When Eri looked at Susa, she felt pity. But this pity wasn''t any greater, no it was nowhere near the pity Eri felt for herself. Having to be subject to being a captain for Min''s army while continuously being forced to dance in his palm, Eri had no remorse to feel for anyone but herself.


    It was simple what she had to do. Follow Min''s order perfectly and do anything she could to not allow a single mistake. Through this way, Eri could clear the danger from herself and her family that was looming over them like a ticking bomb.


    There was absolutely no room for mistakes. No tolerance for lenience and zero patience. The quicker Eri did what was asked of her, the sooner she could go home and stop worrying about Min for a brief while. Min could threaten her all he wanted but if she didn''t feel his expectations, then his threats became empty air for Eri to spit on.


    Was it luck or curse that Eri was born into a family of the council? If she wasn''t, she wouldn''t have to go through this, but she was and so did avoid the bad ending all the innocent immortals went through.


    "I understand why you want to end this as soon as possible," Susa had no choice.


    If the chance of persuading Eri with words was even 1%, then Susa would take it. Without even blinking her eyes, she had on the spot swore her loyalty to Lia and treated her as a friend and a master simultaneously. She wasn''t going back on her promise.


    Despite Susa not knowing Lia as well as the others Susa felt a connection with Lia. There was no other way to describe it. It was all based on some whimsy feeling that could end or vanish any minute. Logic had no y in here.


    The only reason Susa could list was because she was part of the hidden families and it was her duty to serve the Immortal king. Her parents couldn''t do it, so she took on the role. Also, did she need any other reason to fight than to protect everyone dear to her? She cared about every single one of them and knew they also did for her.


    After all, Susa could do it and this was proof enough.


    "Trying to appease me won''t work," Eri simply stated as her scarf grew longer andshed out at Susa who barely dodged it again.


    "Also don''t pretend to know anything about me."


    The dark sky and gloomy surroundings highlighted Eri''s face now in a creepy light. Shadows danced across as anger was visible again. What Eri hated were people who always pretend to know of someone''s hardship, despite not having experienced it themselves.


    So what if they understood? Could their empathy get rid of the problem? Could their words provide a solution? Could their pitying stares and earnest feelings lift the heavy burden she had to take?


    No.


    All it did was sprouting empty words that formed around her like a luby hoping she''d fall asleep and escape reality for a while before it came crashing down on her again.


    It was like a drug, promising butpletely useless, not solving anything but onlyplicated everything. Did Eri need words offort? Empathy? No. What she needed was someone to free her from this nightmare.


    Yes, if she let the hidden families get to Min then probably they could kill him but the real question was. Could they? Seeing how weak Susa was, seeing how the hidden families failed again and again, how could Eri take the risk of letting them go when in the end they couldn''t harm Min and instead Min would punish her letting them get away?


    The possibility of it was practical 0. And anything that wasn''t 100%, Eri wouldn''t take it. The percentage of Eri winning against Susa was 100%. This route was safer.


    "But I know," Susa''s words were grating against Eri''s eardrums. Eri''s face became even more displeased and her hand swung in the air as if it was directing an orchestra. The two ends of her scarf doubled the size and relentlessly attacked Susa.


    "Don''t say things you have no idea about," Eri hissed as she watched how Susa continued to defend herself using the pieces of the ruins.


    "I''m not lying," in between her fits of evading, Susa managed to choke out, "My ability''s irvoyance."


    But this didn''t seem to faze Eri, "irvoyance? I''ve got no idea what this is."


    Eri had heard of it but if she had to list what the power could do, she was clueless. All these fancy names were annoying.


    "You don''t?'''' Susa bit her lip. Of course, this was a word the mortal''s attached to her power. It wasn''t unusual for some not to know about it.


    "It''s the power of-" but Susa didn''t get far as the scarf flew past the stone Susa blocked herself with and pped her in the face, feeling the pain, Susa grit her teeth.


    But this development wasn''t too bad. Eri''s power couldn''t harm her as long as it didn''t cut through her, touching it wasn''t hurting badly.


    Susa quickly grabbed the end of the scarf and with a ruck pulled Eri to her. In Eri''s surprise, Susa managed tond a hit on Eri.

 Chapter 185: Attack 26

    Chapter 185: Attack 26


    This one touch coated in Susa''s lifeforce revealed many things about Eri, Susa couldn''t obtain solely through her eyes. Like a stream, various information entered Susa''s brain to the point it started to hurt. The contactsted only for a second before Eri threw Susa off and Susa tumbled away on the ground.


    There was something. Susa didn''t need to touch Eri to figure out. One of Eri''s weaknesses was directly rted to her scarf-like life force. While it could cut and pierced people, if directly touched it did indeed no harm. On top of that, it actually rendered Eri unable to use her scarf as long as someone directly grabbed it.


    As long as Susa took Eri''s scarf upied she could harm Eri, but if Susa forcefully removed the scarf from Eri, thetter was able to get a new one out of her lifeforce and the other one would disappear.


    Another weakness of Eri was the length restriction on her scarf. It could only expand up to 4 metres which meant Eri was at a disadvantage when it came to long distance fighting. So the only option for Susa was to keep Eri at a long distance and find a method to fight against Eri.


    Obviously this was easier said than done.


    Susa couldn''t magically find a weapon or develop strong abilities to match Eri, however, on the other side, Eri now knew that Susa might''ve figured out that Eri''s scarf was also her weakness.


    In other words, even though Susa knew of Eri''s weakness, Eri also saw through what Susa nned, based on that, in the end, Sua was still at disadvantage. Eri wouldn''t allow her life force to be recklessly unted in front of Susa.


    If Susa grabbed a hold of Eri''s scarf, then Eri was rendered immovable and Susa could defeat Eri. Eri regretted the quick conclusion she has reached previously. The odds of winning against Susa weren''t 100% any more.


    It was only 90%. 10% chance for Susa to gain the upper hand. This wasn''t a good sign. And Eri still hasn''t figured out what power Susa had, despite Susa foolishly telling Eri the name of it.


    Rule no.1: Never let an enemy or anyone find out what your power is. Always have a trump card hidden. Yet Susa didn''t follow it. Eri could guess seeing Susa didn''t attack, that Susa''s power wasn''t an offensive type. Drawing back on the conclusion, 90% was still a huge lead but the 10% was eye-ring.


    It didn''t matter though, as long as Eri kept the knowledge present at all time it was practically impossible for Susa to win against her. Eri was sure of it and Susa searching for a n was useless. However, now that Susa thought about it. What was her goal with Eri?


    It wasn''t to defeat her but draw out enough time to let Lia sessfully get into the pce and find Min. So, what Susa had in mind wasn''t to defeat Eri but to draw out as much time as possible.


    The question was how much could Susa achieve and how much was she willing to achieve with the knowledge of the future she had?


    Susa paused and stared at Eri. They were standing five metres apart. Eri didn''t dare to carelessly attack Susa while Susa was vignt but also lost in thought. She wondered what the others did or were doing.


    Were they going over the top and tried their hardest despite knowing what wasing? Were they trying to change their fate? Hoped it would have a different oue? Or did they all ept what Susa told them or did they have their own worries?


    The rising, nagging fear of not wanting the future to be true.


    How much selfishness was eptable and how much selflessness was considered too much?


    Was there even a point in all of this? Should Susa just kill herself and let fate unfold itself or was it ok for her to run away and try to protect her own life? All of a sudden, now that Susa was in this inevitable situation, fear gripped her and her brain only pointed towards one direction. Exit. To escape.


    But Susa couldn''t. She couldn''t falter here. She had to do her best, because Susa was sure that that was what everyone else was doing. If Susa or anyone of the others had known what the future had in store for them would they''ve still taken the helpless hand of a despairing girl asking them to be her allies?


    That wasn''t even necessary to ask.


    "I would," Susa said out loud and clear as Eri perplexed tilted her head. They already came so far, doubt has already exceeded the point where it should arise. It had no ce here anymore.


    "You''d what?" Eri stretched out her pale arm and her fingers gently swayed in tact.


    "You wouldn''t understand. Someone like you couldn''t," Susa for the first time assumed a vicious voice and threw the broken pieces of a wall at Eri.


    With ease, Eri''s scarf swatted them away.


    "That'' fine, I don''t need to understand," Eri wasn''t angry. Contrary to that she didn''t care, she hated people who pretended to understand, so she wasn''t going to even bother humouring Susa.


    The only useful thing Susa could use to defend herself with was to use the pile of ruins behind her, however, it seemed Eri read her intention and to Susa''s surprise, Eri actually charged at her.


    One kick of Eri''s would send Susa flying, so when Eir raised her leg, Susa grabbed Eri''s feet and threw her backwards. Eri stumbled backwards but only then did Susa realise what Eri''s real intention was.


    The ruins. Even while Eri was falling her scarf expanded and wrapped itself around the broken rubbles and flung them away. Now Susa waspletely defenceless but nevertheless kept her calm because after all, Susa was already staring death in the eye.


    When Lia and Nana entered the academy that was when Susa was finally sure the vision she had would be true. Yet the nightmares it gave her was unbearable. At first, she didn''t want to believe it because her powers were still weak and undeveloped, so how could she receive such a grand vision?


    But then the closer it ticked towards their doom, Susa understood her powers, no matter how much she trained she couldn''t utilise them how she wanted to. The only reason why she received the ability was to experience a vision that would aid Lia, in the most heartbreaking way.


    This was a gift and death-sentence Susa was generously given. Her purpose was none other than to make sure this vision woulde true.


    Susa couldn''t see very well and she didn''t know how things would happen or lead to one another but she was aware of the major events. She knew Lia would find Zero, knew that Zero would push her to the Mortal World and knew while Lia was away they started a war against the Ghost King.


    Yet this was all in the future and didn''t need to be true but it was Susa''s role to make it happen. Susa debated for a long time whether or not to tell the others but then at one point, she couldn''t endure on her own anymore. And for the others to know their fates was only fair. Only if they all knew could the vision be true.


    And that was for Lia to seed at the cost of their lives. They''d have to die for Lia to grow and develop. Susa knew Lia was in the Mortal World and so did everyone else but they still had to start the war, even though it could be avoided. They had to open up their own ughter ground.


    When Susa told everyone else, there was a heavy silence in the air, nailing Susa''s conscience onto a coffin buried 100 metres deep, desperately trying to crawl out.


    Then slowly they started to ept. To ept that they had to die because it was inevitable sinceit had to happen. Everyone muttered excuses of doing it for Lia, to serve the Immortal King, to save both worlds but Susa was painfully clear about how no one really wanted to die.


    The notion of death was even more frightening to immortals than to mortals. If someone told an immortal unable to die, to die then how would they feel? Confused, lost and incredible panic would well up because immortals weren''t supposed to die. They weren''t, yet it once again has be a norm for them to do so.


    Everyone came to terms with their impending death and so did Susa. As she ran from Eri the only thought that lingered in her mind was to drag the fight out. As long as Eri wouldn''t join the captains, Lia had one less worry.


    Susa had no idea how or when she or the others would die, she only knew that they would during the battle.


    And Susa''s time was now. At least more than two hours have passed.


    As Eri''s scarf pierced through Susa''s chest and the pain and realisation spread. As Susa glided down a wall, her eyes barely saw the outline of Eri walking away.


    ''Hey,'' Susa''sst thoughts spiralled and reached the heavens who shed a tear and apuded her efforts.


    ''Was I a brave person? Were we all? Weing death with open arms and still trying our hardest Will we get acknowledged? Will we be able to rest in peace? See our efforts bloom ande to fruit? Can we look upon the Immortal World and witness the glory of our deeds? Please Give us the strength to bear witness to the end. For our sacrifices and for our victories. For everything that we have done, please praise us''

 Chapter 186: Attack 27

    Chapter 186: Attack 27


    A while before Susa''s death. Just before Lia and Leo escaped Timo.


    The moment Lia put the grenade inside Timo''s clothes, he instantly recognised it. It was one of the weapons in the headquarters. With this Timo figured out that Lia knew of the ghosts in the headquarters that Min was trying to breed and evolve.


    As Lia jumped away from Timo, thetter quickly pulled the grenade out but not even a secondter, it exploded in his hand. Half of his body was blown into bits. The fleshy outline of his figure barely stood its ground but Timo was unbothered by it.


    After all, the grenades unlike the knives and swords were not infused with Min''s life force, so they couldn''t kill an immortal. Timo regenerated fast and when the smoke cleared, Lia and Leo had already left.


    Even though Timo''s healing abilities were fast, it was still a painful process and not speedy enough. Timo''s eyes gradually got used to his surroundings and he saw an approaching figure who instantly warmed his heart and brought a gentle smile on his face. He walked to her and his tender voice waspletely unlike him, "What are you doing here? It''s dangerous."


    Timo raised his finger to caress the soft cheek of Maria but she turned away, not wanting to acknowledge his badly wounded form.


    She could see his fibres, nerves and veins regenerating and connecting with each other yet disregarding himself he cared more about her well-being. She was obviously healthy and fine.


    Maria bit her lips but refused to look at Timo or let him touch her. She still had no concrete idea of why Timo was infatuated with her. Getting along and being in love were twopletely different matters.


    "Kil called me but he was obviously fine, so I didn''t bother with him," more like Maria didn''t want to help him, "I heard a loud explosion and rushed here to find you."


    Maria briefly paused and saw the hopeful glint in Timo''s eyes before proceeding topletely exterminate it, "I''m not going to heal you."


    "There''s no need to," the softness in his voice made her slightly guilty, "Go back to the pce and stay safe."


    Timo wanted to usher Maria towards the pce but she remained on the spot. This whole war was aplete mistake and Maria was in the middle of it, torn.


    At one end, she desperately wanted to help Lia, Xavi, Noel and the others but on the other hand, her cover couldn''t be uncovered. She couldn''t pick a side and had to remain as neutral as possible.


    "Maria, what''s wrong?" Timo''s worried face nailed Maria''s conscience on a stake to burn her alive.


    "I''m disappointed," Maria evaded another attempt of Timo, this time to brush her hair back, and stared him in the eyes, "In you."


    Slight confusion clouded Timo''s face before it made way for a visible painful expression and his hand lowered. Timo knew Maria hated violence and fights, especially when someone died. Timo also knew, despite Maria putting up an act to support Min, that in truth she disagreed with Min''s goal and his methods. Although Timo knew why Maria said it, he still asked, "What did I do wrong?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''ve already done it," Maria didn''t want to be so cold to Timo but her heart hurt thinking about those that have died. In the beginning, Maria hated having to be a spy because of her father and she swore not to get involved and only do her mission, but in the process more and more certain people grew on her.


    And before she knew it, she already formed her own hopes and wishes. In the end, it was inevitable. No one could refrain from having their own opinions and choosing a side, even if they didn''t admit it. Why did Maria think she was better than anyone else?


    "Maria please," Timo quickly grabbed Maria''s hand before she could leave. His fingers interlocked with the soft and slender ones of hers. Theforting feeling washed away all the suffocating and negative thoughts in Timo''s mind. Even if he didn''t say it, killing others so easily was also wearing him down.


    Like any other person, he soughtfort and if Maria left him alone stranded on this dark, tiny ind, there was really no way for him to ever get out again. He has been there for so long but Maria has gradually started to build a bridge for him to cross and return back to the normalnd.


    Maira didn''t have the heart to swat Timo''s hand away, so she squeezed back before letting go and rushing away. Yet it was enough for Timo. A small, happy smile formed on his face as he stared at his hand. He''d leave Leo and Lia alone but there was no way for him to avoid notifying Min. Timo made his way back to the pce while Maria headed to the secondyer to her family''s house.


    Once she arrived, she brushed past her coward of a father. At least her family and Leo''s family didn''t send people to aid Min. Maria always had the feeling that Elder L knew the truth but never talked with him about it, because after all, he helped Min. Maybe if Maria had confided in the L family, things would''ve changed.


    Maria''s room was fairlyrge with the basic necessities almost void of personal belongings. Maria most of the time stayed in the pce. However, hidden in a box, behind a wall, Maria has stored the device Yano gave her. A way to contact the Mortal World. Unfortunately, it was only usable once a month, so this was Maria''s only chance.


    She needed to know how the situation in the Mortal World was. More than anything they needed Yano.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Lia sat up on the bed, Leo put her in.


    "You need to rest," Leo anxiously pushed her back but Lia shook her head, "I''m fine. We have to hurry."


    Leo sighed but then nodded, "I''m afraid Timo isn''t hurt at all."


    Lia expected this but to hear it was still shocking. Timo really was a monster.


    "Then you''ll go to the pce?"


    "Yea you go save the boy, right?" Leo was reluctant to part from Lia. Now that she hase to save him from Timo, he never wanted to let her go again but there were more pressing matters right now.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be safe."


    "Me too," with ast nce Leo walked out of the room leaving behind Lia looking at her wound that was slowly healing. She got off the bed and checked her weapons. She still had a grenade and a knife.


    This should be enough. Lia wasn''t sure if there were guards at the prison and forgot to ask Leo.


    Either way, Lia left and rushed towards the forest behind the dorm. At the end was the prison. After the forest, were the outskirts.


    In this barrennd, the capital ended. In the far was the river that cut of this city from others and the bridge that was one of the only ways to leave. This kind of in, earthynd, Lia has seen many times and she knew the prison was underground. But Lia seemed to have missed the entrance. Leo said it was right after the forest, so the entrance must be just when the forest ended.


    Lia walked back and suspicion rose as she stared at the tall trees and bushes surrounding her. Could it be that it was another illusion? One of the Z family''s again? It should''ve been obvious because one of the first things Min would do was to have a secret ce to lock people up. Throwing them into an abyss like he did with Lia would be majorly inconvenient.


    Lia looked around to see if there was anything out of the ordinary and indeed, further to her left, past several dense trees, there were two that stood further away, giving the illusion of being able to step through them and being teleported into another world.


    After Lia put her leg between the trees, the image tore and like a water tipples on mirror parted to the sides. Lia''s foot disappeared. Nowpletely stepping through Lia found herself in a dark ce made out of stones. Dark blue, almost ck were the walls and the stairs that led down.


    One step down, Lia could already hear the shouts and menacingughter of the prisoners. Just how many people were there? And for what purpose did Min lock them up? For harming immortals? Then did they have power? If they did, weren''t they exorcists? Or were they simple immortals that dared to go against Min?


    Or an even worse thought raced in Lia''s mind. Could they be some of the loose prisoners from Mistand? Those insane cannibals?


    The stone stairs came to an end and Lia was now standing at the entrance of a singlerge hall that was shaped like a circle. The mid was bare, surrounded by cells that wereyered on top of each other. 10 cells on the ground and 10 on each 15 floors. The hall was not only wide but also incredibly high. Each cell had around 2 prisoners but some cells were empty, which meant there were not all filled.


    All noises stopped when the prisoners became aware of Lia, instead, they all whistled and then banged on the steel bars keeping them from pushing Lia to the ground to have their way with her. Disgusted, Lia let her eyes wander around but she didn''t see Zero.


    Not wasting any time and not wanting to endure the lewd noises, Lia''s loud voice tore through the other sounds and silenced the confused prisoners, "Zero!"


    Zero''s voice echoed in this stone prison before finally from the third floor fourth prison the angel-like appearance of Zero lurked out, "Teacher Kim?"


    Lia''s and Zero''s eyes met and Lia smiled, saying, "Yes, I''m here to get you."

 Chapter 187: Attack 28

    Chapter 187: Attack 28


    A little while prior, when Lia and Leo went to the academy, leaving Noel and Kil behind.


    Seeing that Lia was safe, Noel was reassured and turned his attention back to Kil. The soldiers scattered around, not interfering with their fight. This was Noel''s opportunity. Kil was hurt and still hasn''t been able to heal. Noel needed to finish this quickly.


    Not even waiting for Kil to open his mouth, Noel rushed forwards forming a power orb with his hand. There were no zombies to buff and Noel was sure there would never arise a chance where he could help Lia, so instead Noel focused on his copying abilities. He could copy and store up to 5 abilities before he had to erase one if he wanted to copy a new one.


    Obviously, since Noel didn''t have his own attack power, he copied Xavi''s by taking a bit of his lifeforce.


    Kil saw the power orb in Noel''s hand and jumped back. The orb barely missed him but Noel didn''t stop, he charged two new ones and threw them at Kil. While Kil was upied, Noel summoned a sword and got behind Kil, cleanly stabbing it through his chest.


    Then Noel twisted it before pulling it out and aiming for Kil''s head. Despite Kil being hurt his reflexes were still exceptional, sensing what Noel intended, Kil let himself fall forwards to the ground, evading the sharp cut of the de.


    "That''s unlike you," Kil thought Noel was more of a gentleman when it came to fighting and not pulling a sneak attack like this, "No manners?"


    Kil pushed himself off the ground and blocked Noel''s sword with his arm. The sharp edge cut right into his flesh.


    "Bad luck, got no time to waste with you," Noel replied short and focused his attention on killing Kil. There was absolutely no time to let Kil recover and let go of a chance like this.


    "If you''re like this, bloody fight me with full power!" Kil roared and his fist hit the ground, creating arge hole.


    Noel involuntarily twitched when he saw this. What a monster. Even while Kil was injured, he could exert so much force. But Kil''s words threw Noel off guard.


    "Full power?" wasn''t Noel fighting to his best?


    "Look around!" Kil opened his arms, "Corpses everywhere! Why not make use of them? You think you can go easy on me?"


    Noel withdrew his sword. He understood. Kil still thought Noel was the one who had the ability to control the dead, "It''s too good to waste it on you, don''t you think?"


    Noel''s trademark smirk appeared which only infuriated Kil even more, "Don''t go easy on me!!!!!!! A full-blown fight with no one holding back! Mate, I''ve been waiting so long to properly fight you!"


    "What an honour," Noel stepped back as Kil swung another punch, however, Noel wasn''t honoured at all. He wished Kil would just forget him.


    What the hell did he want to fight to his heart''s content for?


    Noel had all slots full, he copied Xavi''s power orb, Nana''s healing power and Mika''s summoning abilities but of course he couldn''t use it to its full potential. It was only 1/10th of the actual power.


    The other two slots were random exorcists'' power, one was increase in speed and the other could produce fire rings. They weren''t the best but still optimal.


    After another punch, Kil wobbled on his feet but Noel was sincerely amazed how Kil still didn''t die. Just how many ghosts did that guy consume to be able to live through so many fatal attacks? Noel could see faint movementing from the other end of the za and knew that time was running out.


    Soon there''d be back up for Kil to help him heal. Noel was sure that Maria wouldn''t help Kil but if they brought ghosts then Kil could still replenish himself.


    Noel threw the sword at Kil as a distraction and fired off a few fire rings that enveloped Kil''s body from above and tightened around him.


    "What the hell?" Kil stared in disbelief at Noel before breaking out intoughter, "Your ability''s good. Nice. I like it!"


    However, no matter how Kil tried, he wasn''t able to free himself. Noel breathed in relief, he was d Kil couldn''t break through them because if he really did in his state, then that was absurdly unfair.


    Now that Kil was captured, Noel quickly thrust his sword forward hoping to sever Kil''s head.


    But it wasn''t that easy.


    "Captain," just as Noel''s tip almost scraped Kil''s skin, one of the soldiers couldn''d watch anymore and ran forward to parry Noel''s sword.


    The shing of the sword gave off a vibrant KLING and the soldier was flung away as Noel exerted more force on his attack, managing to throw the soldier to the side.


    To make sure the soldier and no one else could interfere, Noel released more fire rings that danced above the ground encircling Noel and Kil from everyone else. If anyone wanted to get in, they had to make it past the dancing zing rings. Likewise, Kil nor Noel could get out.


    But Kil was still upied with the fire rings holding his body captive, vibrantly burning through his skin. This time Noel wouldn''t fail. Just as the fire rings were slowly burning out again, Noel''s sword pierced through Kil''s throat. Noel decided against severing Kil''s head.


    Kil''s ssy eyes stared at Noel before letting out a ''heh'' and Kil copsed onto the ground.


    "Captain!" Several cries from the soldiers made Noel aware that hepletely missed the oing ghosts.


    Noel instantly charged several power orbs and let them fly towards the ghosts but Noel couldn''t properly control them, especially not in these quantities. The power orbs spiralled on their own, some ran through the ghosts purging them, some diverted from the course and hit the surroundings.


    But his orbs weren''t enough, a few ghosts slipped through. Noel was ready to use the sword to slide through them when Kil''s shaking hand got ahold of them and absorbed them into his body


    This was bad. Noel couldn''t let Kil allow to recover. So, while Kil stillid on the ground taking in the ghosts, Noel jumped before Kil, his sword came crashing down on Kil. But it was toote.


    Kil''s bloody throat moved as he let out a lowugh and with his sole grip shattered Noel''s sword into broken pieces. Noel quickly jumped backwards and summoned another sword.


    Kil was amazed, no he was intrigued by Noel. Disregarding the fact that Kil was injured, Noel still was able to almost kill Kill. If it was only a second more, Kil would''ve really gone into the white light that surrounded him before his body unconsciously moved on his own and grabbed the ghosts.


    Kil felt the power surging back in his body and his wounds slowly closing up. Now that he had renewed vigour, Kil was incredibly pumped to fight against Noel at full force.


    "Let''s do it now with us both ready," Kil grinned and his sturdy face showed creases. He brushed his hair roughly out of his face and touched his gaping wound on his throat that now got increasingly hard.


    "I prefer if you just stay dead," Noel saw how energetic Kil was and cursed silently. But the upside was that Kil still hasn''t properly recovered. He was only able to absorb a few ghosts, it was only enough to heal the wounds but not regain half of his strength.


    At this rate, Noel would be able to stop Kil and kill him once and for all, this time. Kil, however, was in too much bliss to notice that Noel already set several traps for him. Kil saw the soldiers running towards him and shouted, "Stay back! Let me bathe in this ecstasy!"


    But these were Kil''s words as he was finally buried under Noel''s traps and Noel''s sword severed his head. Yet Kil managed to hit Noel with onest punch making Noel fly back in an arc.


    Kil''s head rolled off but his body stood sturdy with his arms stretched out showing hisst and final attack. It was equivalent to a statue in all its glory, admired by many. This was how people would remember Kil.


    As Kil felt his head fall off, he wanted tough but it evaporated into air as his throat wasn''t connected to his head anymore. Kil, however, wasn''t fazed by his sudden death.


    He was only sad that he couldn''t enjoy fighting with Noel. No, his whole life long he was denied to truly enjoy what he wanted the most.


    Truth be told Kil didn''t care about Min''s goal but he knew that as long as Kil would work under Min, he could enjoy power and fights.


    This was the only way for Kil to express himself and have fun. In his suffocating household, Kil was denied to do what he wanted yet spoiled to act arrogant as the son of an Elder.


    His father always had an inferiorityplex but Kil didn''t care for it. Once he was able to join the academy, his true life began and thanks to Eri his arrogant and haughty nature subsided.


    But now it all came to an end. Everything.


    Kil still wanted to experience, the climactic fight he desired


    It was all over.

 Chapter 188: Attack 29

    Chapter 188: Attack 29


    Noel watched Kil''s lifeless body before he rolled away and brought himself to safety. The soldiers who witnessed their captain''s death all screamed in anger and demanded revenge. In some sense, Noel was thankful that Kil didn''t have any of his soldiers help him. If Noel had to fight Kil and the soldiers, Noel wouldn''t have made it so easily.


    Now that Noel has killed Kil, he debated what to do now. Help the others? Noel knew that Xavi was dead, Nana, Susa and Mika would also die. And Noel? His death was inevitable as well.


    He had no idea how he''d die but Susa was sure that he was going to die. So, before then, Noel had to be at least of some help to Lia, right?


    Lia. The name made it past his lips, sticky as honey and sweet as it tasted. Overly sweet. Noel knew what he felt for Lia wasn''t what he felt for everyone else. It was something else.


    Something way above that. A desire that yearned for more but had to be suppressed. He has been there for Lia since the beginning and wanted to be there until the end. Was it too much to ask?


    He has seen her cold, vignt, hostile attitude, seen her care, her sadness, her sorrow and her smile, all that she had to offer, he bore witness to it all and stood with her all along.


    Even if she saw him as a teasing jokester, all he wanted was to make her feel better. Since when did he feel that way? Since when did he be aware of it?


    Was it on the day when he had to part with Lia after they were done with the facility? When he left and it was painfully clear he missed herpany? When he saw her again in front of his house where she fell into his arms and cried? Sought his embrace, sought him out?


    Noel didn''t know when it happened but it happened and all of it contributed to it. Noel wanted to stay with Lia. With everyone else. He didn''t want to die. No one wanted it. Having to live with the knowledge of dying any second and not being able to see the person he wanted was terrifying.


    Noel could still feel Lia''s frail body in his arms and closed his eyes. He''d do anything to make their goale true.


    Gripping his fist, Noel ripped his eyes open and an intense surge took over his body. Taking a deep breath and rxing his body, Noel started to ravage his way through the oing soldiers who wanted him to pay with blood. If Noel could get rid of as many soldiers as possible in the za, he hoped it would aid Lia.


    Loud explosions rained onto the za. Corpses fell left and right. Fire mingled with energy, light rings and holes appeared on the once majestic za of the pce that was heaven''s endorsement.


    The capital, a beautiful fleeting dream was now crowned as the devil''s nightmare. Too brutal to witness, too horrifying to see and too dangerous to set a foot in.


    Yet a sole person, no matter how strong, couldn''t fight alone against the hundreds of soldiers that poured out like a wave. Skin bruised, clothes torn and eyes narrowed, Noel has truly exhausted himself.


    Seeing the oing soldiers multiply by each second, Noel decided that this should not be his burial ground. Luring the soldiers away was thest thing he could do.


    Or Noel could straight charge at the pce to create more chaos. Dying in the throne hall, wasn''t this a much more bearable sight? Noel knew that it might be the wrong decision. That this choice might be the one leading him to doom while the other could let him live for a bit longer but in the end-


    It didn''t matter.


    His death was already set in stone. With this in mind, Noel charged through the masses. Activating his speed ability and having fire rings surrounding him, Noel managed to force his way straight to the pce.


    The soldiers ran after him but didn''t dare to get to close as the fire burnt badly on the skin. They were sure they could hold off Noel from charging into the pce. The heavy gate was closed, but they would''ve never imagined that even while the gate was right before him, Noel didn''t slow down. Instead with the fire and his speed, he dared to tear down the heavy gate like a bulldozer.


    As the iron doors fell to the ground with a loud and cavernous sound that rang in everyone''s ears, the soldiers briefly stopped. Yet their shock was enough for Noel to reach the entrance of the pce that was yet to be tainted with innocent blood.


    Past the entrance, the wide hallways out of marble really let everything else pale inparison. Noel''s mansion could never hold a candle to this crowned jewel that took the Immortal World as its treasure box to shine.


    The white marbled floor echoed with each step Noel took. As beautiful as the hallway was, it was void of anything but the few nts that desperately tried to breathe life into it.


    Surprisingly no soldier came after Noel. As if they were swallowed by the gate and thrown into another dimension. Yet Noel didn''t bother with it. The pce was a huge maze and he had to be careful not to run into anyone and at the same time find his way to the Ghost King.


    He knew it was absurd but if he was able to harm Min at least a bit, then Noel could be reassured to leave the world. Holding himself close to the walls, Noel felt the rough yetfortable surface gliding under his fingers.


    "I''ve seen your immense potential, I''m impressed," just before Noel was in front of another hallway to his right, anky man appeared and smiled at Noel.


    It was a knowing smile but also one that looked down on others as if he had something to hide and could y others like a puppet in his palms.


    Noel instantly stepped back and sized the male in front of him up. Noel knew he''de across someone but this person was no soldier. He looked too proper and too full of himself. Noel guessed he was one of the confidants of the Ghost King. Not one of the family''s.


    Noel was ready to fight but the male held his hand up, "I''m the Ghost King''s personal assistant. I won''t do harm to you, if you could, there''s something I''d like to discuss."


    It was clearly suspicious. There was no way the assistant wouldn''t know that Noel was from the hidden families. Wasn''t the first reaction to get him detained or killed? Noel was sure that the Ghost King wouldn''t let any of the hidden families alive, which meant that the assistant had his own agenda. Why else would he want to discuss with Noel? There was nothing to be discussed.


    "If I don''te with you?" just one nce at the assistant and Noel could see that he had nobat experience. The possibility of him not having any powers was also 90%. Noel could easily take care of him.


    "I think it''d be in your favour to take on my offer," the assistant''s smile grew wider. He didn''t press Noel but also didn''t back off.


    The unease grew but at the same time, the curiosity rose. Was Noel nave to believe that the assistant might''ve waited for someone to get into the pce, so the assistant could plot the death of the Ghost King together with them?


    Was it really possible that this guy would want the Ghost King dead? It wasn''t unusual to hear of someone''s subject nning their superior''s downfall. It might not be an exaggeration to say it wasmon.


    "Does the Ghost King know what you''re doing?"


    The assistant was now grinning as if he knew what went through Noel''s mind and wanted to confirm it, "Of course not. The Ghost King does not know of it. It''d be in both of our interest, I assume."


    The assistant turned around and said, "Please follow me. Rest assured no one will see you."


    He didn''t even need to wait for Noel''s agreement but straight away turned around, confident that Noel would follow him. After all, the assistant knew that Noel couldn''t let such an opportunity go.


    As for what the assistant''s real intention was, it''d remain a mystery, but he for sure wasn''t as loyal to Min as he let on. Everyone had their own motives. If it happened to align with someone else''s then that was when a n was hatched to let both parties attain their goal. Through one way or another.


    Through the white marbled pce, the assistant brought Noel to the very end of the right side. An area that could only be entered by pouring someone''s life force into the door. Seeing the ensemble of doors, it was clear that this was the housing quarter of the staff.


    No one was present and the assistant led Noel to the left and stopped in front of a door. Once inside, Noel could see it was a in bedroom. The assistant''s. But instead of sitting at the table, the assistant put his hand on the wall and a secret door appeared.


    At the end of the door was arge stone room. Dark and eerie.


    In the midst of it was a ss vitrine. The size of a person, surrounded and connected to an abundance of tubes, alling from the darkness. Its origin unknown.

 Chapter 189: Attack 30

    Chapter 189: Attack 30


    "Who are you?" Zero narrowed his eyes in suspicion at Lia. He was happy to have heard Teacher Kim''s voice.


    Afraid it was only an illusion Zero quickly ran to the bars and pressed his soft face against the cold and hard iron, only to see a strange yet alluring woman. Bruised but her charm was undeniable.


    "It''s me, Zero."


    Seeing the familiar smile on this strange female, tears spilt from Zero''s eyes and he slumped onto the ground. Was this really teacher Kim? Was she really here to save him and to be with him till the end like promised? Zero had the hunch that Teacher Kim wasn''t who she let on was, so was this her real appearance and identity?


    "Teacher?" Zero sobbed, unable to keep his calm. For more than a month, Zero was stuck in here. In this brutal torture chamber, so he didn''t dare to get his hopes up too early. Having them crushed was worse than anything.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m sorry I look different," as Lia saw the small form of Zero crying, her voice turned soft and her heart melted. Zero was really a good boy. She wanted him to be happy.


    "Teacher you came" his tiny voice was too adorable.


    "Yes, here I am."


    The prisoners wordlessly watched the heartfelt exchange. They were envious, bored or couldn''t care but in the end, they kept quiet not to disrupt. That little boy had such a heartbreaking melodying from him, they didn''t have the heart to destroy this joy.


    Lia looked around to find a way to get Tero out, "Do you know how you got into the prison?"


    The 15 floors had to be reached somehow. Adder? An ability? Whatever it was, Lia would get Zero out. As for the other prisoners, Lia had no idea why they were trapped here and didn''t want to know.


    "I was unconscious when they brought me here," Zero eagerly stood up again and pressed his face through the gap as if hoping this way his body would slip through and he could fall into Lia''s arms. He was a little kitten. Once you get his affection, he''d want to stay with you forever.


    "I see," Lia approached one of the cells on the ground floor and stared at the inmates, "Do you know how to get up there?"


    One of the males go close to the bars and his mouth gave a toothless smirk, "Get us out to-"


    "No," Lia coldly rejected, immediately left him and walked back to the middle. Lia could easily jump to the third floor but then what? Clinging onto the bars and just crawling to Zero?


    Lia took a deep breath. She didn''t want to do that but had no choice. This was the fastest way to get Zero out but it also ran on the risks of having the others prisoners escape. Although it didn''t matter as long as they left Lia and Zero alone.


    "Zero, step back. Go to the very end of the cell. Stay as far away as possible from the bars," Lia''s voice was clear and loud enough for everyone to hear, although she preferred if they didn''t. Zero tilted his head in question and wondered what Lia would be doing, but rushed to the back wall and said, "I''m there!"


    The curious eyes of the prisoners followed Lia as she reached into her robe and picked up a grenade. Their eyes widened as they saw what Lia held and cursed, "Are you insane? You''re going to blow us up too? We''ll fucking die!"


    Yet Lia already knew that this grenade didn''t harm immortals fatally, after all, it didn''t have the green glow the other weapons exuded. In the worst case, it tore off Zero''s skin but he could heal anyway, so there was no problem using this tactic. The only thing was the uncertainty of it actually being able to blow up the cells.


    As Lia ripped off the fuse, the barks of the prisoners were drowned out. With a plop, the grenadended in Zero''s cell before-


    BOOM


    -it burst open not only Zero''s cell but the surrounding ones too. Lia still wasn''t sure if it was a good idea to have the prisoners escape but while the smoke was still present, she ran below Zero''s cell and shouted, "Zero jump."


    Zero trusted Lia. Despite being able to see nothing he jumped and was surprised as hended in Lia''s arms who quickly carried him out of the prison. Zero had a few wounds but they already started to heal.


    "Good job," Lia gently smiled at Zero who buried himself deeper into Lia''s embrace.


    ***


    Before Lia saving Zero, Timo went back to the za. He saw the chaos and the massacre in front of him as well as Kil''s corpse. Timo stepped in front of Kil''s headless corpse standing in its might and patted his shoulder, "Rest well."


    With that Timo went to the pce. He was surprised to see the heavy gate torn open but paid no heed to the soldiers who incessantly tried to talk to him and exin the situation. Only when Timo held his hand up, they finally stopped, "It''s ok, just regroup. Get everyone to the za and-"


    Timo gave them another order. He knew what Min would ask of him and prepared an additional step to it. Even though Timo knew this was a brutal move and Maria would be even more disappointed, he had to first think of Min''s wishes.


    This was another reason why Min trusted Timo because Timo was capable and knew what Min wanted or what needed to be done.


    Inside the pce, each second closer to Min felt like a drag. Timo wasn''t afraid of Min''s wrath but it was a bother to deal with. Especially now that a lot of uncalcted variables interfered with their n, Timo had the misfortune to report to Min.


    "Why always me," Timo sighed as he pushed open the door to the throne hall. At the end of the room, sitting on the throne chair was Min in his blood-red robe with his arrogant yet handsome face that had millions of females falling for him.


    Min''s eyes were focused. The shift in his position acknowledged Timo''s arrival. In front of Min was a high table with a white square that was surrounded by smoke. Through it, Min''s finger gilded and drew lines, seemed to zoom in and out, and each time he did that green sparkles flew around.


    This was a prop solely made for the Ghost King. A cube that let him see the Immortal and Mortal world, with which he could control ghosts. Right now, Min was busy sending ghosts to the Mortal World and having them run havoc.


    Min obviously couldn''t take care of each individual ghost, only in masses. His displeased face already told Timo that things weren''t going well. It wasn''t calcted that Yano and the others would be capable of dealing with the immense influx of ghosts.


    Min stroked the cube for a bit more before he looked up at Timo, "Why are you here? Have you taken care of the hidden families yet?"


    Timo could already hear the slight anger that swung in Min''s voice and dared Timo to make Min even more furious.


    Yet here Timo was, having to bite the bullet, "Not yet, I''m sure that the others can handle it, but one of the hidden families has killed Kil. I don''t know if he''s still alive though."


    "Kil''s dead?" Min''s phoenix eyes pierced through Timo as if Timo was the one who killed Kil.


    "Yes, the situation on Eri''s and Zyan''s side has still to be confirmed but I already sent soldiers to scout and in case, drag any corpses back, be it the captains or the hidden families."


    "Good," Min appreciated Timo''s quick thinking and went back to his cube before realising that Timo was still here. There was still something else.


    Min noticed, "What about Leo? You haven''t mentioned him."


    "About that," Timo sighed, he had to break it to Min anyways, "Hejoined the hidden families. He betrayed us."


    These words needed to sink in.


    1, 2, 3.


    It took a whole of 3 seconds before Min finally exploded. If the cube wasn''t on the table, Min would''ve trashed the table into little pieces. Leo betraying him?


    For what reason would he do that? Did the hidden families persuade him or what? Hasn''t Min properly groomed Leo by now? Properly brainwashed him? Weren''t they friends?


    "You better have a good exnation," this was the first time Timo saw Min visibly express his anger so vibrantly. Every word Min hissed through his mouth came with such a force Time would''ve been blown away if it manifested itself in a physical form.


    "Well, you won''t be happy about the reason," Timo only added more incense to his grave.


    "Say it."


    "We haven''t calcted one thing and that''s that the hidden families had someone to lead them or protect. And this person is very dear to Leo. It''s a female. Min, you should know who I''m talking about," Timo didn''t want to say her name because he was afraid he would summon Lia here like a curse. The explosion he had to bear through still was painful even though everything healed.


    The throne hall vibrated under Min''s excessive rage before Min erupted into coldughter, "Bring her here. Immediately. We shall see who has the upper hand."

 Chapter 190: Useless

    Chapter 190: Useless


    "Teacher?" Zero''s angelic face was covered in red after he finally calmed himself from crying.


    He looked up at Lia, wanting to make sure she was real as he nestled himself closer to her. At this moment, Zero wasn''t embarrassed at all that Lia was carrying him. Zero was only d that he was light enough for her to do so. After making sure this was really not a dream, Zero couldn''t get enough staring at his teacher''s real appearance.


    "Are you disappointed or happy?" Lia gave Zero a knowing smile. Zero caught, quickly buried his head into Lia''s chest and muffles appeared, "About what?"


    "About my appearance. You were staring so intensively, I was afraid your eyes might fall out."


    "Of course happy," Zero was unusually honest.


    "Then I''m d, Teacher Kim will never make aeback, so you should get used to my face." Zero only nodded.


    Lia thought about where to bring Zero. If it was possible, she wanted to get him out of the capital but at the moment, she couldn''t waste time and she especially didn''t want Zero to see all the corpses. Hence Lia decided to go to the dorms until she arrived in her old room. Lia was sure that no one would check here.


    Lia ced Zero on the bed and stroked his head, "Wait here. I''lle back for you."


    "Teacher!" Zero grabbed Lia''s fingers as she wanted to rush out, "When are you going toe back?"


    Lia felt she needed to tell Zero the truth. He had been through so much because of her, "Right now, there''s a war. It''s not safe in the capital. The war is against the Ghost King and I''m one of the people wanting to bring him down."


    "Why?" Zero''s voice mirrored the anxiety and panic that welled up in him. He didn''t understand.


    "It''s a long story, I''ll tell youter," Lia reassured Zero but then tightly gripped his hand, "Zero listened to me clearly ok. If I''m not able toe and get you before the sun goes up, then head out of the capital to the second city. In that city, go find that bubble tea store and tell the owner you''re with me, Lia. Stay there and I''lle to get you."


    "Why? You said, you''ll-" Zero sat up, tears welled up again. Why would Lia fight against the Ghost Kin? Why wouldn''t shee and get him?


    "Promise you do as I say, be careful when you traverse in the firstyer, keep to the edge, ok? Zero, listen," Lia caressed the back of his head, "I don''t know what will happen, so you have to be strong ok? Repeat what I''ve said, what will you do?"


    Zero wiped his tears away and determinedly looked into Lia''s eyes, "If you don''te back before the sun rises, I should head to city 2 and find the bubble tea shop and say that I''m with you, Lia."


    "Good, you''ll be safe with him."


    "Teacher, is that your real name?"


    "Yes," Lia smiled and gave Zero a kiss on the forehead,


    "I''ll wait here, pleasee back if not then I"


    "Good," Lia gave Zero another hug and then with onest look rushed out of the dorm. She prayed that Zero was safe and prayed that everyone else was safe. Nana was dead, if any more died, Lia was afraid she couldn''t take it.


    Out of the academy, Lia sprinted towards the za. What she saw brought her slight joy. She wasn''t happy about seeing dead corpses but seeing that Kil wasn''t alive, could mean that Noel was. And seeing the dead soldiers and the once proud standing gate destroyed, Lia was sure that Noel made it inside the pce thinking she had made it through.


    Yet in order for Lia to reach the pce, the masses of soldiers needed to make way for her. Lia was also sure that Leo was inside the ce. Now Lia made her surprise visit, together with Noel and Leo, taking care of Min wasn''t hard.


    The captains should be all outside now, and even if Timo was in there, they could handle him as well.


    Yet Lia''s optimism was quickly destroyed. The biggest hurdle right now for her was to get to the pce. Not even mentioning the number of soldiers but in the middle of the open gate, Timo stood seemingly awaiting her as the final boss.


    Lia was in a dilemma. Should she use her power and reveal it or should she wait to use itter as a surprise attack? As much as Lia would want to rely on her power, she felt it still wasn''t time to make showcase it. From the distance, Lia and Timo made eye contact. Timo was still as nk and bored as ever.


    Lia has used up her grenades and was only left with a knife, however, the ground provided enough weapons for her to use. In an instant, Lia decided not to bother with the soldiers. She wondered why she hadn''te up with this idea earlier.


    As the soldiers charged at her, Lia quickly picked up another knife and waited for the first ones to arrive. They already started to use their powers to attack Lia. Lia took a deep breath and focused on the front row of the soldiers that were eager to render her as their victims.


    Their angry desperate faces told Lie about their thirst for revenge and their loyalty to the Ghost King. Lia found it somewhatughable to see that Min had brought so many people under him with the purpose to serve and follow every order of his.


    The first wave reached Lia with an abundance of soldiers following them.


    "Aren''t you all ashamed of bullying one female? Hundreds of soldiers all rush to me. Do you not have a brain?" Lia coldly sneered, "Well if thatmander of yours gives an order, you surely cannot refuse, no?"


    The soldiers didn''t answer her. It wasn''t that they didn''t hear what she said, it was that they had no time. They were so focused on getting Lia, they didn''t even realise that the second they were a hand away from her, Lia jumped off the ground over their heads.


    Then using their heads as her path, she made her way towards the gate where Timo stood. It wasn''t any different than Lia walking on roofs, but to Timo and the other perplexed soldiers who knew they were subject to that fate but couldn''t evade since they were like sardines in the masses, it was incredibly astonishing.


    Also hrious, at least Timo thought so. One corner of his lips slightly curled up and he was d he came out to witness this sight.


    Lia and Timo never broke eye contact, hence Lia could see Timo''s amused expression. If he got augh out of it, it was fine for Lia. me him for having simple-minded soldiers.


    The soldiers wanted to evade and they also wanted to grab Lia by the ankle to throw her down. There were others who quickly caught on and sent attacks her way but it was all futile.


    Lia''s steps were as light as feathers and the duration her feet touched the soldiers'' heads was less than a second.


    It was obvious she was skilled and used to quickly making her way over surfaces. It was just that immortal''s heads were too unusual. If any of the others tried It, they would fail. They needed the right bnce, the right weight shift, the precision and above all the elegance.


    Even though Lia was hurt, her elegance and the way she held herself was too poised and refined for someone who emitted such intense killing intentions. Thest head was tapped and Lia descended back onto the earth.


    Rising to her feet, she and Timo looked at each other. There was still quite the distance between them but at least nothing stood in their way.


    Lia rushed towards Timo while the soldiers behind her followed her. For a second, it looked like Lia leading an army to storm the pce, yet the truth was the soldiers were out to get her.


    Lia didn''t bother with them. Her sight was set on Timo. If he stopped her way into the pce, she''d need to get rid of him. But Lia was surprised to see that while she raised her knife, Timo''s hands were still inside his sleeves. There was no sign of him forming his sword and using his abilities.


    When the soldiers were about to catch Lia, she jumped towards Timo, aiming her knife at him. But just as she was face to face with him, Timo''s lips curled up and he stepped to the side.


    Lianded behind him on the ground and quickly turned around only to see that Timo retained his ce in the middle of the gate.


    "Leave her," these two words were enough to stop the soldiers in their tracks. Their faces showed their reluctance and their confusion but they didn''t question Timo. Instead, they nodded and retreated.


    Then Timo turned to Lia who was still on the ground and towered over her, "I''ll bring you to Min, isn''t that what you want?"


    Timo''s words slowly sunk into Lia. A brief second after, Lia''s eyes widened and a panicked, "No," was blurted out.


    Lia crawled away but Timo grabbed her by the arm and hauled her with him, "Min wants to see you. You can''t leave."


    Lia finally understood. Pain shot through her body as Timo sent electricity through it in order to stop her from escaping.


    Lia knew what awaited her. Hauled to the throne room the same way as back then. Set in front of Min the same way as back then. The hopelessness that overcame her, the same as back then.


    The rage. The desperation. The fear. The wrath. All of it overwhelmed Lia and numbed her senses. She understood.


    Her identity has been revealed. Min wanted to see her. And once again.


    Once again, she had to kneel in front of Min bearing through every treatment he gave her.

 Chapter 191: Useless 2

    Chapter 191: Useless 2


    The only difference was that in Min''s hands-


    In those damned hands was the struggling figure of Leo who with despair looked at Lia. No, Leo didn''t want Lia to see him like this. Leo didn''t want to be like this. Leo, he wasn''t able to do anything.


    "Leo!" Lia screamed as Timo made her kneel in front of Min sitting on his throne, effortlessly strangling Leo.


    The pain from Timo still cursed inside Lia but none of it mattered. None of it mattered as much as the suffering, the agony and tant torture Lia had to experience as she helplessly watched Leo.


    Not being able to do anything. Only to watch him. Her heart, her soul, all of it was ripped out, ferociously torn into pieces and fed to the devil.


    "Min let him go! Let Leo go!" Lia finally managed to properly look at Min. To address him and to talk to him, after all of these years she was once again at his mercy. In front of him.


    But this time, it was fundamentally different. Another life was on the line. Someone precious to Lia. Again. Lia struggled and struggled but Timo''s grip held her by the neck and forced her to stay on the ground.


    "Lia," Leo scratched at Min''s hand that held him but was surprised at how strong Min was. The cold and indifferent glint in his eyes made Leo shiver slighty. In the end, all these years of friendship meant nothing to Min. Just like how Min used Lia and discarded her. Min had no one he cared about.


    "A touching reunion," Min nced between Leo and Lia, "Leo you could have lived if you didn''t betray me for something like her."


    Lia saw the hostility and hatred Min exuded. She knew that he condemned her for destroying his ns and that she escaped from the abyss. Suddenly, Min flung Leo towards Lia. Leo scrambled and held Lia in his arms after ring at Timo.


    "Leo even if I had given Lia to you, she didn''t like you. All she wanted was to cling onto me," Min gave a derogatoryugh but didn''t approach them.


    "Timo you can leave. You know what to do?"


    "Yes," Timo gave ast look at Lia and Leo and left. The door closed behind them and then was locked.


    Leo stroked Lia''s back and the sight was an eyesore to Min. If it weren''t for those two, then his ns would have been sessful. Just seeing them made Min wild with rage.


    "Lia, you''re alive and well. You''ve been hopping around and getting the hidden families to your side. For what? To take revenge on me?" Min''s crooked smile was a sight Lia has never seen before. In fact, all she has ever gotten from him was his nk or indifferent face. Lia wanted tough. She has fantasized for so long to face Min yet it was in this pathetic and self-deprecating way.


    "Not answering?" Min shifted on his chair and watched Lia and Leo amused. Lia red at Min when she heard Leo lightly cough.


    She instantly turned to Leo and only now saw the bruises around his neck and body. An even worse realisation caught her. Min''s green life force was swirling in Leo''s wounds. Lia couldn''t waste time here with Min, she had to get Leo immediately to Maria and heal him. Leo''s body wasn''t like Lia''s which could purge someone else''s lifeforce and heal itself then.


    Under Min''s piercing gaze, Lia stood up and headed to the door. Yet as expected it was locked and wouldn''t budge.


    "Let us out," Lia''s back faced Min. She couldn''t look him in the eyes, even though she had this burning rage inside of her. In front of Min, she was a tame kitten that could only retract her paws.


    Min knew what Lia wanted to do. His wordless stares sent shivers down her spine.


    "Lia, it''s ok," Leo also knew what Lia wanted to do. Even though the pain in him was almost unbearable, Leo could still endure.


    Right now, Lia had no means of breaking out of this room nor could use her power against Min. In this locked room, even if she sent her lifeforce out and managed to seep it into the corpses, the corpses couldn''t get in. There was only one way to let Leo out. Lia had to surrender to Min. Whatever he wanted, Lia had to oblige.


    "What do you want from me?" Lia finally turned to Min, hiding her trembling hands behind her back. Her eyes steadfast held Min''s amused stare, "If you let Leo go and stop this war, let the hidden families go, then I''ll do whatever you want."


    "Lia sto-"


    "So, you''ll voluntarily go back into the abyss? Without me forcing you?" Min folded his legs and leaned his elbow on his chair''s arm, "You''ll do that?"


    Lia saw iting, what Min asked of her. She knew that he wanted her to go back to be a sacrifice again. The pain, the suffering of dying over and over again. Could Lia endure it?


    "Fine. Only If you promise to abide to my conditions."


    "Lia" Leo wanted to stop Lia.


    He knew what she had to go through and he couldn''t bear it, but Min''s loudughter stopped everyone, "I can''t believe that after all these years, you still haven''t learned."


    A mocking glint danced in Min''s eyes and made it to his lips, "Trying to get me to do what you want? I''m doing you a favour. You won''t have to witness everything, but I don''t mind if Leo stays alive if he repents for betraying me."


    "I-"


    "Ok," Lia agreed. The terms could be better but if Leo was fine, "The hidden families?"


    "If they surrender, I''ll let them live. It''s up to them."


    Lia should know better than to trust Min but right now she had no other option. Min held all reigns in control.


    "You agree?" Min cocked an eyebrow. He didn''t assume Lia would bend so easily.


    In the first ce, he was surprised to hear that she made it out of the abyss and now seeing her in front of him was a peculiar sight.


    This thorn in his eyes, this damned woman should be wrenching in the abyss and be his power catalyst yet she was here trying to negotiate with him.


    More than that, Leo betrayed him for her. Min had to stay calm, Lia was willing to go to the abyss. Just a little bit more and Min could attain the golden power. The hidden families attacking was a golden opportunity for Min. He could use this as an excuse to kill the remaining three elders and use their cores.


    That was why, no matter what, Lia had to go back to the abyss.


    "Yes, as I''ve mentioned before, keep your word."


    Min sneered on the inside. Back then she was clinging onto him like a pest, having experienced some tragedy seemed to knock some sense into her. Min was afraid she''d be still lovestruck but didn''t have to worry now.


    But she became an even bigger pain in the ass. What was with her attitude? A powerless and lowly woman like her should grovel in the dirt.


    "It''s a deal," Min looked at Leo who held out his hand to beckon Lia closer to him. Leo was injured enough not to retaliate.


    Leo knew he couldn''t change Lia''s mind, he at least wanted to hold her. Having to bear witness that Lia is thrown into the abyss because of him, Leo couldn''t take it. When Lia finally got close to Leo, he intertwined his fingers with hers.


    "Are you going to let him out now?" Lia waited for Min to move.


    With a snap of his fingers, the door opened. Lia didn''t even question how before she felt Leo''s fingers glide down her body to her legs. She didn''t also didn''t have time to wonder about Leo''s actions as she felt herself falling backwards.


    Leo pushed her towards the door while he collected all of his strength to stand up. He coated his legs with his lifeforce before he ran towards Min. Lia felt her tight and realised her knife was gone. Leo was using it to attack Min!


    Lia instantly understood what Leo wanted to do. He wanted to give her time to escape. But in a situation like this how could Lia run away and not worry about Leo? It was impossible.


    "Leo! Come back!" Lia stood in the middle of the open door but then a green mist approached her. It slung around her waist and forcibly pulled her forwards. Crashing face down on the ground. Of course, even if Leo was at full strength he couldn''t do anything against Min. The Ghost King''s power was unrivalled.


    "That was foolish," Min mmed Leo with a hand against the wall while his life force pressed Lia onto the ground. Gravity was being discarded. Lia couldn''t move an inch under the heavy pressure of Min.


    Min could let his lifeforce take form as he wanted and worse than that, just as he could give others powers, he could take them.


    "No!" Lia pressed out as she once again had to hopelessly watch how Leo was strangled by Min who started to suck out Leo''s power. Leo scratched Min''s fist to free himself but it was futile. Instead, green light emitted from Min''s hand and wandered inside of Leo''s body.


    "No, Min stop! I told you I''ll-"


    Thud.


    With an even heavier force, Lia was pressed into the ground. Cracks appeared on the ground and Lia felt her bones barely withstanding the pressure. But nothing was more agonising than to see Lep being filled with Min''s lifeforce, violently purging Leo. And eventually would end his life.


    Lia has been there too. She has been through it as well. But she was thrown into the abyss and subject to the statue that was able to revive her. But nothing and no one could revive or save Leo at this moment.


    "No," Lia''s choked out whisper was like a light breeze flying towards Leo and surrounding him like a charm. Tears split as he looked at Lia and he fell to the ground when Min let him go.


    Min wiped his hands and walked towards the door, "Because of your services Leo, I''ll let you time."


    The doors opened and Min stepped out, leaving Lia and Leo alone in the room. The pressure on Lia lifted and she instantly crawled towards Leo.


    Her violent sobs and his heavy pants grasping for oxygen mingled in the air felt like a heavy veil slowly suffocating the whole room.


    They heard the door lock again and all hopes were destroyed.


    Brutally torn apart.


    But as Leo held Lia for thest time in his arms, somehow everything felt alright.

 Chapter 192: Useless 3

    Chapter 192: Useless 3


    "Please hold on. It''ll be alright. I''ll bring you out of here," these words came spilling out of Lia like a waterfall. Her incessant mumbles seemed to only reassure herself more than anything.


    Leo would be alright. Leo wouldn''t die. They just met. Nothing would happen. Everything would be alright.


    Leo closed his eyes and a smile spread on his lips. He could feel Min''s blood-thirsty lifeforce in his body, could feel the pain and could feel how slowly his life was sucked out of him.


    He didn''t dare to cough but instead, the blood silently trickled out of his mouth as his organs started to explode and an intense pain gripped his body. Cold sweat dripped from his pale face and made Lia more anxious.


    "I''ll find a way!" Lia wanted to stand up and break the door open but Leo held her back. He barely had any strength left, "Stay with me It''s too...te."


    All Leo wanted was Lia to stay with him in his final moments. He knew it was cruel but he wanted to die in her arms to leave this world he loved.


    Leo felt Lia''s trembling fingers, her restless body and knew what vicious thing he was asking of her. No one could stand having someone die right in front of their eyes. Especially not Lia who had to go through it again.


    "Ok," Lia''s voiceforted him yet the sadness, the pain and suppressed feelings in her made him flutter his eyes open and look at her, "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t speak, "Lia only held Leo tighter and endured the tears that wanted to spill all over his face. Leo wanted to go peacefully, she wouldn''t ruin it for him.


    Leo appreciated her effort and took her hand, "Lia do you remember the song you used to sing for me?"


    Back then, whenever Leo was mischievous, his mother would lock him up in a room to spend the night. Leo hated the most to be alone, so Lia snuck into his ce and sat in front of his door to sing a luby.


    Lia thought she didn''t sing beautifully but Leo loved it. No matter what Lia did Leo loved it. And now she knew why. Because if someone loved someone, everything about them, to their biggest ws and imperfections, everything would be lovable. Luckily, after a while, Madam L realised it was wrong to treat Leo this way.


    Leo didn''t need to tell Lia twice. As he slowly started to die in her arms, Lia sang a luby to apany him on this long and scary journey from now on, he had to take on himself. Hoping that Leo would feel loved. The road to the afterlife was unknown and mysterious. Any kind of strength Lia could give Leo would help him.


    Listening to Lia''sforting voice singing only for him, Leo slowly closed his eyes and drifted off. After a while, he opened them again.


    But this time he found himself in a garden on a bright sunny day. His petite size stood next to his parents as he watched another couple approaching them, behind this couple was a little girl that curiously peeked at Leo and then quickly hid again.


    "Go and greet Elder K and Madam K," his father patted Leo on the shoulder.


    "Elder K Madam K," Leo bowed but then his view fell on the small girl with brilliant eyes and chubby cheeks. Her ck hair flowed over her shoulder as she returned his stare.


    Leo shed her a grin and ran up to her, "I''m Leo!"


    He held his hand up, hesitating for a second, the girl grabbed it and equally excited said, "Lia! Lia''s my name!"


    At that moment, Leo was a ball of sunshine to everyone else, but for Leo, Lia would be his whole world.


    "Leo?" Lia finally stopped singing when she noticed that Leo wasn''t moving.


    The silence was painful because it made Lia realise that Leo has also stopped breathing. All of the walls Lia kept up to be strong have instantly fallen, broken into tiny bits to roll down her face.


    After shaking Leo for a while, Lia couldn''t take it anymore. Her wails and cries couldn''t be contained by the roof of this hall.


    His lifeless body was still warm under her touch but nothing could bring him back anymore. Leo was dead. She would never see his smile anymore, hear him talk, she would never get to tell him her answer.


    He had to die like this. It wasn''t fair. It just wasn''t fair. Why did Leo have to die? Why did Nana have to die when Min could stay alive?


    When Min could stroll around, abuse his power and enjoy his time. Lia couldn''t ept it. She wouldn''t. Her hatred for Min soared to greater heights. Her body uncontrobly shook but then when she saw Leo''s smile on his face, her anger broke and sadness came in like a tide.


    Lia copsed on the ground, held Leo''s hand and just sobbed relentlessly. For now, she just wanted to mourn his death. For now, just for now let her take a breather.


    As Lia bawled out all of her feelings in this grand and dested throne hall, outside the sun started the rise and a new morning began.


    And on the za movement started. All previous bloodshed was removed. A new day signalled a new beginning and this one held a worse fate for Lia than anyone could imagine.


    The destiny of the Immortal King once again began. A seemingly endless path that either led to victory or doom. Because the Immortal King could never attain what he wanted. But in the end, destiny was there to be broken.


    Lia didn''t notice the new daying. Her eyes were swollen and puffy, her voice was hoarse and her body sore. Her headid on top of Leo''s chest and she didn''t move. Only when the door opened and familiar imposing footsteps entered, did Lia move as fast as lightning and stabbed the knife, Leo previously stole, into Min''s chest.


    Her bloodshot eyes full of hatred met the ridiculing sparkle in Min''s. With one p, Lia tumbled to the ground and her cheek pulsated badly. The door behind Min closed and Min calmly removed the knife out of his chest, then threw it away.


    Each step he took towards Lia brought terrible terror into her heart, set a zing fire with his smile that grew wider on his face. Then Min finally stood before Lia''s pathetic form on the ground and matched her height, "You should know, my own lifeforce can''t harm me, foolish woman."


    Lia shook with rage and fear but she still managed to look at Min''s wound closing up. Min''s gaze wandered to Leo and he stood up, "Things have changed. I''ve changed my mind. Instead of just throwing you in the abyss, I''ll make good use of you."


    With one nce, Lia could see the evil intention Min held but she had no idea what wasing.


    "I refuse. Min, you''ll die. I''ll kill you," Lia balled her fists.


    She was no longer going along with him nor letting him do what he wanted, "You killed Leo. I won''t go back into the abyss."


    "So? How are you going to kill me?" Min was even more amused at Lia''s empty threats. Lia hated his face, hated that damned smile, hated Min''s existence.


    Disappear. Disappear. Disappear.


    He should just disappear! With absurd rage controlling her mind, Lia let her lifeforce seep out and then pped it into Min''s chest. More, more, more. She needed to pour more into it.


    Min widened his eyes when he realised she wasn''t powerless. He pped Lia again and she tumbled on the ground before hitting a wall.


    "Where did you get your powers?" Min approached her, ready to put his life force into hers when he coughed blood. Instead, Min poured his own life force back into him. Lia''s lifeforce was nothing, he just needed to purge it.


    Lia red at him. She was like a furious dog that lost its owner and attacked Min but each time, she was thrown against the wall again.


    "I think you don''t know your ce," Min hissed before his expression finally was calm again. He managed to purge Lia''s lifeforce inside of him.


    Lia was ready to charge at Min again when he grabbed her by the hair and flung her to the middle of the room. His lifeforce held her down again. Lia''s mind was nk. Nothing but the urge to rip Min to shreds controlled her body. She was acting on pure instinct.


    "I''ll show you your ce," Min looked at Lia''s pathetic attempts and had the urge topletely break her and he would.


    "Come in," this time Min''s loud voice echoed in the whole room and seemed to have brought Lia to her senses.


    Her eyes flickered between Min and the door, before finally resting on the open doors. Then the dreaded view appeared. A few soldiers came in, dragging something behind.


    Then 1, 2, 3, 4, 5.


    They came into sight.


    Lia stopped and stared. And stared. And stared. Before finally processing.


    "No!" her desperate wail was heartbreaking to hear.


    "No," her stumbling towards the corpses of her allies, her friends, was unbearable.


    "No," her eyes seeing their dead bodiespletely rendering her useless, was pitiful.


    "NO!"


    Xavi, Mika, Nana, Susa, Noel.


    How? How? How? Didn''t Susa say this would be a sess? Didn''t she say everything would be alright? So why? Why did things go wrong? How? Where? As Lia clung onto their bodies and wept, Min sent the soldiers away.


    It was all Lia''s fault! She has been careless. They should''ve just retreated just like Xavi suggested, yet she insisted yet they died.yet.


    Done.


    Lia was done.


    Her brain stopped working and her body gave up. She couldn''t deal with this pain. She couldn''t deal with this loss. It was over for her.


    "I should thank you for helping me get rid of the hidden families," Min''s words stabbed Lia deeper but she had no strength to retaliate or say anything. All she wanted was to stop this. This nightmare. That was right. All of this wasn''t true. It wasn''t. There was no way.


    Absolutely no way. It was all an illusion. Lia looked up from their corpses and stared at Min. Then she tilted her head and broke out a desperate smile, "This is the power of the Z family, right?"


    Min froze before erupting intoughter. Yes. Lia finally broke. Completely and utterly.

 Chapter 193: Useless 4

    Chapter 193: Useless 4


    "What happened?''''


    In the training ground of the headquarters, several people have assembled. They sat on the ground and looked unbothered. Rather than that, they seemed to be pretty bored.


    Eri''s tranquil voice full of aloofness lingered in the room and all eyes fell on Timo. Timo ran his hand through his hair and approached them. His eyes swept across the small group.


    Disregarding Eri''s question, he asked, "Where''s Maria?"


    "Can you stop being a love-obsessed fool?" Eri couldn''t be bothered.


    She''d rather be at home than here. Now that the hidden families were taken care of, Min told them to be here and wait. Out of the 5 captains, only 3 remained. It wasn''t a big blow but they still lost their force, especially with Kil and Leo gone.


    "She''s at home probably," Zayn spoke up.


    He nced at Timo and sighed. It was a good thing Zayn didn''t go to the hidden families himself. His puppet has been killed but it was at least as strong as him. Zayn couldn''t help butment about this joy being alive. As long as he was alive he could help Min unlike Leo, that traitor.


    "Where are you going?" Eri''s cold voice stopped Timo.


    There was annoyance mixed in it too that Eri didn''t bother to hide. If that jerk could go and see his crush, then Eri also wanted to be with her family. However, disobeying Min''s orders had terrible consequences, especially for Eri. She knew Timo might get away with it and that was why it made her only angrier.


    "To Maria."


    "No. Sit down, Timo. Don''t make me angry," Eri could freeze the whole room at this rate. The few soldiers apanying them silently begged for Timo to do what Eri said. Timo stared at Eri without moving. The staredown was so intense, the soldiers wanted to faint from it.


    Zayn also couldn''t stand it, "Please, Timo."


    Timo''s dead eyes shifted to Zayn before yawning, "Fine."


    Timo plumped down next to them. Maybe it was better not to see Maria, after all, she was still mad at him. Showing up uninvited would only make things worse between them. Eri rubbed her temples. At least Timoplied. If he didn''t, she would''ve used force.


    The soldiers gulped. The atmosphere between the captains was also rigid and tense. It was only Leo who brightened things a lot with his happy-go-lucky attitude or Kil with his constant shouts for fights but both were gone now and the soldiers still couldn''t believe it. Nothing could ease the tension anymore.


    "By the way," Eri started. There was something she wanted to get off her chest, "Have you seen the assistant? I''ve seen him scurry around for a while before disappearing. Isn''t he kind of suspicious?"


    Timo looked at his fingers, seemingly recalling something.


    "Trze. I agree. Something''s off about him, but he does a good job and Min seems to approve of him."


    "He helped me," Zayn raised his argument. If it wasn''t for the assistant, Zayn would be dead, "But he''s somehow peculiar."


    Zayn couldn''t deny it, especially his power but Zayn promised not to mention it. After all, no one, not even Min knew that the assistant had powers.


    "Was that so?" Eri was lost in thoughts, "And? The daughter of the K family?"


    "Min has set the stage, we should keep ourselves out of it tho. We stay here until everything is over."


    "So there''s nothing for us to do?" Zayn wanted to be of more help for Min.


    "No, we''ve lost two captains. We should try to fill these ces," Timo looked around until Eri sneered, "Don''t be ridiculous. No one could match these two in terms of powers. oO you think strong people fall from heaven? None of the exorcists have what it takes."


    Eri''s words were blunt but true. Right now no one could fill the empty spaces Kil and Leo left behind.


    ***


    In the Mortal World after Yano received Maria''s message. In the base.


    "I''m against it!" Sk paced up and down, her ferocious red hair swinging left and right with her actions, "We can''t deal with the ghosts here and you want to leave?"


    Mil sat on the chair behind Sk and helplessly shrugged his shoulder as Yano nced at him and was too exhausted while Holn brimmed with energy fueled by the drama.


    "Sk, the situation''s bad. We gotta stop the Ghost King personally or else this won''t have an en-"


    "You just want to let your bloody romance bloom in these goddamn ravaging times!" Sk hit the nail on the head.


    Although Yano did mean what he said but Maria''s message made it sound like Lia was in trouble. And letting Lia endure harm, Yano promised it''d never happen. He''d do anything to not let it happen.


    "It''s not the only reason-"


    "But you didn''t deny it!"


    Yano right now was basically a punching bag for Sk to scold and let her anger out. This went on for at least an hour before Mil pulled Sk by the waist into hisp. Sk immediately flushed red and turned her head away, "D-Don''t think I''ll give in like this."


    "Let Yano go. Can''t you see the tail that''s lowering because you''re denying him his only purpose?'''' at Mil''s words everyone stared at Yano''s behind to the point Yano had to cover it.


    "There are more important things than to be lovely dovey."


    "He''s not just that-"


    "Fine! Fine! He can do what he wants alright! Just side with him! Lu, Holn, let''s go, we''ve got business to take care of!" Sk stomped away with Lu and Holn following her.


    "You owe me," Mil sighed, "I can''t recover from her anger. It burns~"


    "Thanks," Yano said sincerely, "I''ll pay you back."


    "Hurry," Mil saw Yano off and sighed. The situation was really bad. Both in the Immortal and Mortal World.


    ***


    Lia was still in a state of frenzy. The deaths of everyone still hasn''t settled in and she kept denying it. She didn''t want to admit it was true. Because if she did, she and everything else around her would shatter. Right now, she was in a bubble, the tiniest pressure and it''d break and Lia would fall down the deepest depths for hell can reach her.


    So, she subconsciously sat in the middle of the bubble refusing to move. Her mind was shut off and all she could do was to cling onto the dead bodies of the corpses. While Min humoured himself for a bit more to watch how desperate she has be.


    Seeing corpses even of those he was once close with didn''t matter to him. It was natural to have people die. Immortals shouldn''t be immortal. Those with sins should perish. And in Min''s eyes everyone was a sinner, everyone apart from him deserved to be wiped off.


    A world, no two worlds, with only ghosts was akin to a paradise. Ghosts had no conscience and those who had would then immediately be purged. Thus there would be no injustice, no betrayal and no greed in a world full of ghosts, no one would suffer.


    And Min? Min was the Ghost King who would oversee them. He was God. Although his goal wasn''t to be a god. His goal was to change this crooked world and twisted human nature. He only had the right to judge what was right and was wrong. He alone could decide over justice and lies. Because he was just. He was superior.


    Min felt bliss. Lia felt despair. Two old people shed with each other, destroying the other bit by bit and would continue to tear at each other until nothing was left. Intense emotions led to downfall and prompted others to rise.


    Inside, Lia med herself. Exasperated, she pinned all the fault on herself, after all, everyone once again died because of her decisions, everyone who trusted her was dead again. How could she continue to live with this knowledge?


    How could the scars these events left behind be mended? Now, nothing mattered to Lia. All she wanted was to leave here and never see Me again. She didn''t care if he wanted to destroy the world. He could do what he wanted!


    Screw him and everyone else! Lia only wanted her revenge, only wanted to be happy and carefree! Was that too much to ask? Was that too much to fulfil?


    In the end, the answer was yes and Lia knew her fate once again belonged to the abyss.


    Fine. If it was, then so be it. At least, she wanted to give everyone a proper burial so they could rest in peace and be reassured. That was right. Lia would make onest deal with Min. Attempted to.


    As Lia raised her head, no sadness was left. It was only a hateful thunder trapped in her eyes, seeking to destroy Min. Lia stood up and stumbled, having difficulties to stand straight. Yet Lia was too unstable and fell forward, holding herself over a corpse, her hand gripping its cor.


    The shiny golden glint caught Min''s eyes and he stood up from his chair. Lia narrowed her eyes as she saw him approaching.


    "No!" was the only thing Lia could once again say as she tried to swat Min''s hand away which took a hold of her.


    "You have something that doesn''t belong to you," Min''s long finger removed the golden, thin ring from Lia. Struggling to stop him, Lia was pped by Min who remained unfazed. Min wielded the ring before he slipped it in his pocket.


    Lia''sst hope was shattered. The Immortal King''s ring, the ring Yano gave her was her only way to use her power and now Min took it away rendering herpletely useless.


    "You had enough time to mourn," Min stood up and grabbed her by the hair, dragging her with him to the front away from the corpses, "The preparations are almost done, so I can''t waste my time with you."


    In front of Min''s throne, Min let Lia go. A secondter, agonised screams appeared. Lia was huffing and panting, begging for the pain to stop, begging for Min to show mercy but he didn''t.


    He continued to rib out her limbs one by one, "You can''t run away," then waited until she healed again, "But I''ve always been generous. Before throwing you back, you should at least get to know why, right? The reason why I want to destroy the worlds."

 Chapter 194: Immortal Kings reign

    Chapter 194: Immortal King''s reign


    Everyone was equal.


    This was how heavens made the Immortal World.


    But it was inevitable for greed and jealousy to flow through veins like blood. The immortals, as well, weren''t exempt from it.


    So, the once divine and beautiful Immortal World plunged into chaos, destruction and a brutal war where everyone killed each other with their powers to be the strongest being. Heavens couldn''t watch on anymore and sought to deprive the immortals of the power it gave them.


    Until one day in the war, a bloody and mangled boy appeared, carrying a sword in his hand and with his relentless eyes and hatred tore and massacred the masses. His disgust for this world exceeded any of the others and all alone, suffering, tortured, this young boy was the perfect target for vengeful ghosts to feed on.


    But his actions not only shook all of the Immortal World, it also let heavens tremble deeply before his might and the sight he bared before everyone.


    With an army of ghosts and corpses, he subdued the war, killed and killed until all evil in his eyes was purged.


    All alone.


    Terrifying in everyone''s eyes apart from another youth who was as equally lonely as him. This youth admired the young boy and fought by his side.


    Heavens was in turmoil. This young boy showed frightening hatred, exceeded the loneliness one could feel and disyed tremendous strength. How could heavens let a monster like him live?


    But they saw his potential and exploited the chance. He single-handedly brought a war between the mightiest beings to an end. He had the right to rule over them. Thus the heavens crowned him as the Immortal King, a being that stood above all the proud and mighty immortals. And they gave him the ability to guide the dead and control death itself.


    Thus the immortals be gods for mortals. Yet heavens couldn''t let this monster act on his own and so cursed the fate of the Immortal King.


    Never to be happy, never to be loved and for always to be alone.


    This young boy epted his destiny without batting an eye and has done a brilliant and admirable job as the Immortal King throughout all of his reign. This young boy, the first and only Immortal King was named Lin.


    Several 100 yearster.


    On a hill in the core, the city next to the capital, Lin opened his eyes and stared at the sky. The sun started to set and a refreshing breeze twirled around. Lin was extraordinarily handsome, his ck, short hair fell over his proud yet gentle face, and all of the universe''s stars danced in his eyes.


    Lin stretched his hand out as heid on the grass, keeping the blinding sun away from him. For a while, Lin''s hand hung in the air before it was swatted away by another. Lin, however, wasn''t surprised andzily gazed at the pinchable face in front of him.


    Nick. Nick was as tall as Lin but had brown hair that perfectly framed his face and big eyes. Rather than handsome, Nick could be described as cute. Although Nick and Lin were the same age, Nick''s chubby cheeks made him look like a teen.


    Just from his looks, it would''ve been impossible to imagine that Nick was the Elder of the A family. One of the 8 families that supported the Immortal King and formed the council. In addition, the A family was the closest to the Immortal King, their personal attendant.


    Lin smiled at Nick''s annoyed face to tease him more. Lin held up his arm for a second time only for it to be swatted again.


    "Don''t fool around," Nick''s serious voice made Lin sit up.


    "What got you in this mood?" Lin obviously knew but his carefreeness put a few veins on Nick''s face.


    "Obviously you!" once Nick got into the mood, he couldn''t stop. Lin just sighed at his own death penalty.


    Despite being the feared and grand Immortal King, Lin was rather carefree and even seemed to be nave but of course, that was only if he didn''t take care of matters. But right now, Lin had to hold his ears as Nick started to rumble, "Do you even know how much of a pain you are?"


    Nick towered over Lin shielding him from the burning sun. Lin knew Nick didn''t do it on purpose because if Lin made Nick aware of it, Nick would immediately step aside and let Lin dry in the sun like a sunfish. Nick was Lin''s best friend but as much as Nick cared for Lin as much he felt responsible to p some sense into Lin.


    "A literal pain in the ass!"


    "I haven''t even been inside you-"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Nick red at Lin, he was already used to Lin''sments but they still got to him, "While you''re bathing in the sun, I gotta endure the others'' s. How''s that fair? How? You wanna know? You really wanna know? It isn''t!"


    Now Nick shook Lin by the shoulders. Lin could feel his eyes roll out, "Why haven''t you been to the meetings to discuss the important affairs creeping up? Why? Why? Lin!!! Instead, you blow your time who knows where lingering in the emptiest ces in the Immortal World!"


    "It''s not empty. You''re here."


    "For fuck sake! Focus on the important parts I''m saying."


    "So nothing."


    "You damned. If you weren''t the Immortal King, I would have pped you 10000 times and hung you dry in the air. You know that the bnce between the Immortal and Mortal World is tipping. Things are escting and you''re here without a damn worry. The Mortal World is stuck in a cycle of constant wars and the dead and corpses are piling up but are you doing your work? Are you? No!"


    "I''m sorry," Lin meant it. Seeing how agitated and obviously overworked Nick was, Lin felt bad.


    "How''s your sorry gonna help me? How? Magically sent the world to nirvana for peace? Lemme rest and stick my butt into some juicy green-"


    Lin sighed. Nick''s appearance and his words really didn''t match.


    "Don''t you dare sigh at me!" and nothing went unnoticed by Nick.


    "Stop fooling around ande with me!" and Nick had enough.


    Lin obviously didn''t bother at all. He just sat there like an idiot pretending to listen. Who could he fool? Not Nick! Nick grabbed Lin''s arm wanting to pull him up but Lin didn''t move.


    "Nick," suddenly Lin''s voice lost its sticity and turned heavy.


    This kind of tone reminded Nick of the old days where Lin felt nothing but terror and loneliness. Nick instantly let Lin go and sat next to him. Whatever Lin was going to say next, Nick knew it''d change the future.


    "What?" Nick unwillingly asked but Lin could see how much Nick cared about his next words, "I haven''t been fooling around."


    "Oh, really?'''' Nick cocked an eyebrow and he looked like a kid trying to be arrogant but failed and instead looked adorable.


    "Really," Lin gave Nick a small smile. This small and sad smile stabbed Nick''s conscience, "I''ve been searching. I know I shouldn''t but I found it. I found love. I found her."


    This time Lin''s smile was dazzling and warm, it almost brought tears to Nick''s eyes. A nostalgic feeling that was never there suddenly appeared and flew around both of them.


    "Do you remember? Just how you promised I, even if I be the Immortal King, could find."


    "I see," Nick was slightly stunned.


    In all these years, Nick has been fighting alongside Lin and serving him, he has never seen such a genuine, hopeful and truly happy smile of Lin.


    Of course, Nick was secretly happy for Lin. A lifetime wish was finally granted. If Lin was truly happy with her, Nick couldn''t ask for more. For a few more minutes, they sat in silence and enjoyed the bliss they basked in.


    A small joy that jumped between them before Nick jolted up and dragged Lin by the ear behind him, "Whatever. You can drool and be lovestruck all you wantter. Now we gotta go to the meeting, everyone''s waiting, more pressing matters are waiting!"


    "Nothing''s more important," for Lin nothing was more treasured to him than to be able to live like a normal person, slightly shedding the image of the tyrant the Immortal King was, the duties and responsibilities they came with. Slightly escaping the cursed fate that was ced on him.


    "Shut up,'''' Nick relentlessly dragged Lin, who wouldn''t bother walking by himself behind him. Then once in the city, they jumped onto the roads and headed towards the pce.


    Inside the pce, in the meeting room, sitting at the round stone table were the 7 elders of the council.


    S, X, D, I, T, U and O family.


    They seriously looked at each other before an attendant came in and brought the food they ordered.


    "Finally!" Elder D heartedlyughed and salivated just looking at the food.


    "Hey, D, don''t take my chicken!" Elder T instantly grabbed the fried chicken and hugged it like a precious treasure.


    The 7 elders had waited intensively for their food. They knew that Lin wouldn''te on time and instead debated what feast they should have, after all,ing together was always a hassle since everyone was busy.


    They also knew it wasn''t the right time but without Lin, they couldn''t start anyway, so what better way to wait than to enjoy themselves?


    "So good," Elder T took the first bite and melted.


    He was a male of average height and tied his long brown hair into a ponytail. Outgoing yet protective to an extent was his nature.


    "I agree," both Elder D, a tall male with strong eyebrows contrasting his amicable looks, and Elder S, a beautifuldy with red hair, were huge gluttons.


    Elder X and Elder I were more on the quiet side, both equally pretty females, while Elder U and O were good-looking males.


    While they ate and drank, chatted andughed, Nick finally came in dragging Lin behind him and almost fainted at the sight.


    "You lot! Stop enjoying yourself!" Nick was incredibly angry and kicked Lin forward, "Go and start the meeting!"


    "C''mon N," Elder D cheekilyughed, "Let''s enjoy ourselves. Don''t always be such a party pooper."


    "Party po- Stop going to the Mortal World!" Nick couldn''t even express his anger when Lin also ate and said, "Yes, join!"

 Chapter 195: Immortal Kings Reign 2

    Chapter 195: Immortal King''s Reign 2


    After they gulped down thest bits of food and at Nick''s incessant remarks, Lin finally started the meeting.


    "So what are we discussing?" Lin pped his hands and looked into the round.


    "Lin, you should know," Elder U sighed, he was as exasperated as Nick with Lin''s behaviour.


    Ever since Lin has established the council and reformed the Immortal World, set peace and order into thesewless people, Lin has drastically changed to be incredibly careless and optimistic. None of the bloodthirsty brutality remained.


    "Don''t you feel the vengeful energy growing? It''s starting to be more suffocating," Elder D continued, "Because of the war, the mortal''s resentment is stronger than ever."


    "We need to do something," Elder I spoke up, her calm voice wasfortable to hear.


    "Then what to do you suggest?" Lin could guess but he hoped to be proven wrong by his trusted friends.


    "Easy peasy, we stop the wars," Elder S held her stomach before grinning.


    "I was afraid you would bring that up, '''' Lin sighed, "I think you''re all aware we can''t interfere with the mortals'' affairs directly. Their wars aren''t up to us to resolve."


    "Yes," Nick agreed, "We''ll continue as always if only certain people didn''t ck off and leave behind a whole damn work pile, that would''ve been manageable in the first ce!"


    "It''s my fault?" Lin felt Nick''s re but didn''t look in his direction to avoid the piercing ufortableness he was already experiencing.


    "Of course, who else''s?" Elder T grinned and nodded satisfied as Lin shrunk back.


    "Can''t you guys manage on your own?"


    Lin''s question turned the atmosphere hostile and he knew what he said wrong. But once thrown out it can''t be taken back.


    "Immortal King are you serious? Such a matter and you want us, lowly peasants, to take care of it?" Elser O joked but he was also serious. There was no way they could handle on their own, no matter how strong they were.


    "You''ve fooled around enough," Elder X finally spoke up and her peach blossom eyes caused everyone to tremble a bit, "We precisely are in this situation because you''re not doing your job."


    "Alright, alright," being scolded by the most patient one, hit Lin''s conscience. Elder X was quiet and kind. She was the one the most tolerable towards Lin''s behaviour but even she was now upset. Everyone knew what this meant and stared at Lin.


    Lin thought for a while before finally speaking up. He actually did want to bring it up like this, not in a situation like now, but they''ve already assembled and Lin couldn''t wait any longer.


    A dream he had for a long time, he wanted to make ite true. He has carried all burdens of both worlds for so long, it should be his right to be a bit more selfish for once.


    "Can you really not manage without me?" Lin''s repetitive question made everyone scowl.


    "Of course not, told ya already?" Elder S shook her head and fiercely stared at Lin.


    The others agreed in unison but only Nick seemed to realise that something was wrong, "Why are you asking again? What goddamn ideas are floating around your little brain now?"


    Linughed helplessly before turning serious. A long sigh escaped his lips that made everyone nervously anticipate his next words.


    "I''ve thought about retiring. I''ve found a wife I''d like to spend my days with peacefully. Have kids and watch them grow up. Be happy."


    BOOM.


    A bomb exploded over everyone''s heads. It was so loud that only silence remained. They couldn''t believe their ears. They were so shocked that they were paralysed for a second. Then in the next, they wanted tosh out at Lin before-


    Before they saw the genuine smile on his face. The hopeful expectation they couldn''t dare to break.


    ''Be happy'' those words echoed in their minds and they became thoughtful. All of them knew about the cursed lonely fate of the Immortal King.


    Yet Lin desperately tried to fight against it. They all had their significant other and their own families, so what right did they have to deny the person who''s done the most for them and the worlds, the same happiness? He who has dived into pools of blood to sacrifice himself over and over again?


    How could they tell him to think about others when he has been silently suffering for so long?


    They knew him, fought with him in the brutal and barbaric wars, saw him conquer, saw him almost lose his mind and sumb to the heavens'' blessing cursing him. This man''s, their king''s simple wish was to be happy, to have a family, to be able to love, so how could they deny it?


    In the end, how could they ce the worlds'' fate and his wish on one level? For one single person''s desire, what oue would await everyone else?


    What was morally right?


    They were his friends but also the council. They understood, but they also couldn''t help needing to ask him to sacrifice more of himself.


    It was normal to care about the masses instead of one sole person but to that person


    It was impossible right now for them to answer because it was not theirs to-


    A long sigh stopped everyone''s turbulent thoughts. Then augh followed, but they could painfully clearly hear the sadness in it that Lin tried so hard to suppress, that was mirrored in his eyes.


    Because Lin knew, because everyone else knew that if Lin continued being the Immortal King and didn''t stop now, then his fate was sealed. There would be no turning back.


    Soon Lin had to sacrifice everything and walk on the thorny path alone once again because that was the fate of the Immortal King. The burden he had to take for attaining the strongest power out of all.


    "Of course, we should settle this first. I was just saying that in the future, I will. Just giving you guys a heads-up," Linughed again, seeing everyone''s torn and gloomy faces.


    In the future? What future would there be for an Immortal King? It''d end in a tragedy for him. If that happened, then Lin could never attain everything he wished for.


    "Lin, you know we no one else but us knows more," Elder X started but Lin stopped her.


    "It''s ok," he gave her a reassuring smile, "Let''s continue. We can''t intervene with the mortals but the ghosts are going crazy over there too."


    It took a while for everyone to get onto the track again. Nick stared at Lin with pitiful eyes. Maybe he has been too hard on him.


    "How about this, S, X and O send your exorcists to the Mortal World to take care of the vengeful ghosts while I, D and T take care of the Immortal World and U and O will help me with taking care of the dead spirits, the normal ghosts. We fast track the progress. Honestly, you could''ve done that without me, instead of waiting just to send the people to take care of the Mortal World and inform me."


    Linughed because the atmosphere was still heavy. Lin alone couldn''t lift it, nor did he have the strength or want to. Frankly, he wanted to stop when he still had the opportunity but he knew other people''s lives came first.


    "Guys have you heard?" Lin pressed them and they slowly nodded.


    "Alright," Lin cheerfully pped his hands, "Prepare now. Also," he cheekily grinned, "I''m getting married soon, so don''t make my wife feel unweed."


    "She must be lovely," Elder I finally spoke and her voice was warm.


    "She is, guys make a good impression," with that Lin stood up and dismissed the council meeting. Nick followed behind silently. He didn''t know what to think but was a bit pissed that Lin didn''t introduce his wife to him first. He was his best friend!


    "Were you serious?" Nick toned down his usual chattiness and became serious as they walked through the pce.


    "About what?" Lin knew already.


    "Retiring."


    "I am, once everything''s over."


    "You know it''s gonna bete by then. The heavens, the curse-"


    "It''ll be fine, like always," Lin stopped Nick as they stood before a door.


    "Is she in here?"


    A warm smile spread on Lin''s face, "Yes."


    Then he opened the door revealing arge room dyed in a beautiful red.


    The majestic bed in the middle of the room was surrounded by red curtains that flowed effortlessly in the winding through the windows.


    It was a magical sight and the woman that sat on the bed with a heart-warming smile was the jewel in this red treasure box. Seeing Lin rush to her side, propping her up and whispering sweet, gentle words and hearing the lovingugh of hers, tears welled up in Nick''s eyes.


    He had never thought that Lin could love someone this much, could be this gentle. With just one look it was clear they saw in each other the whole world. Nick suddenly felt out of ce, he wanted to silently leave when a voice so gentle and soft reached his ears, "You must be nick? I''m Yana."


    Her beautifulplexion with her big, round eyes, small nose and full lips, she had a face that looked innocent and couldfort people with one look, but there was something about her that made Nick think she could hold her own.


    "It''s an honour to meet you, Yana," Nick couldn''t help but bow and pay respect to her.


    She exuded a dignified elegance that made people want to trust her. Sheughed lightly and Nick could see that the lovestruck expression on Lin''s face deepened every single time Yana did something he found endearing.


    Then when Lin heard Nick''s voice, he turned around with a confused face. Yana noticed it and tried to sit up a bit straighter but Lin stopped her, "Be careful."


    "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Lin was really treating her like fragile ss.


    Nick felt the more he watched, the more his mind was blown.


    "I''m sorry, I wanted to greet you properly but as you can see I''m a bit physically exhausted."


    Nick saw the sincere apologetic expression on Yana''s face and quickly scrambled to say, "No, no, don''t worry, rest, rest. Lin''s a fool for not taking care of you!"


    Yanaughed again. Herugh was contagious. Like a healing potion thwarting all stress and bad thoughts away. Nick could see that she was a good person. That she would be worthy to stand next to Lin and receive all of his love and all of hers in return. Nick was truly happy for Lin.


    "It''s not my fault," Lin said but then grinned, "Well, it is to an extent. Yana''s pregnant."


    Pregnant. Nick instantly felt his world copse.

 Chapter 196: Immortal Kings reign 3

    Chapter 196: Immortal King''s reign 3


    A weekter, all of the families met Yana and gave their blessings. Seeing Lin so happy and being insanely doting stirred their hearts. They also have never thought Lin would act so fast. Yana was already pregnant. Lin really couldn''t keep his hands to himself.


    But they seemed to love each other a lot, so the families were sure Lin and Yana wouldst for an eternity. If only fate was benevolent to them.


    "We should''ve waited or done this earlier. Are you alright?" Lin gently held Yana stand up.


    "I''m fine, it''s better now than never."


    "Lin, you worry too much. Let the attendants take care of Yana," Nick had to forcefully pull Lin out of the room with him. Once they left, the attendants started to doll Yana up.


    "You also need to get ready," Nick dragged Lin with him who couldn''t stop staring at the door to Yana''s room.


    "You damn lovestruck idiot. Change into your suit. The public''s waiting."


    They were waiting to witness the Immortal King''s big day and his happiness. To witness the wedding between the Immortal King and his dotted wife. Rumours have long taken the Immortal World by storm about the Immortal King, their war hero, being a tame puppy to a sole woman.


    All the single females'' hearts were broken who hoped to be the one to stand next to Immortal King, while the males were jealous. Of course, being the Immortal King would get him anything. Yet the majority of the public supported the Immortal King''s marriage.


    They didn''t know about the curse and just without any care bbered and set new rumours into cirction.


    It was a bright day with the sun hanging high in the sky as if heaven itself was blessing this day. Everyone assembled under the pce in the za and waited for the couple toe out.


    Meanwhile, nervousness finally overcame Lin. He was going to get married and the whole world knew about it, he hoped heaven wouldn''t punish him for that. Lin paced up and down in the room, ignoring everything that Nick said. His mind only travelled to Yana, hoping she was fine, hoping to see her. Any second that passed without her was painful until-


    SLAP.


    Nick hit Lin at the back of his head and eximed, "Wear your goddamn clothes now. As the groom and Immortal King you wanna look like a bloody fish? A fish pulled out of seawater?"


    Lin stopped in his tracks and stared Nick dead in the eyes, "Is there a difference between a fish in seawater and-"


    "Like I know!" another hit.


    Lin was finally forced to wear a red robe and calm down. How the hell should Nick know about the difference he was just sprouting any nonsense that came into his head. Damn Lin, making him anxious!


    "How''s the groom looking?" Suddenly Elder D and T barged into the room.


    "You lot just gonna make everything messier. Shoo Shoo!" Nick tried to get these two clowns out but to no avail.


    "C''mon Nicki Nick, if you''re here we can too," Elder D grinned.


    "Where''s U and O?" Nick suddenly got a bad feeling.


    "Don''t worry about them," Elder T waved Nick''s concern away but it only made Nick more anxious, "You damn little kids! Don''t try to y any stupid pranks on Lin! Look at this dead man''s already nervous as he can be, you don''t need to pour oil over him to make him even more slippery!"


    Elder D and T took a closer look and saw that their ferocious Immortal King really was reduced to a trembling kitten.


    "Well," Elder T scratched his head, "Man, Lin get a grip. When I got married, I wasn''t such a nervous wreck."


    "You''re normal, Lin isn''t," Elder D pped Elder T''s shoulder, "Lin''s a monster, how can youpare to him? For the first time, he felt what normal is, so-"


    Nick kicked both Elder D and T to their knees, "Shut up and get out! Tell U and O if they dare to do anything, I''ll get their asses for it!"


    Elder T and D instantly scrammed.


    Out of all Elders, Nick was the weakest, but he was unparalleled when it came to strategies and exploiting people. He knew their weaknesses and all the dirty numerous secrets. Just with words, he could bring others to surrender and even forfeit their lives.


    While Lin was a physical monster, Nick was a mental beast. These two as abination was too deadly and had no weakness. Thus no one wanted to challenge Nick, they all loved their painless lives too much.


    "Get yourself together," Nick''s patience with Lin was gradually getting thinner.


    Lin smiled at Nick and said, "Thank you."


    Nick''s youthful face instantly reddened, "W-What the hell? That''s disgusting. Stop and get ready."


    But it actually made Nick happy.


    Two hourster Lin and Yana finally showed themselves to the public with the 8 Elders behind them.


    Lin squeezed Yana''s hand and eximed, "Thank you, everyone, foring. I know in times like these it''s hard to hold on but that''s precisely why every little happiness is needed. Treasure it and keep it close to you. My wife and I are very thankful for all your love and support. Please continue giving us your blessings. I assure you that matters will be handled and from today on, a new family is created. Our family. The E family who will do anything to protect you."


    Once Lin''s speech ended, loud cheers erupted. Yana smiles at Lin, "Your hands trembling badly."


    "Don''t mention it," Lin pulled Yana closer and kissed her. The public cheered even louder at this sight.


    "Long live the happy couple!"


    Afterwards, arge carriage and parade made its way through the capital with Lin and Yana being the centre of attention. Then a party followed in the pce where all the families mingled with the happy couple.


    Yet the happiness didn''tst long.


    As Yana was during the most fragile and painful time of her pregnancy, ominous news brewed in the capital. But they didn''t solely happen from mouth to mouth, they were now visible and vibrantly felt by all immortals.


    The resentful energy kept growing with no signs of slowing down or disappearing. They spread across all of the Immortal World. No matter how the exorcists purged the ghosts for some reason the resentful energy still lingered and showed no signs of ever leaving.


    Lin has been in the pce the whole time neglecting his duties, only taking care of Yana and his child that was about to be born. Lin wanted to protect this little peace he finally attained. He deserved to indulge himself in this happiness after being alone for so many years, or so he told Nick and the other Elders who had to constantly remind Lin of his duty as the Immortal King he neglected.


    The resentful energy reached a point where it even took control of the Mortal World. Distressed and not being able to tolerate Lin''s behaviour anymore, Nick sought to get Yana to help him convince Lin.


    Nick was confident as he atrode into Yana''s room. He even came at a time where he knew Lin was fortifying the pce from the resentful energy that could harm Yana.


    But seeing the pained expression and round belly of Yana, Nick suddenly had second thoughts. Nevertheless, Yana tried to sit up and sent the attendants away, "Nick what''s wrong?"


    Yana''s face was smiling but the sweat that made her wet hair stick to her, obviously showed that she was putting up a front. Yana was struggling with the pregnancy.


    "Yana, I''m sorry, I''lle at ater time," Nick turned around but Yana''s words stopped him, "It''s fine. I know why you''re here. It''s because of Lin, right?"


    A sad smile shed across her face and she patted the spot next to her, "Sit here. Let''s talk."


    Nick bit his lips and agreed, "I''m sorry," he repeated.


    "I should be," Yana smiled tiredly, "Because of me, Lin''s not doing his job properly. I''m sorry for using-"


    "No!" Nick quickly interrupted, "You''ve done nothing wrong. It''s because that fool can''t properly, what the mortals call it, multitasking! That''s right!"


    One look into Yana''s eyes and Nick was aware that the person suffering the most here was Yana. Not because of her pregnancy but because she was beaten herself up for her existence.


    Nick finally understood. Yana took all the me people have been secretly throwing at her. She noticed that Lin was only taking care of her and was aware of people''s contempt towards her, along the lines: If he didn''t have a wife, the Immortal King wouldn''t be distracted.


    They were all indirectly ming Yana to the point that Yana herself started to wonder if it was ok to keep being by Lin''s side. Nick''s presence here was proving the point. Even though he didn''t feel like it, even though he didn''t want her to put herself down.


    "Please don''t me yourself," Nick spoke out words he knew wouldn''t help much.


    "It''s ok," Yana gave him a reassuring smile and held her belly, "I''ve been trying to get Lin to work too but he''s so stubborn."


    Yana weaklyughed, "I''m d he loves me so much. I also love Lin more than anything, that''s why I can get through it. I know what it means to stand next to him and I''ll continue to do so. Lin, you and both worlds mean a lot to me. If the public feels better to have a scapegoat, I''m willing to take the role. I''m just sorry for giving you so much work."


    Nick''s eyes widened and he wanted to p himself. Yana was strong, she was long aware of what it meant to be married to the Immortal King, especially during critical times like these. She was also a loving wife and a befitting queen who thought about everyone.


    "Thank you," Nick couldn''t say anything else other than this. He couldn''t be more thankful to have Yana by Lin''s side.


    "For being here," Nick added and wanted to tell her that her rightful ce was indeed next to Lin.


    Yanaughed, "Thank you too for being here for everyone."


    Nick sighed, he really couldn''t beat her, she always managed to surprise him.


    "Goodness, there''s no way I canpare to you," Nick grinned and stood up," I''m gonna-"


    BAM.


    The door flung open and Lin came rushing in, throwing Nick against the wall.


    "Lin!" Yana cried out, seeing how rough Lin treated his friend. Lin''s eyes were blood-shot and his face seemed exhausted, but he was still strong enough to protect what was important to him, "Stay away from Yana! Don''t drag her into this!"


    "I know but you gotta do your work!'''' Nick was helpless.


    Lin right now wasn''t in his right mind. Everyone could see it.

 Chapter 197: Immortal Kings reign 4

    Chapter 197: Immortal King''s reign 4


    In fact, many doubts and criticism were eating Lin alive. He knew he had his duties to do as the Immortal King but he couldn''t help wanting to be a husband and father more.


    "I know, you don''t need to tell me that. You guys can manage on your own, why can''t you? Yana''s pregnant and needs my care, I can''t leave her alone!"


    Lin was grabbing Nick by the cor and his aggressiveness startled Nick. Lin''s ck strands of hair fell over his messy face and made his overall appearance shabby.


    "I get it Lin but-"


    "No buts!"


    Nick once again confirmed how strong Lin was as he was pressed further against the wall. It was painful.


    "Lin," suddenly Yana''s soft voice appeared behind Lin and she stroked his back, "Nick was worried about me and came to check. Don''t take your anger out of him, ok? He''s just trying to do the best for all of us. Don''t be harsh on him."


    The ferocious glint in Lin''s eyes disappeared and he let Nick go quickly


    "Yana," his tone turned tender and his eyes were pained to see his pregnant wife forcing herself to stand up because of his reckless behaviour, "I''m sorry, sorry. Let''s go back to bed, here."


    Lin gently and carefully helped Yana back to the bed and covered her in the nket, "Are you hungry? Thirsty? Ufortable?"


    "I''m fine,'''' Yana''sugh calmed the storm in Lin''s heart and she caressed his face.


    "Make up with Nick."


    Lin turned to the petrified statue of Nick who witnessed how Lin made a 180-degree turn just with a word of his wife.


    Love was too terrifying. Well, Nick himself was married and loved his wife a lot but everyone could see how dependent Lin was on Yana.


    "Sorry,'''' Lin actually sulked and apologised to Nick.


    "I-It''s fine," Nick was left speechless at the sight.


    "I did it, please don''t be mad at me," Linid his head on Yana''s chest who patted his head with a giggle, "I''m not, you big baby."


    Lin made a satisfying smile. Nick retreated witnessing this overly sweet moment. He had to talk with the others.


    For the next two months, everything seemed to be better, but it was only an illusion before once again everything was plunged to hell. The Immortal World and Mortal World were starting to go out of control as the resentful energy harmed the people physically. It was a hectic time for the council.


    "Where''s Lin?" Elder O who was usually as carefree as Lin rubbed the bridge of his nose. He was too exhausted. All of the elders were.


    "He''s taking care of Yana," Nick bit his lips.


    He knew that everyone''s tolerance was wearing down, "She''s right now about to bear their child, so Lin gotta take-"


    "I know, we all know that this is a critical time for Yana and her child but it isn''t that only Lin who is able to help her. What are the attendants or servants for? Lin has to focus on these matters. If he doesn''t control the dead, then his family will be in danger anyways," Elder X who sincerely supported Lin and Yana also couldn''t endure anymore. No matter how she wanted to understand Lin, his actions were right now wrong.


    "Damn X''s right, Lin can''t go on like this," Elder S crossed her arms and sighed, "What are you thinking about?"


    Elder I was always calm despite anything but she was also very perceptive. She could feel their discontent and their loyalty swaying.


    Nick also had a bad feeling. And just like he thought a bomb was dropped on them.


    "X, S and I discussed," Elder O started.


    He sounded conflicted and tired as if it was tearing his soul out to say what they had in mind, "Lin wanted to retire anyway and we''ve been forcing him to continue, now we got ourselves into this mess. There''s no need for an Immortal King who doesn''t do his job."


    Elder U pped his hands on the stone table, "Don''t'' tell me you want to abolish Lin and crown a new Immortal King?"


    Elder X slightlyughed, "Lin wanted to retire anyways but no. In the first ce, where do we get someone with the power of the Immortal King? Lin has to find his own sessor and furthermore," Elder X''s eyes dangerously shone, "Never use us of something like this. We''ve has been with Lin for so long and we naturally support him. Don''t take our loyalty for granted."


    "Then what?" Elder D spoke up and felt new changesing. It has been long inevitable.


    "Easy, we part from the council," Elder S finally spoke up, "Us three originally oversaw the Mortal World and we gonna continue. Completely set up a base in the Mortal World and remain there until everything is over, so you don''t gotta worry about the Mortal World."


    "You want to leave?" Nick thought he heard wrong, "Leave the council?"


    "We''ll also take off some burden of Lin but yea, we''ll split here. From now on, you don''t need to include us anymore. Anything rted to the Immortal World won''t have anything to do with us anymore."


    Elder S, X and O stood up.


    "The hell? You know without the support of the families, Lin''s power will suffer too!" Elder T couldn''t take it, "Stay here!"


    "We''re grateful to Lin but this is the end of our long journey together," Elder X also didn''t want it but it was for the best, "We''ll move out of the capital and live in Nevend from now on."


    Nevend was a popr ce for those who wanted to draw back from the Immortal World. It was also a summer favourite as it had beautiful beaches that ran even to Mistand, despite the prison being there. Nevend and Mistand were the equivalents to the Mortal World''s Mediterranean countries.


    "Have you told Lin about your decision?" Nick still couldn''t let this happen but the determined look on his friends'' faces crushed his hopes.


    "Ha," Elder S snorted, "We tried but that idiot didn''t properly listen. Only cared about nothing but Yana."


    None of the remaining families said anything anymore, they only watched theirrades leave. Not everything might have been said but they''ve been together for so long, how could they not feel each other''s sentiments and know the unspoken words that lingered?


    And so, only 5 families remained in the council. Making this fact public was a hard decision of the council. Nick took it upon himself to announce. In fact, Nick acted as the leader trying to hold everything together while he was in charge of decisions as well as having to convince Lin.


    Nick really didn''t have it easy. When he finally got through to Lin, Lin was almost a different person. Hysteric and on edge. Lin med Nick for letting the S, X and O family go and was angry enough to cause chaos if it wasn''t for Yana stopping him.


    Nick was shocked, he had to neglect himself and his family for the sake of Lin and his, and the worlds, yet Lin didn''t seem to view him as a friend anymore.


    The curse of the Immortal King seemed to take a bigger toll on Lin than anyone had imagined. They all believed that if it was Lin, it wouldn''t faze him. But his condition right now proved that they put their trust in him wrongly.


    A short whileter, Lin''s son was born and Lin focused all of his attention on building up his E Family. It was obvious now what effect the departure of the 3 families had on Lin.


    Despite Lin being the Immortal king, the ritual was still necessary to give him strength. With only 5 families, Lin grew quickly tired and above all weak.


    Things couldn''t go on. Even if the Mortal World was suppressed by the 3 families, work just piled up waiting for Lin to finish.


    In the end, Nick was fed up and personally dragged Lin to the meeting hall where the other 4 Elders were waiting.


    "Lin," Elder D greeted Lin.


    It has been quite a while since the 4 Elders have seen him. None of the bright and cheerful guy remained, even Lin''s handsomeness started to pale. He looked exhausted and powerless, even though Lin was still young, in his mid-30s (mortal age.)


    Seeing him like this, the 4 Elders were slightly shocked. The strong and cruel Immortal King, none of it remained. Instead, this almost hollow and life-less shell greeted them.


    It was because Lin''s mental stress piled up. He was constantly torn and hurt, trying to protect his family as well as the Immortal World from the resentful energy. His body absorbed the toxin and suffered a lot.


    Lin sat on his chair and had to support himself, "Alright, I''m here. Let''s start."


    Everyone nced at each other before Elder U spoke up, "Are you alright?"


    Lin sent him a re, "Don''t waste time and start. How is the situation?"


    Elder U sighed and looked at Elder T, "Why me?"


    "As you should know, X, O and S are taking care of the Mortal World, the effects are visible but no one''s there to guide the dead. Meanwhile, it''s the same here in the Immortal World, we can deal with the ghosts but they still need your guidance," Elder I spoke up.


    "I see," for a while, Lin didn''t say anything, it seemed as if his thoughts were somewhere else but then he spoke up with much rue, "I''ve decided."


    Suddenly the room turned even quieter. A cold bucket of ice poured over everyone as they anticipatingly waited for Lin to speak again.


    "I will have a sessor but not an Immortal King. I will share the burden with a new King. The Ghost King. The Ghost King will take care of the ghosts, while the Immortal King will guide the dead and spirits, "Lin tiredly looked into the round of surprised faces, "My son will be the Ghost King, I will not let him suffer the fate of an Immortal King. Once he''s old enough to take over, I''llpletely resign and take the Immortal King with me."


    "You want to erase the existence of the Immortal King?" Elder T couldn''t believe his ears, "Without an Immortal King-"


    "Yes, I won''t take a no, it''s my decision. You guys do what you''ve always done. I''ll focus on my family, Yana''s pregnant with a daughter now," Lin''s eyes briefly lit up, then he spoke with regret, "I know my mistakes, guys. I''m sorry for having to put you through all of this. But the Immortal King cannot exist anymore."

 Chapter 198: Immortal Kings Reign 5

    Chapter 198: Immortal King''s Reign 5


    A few years have passed. While the three families in the Mortal World were angry at Lin''s decision, they couldn''t refute it, so they had to ept it.


    Lin''s son, Theo, was now old enough to begin his path as the Ghost King, while his younger sister remained at home with their parents Lin and Yana. Theo''s first mission was in the Mortal World.


    He knew due to the departure of the three families from the council, they didn''t support Theo nor acknowledged his existence. So once in the Mortal World, Theo was on his own and couldn''t count on the three families'' help.


    Only his group of exorcists with his best friend, Max, were his support. As the future and first Ghost King, this mission should not pose any threats to Theo. He had to ovee this and prove his strength.


    "Theo to the right," Max shouted as a whole mob of ghosts followed them, ready to suck them dry. Theo has seen ghosts before but these were particrly bloodthirsty and hungry. Theo held up his hand and a whisk of green life force purged the ghosts.


    "Max hold them off on this site!"


    Theo pointed to his right while he ran to the left and circled around the ghosts. Luckily, they were able to draw out the ghost from the city where the mortals were, but ravaging wars were still going on, so the corpses of the mortals spread everywhere.


    Right now, Theo and Max were separated from their group and both were alone, luring the ghosts further into the fields. The high, yellow grass reached to their knees and in his rush, Theo, several times, tripped over the corpses letting the ghosts catch up. Theo cursed, he had to prove himself as the future Ghost King.


    He knew the men of the three families were watching him but in the first ce, Theo also never wanted to be the Ghost King. He didn''t want this fate!


    Bathing in self-pity, Theo missed the ghosts opening their mouths.


    "Theo!" Max pushed Theo to the side and was bitten by the ghosts.


    "NO!" Theo quickly sprang to his feet and let out a massive wave akin to a tsunami of green smoke thatpletely devoured the ghosts.


    "Are you alright?" Theo ran to Max and carried him on his back to the medical stations. Theo hated how helpless he was. He also hated the role he was put in.


    Several yearster, Theo became the Ghost King and formed a new council and because of his father''s negligence, Theo needed to regain the trust of the public. Max became Elder K. The K family from then on became the personal trusted attendant of the Ghost King, just as the A family was to the Immortal King.


    Together with the K family, the other families have been established: L, M, P, C, G and H. The seven families together with the 5 families left of the Immortal King''s era took over the Immortal World and Mortal Wolrd.


    Yet a sudden onset of ghosts washed over the Immortal World and killed many immortals. The outcries of the public demanded an exnation: They were angry at the Immortal King and Ghost King.


    Inside the pce chamber, Lin and Nick watched out of the windows.


    "Theo''s doing the best he can," Nick started.


    "It''s not enough," Lin sighed. He looked to be in a better condition but the truth was that he was now weak and almost powerless to help.


    "We gotta figure out the cause and-" Nick started but Lin stopped him, "There''s no need. I already know it. The heavens are angry and sent this cmity. I should''ve done my duties and followed the fate of the Immortal King but instead," Lin sighed, "Instead I''ve pursued my happiness and a way to break out of the curse. Also, I created another king without their permission. There''s only one way to end this."


    "Lin" Nick could see the shaking eyes of Lin, he could feel what Lin wanted to do.


    Was it because they''ve been together for so many years?


    "Here," Lin gave Nick a thin ring, golden ring, engraved with the letter L&Y, "I''ve said there shouldn''t be an Immortal King but if in the future you find someone worthy enough unlike me, heh, give them the ring. A portion of my power''s in there. This ring will signal my sessor."


    "Lin, don''t," a pained expression appeared on Nick''s face. Nick gave the ring back but Lin shook his head, "I''m sorry, I''ve burdened you all, especially you Nick, with my selfish wish."


    Lin''s weak hand rested on Nick''s shoulder, "I hope you can forgive me, so please carry out this onest wish of mine, okay?"


    Nick''s hands trembled, "There must be other ways, you can''t-"


    "Yana and I already decided. Please take care of my children."


    Out of all people, Nick would''ve never thought that the day woulde when the strong and mighty Lin he''s always admired, would fall.


    On the same night, standing in front of an abyss, Lin and Yana decided to pay for their sins. For their love that should have never existed, for the existence of their children, for going against heavens. To save the world from heavens'' wrath they sacrificed themselves to hopefully continue being together for an eternity in the afterlife.


    Their professed love for each other was the only thing that lingered as Nick watched them leave the world. He buried them in the abyss and engraved two tombstones for them. And so the reign of the Immortal King came to an end.


    Offset by his parents'' death, in his pain and grief, Theo decided not to make a family, instead, he searched for a sessor unrted to him. His blood that caused so much suffering should never be continued. In the small alleys of the city near the capital, Theo found a small boy.


    "Where''s your family?" Theo crouched down to meet the beautifully clear eyes of the boy.


    His blonde strands of hair were dirty and fell all over his face, "They abandoned me."


    Theo smiled, "Then we have something inmon."


    Theo stretched his hand out, "How abouting with me? I can''t give you the family you might desire but I can give you both worlds."


    The boy''s eyes sparkled at Theo''s words and took his hand. Inside the pce, the boy was too fascinated and scared. It was normal.


    "You really went and got someone?" Max''s eyes quickly sized up the young boy before rubbing his head, "I''m Max, what''s your name?"


    "I don''t know," the pitiful eyes of the young boy stabbed both males in their hearts.


    "Hmm, how about lil Theo?" Max grinned.


    "Shut up," Theo rolled his eyes, "Let''s take a bath first, then we can do everything slowly."


    The young boy nodded.


    He felt that Theo was very good to him and he took a liking to Max. However, it wasn''t even 5 yearster when the young boy''s, Mani''s, real family came to leech off of him.


    Hearing that Mani would be the new Ghost King and that he has already received powers, they became even greedier.


    For years they started to groom and manipte Mani, to even instigate Mani to kill Theo. Kill Theo and make his real blood family be the one at the top.


    Of course, Mani didn''t want that nor could kill his benefactor so they forced Mani to give them powers.


    "What''s wrong, Mani? You look pale? Have you been training a lot again?" Theoughed and rubbed Mani''s head.


    "Yea, a bit," Mani smiled but hid his trembling hands under his nket.


    He''s used too much power to give his family power that he fainted. The attendants found him and immediately brought Mani to his room and informed Theo.


    Theo instantly rushed over but seeing Mani having no problems, Theo was relieved.


    "D-Dad?" Mani has long started calling Theo his father but at this point, Mani was just disgusted with himself.


    "Yes?'''' a gentle smile spread on Theo''s face. Even though Mani wasn''t his real son, Theo adored him like one and promised to never make the mistakes his father did.


    "My. The othererm, yknow, family" Mani rang for words but Theo immediately understood.


    Theo softened his gaze and said, ''''Although I don''t approve of them if you still regard them as your family I can''t help it. Whatever makes you happy, I''ll respect it."


    Mani bit his lips and nodded his head. He truly felt disgusted with himself. He loved Theo more than anything. Mani knew if he told the truth, Theo would help him, but the horrible words and the strings that his family brought Mani up with, Mani couldn''t escape.


    He couldn''t beg Theo for help, "They want toe for dinner"


    No, Mani didn''t want to say it, he wanted to stop. The words just came pouring out on their own.


    "Is that what you want?"


    "Yes"


    No! This wasn''t what Mani wanted! It wasn''t! NO! NO! NO! Why couldn''t he stop? Why couldn''t he-


    "Alright, I''ll prepare for it, you can tell them about it."


    Mani nodded but then panicked, "Dad!"


    "Yes?" Theo patted Mani''s head.


    Mani wanted to say, he wanted to tell Theo but only tears and a heartfelt, "I love you," came out.


    "I love you too."


    Several hourster, Theoid dead in front of Mani. No amount of horror and pain could describe what Mani went through.


    "You''ve done a good job, my boy," the revolting feeling of his real mother touching him, calling him her child even though she abandoned him, made him want to gag and tear everyone down.


    But in the end, Mani was responsible for everything. It was his fault and his burden to take. Hatred. Disgust. Anger. All sorts of negative feelings came welling up in Mani.


    His family tried to erase the E family but luckily the younger sister of Theo managed to escape.


    Family E waspletely erased, and Mani''s family took over the council and became Family Z.


    The council noticed the abnormality but no one could stop the tyranny the Z family started. The public mourned the death of the first Ghost King Theo but no one was in more pain than Mani.


    Once again, the cursed fate of the Immortal King took over and it was, by far, not over. It only began.

 Chapter 199: Immortal Kings reign 6

    Chapter 199: Immortal King''s reign 6


    However, the Z family didn''t stop here. They also wanted, in their own power-hungry thirst, to get rid of the other families.


    They started with the H family but luckily the remaining 5 families of the Immortal King helped. This had the H family be forever indebted to them.


    Mani managed to stop his family from harming the council but he still couldn''t stop what followed next.


    In one of the council meetings Mani held without his family, everyone assembled around the stone table.


    "Mani," Elder D greeted but it was clear he didn''t hold any joy in his greeting nor in his face.


    "Everyone, thanks foring," Mani knew the stances of the old families and the ones that were close to the previous Ghost King Theo.


    The Elders of the Immortal King''s families still remained the same but they were long tired and disinterested in the affairs of the Immortal World. It was obvious why the old Elders remained and not sent any of their offspring. They had no intention to continue serving the Ghost King Mani but they let the Z family run around wildly.


    Mani secretly sighed and sweated. Right now it wasn''t hard to guess what most of them thought. He was a shameless bastard who took advantage of Theo''s benevolence and love towards him and ultimately betrayed and killed him to take the spot of the Ghost King. No matter how Mani justified himself, it was useless because the evidence was there and what he did couldn''t be changed.


    However, the truth was that Mani truly loved and cherished Theo as his father and sole family, but he was too weak, too much of a coward, so who would believe him?


    "Is there a need for the meeting?" Elder I spoke up and her piercing eyes made the whole room tremble. It began. Mani would''ve to endure many more of these meetings and hatred of the families towards him.


    "I know, you don''t support me because of the past, however, I''m still new to the duties of the Ghost King, so I hope for the sake of the worlds, you can continue helping me," Mani tried not to sound too nervous but he hoped, no begged, his words weren''t met with too much adversity.


    "You can talk," Elder T snorted and wanted to say more but Nick stopped him, "T, it''s enough. Mani''s helpless and needs our support more than ever."


    "Thank you, Elder A," Mani was d that at least Nick was giving him face.


    Although Nick has long lost his cheeky chattiness and seemed like an old man with no aspirations anymore. Nick just weakly smiled at Mani.


    "Then is this a meeting to discuss if we support the current Ghost King?" Elder U spoke up and the intimidating aura he exuded, made not only Mani flinch but many of the new families too.


    "I was hoping we could discuss how we handle the affairs," Mani finally found his voice to talk.


    "Before that shouldn''t we discuss something more important?" Elder P, a middle-aged male with short hair and an arrogant look, interrupted, "The tension here, shouldn''t we acknowledge it?"


    Elder P''s words made everyone aware that he really wanted to talk about the incident when everyone tried not to mention it.


    "C''mon don''t look so depressed," Elder P grinned, "Theo was a good friend to me, what happened, we can''t me it on Mani. The Z family''s vicious, alright but we shouldn''t forget that we as the families should support the Ghost King regardless of what has happened," Elder P''s grin grew wide, "Theo would''ve wanted it too."


    It was clear what obvious intentions Elder P had. On the surface, it sounded like he was Mani''s saviour when in truth he was a rotten snake trying to control the Ghost King as his puppet by taking advantage of the pit Mani was in.


    Thinking that if he whispered empathising words, the helpless Mani would fall into his arms and listen to him unconditionally.


    The majority of the families sneered but didn''t say anything. The awkward and tense atmosphere of the meeting continued until the end.


    The only thing that came out was that the 8 families supporting the Ghost King have also split internally, into the pro and neutral faction.


    The pro faction consisted of the P, G and C family who were of the same opinion. While they mourned Theo''s death, their goal was still to remain in the council and support the Ghost King for their own desires. Their bonds weren''t as close as once the Immortal King and his families were. Ultimately, the Z family would also be a part of the pro faction.


    The neutral faction was the rest of the families, K, L, H and M while they couldn''t forgive what had happened, they didn''t want to cause a bigger internal strife and continued supporting the Ghost King. Especially the K family as the personal attendant of the Ghost King had no other choice.


    Once the meeting was over Elder K went to find Mani. Inside the rooms where Mani grew up in, Mani sat on the bed and buried his head in his hands. The once happy fleeting past was only a distant memory now. Theo was gone and Mani, all on his own, had to bear the fate of the Ghost King. Mani was still in his teens, he was too young to take up on the challenge.


    Max quietly knocked on the door before entering. Seeing how vulnerable Mani was and how he scrambled to look fine, Max let out a sigh and his heart felt heavy.


    Theo adored Mani as his own son, even if Theo''s intentions at first were different. Max has been there the whole time with Theo and Mani, so he couldn''t be too angry at Mani.


    This boy himself knew what he did wrong. He didn''t need any patronising adults to rip open more wounds. Max could clearly remember how Theo went through the hardships of being the Ghost King himself butpared to Mani''s situation Theo was a bit better off because he still had people who cared and supported him.


    While Mani had no one. Only enemies, including himself.


    "Uncle Max," Mani bit his lips, not knowing if he was still allowed to call Max this way.


    "Yeah?" Max smiled and rubbed Mani''s head. The eyes of the boy widened and he seemed to be on the verge of tears. Mani didn''t think anyone would still show him affection.


    "I''m sorry," Mani was barely able to stop himself from crying, "It''s all my fault, if only-"


    "It''s ok," Max took Mani into his arms and coaxed him. That was when Mani finally broke down and couldn''t control himself. Mani knew painfully that Max was only staying by his side because it was Theo''sst wish.


    Mani knew that in this lifetime he''d have to be all alone. The curse just worked like that, with no regard for anything, especially not feelings.


    Over time, the rest of the 5 families have slowly started to distance themselves. Their influence over the council has grown weaker while they slowly withdrew. The constant internal war in the council led by the Z family made them aware that in the end, Mani could not exert any power without the Z family interrupting.


    Even when the K family helped, it was useless. The Z family was too greedy, too power-hungry to deal with and no one wanted to stand against them as it was too troublesome. So the pro-faction gained a visible advantage in the council.


    Many years have gone by and Mani knew himself that this couldn''t go on, he had to put a stop to his family himself. The Z family urged him on to get married and bear an offspring. They constantly introduced him to women they chose.


    Mani grew very exhausted and not a single day passed by where guilt didn''t eat him alive. Mani chose to look for a sessor just as Theo did because Mani didn''t want his sessor to have any affiliation with the Z family, so that they couldn''t exert control like they did with Mani.


    However, then a tired thought came over Mani and he secretly went to meet the A family. Nick was surprised to see Mani. Nick did feel sorry to have left Mani on his own but after hundreds of years, Nick also wanted peace and not fight for dominance in the council. The beautiful and peaceful days of the council it once was under Lin was long gone.


    "Mani, what did youe here for?" Nick beckoned Mani to his studies and poured him some tea.


    "Elder A, I''d like to get to the point. I''m sorry for being rude but I don''t have anyone to turn to else."


    "What about Elder K?" Nick knew that Max felt a certain responsibility towards Mani.


    "What I want to talk about, he can''t help."


    Nick saw the serious expression on Mani''s face and for once thought that this boy''s started to think on his own, "Tell me."


    "Can there be a new Immortal King?"


    Nick briefly widened his eyes before nodding, "Maybe but he will never see the heights Lin had."


    "Then Elder A please be honest, do you think it''d be possible for the Immortal World to be kingless?"


    Nick''s hand that grabbed his teacup froze, "It''s impossible. I''ve witnessed it, immortals will justwlessly ughter each other."


    "But that''s if they have powers, right?"


    Nicks stared into Mani''s eyes and in an instant could guess what Mani''s intentions were, "You!"


    "I''m willing to do whatever it takes."


    Mani didn''t need to say more. After all, despite what Lin tried to do, no king would ever be able to escape the curse. It was truly an impossible destiny.


    Mani has chosen to sacrifice himself, to plunge the might of the council held by the Z family and hopefully pave a future for the Immortal King toe again. His wish to create a peaceful era saw fruits after Mani absorbed all the powers and destroyed them, leaving power only to the K family who continued to do its service.


    Then Mani was buried in the same grave as Theo, next to his parents in the abyss.


    The 5 Immortal King''s families decided to take the me for the Ghost King''s death and have hidden themselves away, branded as traitors, they became the hidden families. In exchange, Mani destroyed Mistand and Nevend to create a ce where the hidden families can hide.


    Without the help of the hidden families, the original families and powers, a Ghost King and Immortal King couldn''t be born again. And so, the Immortal World started its long hundreds of decades without the reign of a king and powers.


    As the Immortal King was forgotten so were the hidden families. Only the council, especially the K family spread word of only one king: The Ghost King.


    A true peace overcame the Immortal World but the curse still lingered and sought its target and heavens couldn''t forgive.


    That was until Lia came and crowned a new Ghost King.

 Chapter 200: Useless 5

    Chapter 200: Useless 5


    Lia could barely retain her sense of self as Min continued to torture her. The story of the Immortal King and first Ghost King waspletely new to Lia and she wondered how Min knew of it.


    Lia''s Immortal King powers were after all attained in the abyss. The three graves she saw and the names that were inscribed It was of the only Immortal King and the only two Ghost King''s that have existed. Lia thought that there would''ve been more Ghost Kings but in the end, there were only two.


    Yet those three sole kings of the Immortal World have felt despair of different kinds and the curse that lingered around them has responded to the hopelessness, resentment and hatred Lia felt when she was around the graves.


    The kings felt a new peer, they could see what fate awaited Lia because it was no different than theirs. So, the curse of the kings have found a new target and heavens allowed destiny to unfold itself. This time in a more cruel and sadistic manner.


    They gave Lia only a bit of the Immortal King''s true power to have her struggle and suffer for revenge and the path of the Immortal King.


    After all, heavens were moved by the sacrifices of the kings and have not intervened. But now it was time again to have a new era begin. The three kings could feel, even in the afterlife, that Lia had to walk the path they once took but they desperately wanted to spare her, but in the end, were unable to.


    Thus Lia''s fate was sealed.


    Min nced at Lia''s pitiful form before stopping, "Do you know why I told you this story?"


    Min went back to his throne and sat down with a heavy bearing as if he was carrying a world''s fate on his shoulders, "Because thest remaining member of the E family, their sole daughter, managed to escape. She''s none other than my great-great-great-grandmother, preaching about the atrocities of this world, what everyone has done. Do you understand Lia?"


    Lia could barely remain conscious but at Min''sst remark, she brought her tattered body up to look at him and sneered, "So it''s revenge."


    Min severed the veins in Lia''s body, deeming her limbs useless, however, Min didn''t know that his life force couldn''t kill her. She could heal again.


    "Exactly, for everything they''ve done to me, to my E family. Both worlds will pay."


    Lia found itughable but no strength was left after true despair overcame her. It was a pure and genuine feeling.


    Min was a descendant of the E family, no matter how many thousand years have passed by, Min still had the blood, shared the blood of the first and only Immortal King.


    Then what was Lia? Was Lia in the end only a fake? Was this why she couldn''t use the Immortal King''s power? Because the true sessor stood in front of her? All that Lia worked for, all that her friends had to suffer through was all because Lia was deceived and ultimately deceived everyone else?


    She was never meant to be the Immortal King. This realisation broke thest bit of sanity in Lia.


    A low giggle escaped her lips which made Min raise his eyebrows.


    "You knew of the Immortal King?"


    "Of course, that''s why the hidden families and you are an eyesore," Min stared at Lia who continued tough.


    Now, everything made sense. Min has nned this since the beginning. He has always known his true identity. Why he endured Lia, why he wanted to be the Ghost King, why he killed her family, sacrificed her and was after the lives of all the other families. It all made sense.


    Min bing the Ghost King was already attaining part of the Immortal King''s power, then the sacrifice of Lia the only one with power and golden cores of all Elders he needed to attain the golden power was because this golden power referred to the Immortal King''s. Min did all of this to be the Immortal King. To rule over the worlds and purge everyone.


    The curse of the Immortal King. If Lia was the Immortal King, she could see why everything happened to her. But she wasn''t. She was a victim who was a fake, a stand-in, yet she still had to suffer the effect of the curse.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the curse?" Lia grit her teeth and her body trembled. The cold ground was strangely soothing. The corpses around her were like a ritual.


    "Of course not, I don''t seekpanionship. I don''t feel loneliness, more than that, I will destroy the heavens myself," Min stood up and approached the corpses, "Do you know how heavens survive? Through the lives of the worlds it has presumably blessed. Through the deaths the Immortal King guides. That''s why heavens gave us power to purge ghosts because ghosts cannot keep heavens alive. They also fear for their survival."


    Min wandered through the corpses and extracted golden cores form Xavi and Nana as they were the Elders of their families. Then he absorbed them. Lia sneered again.


    This crazy man. A real psycho. Going against the heavens. Killing everyone to be invincible. This pure mad bastard. Lia should have never fallen in love with him. Lia should have never made him the Ghost King. Lia should have never left him alive.


    Heavens. Despite being immortals no one knew what, where or who heavens were, yet Min was so sure of himself about this unknown entity called heavens. But Lia knew one thing and that was heavens was an ally yet also an enemy.


    It needed everyone to be alive and it needed Min to disappear but at the same time, it confined and controlled the people it saw as its toy.


    If Lia managed to kill Min and be the Immortal King, then the next enemy would be heavens. To liberate and free herself as well as everyone else. But now, Lia''s life might end here with Min. Min was angry and frustrated because he was deprived of his fate and actual life.


    Yet Lia thought he was incredibly nave. As if no drama, nothing would happen to the reign of the kings. It was inevitable for them to be thrown off their thrones or disappear. Did Min really think the E family could be ruling even after 10000s of years? What an absurd thought.


    Min narrowed his eyes as he watched the green light dance around Lia. He pulled out his knife again and cut the nerves and veins connecting her leg to her feet. He couldn''t let her run away. A person with the power to control the dead. Lia became more and more of an eyesore.


    Lia''s agonising screams were pleasant to Min. She huffed and panted, dug her fingernails into the ground until they split. Endure. Endure. Endure. Lia told herself but endure for what?


    Lia realised that this was the end now. Even if she survived through another sacrifice what would be waiting for her at the end? No one and nothing. Everyone was dead and Min would''ve be the Immortal King. He probably would even realise his dream and destroy both worlds. And then?


    There was no reason for Lia to be alive anymore. At least she should die here before suffering through another 10 000 years in the abyss. But Min seemed to have read her intention and stopped her, "You can''t die yet. You haven''t fulfilled your purpose."


    She hated his voice. Hated his face. Everything about him. Absolutely everything. But then she saw Min walking to the door, opening the gate and calling a soldier, "Call the captains to the studies."


    The soldier bowed and rushed away. Min walked back to Lia and summoned his life force as a long green rope, "Don''t think about dying. You will have the chance in the abyss."


    The green rope tied around Lia''s body. Lia didn''t have much strength in the first ce, so she wasn''t able to move as this disgusting thing slung around her. Min''s lifeforce crashed violently against Lia''s skin and entered her wounds. This feeling was too revolting.


    Lia fell to the ground and heard how the door opened.


    "Keep an eye on her. Are the preparations done?"


    "Almost," Lia recognised his voice, "What about the corpses?"


    "Take care of it, after we''ve settled."


    "Ok."


    The door closed. Then Lia saw the slender legs before she was sat her up. He leaned her against the wall but said nothing. His gaze flew past the corpses before he sat on the stairs in front of the throne.


    Timo kept quiet and so did Lia.


    ***


    Min went to his studies where Eri and Zayn already waited. Min sat at his desk and pulled out the square cube.


    "Are you summoning ghosts, your Highness?" Zayn''s curious and excited eyes followed Min''s fingers dragging across the smoke-filled cube.


    "Yes."


    Eri didn''t say anything but could see familiar ces on the cube disyed. She balled her fists under the table but remained calm.


    After a few more swipes, Min spoke up, his gazes still fixated on the cube, "Are you aware of what you should do?"


    "Yes," both of them answered.


    "Good, do it as fast as possible. I want this to be quickly done with."


    "Yes," once again the word sounded before Eri and Zayn stood up and left the studies.


    A few secondster, the assistant entered.


    "Where were you?"


    Min''s sharp tone made thenky man flinch.


    "Doing important things."


    Min took a breath but said nothing for a while.


    "I hope they''re truly worth it."


    "They are your highness."


    The assistant handed Min a small box, "Your medicine, your highness."


    Min took it without leaving a cube. Meanwhile, hundreds of ghosts started to appear out of nowhere in the capital and in various parts of the world. The immortals who thought they were all safe behind the doors and walls, had to make a bad discovery.

 Chapter 201: Useless 6

    Chapter 201: Useless 6


    Did Min''s power allow him to do this? Numb and barely hanging onto her consciousness, Lia was dragged through the za. Her toes scraped above the marbled ground that was covered in red and pieces of flesh. A sea of corpses unfolded before everyone''s eyes.


    On the za, masses of immortals assembled. They were bruised, scarred and terrified. Just minutes ago, they were still fighting for their lives as suddenly vengeful ghosts appeared. In their madness, they''ve sacrificed others, until finally the Ghost King''s army came and purged all the ghosts.


    Then the Ghost King appeared throughout the capital, but not only in the capital, in the whole Immortal World. And in every part,rge screens covered the sky. A fuzzy vision appeared at first before the Ghost King could be seen. Not only in the core but in the Veil, Mistand and even Nevend. Each city and vige was graced by this novel phenomenon.


    "Dear citizens, terror has ovee us. Vengeful ghosts terrorised us immortals. You''ve experienced fear, tragedy and hatred. For those living in the capital have be witness to a bloody war that took many innocent people''s lives," Min in the screen showed a pained expression,


    "No apology can make good what has happened, however, please rest assured that we''re doing everything to protect you and rejoice, we have caught the culprits. So no longer cower in fear! Brace yourselves and meet those that have brought forth terrible misfortune upon you!


    Those in the capital, alle to the za, those that aren''t here please continue watching to make sure you all can be at ease, we willmence the public execution in 20 mins. Bear witness to the justice you crave!"


    Min''s words stunned the public but it wasn''t long before the clueless immortals broke out in cheers and came out of their houses to praise the Ghost King. Their faith in the Ghost King was stronger than ever, while their hatred and intolerance towards the culprits grew.


    The ones in the capital ran towards the za as Min said. They saw the atrocities and saw therge execution stage that stood amidst the mountain of corpses. Proud yet unyielding. A wooden stage that was high enough for those in the back to see.


    And on this stage was a framework akin to a guillotine but it was missing the sharp de and instead tworge ropes with handcuffs hung from its ceiling. Next to it were several smaller ones.


    This sight excited the public as their hearts yearned for the blood and guts of the terroriser who would soon be brought to justice just as the Ghost King said. The people in the za patiently waited while their incessant screams were torture for Lia, "All hail the Ghost King!"


    It was at this time when Lia was brought from the pce to the za. Behind her the corpses of her friends.


    The people couldn''t see their faces as Lia was still far away and at this sight, the only thing she wondered was how in the world Min managed to broadcast all of this. Lia didn''t care for her own public execution and death. She has longe to terms with it.


    The people were going crazy. Their bloodthirst and killing intent almost skinned Lia. She could feel their relentless res on her and could feel how the whole Immortal World was condemning her.


    But in some parts of the Immortal World, there were a few ces where sighs, sadness and fear lingered. In the Veil were Susa''s parents, Mika''s father and the kids anxiously followed the broadcast. In Mistand, here the T family watched how Elder T sighed at the inevitable fate but they could clearly see the balled fists of Elder T.


    And even in Nevend were a few people who watched with sad eyes. Then in the academy was Zero who could just watch out of the window, when he heard the Ghost King''s loud voice vibrating.


    With one look, it was obvious that Lia was the person hauled to the stage. As he wanted to rush out to save Lia, a figure stopped him. Zero backed off but it was toote. He was caught.


    At the za, a few soldiers walked onto the stage and prepared the ropes. Then Lia and her dead friends were forced onto it. Lia stumbled andnded on her knees. Seeing this the massughed, rejoicing in her misfortune.


    Lia bit her lip as she was cuffed to the wooden framework. Her arms above her tied by the rope. She was vulnerable and an easy target. Next to her, each of her friends were tied up the same way.


    However, the ropes and cuffs weren''t ordinary, they contained Min''s lifeforce that poured over her body, making sure she couldn''t resist. Then the dreaded whispers started.


    "Hey, doesn''t she look familiar?"


    "Is she the only one alive?"


    "Haha, the others are dead."


    "I think I recognise that girl from somewhere."


    "When does it start? When can we watch them pay?"


    The whispers turned into loud chatter before one scream stopped everyone, "I know now who she is! Isn''t she the K family''s daughter? The Ghost King''s ex-fianc?"


    All eyes, that previously looked for the person who screamed, instantly whipped to Lia. They were hostile, mocking and horribly hateful. Lia gave a self-deprecatingugh, it was hollow and could barely reach anyone''s ears.


    She has never imagined that the day where her identity became known to the public would be her own downfall and not Min''s. Fate was reallyughable.


    "What? She''s still alive?"


    "Crazy bitch! Coming back! She should''ve just stayed dead!"


    "Vengeful vixen! Because of her we gotta suffer?"


    All sorts of slurs andments did Lia have to endure. Lia''s face, her whole body was riddled with wounds and dried blood. Her clothes were ripped and torn. Lia looked towards the sky and saw in the far one of those screens.


    Were the others watching? Were the elders watching the dead corpses of their children? Were the siblings watching the dead corpses of their big sister? Were they all cheering for her death as she was the one depriving these precious people from their families?


    Was the boss seeing this recognising her? What about Maria? Elder H? Elder M? Elder L? These people have they alle to witness theplete end of the K family? Lia slowly closed her eyes and drowned out the noise.


    Were Yano and the others watching her from the Mortal World? Or were they clueless about this? What about Zero? Lia looked at the academy, at the dorm. She''s broken their promise and Zero would be fed lies and hate her for an eternity.


    But that was ok. Her end was finally near. It was ok. Everything would be ok.


    Maybe Susa''s prophecy waspletely different. Did they know they''d die and only tried to reassure Lia?


    Lia looked at their corpses and suddenly everything was tooughable. When she came back from the abyss, she was so arrogant and confident, only for the end of her to look like this.


    How pathetic. Finally, the crowd quieted down. It was because Min stepped onto the stage and with his haughty bearing his eyes swept past Lia. His lips slightly curving.


    Oh, how Lia wished she could rip him apart but she was powerless. Completely useless.


    Min walked to the front of the stage and started speaking. His voice echoed in the air as it was transported everywhere in the Immortal World.


    "Many of you might''ve recognised the main culprit."


    Lia inwardly sneered. Min was always able to lure people with his words, "Yes, it''s my ex-fianc. The sole daughter of the K family, Lia."


    Gasps were heard. Although everyone already knew this fact.


    "I apologise to you. I have kept it a secret from you. I have dearly loved her in the past-"


    Lia really wanted to mince him into pieces. His tone and his facial expression, they were all perfect. Was he always a great actor?


    "But you know the tragedy that has happened to the K family. Because of my love for her, I couldn''t bear to kill her, so I left her in an abyss, never letting her escape. My apologies for deceiving you."


    The crowd emphasised with him. With his lies. The public devoured them like a hungry mob. They forgave him.


    "Then one by one the great families have started to die, killed. At first, we thought it was the hidden families but we missed a crucial point and that was that my ex-fiance managed to escape. With the hidden families, you can see here," Min pointed at the corpses next to Lia.


    "Lia has started to form a n, that is her old goal of bing the Ghost King, killing me and plunging the world into chaos. For this, she and her allies have not ceased even before innocent people setting vengeful ghosts free and turning the capital into a bloodbath."


    "Lia," Min turned to Lia with a pained expression, "I''ve loved you so much, why do you have to betray me?"


    That was it. That was the little spark that ignited the eternal mes to plunge the whole Immortal World into hell.


    Min.


    Lia''s eyes red at him.


    She would kill him, no matter what.


    No matter what.

 Chapter 202: Useless 7

    Chapter 202: Useless 7


    Lia didn''t care if Min framed her. She didn''t care if he killed her but the shameless words he dared to spit past his lips made her tremble with an uncontroble rage. Nothing could stop her from bringing him his demise.


    Lia has longe to peace with dying but right now her zing eyes wanted to smother Min instantly.


    There was no way she would let him leave alive. There was no way she was going to get killed by him.


    Every pore in her body opened up to let the suffocating steam of hatred inside of her flow out.


    A public execution? No way she''d let this happen.


    No matter what it took, Min along with everyone here. Every single one of them. They all would die. Lia would make sure of it.


    "I''ll kill you," Lia hissed and pulled on the ropes but it was useless.


    "She''s crazy!" the public stepped back and started to condemn her. They were afraid of her ferocious expression but became bold as they saw she couldn''t do anything. They mocked her. Min shook his head with sadness filling his eyes.


    "Even till now, I love her."


    Min! Min! Min!


    Every fibre inside Lia screamed to obliterate Min, to bash his head until it was only a muddy puddle. This damn bastard!


    "However as you can see, she cannot be saved anymore. She''s a threat to everyone and in order to regain your trust, I will personally kill her here for everyone to witness. So, you can be sure, she''s really dead."


    At this, the public started to cheer and all screamed in unified chants, "Murder her! Bring justice! ughter her! Avenge us!"


    The chants of the public weren''t enough. They wouldn''t feel satisfied with only ndering Lia. Min wouldn''t feel satisfied with only instigating all of this.


    Then it happened.


    The first stone flew, hitting Lia on the head. The public quieted down. A few seconds of nothing happened. Blood dripped from Lia''s wound.


    Then loud cheers and battle screams appeared. Lia became a target to be stoned and hated. Not only stones. Weapons- knives, spears, anything that was sharp either flew past Lia or was stuck in her body. More blood flowed.


    Lia''s vision blurred. This feeling it was somehow nostalgic. All the chaos, the brimming emotions Lia felt on the day her end began came back at full force.


    These damned people. These cowards. These liars. All scums. All needed to perish.


    For the first time, Lia agreed with Min''s vision. These immortals, did they deserve to survive? The answer Lia finally came to was ''No''.


    But Lia was defenceless. She was tied up. She couldn''t move. She-


    Then the signal for the massacre began. For Lia, everything went in slow motion. She saw the curved lips of Min who did nothing. She saw the barbaric masses and she saw the knife that flew in an arc- right into Xavi''s chest.


    Yes, the hungry people starving for destruction couldn''t just be filled with Lia''s demise only. They had to nder the true defenceless corpses of her innocent friends.


    Fine. If it was destruction they wanted, Lia would give it to them.


    More and more blood covered the wooden stage. But the true terror of realisation was that it wasn''t Lia''s.


    Lia''s rage that mirrored hers of the past didn''te to a breaking point yet. It was because their hatred was directed at her.


    But those people dared to harm her allies, her friends, her family who truly wished for peace and hope.


    It was over. Thest few threads connecting Lia to sanity finally truly broke.


    The hands of the masses right in front of her pushed her into the abyss. And in this ck and lonely abyss, Lia was engulfed by insanity.


    Her rage broke into the ten folds. She wouldn''t let any of them alive. None who raised their hands and none who stood by. If Min was ying God so could she. If the heavens could decide over her cruel fate, so could she over these people.


    Because she was meant to be the Immortal King. Then just as the true Immortal King, she would make all of those sinners perish.


    A real ughter began and a revtion opened up.


    In the first ce, the Ghost King''s power was part of the Immortal King''s, so why did Lia reject Min''s lifeforce so much? On the contrary, she should embrace and absorb it. Only this way would the true Immortal King''s powere out.


    From the rope and the handcuffs, Min''s lifeforce flowed along the outline of Lia''s body. It tried to enter her body through any opening and Lia desperately refused it. But why?


    Now Lia weed it. Let it all seep into her body, mingle with her lifeforce, let her power devour it and then make it hers.


    How could Lia forget? The rage, the unswerving force of wrath she felt the first time she used her power to raise the dead?


    This was the true essence of the Immortal King''s power. The first and only Immortal King was a lonely being who knew nothing but the taste of blood, the sight of brutal battlefields and the roaring voices asking him to kill, kill and kill.


    This was the Immortal King. The fearsome tyrant that mistakenly turned tame. In order to bring down heavens, Lia had to first purge these bugs in front of her.


    A tremendous fury, a violent craze glided with the power inside Lia. It acted as a catalyst.


    It trembled. Lia''s body. The stage. The ground where the immortals stood. The sky. Heavens.


    Because it started. The birth of a new Immortal King started. From the depths of despair, this cursed being will im its spot back in the worlds.


    It will take its rightful ce. Above everyone else.


    ck clouds brought forth a darkness that inundated the capital. Lightning struck.


    The people in the za fell to their knees. They saw Lia engulfed in white smoke and noticed something was wrong. They stumbled and crawled away. Praying to be spared.


    Min also noticed the energy that came from Lia. Its magnitude made him slightly shake.


    "Everyone-" but before Min could finish, Lia''s clear and cold voice seemed sharp enough to split the air.


    The smoke around Lia moved along her stretched out arm. She was freed from the ropes and Min raised his lifeforce but the smoke swallowed it up and only grew.


    Only one word sounded through this silent foreboding before it plunged everyone into madness and despair.


    "Rise."


    BOOM.


    Thunder rolled. A sea of white smoke swept across the za, the whole core of the capital- the firstyer. Everyone could see. Right next to them.


    The smoke entered the corpses and they all rose. Just like Lia said.


    Panic spread amongst the screaming masses. An army of corpses surrounded the firstyer, leaving no way to escape.


    Hundreds, no 1000s of corpses. A sight that was too terrifying to remember.


    "M-Miss L-Lia!" the people noticed that Lia was controlling them. They quickly ran towards her proud form on the stage and fell to their knees. Heads banged on the ground.


    Bang. Bang. Bang. The kowtows and the bloody foreheads, the teeth that flew in the air, the broken noses-


    None of it could mend the hatred Lia felt.


    "P-Please forgive us!"


    "Yes! Yes! We are sorry!"


    "Spare us! It was the Ghost King''s doing!"


    "We didn''t do anything!"


    Lia''s cold gaze rested on all of them. No emotion was disyed on her pale and ethereal face. She watched Min as he struggled with her lifeforce surrounding him.


    Once fear controlled people, once they saw the tide leaning towards the stronger one, they all flocked and betrayed the old one, to save their own lives.


    They were all pathetic creatures. Not allowed to live. Not befitting to be immortals.


    "Please spare us!"


    "I''ve got a child!"


    "I''m pregnant!"


    So what? They still raised their hands with crazy and joyful killing intent in their eyes.


    At this moment, everyone watching the broadcast witnessed this scene. Amidst the kneeling masses, only Lia stood, her lonely figure so arrogant and so overbearing. Then one order ended it all.


    "Kill them all. Leave none alive."


    A massacre began.


    Not even before the first sentence ended, the corpses sprinted towards the immortals in the za. Their desperate screams, their wails, their pleading eyes. One by one. One by one. It was all ripped apart.


    Lia''s tumultuous heart calmed down and her lips curved. This indeed pleased her. This was how things ought to be.


    Plump, plump, plump.


    Dead bodies fell and became corpses. These corpses rose and became Lia''s ves.


    A cycle that was truly pleasing to her eyes. As Lia watched the ughter, she turned towards the broadcast, staring all citizens in their eyes as if she could suck out their souls.


    Then with a cold smile, she said, "Wee me. There''s no need for a Ghost King. I am the Immortal King. The true king that will bring down heavens along with all of you sinners who just stand by and watch."


    Then with a swoop of her hand, all the screens in the Immortal World disappeared. Leaving only fear behind.


    Lia took a step. Another.


    Towards the running figure of Min.


    The true annihtion began with him.

 Chapter 203: Useless 8

    Chapter 203: Useless 8


    A bad foreboding overcame Yano. The grey sky and the screams were the first things that weed him as he stepped through the portal. It has been a long while since Yano has returned to the Immortal World. If it weren''t for Maria urgently reporting the situation, Yano would''ve stayed in the Mortal World.


    With Yano''s power, he could freely traverse between the Immortal and Mortal World. If it wasn''t because of his selfish desire, Lia could''ve returned earlier and all of this could''ve been prevented.


    Yano sighed. The portal closed behind him. Funny enough, every time he used his own portal no matter his desired destination, Yano was teleported to the mortal gate next to the pce.


    The moment he appeared, the frightened soldiers stopped Yano, "You can''t pass through!"


    Yano tilted his head, "Why not?"


    "It''s not safe!"


    "Not safe?" Yano repeated the words and the screams gradually got even louder. The situation in the Immortal World seemed to be worse than he thought.


    It was brutal to listen to.


    "I need to go. Step aside," Yano had no time to waste with the soldiers.


    "No!" the soldiers brought out their spears and surrounded Yano. The tips bored into his clothes.


    "I''m not ying with you," Yano''s voice turned dark, "Step aside."


    "No one''s allowed to pass! The Ghost King orders no one from the Mortal World is allowed into the capital!"


    "You''re saying you don''t know who I am?"


    Sparks flew and surrounded Yano''s body. His fierce eyes made the soldiers back off but their weapons were still held high towards Yano.


    "I-It doesn''t matter who you are! We''re not allowed. Please cease your power."


    Yano saw their frightened expression and calmed down. Forcing himself through them would onlyplicate matters, he had to find another way. Yano heard the loud bangs and explosion sounds and got worried. Lia please wait a bit more.


    ***


    "Min," Lia''s voice flowed from her lips engulfing Min who escaped the stage, running towards the pce.


    Lia still stood on the stage and raised her arm. With a sleek movement of her hand, a wave of corpses rushed towards Min.


    Kluck. Kluck. Kluck.


    The gurgling sounds of their salivating mouths, their echoing footsteps all brought a slight terror into Min''s heart. But he wasn''t too fazed. He still had the upper hand.


    Lia might have an army of corpses but she was alone. What could she do with these brain dead zombies? If she had an army of zombies, Min had an army of ghosts.


    But before Min could raise his arm to lead the ghosts here, he was swept up by the corpses that dragged him back onto the stage.


    In front of Lia, Min knelt.


    Her cold gaze prated his thick skin but Min kept his m. Lia regretted destroying the broadcast. What an exhrating sight it would''ve been to witness how she tortured and destroyed Minpletely.


    The corpses held Min down.


    "His arms," Lia didn''t need to say any more. The corpses put both of Min''s arms behind his back and mmed his head into the ground. Blood dripped from Min''s forehead but he didn''t panic nor did his calm expression disappear.


    "You''re still nave as ever, Lia," Min''s lips curved as he struggled to look at her. Lia got instantly angry. She looked calm and cool on the outside but inside she was boiling with hatred. Nave? Yeah, she might be nave but so was he!


    "Don''t say my name with your filthy lips," Lia stepped closer to Min and raised her leg. Then with all of her forced-


    BOOM.


    She stomped Min''s head through the ground of the stage. Arge hole appeared. Blod covered Min''s good-looking face.


    "Hahaha!" yet only mockingughter escaped from his lips, "Revenge. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Min''sugh hollered through the battlefield where the corpses tore and tore through all these innocent yet not innocent immortals. Soon, they came to an end.


    Soon only a sea of corpses remained. However, the life force that relentlessly poured out of Lia to control new corpses was slowly running out.


    Lia suddenly felt exhaustion oveing her. She has used too much power. Her lifeforce couldn''t keep up with the immense loss of it. Lia had to replenish and hide. She knew she couldn''t kill Min here. In the first ce, she''d be ndered and seen as a tyrant if she forcefully took on the role of the Immortal King now.


    She has introduced herself but Min was admired and a hero in the public''s eyes. If she couldn''t prove and show his ns and goals, Lia would never escape the curse.


    Lia needed to retreat. She knew this painfully clear yet retreat and then what? No allies, no power, nothing, no one- if she didn''t kill Min now then there''d be no chance for her. Lia has already lost everything.


    It didn''t matter what the public thought of her. It didn''t matter what happened to the Immortal World afterwards. She''d kill Min now and escape. She could find refuge in the Mortal World. As long as Min died no one could threaten the Mortal World and Lia could live in peace.


    Yes. There was no reason for her to be the Immortal King anymore. No. She''d be the Immortal King, cause destruction to the Immortal World and then leave. Yes. No.


    Lia froze in front of Min. She stared at him with intense and crazed eyes but her mind was split.


    Kill him or leave. Kill him and leave. Kill him, destroy everything and then leave. Lia''s mind stopped functioning. She was desperately holding herself together but now she was falling apart again.


    Anyone Anyone.


    Lia raised her lifeforce and poured out everything at once. Stronger. Faster. Better. Her corpses started to run amok. Some of them ran towards Min.


    "You will die here," Lia made a choice. Min had to perish.


    "A foolish choice," even in the face of death Min was still unbelievably arrogant.


    "Don''t think you-" Lia''s raging voice was silenced by Min''s calm one, "You should know. Once you kill me here, you''ll be the target of hatred. All these immortals you''ve killed, everyone will try to kill you. Even if they cant, they''ll torture you and-"


    "Shut up!" Lia ordered her corpses. m. Min''s head was mmed into the ground again.


    "I don''t care," suddenly Lia''s voice turned into a whisper, "I don''t care. After you die, I''ll follow along. We can continue this in hell."


    Lia made a choice. Her decision was the end.


    "Come!" Lia ordered the corpses. The hundred of corpses that aimlessly walked around in the za after everyone had died, instantly rushed to the stage after hearing Lia''smand.


    Once they arrived, their filthy hands touched Min''s body and feasted on his flesh. Lia silently watched. Yes, this was what she wanted. Min''s defeat. It should bring her joy yet why why didn''t it?


    Lia knew it was because of what came after. Lia didn''t want to be hated. Didn''t want to die. Lia Lia wanted to live. A happy and carefree life. But all of this was shattered to pieces.


    Lia''s eyes turned red. Resentment spilt from her body as she has truly exhausted herself. She couldn''t keep this up for even a minute. Her lifeforce ran out.


    Yet Min didn''t die so easily. He coated his own body in his lifeforce, reducing the damage by a bit.


    More. Lia needed more corpses.


    "All of you,e."


    It was a straight horror scene. All the corpses around them crowded the stage, stepping over each other to get to Min. Yet Min was still smiling.


    Lia hated this smile. This damned-


    WOOSH.


    Lightning streaks fell onto the stage, causing the corpses to scramble apart. Blue sparks electrified the air, a turbulent current swirled around.


    None of the corpses could get closer to Min. Then they were cut into pieces.


    "Timo," Lia hissed and backed off. In the far, she could see the other captainsing with an army of ghosts equal to Lia''s amount of corpses.


    Lia couldn''t fight them. Lia had to retreat. Run away. Escape.


    "No!" instead Lia forced more lifeforce out of her to the point she started to cough blood. The white smoke violently danced out of her body towards the cut corpses. One by one the limbs attached themselves and the corpses stood up again.


    "Insane," for the first time Timo made a startled expression.


    He was nervous. This power really defied heavens. Timo couldn''t fight against Lia now. She was at her end anyways.


    Instead, Timo grabbed Min and put him over his shoulder. Then with more electricity flying through the air, Timo managed to sh a way out of the mountain of corpses.


    "Eri! Zayn! Take care of it!" Timo leapt away gradually getting smaller in the sky.


    "NO!" Lia sent her corpse after Timo but she knew she couldn''t catch Min. Min escaped. This realisation brought Lia back to her senses.


    Lia also needed to escape. Ordering her corpses to form a wall behind her, Lia jumped off the stage and headed through the za. She could feel her lifeforce leaving the corpse. She bought enough time to vanish out of Zayn''s and Eri''s field of vision. But, exhaustion overcame and Lia copsed, she has lost too much.

 Chapter 204: Useless 9

    Chapter 204: Useless 9


    Lia''s hands grabbed the wall of a house as she glided to the ground. She couldn''t move. She overexerted herself and her body was at its limit. Her consciousness started to blur and it was hard for Lia to see her surroundings.


    The cold wall against her back brought her a bit offort. But Lia was still in the firstyer of the capital. In the far, the za could be seen. She didn''t make it far and soon she heard the loud noises of footsteps and voices.


    The soldiers and captains were after her. Min was safe while Timo was with him. At least two strong forces were distracted. However, Lia''s current state couldn''t even help her fight against normal exorcists. The soldiers could easily subdue her. Lia slowly grabbed the wall. Her fingers felt the rough surface. The wounds on Lia''s body slowly healed.


    It was only the overuse of her life force that caused her to be so weak. Min took away Lia''s ring and she couldn''t properly control the amount of lifeforce she has used. No, in truth she has forced herself to use more.


    Lia blinked. The footsteps and rushed breathing got louder. Closer. They were near.


    Lia propped herself up and moved away from the ground while she supported herself off the wall. Her legs felt buttery and her movements were sluggish. Yet she still moved forward. One step after another. Tiny. Slow.


    "There she is! Found her!"


    "Get her now! Quick! She''s hurt!" the voices roared behind her.


    Lia''s eyes darted around. There were tons of corpses but she had no power to use them. No weapon either. No strength to fight. Lia was in a pickle. The voices drew closer.


    "She isn''t moving! Now''s the chance! Everyone!" one soldier hollered and at the same time, all the soldiers jumped and dived towards Lia. They tackled her to the ground. Not being able to move, Liaid beneath them under the heavy weight. She took a deep breath and calmly looked at them.


    "Tie her up! The Ghost King wants her alive!"


    A spear yearned for Lia but then was pushed away by a soldier, "Didn''t you hear? You can''t kill her!"


    "But she killed-"


    Lia understood. She must have killed someone important to a soldier. What irony.


    A lowugh erupted from Lia, stunning the soldier. The soldiers could kill precious people to her but she wasn''t allowed to take revenge, now that they were in her shoes it was justified.


    "Stop!" the soldier stopped the others who had bloodthirsty eyes and spilt killing intent.


    "No! I don''t care! I''m gonna kill her! She needs to die! Leaving her alive will only make everything worse! She''s the devil! She will kill all of us if we don''t kill her now!"


    He was right. In situations like this, it was better to kill the enemy who could bite them in the back any time but Lia knew that Min needed her alive. For his selfish goal, he might seem as being benevolent and generous.


    In the first ce, Lia was sure that Min wouldn''t have let her die on the stage. At thest minute, he''d sprout more nonsense and bullshit to bring himself higher in everyone''s eyes.


    Lia''s eyes focused. The soldiers were trying to subdue the other one who desperately tried to kill her. Lia took a deep breath and grabbed his spear. With an adrenaline rush, Lia pulled the spear to her, flung it in the air and tore it upwards barely missing the soldier''s face and almost leaving a scar.


    "Fuck! I told you! We can''t leave her alive!" the bloodthirsty soldier roared and the others let him go.


    Instead, they aimed their weapons at Lia but the short gap was enough for Lia to turn away and run. She didn''t have much strength but the short burst of energy forced her body to move. Behind her, the soldiers were running after her at full speed. If this turned into a full-fledged chase, Lia wouldn''t be able to escape. She needed some kind of n to get rid of them.


    Right now, Lia was running through the firstyer''s housing quarter. This ce was only full of streets with houses. There were corpses and ruins of housesying around. Lia stumbled a few times but then proceeded to throw the rubbles in her way towards the soldiers.


    The next moment, she entered a house making her way to the roof. If Lia wanted to escape, doing it via the roofs was the best way. With the soldiers in pursuit, Lia leapt from roof to roof. Hernding was unstable and wobbly, nevertheless, she moved forward.


    When Lia looked back, it wasn''t the soldiers who caught her attention but it was the tip of various tall buildings. The academy. Zero. Lia has told Zero to run to the next city if she didn''te pick him up by the morning.


    The morning already arrived. The bright day, however, was covered by clouds and it was almost impossible to discern if it was still night or not. Only a few rays of sunshine desperately trying to prate the great wall of clouds gave reassurance.


    Lia turned on the spot. Zero must''ve seen the broadcast. No, he could even see it from the window. Knowing Zero, he would''ve tried to help her instead of running away. However, Lia still had to be sure. Zero might still be in the academy.


    From the roofs, Lia saw the end of the capital at the far back. If she made it to the bridge she could easily escape the soldiers. Yet, Lia jumped off the roofs. Gathering herst bit of strength, she ran towards the academy.


    "She jumped down!"


    "She''s running back!"


    "To the za? No, the pce! She''s targeting the pce!"


    "Call the others!"


    The storm of soldiers behind Lia was chaotic but she paid them no heed. There was something more important waiting for her. Someone who was still alive and shouldn''t die.


    No matter what. If Lia continued to traverse via the roofs then everyone could see her, the soldiers still left in the za, the pce, the captains.


    That was why Lia used the ground, so even if there were pursuers, she couldn''t attract more attention by foolishly showing herself. Also, it was beneficial for the soldiers to think she was aiming for the pce.


    They wouldn''t imagine her actual goal was the academy. Lia put all of her life force that was painfully slowly regenerating, to her legs and feet. This way her strength would be distributed to her speed.


    A dust cloud stirred up behind her. Lia didn''t look back. She focused her gaze to the front but she could hear a few soldiers running away.


    They were taking a shortcut thinking they were ying smart by reaching the za first and rming everyone.


    This was good for Lia. The fewer people following her, the less he had to worry about them.


    "Shit! Shouldn''t she be exhausted?"


    "Aim at her non-vital spots! Her legs! Hit her legs! At least she doesn''t die!"


    The shouts behind Lia told her their next actions. She knew what wasing but all of her strength and focus was on running away, Lia couldn''t dodge the attacks.


    She tried to zig-zag for a bit but it was inevitable that she''d be hit.


    SWOOSH


    Lia slightly wobbled but kept running. A spear was stuck in her shoulder. The green eerie light surrounded her wound. Back then Lia was averse against it but now that she realised it was part of her power, Lia didn''t hesitate to suck Min''s lifeforce and devour it.


    Min''s lifeforce flowed through her body and formed new ones. It was good. This way she could replenish even faster. Lia plucked out the spear after taking all of the lifeforce and threw it away.


    The wound started to heal almost immediately. The soldiers didn''t notice and continued to attack Lia. Instead of slowing her down, Lia was energised. She ripped off the weapon and threw them back. The sharp edges raced past the soldiers'' eyes and got stuck in the ground.


    Surprised to see Lia unharmed the soldiers took a while to regroup before charging at her again. Now that Lia felt the exhaustion die down a bit, she nimbly made her way to the academy. Through the training field to the dorm, everything was covered in rubble and ruins.


    Lia reached the lift and hammered on the button while the soldiers hollered, "Call the others toe here! Quick! She''s trying to do something."


    Yes, what Lia was trying to do was to save someone important to her. Bing.


    The lift''s door opened and closed just before a sword got stuck in the gap almost stabbing Lia in the eye.


    While the lift ran upwards, the sword fell out. Lia breathed a sigh of relief, she just had to check if Zero was here. However, when she stumbled into the room he wasn''t there. It was a good sign or maybe it wasn''t.


    "She went in there!"


    "Damn," Lia cursed.


    They already caught up to her so fast? The door started to shake. Lia quickly looked around. The window. She had to use the window. This was the highest floor. Out of the window up to the roof.


    The moment the door broke open, Lia managed to climb out of the window along the wall to the roof. Yet she wasn''t the only one who could do that. Arriving at the roof, the soldiers already followed, slowly surrounding her, leaving no space for her to escape.


    Jumping down was an option but the soldiers swarmed the ground as well as the roof next to this one. The soldiers really were keen on catching her.


    Of course, after all, she was the most hated person in the Immortal World.


    Lia thought and backed up but then a familiar voice shouted, "Jump!"

 Chapter 205: Regret

    Chapter 205: Regret


    There was no other choice. Lia blindly trusted her instincts and jumped. The wind brushed against her back as she felt herself falling. She closed her eyes. Mabye jumping towards death like this wasn''t too bad. Only bad thing was that she couldn''t die so easily.


    Lia ripped her eyes open only to stare into gentle ones. Strong arms embraced her and warmth seeped into her cold and fragile body.


    "Yano" Lia''s surprised whisper made him smile.


    "It''s ok, I''m here," Yano whispered back and only held her tighter as if she was a precious jade treasure that could break any second.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte."


    Lia couldn''t say anything. There was no reason for Yano to apologise. He didn''t promise her anything. Apart from the Mortal World, they had nothing to do with each other. None of this was his fault. Even though they had the same goals, they both took care of a different world. Yet Lia failed while Yano seemed to have been sessful.


    Nevertheless, tears welled up. This feeling, having someone close to her, couldn''t mend the pain nor the scars left behind by the dead loved ones, but at least it helped soothe her raging feelings and calm her exploding mind. Lia looked at Yano''s face. A sense of urgency. That was what she could feel from him.


    Then Lia saw their surroundings. As Lia fell from the building, Yano jumped into the air and caught her. Now, from one roof to another they made their escape while the soldiers behind them relentlessly followed.


    Even with Lia in his arms, Yano skillfully managed to evade any attacks with ease. Once again, Lia was reminded of how unfair it was that Yano was so blessed.


    They already entered the secondyer.


    "Rest a bit. Trust me, you''re safe with me," there was no teasing or amusement in his voice.


    Yano right now was serious and he firmly held her, protecting her from any harm. Lia still didn''t know why he did so much for her.


    However, Lia trusted and believed Yano, even if she didn''t want to admit, around him she felt incredibly secure as if nothing could harm her.


    But she didn''t close her eyes, instead, her fingers lightly pulled on Yano''s shirt, "Did you see?"


    Lia''s voice had a hint of hesitation and fear. She didn''t want Yano to have witnessed what she did and what has been done to her. Lia was still struggling to keep herself sane but Yano''s presence helped a lot.


    "See what?" Yano''s tone was soft and tender.


    It was unclear if he really didn''t see or if he was pretending, to reassure her. Maybe he also already knew what she was hinting on.


    "Nothing," Lia shook her head before slowly leaning against Yano''s chest. The wind howling around them, the protective arms holding her and the rapid yet calming heartbeat of Yano. All this lulled her in and made her briefly forget about the pain in her heart.


    They now reached the thirdyer. Yano was fast but Lia could still hear the shouts of the soldiers behind them, only twoyers left before they could escape the capital. But then what?


    Lia realised the problem and looked up at Yano. She wanted to say something but noticed the faint scars around his neck and some even on his handsome face.


    At a closer look, Yano seemed exhausted. Lia bit her lip. Yano must''vee from the Mortal World. The Mortal World''s situation was also pretty bad. So why was he here?


    Lia stretched out her arm and her fingers glided along the scars across Yano''s neck. Upon the touch Yano flinched in surprise. His view shifted from the front to Lia.


    He saw all the wounds and scars Lia had herself. Her puffy and red eyes. The dirt and blood on her body. Her face riddled with an expression that could break people''s hearts, she tried so hard to hide.


    Her fingertips tickled him and he held Lia even tighter. He didn''t want to let her go anywhere. Just have her in his arms forever. She fit perfectly.


    Yano watched the front again and made a sharp left turn. He sighed in annoyance, the soldiers managed to block him in the front. How? How could they be faster than him? No, if they had amunication device, the soldiers in the otheryers could cut Yano off.


    Yano didn''t want to engage in a fight. He wanted to leave as quickly as possible. He saw Lia raising her arm, "No. Stop Lia. You''ve used too much lifeforce. Rest now. I''ll take care of it."


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t see?" hearing the wronged tone in her voice, Yano couldn''t help butugh lightly. She was really too adorable.


    "See what? Still have no idea what you''re talking about. But anyone can see just by looking at your face how exhausted you are."


    Yano''sugh was pleasant but Lia turned her lips down. Even in this situation, Yano didn''t fail to miss any opportunity to tease her. But he was right. She was exhausted but so was he. If she didn''t help him, she might lose him too and she couldn''t-


    "It''s fine. You should know I''m not weak."


    It was always like this. Yano always seemed to be able to know what she was thinking. They reached the fourthyer now. Yano had to take a slight detour but managed to evade the soldiers.


    "Where are we going? There''s nowhere I can hide, I''m the most wanted person now," Lia bitterly told him the truth.


    That was right. Even if Yano saved her now, it was inevitable for Min and his army to find her. There was no way Min would let her off. Lia had to be sacrificed for him in the abyss.


    As well as be a sacrifice for the public. After all, her hands were stained with all the people she''d massacred. The public wanted to avenge their innocent peers. They wanted to see her blood spill, her guts torn out and her flesh grounded. Dering herself as the Immortal King, inducing fear to everyone, Lia realised now what a monster she must be in everyone''s eyes.


    "Let me down," this was for the best.


    She wouldn''t involve Yano in the mess she''s created. Yano and the others could still stop Min, but for that, they couldn''t be associated with Lia, "You can''t hide from them. You''ll be implicated too. Min-"


    "I really don''t like it when you call him by his name," Yano interrupted Lia.


    Another sharp turn. Lia held Yano tightly as she felt helpless in his arms. She was only a burden. She was-


    "There''s a ce to hide. My ce," Yano didn''t say more as he jumped off the road and ran through the ground. They arrived in the fifthyer. They could see the bridge and so could the soldiers.


    "Quick! Destroy the bridges!"


    "Grenades! Has anyone bought any?"


    "Heh, they''re quick," Yano had a wry smile as an explosion sounded. The marbled stone bridge in front of them exploded yet Yano didn''t slow down.


    Lia wouldn''t have either.


    "Close your eyes and bury your face in my chest. Don''t inhale," Yano quickly said as he walked into the smoke and the nasty and blinding smell of the smoke hit his face. Lia did as he said. The bridge fell apart but the broken parts still slowly flowed in the river.


    Yano leapt from the ground and his feet lightly raced across the path formed by the ruins of the bridge, helping him get across the river. Once he arrived on the other side, Yano briefly looked back. The rubbles flowed away. The soldiers stood on the other side of the river.


    Yano smirked before his figure with Lia disappeared in the smoke. However, the soldiers didn''t give up. If they did it was the same as asking toy their lives down in front of Min. Also, Lia has killed many close people of theirs.


    Yano left the capital, heading towards the outskirts of the core of the Immortal World.


    "Where''s your ce?" Lia wondered. Why was his ce safe?


    "Nevend."


    "What?" Lia''s eyes widened. Nevend... Wasn''t that the part of the Immortal World that was not inhabitable?


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. I''ll help you. There''s a way."


    "A way?"


    "Yes, a way to stop the Ghost King. Right now, isn''t the time. Recover and then let''s wait for everything to die down. I''ll help you. I promise. So for now," Yano caressed Lia''s back, "Don''t beat yourself down. Ok? Let''s go to Nevend. You''re safe with me."


    Yano repeated these words. Lia wanted to believe him but it was still hard for her to imagine that Min wouldn''t also look in Nevend. Min must be able to guess, she''d be there. Logically thinking, there''d be no other ce. Maybe Mistand.


    However, with Yano, Lia could counterattack and pay Min back for all the corpses he put on Lia''s back. Every single one of them.


    "Ok, we should go. To Nevend," suddenly all excitement left Lia and she finally could let herself feel tied. If Yano was here she didn''t need to stay conscious anymore. But then-


    Lia jolted up, "Zero!"


    "What?" Yano was confused.


    Zero wasn''t in the academy. Maybe he managed to follow her instructions. No matter what Lia needed to make sure again. Zero had to be with her. There was no other way.


    "We have to go somewhere else first."


    "It''s dangerous, Lia, we-"


    "Please. It''s important. I can''t let anyone else die."


    Yano heard her desperation and sighed, "Alright."

 Chapter 206: Regret 2

    Chapter 206: Regret 2


    "Stay here, I''ll be back as quickly as possible," Yanoid Lia in a bed. After Lia managed to tell Yano about the current situation with Zero, Yano was against it as they were still being pursued. However, he agreed under the condition that he would go pick up Zero while she hid.


    Now, Lia was back in her house. In the outskirts of the city next to the capital. The house she used when she came back from the abyss, where she first met Noel and where everyone at the end lived in, where she wanted to spend the future with everyone.


    Now, it was empty and deste. Bleak and suffocating. Lia didn''t want toe here but it was still rtively safe. There was a lower chance of the soldiers finding her.


    Lia felt the soft mattress and thefortable nket, but it wasn''t soothing at all. Yano left and Lia was alone here. It felt like she was back at the beginning. Coming here alone with the conviction to never get close to anyone. To carry out her revenge.


    Back then rage and hatred overwhelmed her but now it made space for the tremendous sadness and pain she felt. She didn''t want to cry anymore. She had cried so much there were barely any tears left but still her eyes were wet. Lia sucked in a deep breath.


    Just when all hope was left, when Lia wanted to give up everything Yano came. Lia has lost everything but she still had people around her. However, Lia didn''t want to lose them again. And in order to not lose them, it was best to not get close to anyone ever again.


    That was right. Lia''s eyes turned cold. She shouldn''t rely on Yano. She shouldn''t be close to him. She had to get away from him. Even if he said he''d help her, even if he said there was a way, Lia knew better because, in the end, everyone would die again.


    And in order not to get hurt, there shouldn''t be any kind of rtionship. It was better to have never loved anyone than to love and lose them. The glint in Lia''s eyes disappeared and they became nk. Lia could leave Zero to Yano. She would find her own way to stop Min. If she was already a monster in everyone''s eyes, she''d carry out that role.


    Kill them all Kill. Kill. Ki-


    Lia broke down. How? How? How?


    How should she deal with this pain? Get rid of this aching sensation inside of her? Of all these emotions that relentlessly tore her down? That ate her alive and drove her crazy? It hurt. It hurt. It hurt so much. Agan and again. How much did she have to endure? How much more did she have to suffer?


    All of this, she wanted all of this toe to an end. Just make it stop already!


    Lia screamed and threw everything that was close to her against the wall, then she fell back on the bed and wailed. Then, slowly she calmed down. There was no point in this. No point at all.


    Then, she fell asleep.


    The next morning, Lia was woken up by a loud noise. BANG BANG BANG


    It seemed like someone was hammering against the door. Was Lia found out? She instantly shot up. At least tried to. A heavy weight pressed Lia down. With much effort, she managed to move her body a bit. Using her head, Lia looked down.


    She was lying inside her nket. Nothing out of the ordinary. Except for the arm that wrapped around her waist. Lia''s mind froze. Something was weird.


    No, it was wrong. The banging continued but Lia couldn''t focus on it, instead she now vibrantly felt the weight of another body pressing close to her. She mechanically turned her head to the right. And as expected the devilid next to her.


    There was no one else than him who would dare to take advantage in a situation like this. Lia grit her teeth and with all her might, she pushed Yano away, "Scram."


    Only for her to be pulled closer to him. His arm moved to the back of her head and pushed her into his chest.


    "Mhm, still tired. Stay with me."


    If the circumstances were different, Lia would''ve flushed red and got flustered but everything didn''t matter to her anymore.


    "Screw off," Lia tried to get away from Yano but he was too strong and Lia was still dealing with the aftermath of depleting her lifeforce.


    "No," Yano''s voice was groggy and he seemed to be still tired. Lia had to admit being in his embrace wasfortable and like always calmed her down but she already resolved herself. She wasn''t going to get close to him anymore.


    "Why are you even here? Sleeping on my bed?" Lia growled, her hands like fangs scratching Yano''s upper body. Naked. No, half-naked.


    Lia instantly used all of her force and got away.


    "Come back," Yano sounded like a spoiled husband. He even stretched his arms out. His eyes closed and his lips showing a self-satisfied smile, "I at least deserve this much for saving you."


    "Be quiet. This is not the time," Lia stepped away from the bed as Yano sat up, his messy hair falling over his sleepy face, "Then when?"


    "Never," Lia meant it.


    Bang Bang BANG


    Lia instantly tensed up and looked to find something as a weapon.


    "Oh," Yano suddenlyughed, "I forgot."


    "What?" Lia narrowed her eyes, "Who''s this? What''s this banging?"


    "Zero," as if it was the most natural thing to say, Yano said it without batting his eyes.


    "Zero?" Lia almost forgot, the shock of having Yano sleeping next to her was too great, "Where is he?"


    Lia rushed to the door but then stopped as Yano nonchntly said," I locked him inside the room."


    "You did what?" menacing Lia stomped towards Yano and grabbed his shoulders, digging her nails into his strong body.


    "Haha, Lia you''re hurting me," Yano held his hands up.


    "Spit it out."


    "You''re so cold to me," Yano was actually sulking but seeing that Lia was really angry, he aggrieved said, "He was trying to be a coc- I mean fun blocker, I brought him here and then he wanted to stop me from sleeping next to you. Unbelievable, right? So, I put him in a spare room and-"


    "You!" Lia threw Yano back onto the bed and dashed off.


    "Wifey" Yano wronged wailed like a puppy disappointing its owner but Lia paid him no heed.


    Zero was locked in a room for the whole night and she was too exhausted to notice his desperate banging to get out. In the living room, Lia saw the door to a room being barricaded by the sofa.


    Yano actually moved the damn sofa in front of the damn door to keep Zero in. This guy was too dangerous!


    To think he''d do something like this to Zero just to live out his bachelor desires. The banging slowed down, Zero must be tired. Pained, Lia reached for the sofa and said,'' ''Zero! I''m sorry! I''ll get you out now!"


    "Lia!" Zero''a hopeful voice appeared. In the middle of pulling the sofa away, Lia caught Yano leaning against the doorframe out of her eye corner. Lia red at him, "If you''re idle enough, help me."


    "I was about to do brekkie and Zero wouldn''t mind staying in the room for a bit longer to leave us alone," the familiar yful glint appeared in Yano''s eyes.


    "You!" Zero''s voice hollered from the other side of the door, "You damn ****, you **** me, I''m gonna *** you, so wait before I *** ***** and damn ***-" and more slurs and profanities spilt out of the innocent-looking Zero.


    "Wow did you know he had this side? What a bad kid," Yano raised his eyebrow and grinned mischievously.


    "Because you triggered him. Are you going to help or not?"


    "If I get a hug."


    "*** you," Lia was done with him and continued to pull the sofa away.


    Yano was left speechless before he sulking went to the kitchen and half-heartedly made food. It wasn''t fair that Lia was doting on Zero more. Of course, Yano might''ve gone overboard with Zero but that little brat wanted to take his spot and sleep with Lia.


    Zero was probably able to spend more time with Lia while Yano had to bitterly endure Lia''s absence. Was that fair? No.


    "Lia!" Zero came bolting out of the room and fell into Lia''s arms. His angelic and pure face was streaming with tears. His lovely eyes were red and his adorable nose was twitching cutely. Alright, Yano had to admit defeat.


    If Zero was acting like that, of course, Lia was going to pamper him more than Yano. Actually, if Yano acted like this, he was sure Lia would only give him a kick out of the door. The unfairness was piling up to here.


    "L-Lia," Zero continued to bawl and clung onto Lia.


    "It''s ok, I''m here," Lia coaxed Zero and moved to the sofa.


    "I saww-what happened. I-I thought you were going to to die!" Zero was so afraid Lia would disappear forever and he was helpless to do anything.


    Yano watched the scene in front of him. When he went to pick up Zero, that guy was also a crying mess, however, Zero showed fierce hostility towards Yano and raised his fangs like a hurt animal. It took Yano a great ordeal to convince Zero and get him to go with him. Now he was an obedient white fox in Lia''s arms.


    "You''re hurt," Zero finally pulled away from Lia and stared at her body, "I- I''ll heal you."


    "I''m not hurt," Lia lightlyughed and patted Zero''s head.


    "No, your lifeforce, I''ll repair it!" Zero put his hands on Lia''s stomach and gave Yano a triumphant smile and a stink eye which Lia missed but made Yano twitch in annoyance. Lia was d that Zero was alright but then Lia''s heart almost stopped.


    "Lia, was everything that happened true? What the Ghost King said, w-what you did" Zero stopped and Lia knew she had to tell him the truth. If he epted it or not was out of her hands.

 Chapter 207: Regret 3

    Chapter 207: Regret 3


    After Lia truthfully told Zero everything, he remained quiet. Zero only continued to heal Lia. His concentrated face didn''t reveal any emtions. Lia felt much better thanks to Zero.


    Not only because he healed but because she could tell him the truth. Lia raised her hand and then patted Zero on the head. Slowly tears ran down his face and he retracted his hands before THUD threw himself into Lia''s arms and started wailing again.


    Snot stuck to Lia''s clothes but Lia could only hear Zero''s words echoing in her mind, "I''m angry but I forgive you. I forgive you for using me because- because you taught me to be a good person. This is what a good person does."


    "Thank you Zero," Lia kissed the top of Zero''s head when her view identally fell on Yano. The sulking male stood in the kitchen with a pan in his hand and turned his head away being caught peeking.


    "I-I didn''t know the Ghost King was such a bad person but of course he is! He he tried to kill you," Zero finally raised his head.


    Lia slightly smiled but didn''t say anything. She didn''t want anything to happen to Zero, that was why she didn''t want Zero to stay close to her. As for Yano she would ept his help but stay far away from him. It wasn''t good to foster new rtionships that could be instantly severed again.


    "Zero, we should eat breakfast," Lia lightly pulled Zero off and then looked at her clothes. Not only was snot clinging onto her but dirt and blood. Lia fell asleep yesterday.


    "I''m sorry" Zero looked embarrassed but it should be Lia who was, "I''m going to shower quickly."


    After Lia cleaned and changed herself, she sat on the table next to Zero, opposite to Yano. Lia tasted the food Yano cooked and her lips quivered. Yano has improved his cooking lot. When did he have time for that while fighting the ghosts? Lia tried hard to keep her expression indifferent because Yano was looking at her with expectant eyes and Lia didn''t want to elevate his hopes.


    So, she said nothing and continued to eat in silence. Disappointed, Yano''s wagging tail lowered. Instead, it was Zero who spoke up, "Hmpf, it''s only edible. I can''t believe you dare to feed tea- Lia this."


    Zero''s face was scrunched and Lia could understand his anger with Yano after all that idiot locked him up.


    Yano sighed, "For a little boy, you''ve got quite the attitude. I''ve cooked Lia so many times and she ate it all, so I know more than you in this aspect."


    "No! That''s a lie! Lia say it''s a lie!" Zero panicked tugged on Lia''s arm while Yano yfully smiled at Lia. These two really had to bicker.


    "Don''t bully a little child."


    Zero gasped and Yano''s smug grew wider.


    "I-I''m not a child. I''ll grow! I''ll be taller and stronger than him!" Zero wronged shouted out. He couldn''t believe Lia saw him as a child and gave that bad guy over there the win. Lia only now realised that she said something causing Zero grieve, "I''m sorry. His bad energy is manipting me."


    But then Lia was reminded of how Xavi always denied being a little child too and Lia''s nose turned sour. She took a deep breath and her eyes turned blurry. Xavi wasn''t here anymore and wouldn''te back. None of them would.


    "Lia," Yano wrapped his hand around Lia''s and with the other gently wiped her tears away. Lia blinked, seeing the warm expression on Yano''s face so clearly she panicked pulled away.


    "Don''t touch her, you brute!" Zero protectively shielded Lia with his arm.


    "How am I a brute? Well, I can be if it''s Lia''s preference. I can vouch for myself to be pretty good in bed, I mean if you-"


    "AHHHHHH!" Zero''s innocent ears were tainted by the pervert, "You! Don''t you know any shame?"


    Zero''s face was flushed red but Yano onlyughed, "You''re already old enough, right? You aren''t a little child, so sooner orter you''ll be introduced to the pleas-"


    "Shut up!" Zero only grew redder, "Y-You keep your activities to yourself. Who knows how many women you-"


    "I''m a virgin," Yano bluntly said.


    Silence hung in the air. However, when he said it he was looking at Lia, "I''m serious. I''m a romantic. I''ll only give my first time to someone I truly love. So, Lia if you-"


    "Be quiet," Lia turned to Zero, "Don''t take any words he says seriously."


    "Yes, I won''t!" obediently Zero nodded and then started bickering with Yano again.


    Lia didn''t believe someone like Yano would be a virgin. If he really was, he wouldn''t proudly unt it. No one wanted to admit being inexperienced. Although Lia wished she was still a virgin.


    It didn''t matter though. Anything that Yano said could only be taken with a grain of salt.


    Lia had to silently admit his words moved her a bit. A romantic huh.


    Right before Lia left the Mortal World, she grew closer to Yano and didn''t want to leave him. Now it only seemed ridiculous to her.


    Things needed to happen faster. Lia didn''t want to be stuck here ying family while almost all of the Immortal World wanted her dead.


    "We should move on," Lia''s cold voice made Zero flinch and Yano turn serious, "There''s no time to waste. Yano you said you''ll help. We should head to Nevend and prepare a n. Zero you sh-"


    "No! I''ll stay with you!" Zero shook his head vigorously and his white hair flew around his face.


    "Zero you-"


    "No, I can be of help! You need someone to heal you and-"


    "Zero-"


    "NO!" no matter what, Zero didn''t want to be left behind again but Lia''s unbending tone brought tears to his eyes.


    "Let hime with us," Yano surprisingly defended Zero, "As he said, he''s useful and " Yano stopped, however, he could see with one nce that Lia closed herself off again.


    She was being cold, reluctant, hesitant, afraid to open up and get closer to someone. Right now, Lia was incredibly vulnerable even if she didn''t notice it herself. It was understandable after what has happened and what she''s been through.


    But that was precisely why Yano couldn''t let Lia hide behind her walls again and be lonely, all alone. She needed people who care about her and who she cared about. If Lia cut off all ties here, it''d do more harm than good to her. It was a normal reflex to avoid everyone after losing so many but this unhealthy thinking couldn''t be fueled.


    If Lia needed time it was ok, but if she had no one around her, if shepletely shut herself off, then it was the worst thing she could do. Yano wanted her to be happy and not make herself suffer.


    "No," Lia was adamant about keeping Zero away from her.


    "Yes!" Zero defiant said. Zero really looked too pitiful and kinda adorable, Yano felt like he liked the kid a bit more.


    "Lia, it''d be the safest for Zero toe with us. He can stay at my ce and keep out of the dangerous situations."


    "Yes, I won''t participate in anything dangerous! Lia please," Zero tugged on Lia''s sleeve.


    Lia watched the big, watery eyes of Zero and felt her heart strings being pulled. She slowly rubbed his head and sighed, "Ok, but you have to promise me to stay out of danger."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll promise!" Zero leaned against Lia and wiped his tears away.


    Lia unwillingly looked at Yano, "Are we leaving now?"


    Yano smiled at her as if he was looking at his whole world and Lia, not being able to stand the gaze, instantly turned around.


    "No, we''ll leave tomorrow. It''s fine here for now, I made sure no one will find us. So rest today."


    Lia only hummed in agreement. What Lia desperately wanted wasn''t really revenge or being the Immortal King, what she actually wanted was happiness and that it would all finallye to end and pass. But she knew deep down that she was terrified and afraid of happiness. Once it seemed to be within her grasp, it only plunged her back to hell.


    So, she had to climb out again only to catch a glimpse, catch the tail of happiness before it kicked her down one more time. Over and over again. After a while, it''d get tiring. More than that fear rose if Lia would ever be able to attain the happiness she deserved.


    Looking at the kindness, the care Yano provided herwith, she couldn''t help but imagine everything would be alright, the happy life she wanted but experience told her otherwise.


    "By the way, Zero how did you get to the store?" Lia didn''t think Zero would be able to escape the capital on his own during that brutal ughter.


    "Oh," Zero stopped pulling on Yano''s hair who unbothered sat on the sofa, "A woman helped me. She imed to know you. I didn''t want to go with her but there wasn''t any chance because soldiers came after us."


    "How did she look?"


    "Oh, she had"


    Maria. The person Zero was describing was Maria. So, Maria should be fine. However, Maria didn''t help at all during the battle. Lia knew why but it still made her angry.


    "Lia!" Zero''s shout made Lia wake up from her thoughts, "Yano''s bullying me again!"


    "I''m just showing him my love," Yano shrugged his shoulders as he tickled Zero. Zero''s helplessughter filled the air.


    "You you brute hahahasto-ha-stop!"


    "I told you I''m not a brute."


    Lia watched them, a smile formed on her lips. Yano saw it and winked.


    Yano.


    Lia didn''t know if he did that on purpose to make her smile but Lia closed her eyes. Only the future could tell what the future held.

 Chapter 208: Regret 4

    Chapter 208: Regret 4


    The night came and Zero fell asleep. But Lia was awake and sat in the living room with a cup of tea.


    "You''re not going to sleep? didn''t I tell you to rest?" Yano''s yful voice appeared and Lia instantly moved to the other side of the sofa, "Don''t tell me what to do."


    "Lia," Yano stood before Lia and rubbed her back. Lia''s lips formed a thin line but she couldn''t escape from him as he sat behind and then sneakily ced a kiss on her ear. Lia jolted up and the cup in her hand almost fell to the ground if it wasn''t for Yano catching it and putting it on the table.


    Lia red at him before hissing, "Don''t do that again!"


    "Ok, ok," Yano coaxed her and Lia felt a slight sting hearing how he so easilyplied to the request.


    "Are you ok? If you feel down and want to cry, you can do that. My arms are here tofort you."


    Lia rolled her eyes. His sly remarks were the same as always.


    Lia left Yano hanging and he awkwardly shifted around. His yful nature was usually able to brighten everyone around him or infuriate them but in situations like these Yano knew it was a bit inappropriate but he hoped he could at least bring Lia to other thoughts. If he needed to sacrifice himself to fuel her anger and get her mind somewhere else, he didn''t mind doing it.


    "Why did you say we should stay for a day?" Lia finally spoke up and saved Yano from his worries.


    "Because you need to rest."


    "The other?"


    Yanoughed lightly, tempted to pull her curled up form closer to him but didn''t dare, "You can see through me so easily. This is only a sign that we are-"


    "Stop with the cheesy lines."


    "You think they are?"


    Lia had pulled her knees to her chest and rested her chin on them. She turned her head away from Yano so he wouldn''t see her quivering lips trying to form a smile.


    "Because I have to wait to use the portal again."


    "Portal?"


    "Yes, we can teleport to Nevend. If we travel through theyers, we''ll only expose ourselves."


    "I see, so your skills have a cooldown too."


    "Of course, I''m not that invincible but thanks for cing me so high," Yano''sugh irritated Lia.


    "I wasn''t!" Lia red at Yano but then puffed her cheeks and let him off.


    "Hey," Yano continued the conversation, "Tell me what happened since you left the Mortal World."


    Yano only knew about certain things, not the whole story. Also, having someone to talk to was better than to leave everything bottled up.


    "Tell me," Yano raised his hand to pinch her cheek when their eyes met. Lia''s clear eyes were filled with darkness but Yano could clearly see that there was a tiny glint of hope desperately, tenaciously hanging on.


    Yano''s heart ached and he couldn''t help but pull Lia into a hug. Lia struggled and wriggled but then gave up and sumbed to Yano''s warm and soothing embrace.


    "Tell me," Yano softly repeated.


    "Didn''t you see it already?" Lia''s muffled remark brought a small smile to Yano''s face, "I already told you, see what?"


    Yano really didn''t see the broadcast?


    "Maria contacted me saying I shoulde back and when I arrived, I was stopped at the gate for a long while before I saw you leaping across the roofs. So I really didn''t see anything."


    Hesitatingly Lia recounted everything that has happened when she left the Mortal World.


    The whole time, Yano''s sneaky hand caressed Lia''s head and back. Drawing patterns on her body andforting her. Lia didn''t know why but the feeling he always was able to make her feel better was reinforced.


    "You did great," was the only thing Yano told her again. Then after a while, he spoke up, "I can imagine how angry and hurt you are but right now don''t try to rush things or else it''ll go wrong again. Trust me, ok? I''ll help and lead you to the end. We''ll prepare properly and then stop the Ghost King, ok?"


    Lia didn''t say anything, she only listened to Yano''sforting voice and words. Then slowly nodded. Maybe it was the best to trust Yano and do things his way. This time, without fail, Min had to be stopped.


    "How are things in the Mortal World?" if Yano came back because of Maria, then it meant that the Mortal World wasn''t as secure as she thought.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry. I wouldn''t be here if the others couldn''t manage the situation," Yano coaxed her.


    Lia didn''t know if that was the truth or if he just lied to make her feel better, however, for now, she didn''t mind, as bad as it sounded.


    But what Lia wanted to know was, "Why are you helping me?"


    Lia looked Yano straight in the eyes and Yano could see she wanted to know the truth and he would tell her the truth.


    "Because I want to protect the Mortal World, no it''s my duty, especially you. I want to protect you," Yano''s words felt like a charm around Lia. Once again, Lia didn''t know if Yano meant what he said.


    His yful words were always too charming to hear, but this time Lia gave him the benefit of doubt because she wanted to hear it.


    However, she also felt weird around him and pushed Yano away, "Leave me alone."


    Yano was perplexed. Everything went well, so what did he do wrong? What about his words made Lia so cold towards him again?


    "Did I say something wrong?" was it because Yano first talked about the Mortal World and then her?


    Did Lia think he ced the Mortal World higher than her? It wasn''t true! Seeing how bbergasted Yano was, Lia felt a bit bad and said, "I''m just tired. Don''t read too much into my words."


    Yano''s expression softened, "Ok, I''ll carry you to bed."


    Lia''s face nked, "No, thank you. I can do it on my own."


    "No, no, you''re tired. You can fall asleep in my arms first."


    This guy! He really left no opportunity ungo.


    "You should rest too," Lia wanted to keep him away from her. They''ve hugged for a long time now.


    "You''re worried about me! Don''t worry! I''m fine!" Yano was also able to twist the words to his liking. This guy. Seriously.


    "Stay away. You''ve touched me for long enough."


    "Not enough."


    Lia was really about to p him when suddenly strange noises reached her ears. Lia and Yano looked at each other.


    Yano held his finger to his lips and moved to the window. Lia stayed in ce and waited for Yano to either confirm or deny their suspicions.


    However, Yano lingered at the window for longer than Lia thought he would. Lia was ready to charge into her room to wake Zero up if Yano gave the signal.


    She watched his broad back before he suddenly turned around and shouted, "Run! Run out! I''ll grab Zero!"


    Lia was dazed for a second but then quickly ran to the door. Out of her eye corners, she saw Yano heading to her room.


    Just when Lia leapt out of the door, arge explosion sounded behind her.


    "No!" Lia flew a few metres away from the st and coughed. Her body was sore and a few bones broke but regardless of that Lia quickly looked back to her house.


    It was shrouded in smoke but Lia could see the outline of various figures approaching it. The soldiers. They were already able to catch up? Didn''t Yano say they were safe? Where were Yano and Zero? Did they make it out?


    Lia''s ears rang and her head spun. Sheid in the grass and the soldiers couldn''t detect her so easily but Lia still tried to crawl towards her house. Yano and Zero couldn''t die from the explosion because the grenade didn''t have Min''s power, so they should be fine but if they''re caught by the soldiers-


    "No," Lia desperately held back her tears. She couldn''t lose them too. No, no, no! Never! Why couldn''t things just go her way for once? Why did this have to turn out this way? Why? It couldn''t end like this.


    Lia wanted to stand up but her body was tattered and needed to heal. Bitterly Lia hammered on the ground. The loud shouts of the soldiers appeared, "Check everything! They could''ve gone too far! Spread out!"


    Helplessly Liaid on the ground when something touched her then a reassuring voice whispered, "Are you crying for me? My future wife should know I''m not that weak."


    Lia looked up to see Yano with a sleeping Zero on his back. Relief spread through Lia''s body. Zero was able to sleep through all of that. That was the fruit of all his time spent in the prison with roaring prisoners.


    "C''mon let''s go. Things got a bit messed up," Yano pulled Lia up. Lia focused on healing her body while trying to follow Yano. She couldn''t be a burden here.


    "The portal''s not ready yet. We need to find a ce to hide until then."


    Yano has also not calcted the soldiers would suddenly appear, especially not trying to bomb them. Yano has casted an illusion on this ce, so how were the soldiers still able to find them?


    Yano was clueless about this development. However, this showed how badly the Ghost King wanted Lia. Yano had to prevent this.


    "Lia, are you ok?" Yano whispered seeing how Lia struggled to follow. Meanwhile, the solders were drawing closer.


    "I''m fine, just find a ce," Lia also knew how dire the situation was. If they were caught here, it was over.


    "Should I wake Zero up?"


    "No, let him sleep."


    Zero was probably too exhausted seeing how he kept sleeping so soundly.


    "I''m sorry, your house-"


    "It''s ok, it''s probably better this way," Lia threw ast look at her destroyed house that kept so many memories only for her having to relinquish them forever.


    But it might be for the better, really. Because this put an end to the past and opened a new possible future for Lia. Only when the past was forgotten, ovee, could a person embrace the future.

 Chapter 209: New Way

    Chapter 209: New Way


    "It''s done, take my hand," Yano held out his hand as the all-familiar portal threw sparks around. Lia didn''t move. Seeing the round blue circle already made her feel nauseous.


    "Don''t. Let me," Zero grabbed Yano''s hand and then Lia''s. It was already morning. Yesterday the three of them barely managed to escape from the soldiers. Thanks to Yano''s quick wit, they were able to hide until the soldiers disappeared and Yano could use his portal.


    Zero woke up a few hours ago, confused but then quickly recollected himself.


    "Let''s go," surprisingly Zero took the lead. With one step, they leapt into the portal and Lia felt the awful pressing feeling on all sides of her body. Maybe because she was just recently hurt, it was several times worse than she remembered.


    Finally, it was over and theynded on soft, earthy ground. Lia looked around, holding her hand to her mouth as nausea crept up, "It''s Nevend."


    "Yep, wee to my ce," Yano slyly said but Zero distorted his face, "Great. Thest ce I wanted to be."


    "Wear this," Yano gave Lia and Zero a bracelet.


    "What''s this?"


    "It helps purify the toxicity in your body."


    "What?" Zero rmed started the bracelet, "Why toxicity? There''s nothing in my body, right?"


    "It''s not you but Nevend," Yano exined, "The air here is toxic so breathing it in could even kill immortals, that''s why no onees here."


    The Nevend. Lia narrowed her eyes. It was different than she had experienced. It was only a big piece of barrennd with absolutely nothing. The sky was dark and the surroundings mirrored the gloomy atmosphere. Only here and there did some colours akin to a hologram appear.


    Apart from that, far and wide, nothing could be seen except for thend that seemed to never end.


    Nevend. The most surprising thing was the fact that there were barely any ghosts. Only a few vengeful ghosts detected them which then were quickly purged by Lia.


    The stories of how Nevend was roamed with ghosts were wrong and deceiving. Lia narrowed her eyes. First Noel and now Yano. Living in ces like Mistand and Nevend, it was no wonder they turned out to be like this.


    "I''m surprised, you''re still sane in your head," Zero spoke out what Lia thought.


    "Well, I could guess your reactions," Yano shrugged his shoulders.


    "Wait, where do you live?"


    There were no houses. Nothing.


    "Don''t tell me on the ground," Zero panicked.


    Yanoughed, and said, "Follow me. I''ll lead you."


    Lia wasn''t sure if Yano was joking or not but he confidently walked through thend. Everything looked the same. It was the same scenery all over again. How could Yano see the difference and navigate through it? Where was north, south, west and east?


    "Lia," Zero scooted closer to Lia as they walked behind Yano, "Do you notice anything else than this awful innd?"


    "No," Lia smiled and pinched Zero''s cheeks. Zero looked offended but let Lia do as she pleased until Yano suddenly turned around. With a serious expression, he walked to Lia, grabbed her hand that was still on Zero''s face and put it on his.


    "Why do you always dote on him?"


    Lia was at her wit''s end. Was Yano serious? Was he seriouslypeting with a child for favour?


    "Hurry up," Lia pulled her hand back and ignored Yano. Yano looked so pitiful at the moment that even Zero felt bad for him.


    "I mean-" Zero started but Lia stepped past them both, "Are you now going or not?"


    Yano sighed but quickly lifted his spirit, "It''s not far from here."


    Not long after, they arrived at an area that was


    "Exactly the same as everything else," Lia pursed her lips.


    "Now that''s the magic of it," Yano held up his hand and drew his all-familiar circle. This time, however, he pushed it back and the circle flew in the air until it disappeared. At the spot where it vanished, Yano put his hand up and a light blue shine appeared.


    The air shook a little like water when something fell into it and then Yano said, "Guys,e closer."


    The next moment, Yano gently pushed Lia through the wave-like air. She glided through the air before her legs steadfastly stood on the ground.


    This time somethingpletely different took her by storm. The blue and bright sky with birds chirping revealed a ce that seemed like it was in the mountains.


    Grass surrounded three mansions that stood quite a distance away from each other. It was a beautiful sight, contrasting the dull and dead Nevend.


    "What the hell?" Zero rubbed his eyes and pinched his arm, "Is this the same ce?"


    "It is," Yano joined them and tapped the air. The wave-like current disappeared, "It''s a hidden ce in Nevend."


    "An illusion?" Lia narrowed her eyes.


    "It''s not what you think. It''s not the Z family''s power and not an illusion," Yanoughed as she seemingly could read Lia''smind.


    "Then what?" Lia still couldn''t believe what she saw here. It was as if two worlds shed with each other or as if she stepped through the portal andnded somewhere else.


    "This is my dad''s power. This is what Nevend used to look like partly," Yano exined but before Lia or Zero could question it, Yano suddenly froze, "Oh, I hope he''s not at home. Hopefully, he''s travelling around."


    "Why?" Lia was curious as to why Yano seemed so nervous.


    "Well it''s best if you don''t meet him. He''s quite entric and embarrassing"


    Lia almostughed out loud. So Yano also knew what shame meant, she thought his face was so thick, being shameless was natural for him.


    But here he was feeling ashamed of his father. What a turn of events. Suddenly Lia found Yano very endearing. Now in a good mood, Lia hummed, "I want to meet him."


    Yano widened his eyes nervously before his usual smirk appeared, "I see. Usually, it''s the man asking for the father''s permission but if it''s you, my dad would dly allow you to marry me."


    Lia almost bit her tongue. Indeed, truly shameless. She chose to ignore him while Zero danced around trying to catch the butterflies.


    "My house is there," Yano pointed at the mansion in the far right, "The middle one belongs to Mil and the left one''s where Sk''s family is."


    "I forgot you are all childhood friends," Lia mumbled and thought of Leo. Her heart started to ache.


    "Come, delicious food awaits you," Yano smiled at Lia warmly.


    The mansion was pretty normal. It looked simr to Mika''s. The only difference was that it was quite modern like the ones in the Mortal World. It had a ssy exterior with a balcony on the second floor. There were three floors.


    Inside the mansion, the walls were of creamy granite and flowers graced almost every corner. Lia remembered that Yano had an affinity for flowers.


    Arge spiral staircase led up and big chandeliers were everywhere. Yano led them to the living room where Lia and Zero sat before they heard a loud voice hollering from upstairs, "Is that you, my son? You finally came back and not even greeted your old poor, lovely father."


    Yano bit his lips and briefly closed his eyes. When he opened them again he could see the smug on Zero''s face and Lia trying to stifle herughter.


    "Dad" Yano mumbled and rushed up the staircase preventing his father froming downstairs, but Lia and Zero could hear Yano''s father deliberately shouting, "What? My son''s finally got guestsing over that are not the lovestruck childhood friends? Damn, you grew up, you make your father proud!"


    p. Yano''s father encouragingly hit Yano on the back. Zero was giggling and Lia was amused.


    "You don''t tell your own father he''s embarrassing! When I was your age I used to smack all the-"


    "Dad! Please just stop! Go back to your room," Yano couldn''t take it and also shouted.


    "Yano! Your daddy''s hurt. That hurt a lot. You are so ashamed of me you even want me to go away? That hit hard. No, I- I really don''t know what to say."


    "Dad"


    "You don''t even want to introduce your friends to me? Back then when you were still in your nappies and picking flowers-"


    "DAD! Stop! Just go!" Yano right now sounded incredibly desperate. Lia was very happy about his misfortune but for some reason, Lia found the dad''s voice familiar.


    "If you say it like that then I gotta meet your friends!"


    "NO, dad! Dad,e back! Come-" Yano raced after his father who cheekily descended the stairs.


    Zero stoppedughing and together with Lia anticipatingly stared at the entrance of the living room.


    "I can''t believe my son is embarrassed by a cool father like me! Don''t worry, Yano, I''ll show your friends how not embarrassing I am."


    "You are not only embarrassing but also cringy!" Yano held his father back who still managed to invade the living room.


    First, his eyes fell on Zero, "Son, I didn''t know your taste went this far."


    Yano who dashed after his father bit his lips.


    But then the father and Lia met eyes. The old manughed and hit Yano ungently on the shoulders, "I see, it''s like this."


    Then he approached Lia, "My good girl. I told you I''d like you as my daughter-inw but didn''t I tell you not to fall for my good-for-nothing son?"

 Chapter 210: New Way 2

    Chapter 210: New Way 2


    "This is very good!" Zero munched as he stuffed more food on his already overfilling big te.


    "I really thought this kid''s a girl in disguise!"


    "Dad" Yano sat next to Lia at the dinner table and wished his dad would just leave them alone.


    "But it''s really the coincidence right my dear?" Yano''s father looked at Lia as his eyes mischievously narrowed.


    Lia sighed. Wasn''t he too old for that? When Lia realised who Yano''s father was, she couldn''t believe it at first but now, more and more Lia could see the resemnce.


    "Why do I feel like you''re not very surprised, Oldie," Lia yed along.


    Yano''s eyes twitched, "Why do you have to know each other? Why do you have to tell her to call you Oldie?" Yano muttered under his breath but out of all people, he was the one who couldn''t believe this development the most.


    Since Yano graduated from the academy he stayed in the Mortal World. He came back once or twice but it still didn''t justify that his father got to meet Lia earlier!


    "Son, I was helping your future wife, right?"


    "I don''t think you can call that help," Lia elegantly brought the fork to her lips.


    "Really? I brought you to that stone face''s ce. If you ain''t calling that help, then I don''t know," Oldieughed and filled his beer.


    Zero suddenly butted in, "Why don''t you have any servants?"


    "We don''t need them. Apart from me, no one lives here. This old man''s sad, Yano barelyes back to see his poor father. How unfilial. Well, I''m most of the time not at home as well so..." Oldie chucked the beer down, "You can meet the glutton and fiery couple next doorster."


    Lia knew Oldie was talking about Mil and Sk''s parents. Lia was curious about Yano''s mother but didn''t ask.


    "The soldiers live in another building behind us," Oldie continued.


    "Wow, why are you so rich?" Zero chocked out while munching.


    "Are we?" Oldie''s way of speaking was quite simr to Yano. He''d have answered or questioned it the same way.


    Suddenly Lia realised, "Wait you are thest three hidden families. The ones who take care of the Mortal World."


    It was so obvious yet Lia didn''t get it at first. Yano, Mil and Sk belonged to thest three hidden families that have already parted from the first Immortal King. No wonder, there were such obvious signs.


    Them staying in the Mortal World, residing in Nevend and the fact they also wanted to stop Min. Lia looked at Yano who gave her a crooked smile, "Only noticed it now?"


    "If that''s so, I need to train my power," Lia was restless. If the three hidden families helped her then it might be possible. Min''s forces were weakened too, if they attacked as fast as possible, Min wouldn''t see iting and then-


    "Lia, it''s best to wait a bit. You should rest. It''s safe here, the Ghost King can wait. We can start once the otherse, ok?" Yano coaxed Lia to take it easy.


    "The others? Sk and Mil?"


    "Not only."


    Ah, that was right. It wasn''t just the three of them, Yano had many loyal followers in the Mortal World.


    "What a sight haha!" Oldieughed and Yano grew instantly annoyed and irritated knowing his father wanted to embarrass him again.


    "I never thought my crooked, good-for-nothing son could actually act like a dog in-"


    "Dad stop!" Yano was exasperated. He wished his father would just leave!


    "Well, well, someone can''t stand his old man''s words but I knew it from the beginning," suddenly Oldie''s curved eyes turned sharp as he stared at Lia.


    "I knew from our meeting who you were and that you''re the Immortal King, Lia dear," Oldie sighed.


    "You were annoying, that''s all I know," Lia smiled brightly, "Especially Mika found-"


    Lia''s smile dropped. It was impossible for her to talk about the recently passed ones. Lia would never get over it.


    "Ah right, I''ve got something!" Yano pped his hands and stood up, "Let me show you."


    Yano held his hand out to Lia. Lia noticed what he wanted to do andplied.


    Once her hand was wrapped in his, Yano led her upstairs while Zero was stuck with Oldie.


    But Zero didn''t mind because the food was very good.


    "Looks like the adults want to have their fun leaving us alone. You boy, you''ve got quite the unique appearance."


    Zero gulped his food down, "Old man-"


    Oldie''s eyes twitched. Although he called himself ''Oldie'' or an ''old man'' it was still a sour feeling to be called old by a youngster.


    "Did you cook the food?"


    "Of course! My fingers work like magic," Oldie winked.


    "I see. Good. Good. I allow you to cook for me from now on," Zero arrogantly said. This ce got to his head.


    This brat. However, Oldieughed, "I like you! It''s always good to be honest. Though from now on, you''ll have to help me. Isn''t that great to learn how to cook delicious food?"


    Zero thought for a while and then nodded, "Alright. I let you teach me. I can''t freeload here anyways."


    Oldie liked this bright kid, "Since your caretaker left with my servant, you gotta help me with the cleaning."


    "Ok, I''ll help because the food was good," Zero hoped Lia was ok. He could at least do this for her.


    However, no matter how one looked, the conversation between Oldie and Zero was weird. They surprisingly fit each other.


    ***


    "Sit here," Yano patted the space on his bed. Liaplied. Yano''s room here was totally different from his in the Mortal World. The Mortal World''s was modern and sleek, while this here was morous and elegant. What a spoilt kid.


    Arge chandelier hung from the ceiling and arge king-size bed was ced against the pastel blue walls. Like always flowers graced everywhere.


    "I didn''t know you had such a taste," Lia looked around and was amused seeing Yano cough embarrassed.


    "My dad insisted on decorating it like this."


    "I see, what did you want to show me?" Lia actually knew that Yano wanted to distract her and get away from the conversation at the table. She was thankful for it but also wanted to tease Yano.


    Looking at his home, she saw apletely different side of Yano. He wasn''t all that confident, yful and carefree. Yano could also get embarrassed and be ashamed or flustered like right now.


    "Erm," Yano didn''t think so far and looked around the room.


    Lia suppressed augh and freed him, "It''s ok. I was just kidding."


    Yano''s expression showed relief,"Anything you want, I''ll give it to you!"


    Alright, Yano was Yano after all.


    "Then can you give me the end of the world?"


    "I''ll paint the future any way you like," Yano''s answer stunned Lia. Once again Lia wondered just why Yano was so nice to her. Actually, she already knew the answer but she didn''t want to face it.


    There was just so much to lose and so many walls keeping Lia from acknowledging Yano''s feelings. He has been there for her, helped her, calmed andforted her, most of all he was genuine. Maybe in the far future, Yano would paint for her what she desired. However, now wasn''t the time.


    Yano saw the faint pain in Lia''s eyes and endured the desire to hold her. He didn''t want toe over as too overbearing. Lia needed time. Especially now.


    Yano thought of something to say when Lia''s words, this time, shocked him.


    "I know I can get stronger," Lia absent-mindedly stared at the wall before her while she felt Yano next to her tense up, "Maybe it won''t help me but there''s a ce I want to visit."


    Lia has thought about it. Since she''s heard the story of the Immortal and Ghost King from Min, she has wondered. Wondered a lot about that one ce. A birthce for Lia but a tomb for those that previously embarked on her journey.


    The abyss. The abyss was a strange ce Lia didn''t understand. It was the ce where the kings were buried in, the ce where she received her powers and the ce Min threw her in to gain power.


    So, the abyss was inherently rted to power. There must be something to it. Lia needed to find out. She would go back. To the hell ce itself that confined her for 10 000 years but this time she was stronger and more experienced.


    "Yano, do you know of an abyss?" Lia turned to Yano and briefly saw his eyes shake but Yano quickly smiled, "What are you talking about?"


    "Can you use your portal to bring me there?" Lia was determined.


    Yano has heard of the abyss and coincidentally knew of it but it was a dangerous ce that shouldn''t exist. It needed a sacrifice to enter.


    "Don''t," slight fear and anxiety swung in Yano''s voice.


    "I have to, in a way, I''m connected to it," Lia remained firm seeing Yano''s pleading face.


    "You don''t know the terror of that ce."


    "I know," Lia brieflyughed, "No one but me knows better."


    No person that was alive could understand better than Lia what a horrible ce the abyss was and Lia knew judging from Yano''s reaction that a high price had to be paid to get there. But Lia was willing to pay it. No, she has already paid more than enough for it.

 Chapter 211: New Way 3

    Chapter 211: New Way 3


    Green smoke and a nasty smell glided through the air. The dark sky and the cliff before her signalled Lia that she was back. Just on a cliff like this, Lia was pushed by Min, etched the hateful faces of her wrongdoer into her very blood.


    Yet here Lia stood again. Looking down at the abyss filled with 10 000s of corpses, hovering above it and then with one step, Lia willingly jumped down. In order toe here, Lia has sacrificed herself. Offered herself up as a sacrifice to the abyss just like how Min did with her.


    Just like how the Immortal King and Ghost King offered themselves as a sacrifice to save this crooked world. Just like the million corpses that were from the war at the very beginning of the Immortal world.


    And just like in the past, Lia would climb out of this hell. Lianded at the bottom of the abyss. Even from above, she knew this wasn''t the ce Min dropped her off. The abyss was endless. After all, this ce was a spatial distortion. It existed everywhere and nowhere in the real world.


    That was why it could be entered and exited anywhere. This abyss was attached to nowhere. It was created by heavens with and for the Immortal King.


    The statue of Min wasn''t here but Lia could feel it was still working. This endless abyss Lia has explored for 10 000 years and knew very well.


    She was aware of her current location and knew how far and long she had to go to get to the state. Lia also knew she couldn''t stay here for too long, even if real time flowed differently, it was easy to get caught up and Lia might not be able to return to the time she came from.


    That was why she hurried across the abyss. Every ce looked the same as back then, the rocky mountains confining this path, the neverending amounts of corpses and the misleading turns.


    Lia''s legs were hurting badly. She ran and ran through the endlessly long abyss. It took her a month to get to the ce where the statue was. One month here was less than a day in the world, even less than an hour. It was dreading on the mind, but Lia strengthened herself by constantly reminding herself that there were people waiting for her.


    From far, Lia watched the vicious statue exuding its green light. There were long no corpses left for the light to disintegrate. In this lonely and empty ce, only Min''s hateful statue stood, where once Lia was amongst many corpses, over and over again killed and revived.


    However this time Lia wasn''t afraid of the light of the statue anymore. She has realised that since she got the Immortal King''s power, Min''s power was also part of hers and thus could be absorbed.


    As Lia walked towards the statue, the green light burned on her skin. Butpared to before, it was a calming feeling. Instead letting it ravage her skin, Lia took in the green light and guided it to her lifeforce surrounded by her power.


    With each step she took towards the statue, her whole body glowed in green. It was a disgusting colour but Lia''s lips curved seeing the state''s light getting weaker. Finally, Lia was close enough to put her hand on the hard and strong surface. All her power and lifeforce the statue absorbed from her, she would take it back.


    It took another whole month for Lia to devour all the power stored inside his hellbringer. It was amazing to see how much the statue ate of her.


    If Min was able to get his hands on this power, it was no wonder he could get the golden power. Lia sneered. She felt the new power well up inside of her.


    She held her hand out but her lifeforce leaked out as always. Her old exorcist powers were lost forever.


    The light within the statuepletely died out and Lia felt the urge to break it into tiny pieces. She never wanted to see it again and never wanted it to exist anymore, however, she calmed herself. Destroying the statue was not in her n.


    She finally turned around and left this ce. The next destination, however, was still inside the abyss. Lia wanted to visit the tombs again. On her way there Lia leaked her lifeforce and let it enter all the corpses she came across.


    Not long after, an army of corpses followed her. Hearing the unified footsteps behind her, seeing the lined up corpses following her like soldiers, Lia smiled satisfied.


    It seemed like there were no restrictions on her power anymore. She could use her lifeforce andmand as many corpses as she wanted.


    The only thing she had to be careful about was the amount of lifeforce she poured out. She wanted to avoid her lifeforce running out like in the za.


    For that, she needed to learn to bnce the output and the regeneration of her lifeforce. Maybe that process could be sped up. Maybe Yano had a way.


    For another month, Lia picked up the corpses and hurried towards the tombs to pay them a visit and figure something out.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Yano visited his father''s studies as Zero was downstairs ying on the mortal console Yano was able to bring back to the Immortal World previously.


    "You still haven''t cleaned up," Yano looked around his father''s messy study and sighed. He could never let Lia see the chaos here. Yano felt that Lia was already having a bad impression of him because of his father.


    This troublemaker, just when Yano managed to earn some hard-to-get-by brownie points


    "It looks pretty good to me. Maybe you didn''t inherit my keen eyes after all," Oldie sat in his chair. He looked like a boss but his words were nonsense, "This is intentional messy order. I know where everything is and that''s all that matters."


    Yano sat at the desk and stared at the loose paper and random books lying around. Most of the paper was covered in coffee or tea stains.


    "Yeah sure, intentional," Yano mocked his father.


    "What does my precious son want from me?"


    "You called me here!"


    "Ah that''s right, I forgot," Oldeiughed before asking, "Where''s my daughter-inw?"


    "Not here," Yano briefly answered but was reminded of having to watch Lia disappear. For the abyss to open up, they had to go to an open-spaced ce.


    Thendscape surrounding them was perfect. In an area far away from the mansion, Yano told Lia what he knew of the abyss. The rest was filled by Lia''s memory. Yano still flinched and clenched his eyes as he saw Lia cutting herself along the arms. The deep, red colour of her blood was something he never wanted to see.


    To enter the abyss a sacrifice was needed. Then Yano saw Lia disappearing, entering that dark and hopeless prison.


    That was when Yano was reminded of his greatest fear. If Yano was to lose Lia, his only purpose he desperately sought out, what would happen to him? Would he be a lifeless doll?


    Yano also realised this fear became true for Lia and she had to more than once witness and bear the burden of losing someone.


    "So she isn''t here huh," Oldie''s words brought Ysno back.


    "Why are you asking?" Yano saw his father being unusually serious and knew it wasn''t a good thing.


    "I''m going to be honest. I know what you feel for Lia and I''m actually surprised you do and I also know you want to help but I''m against it. I don''t want you to help her," Oldieid out his feelings straight.


    Yano stared at his father with wide eyes. Out of all people, he never thought that his father would take this stance.


    "Why?" was all that Yano could ask.


    "You should know the fate of the Immortal King and what will happen to the Immortal King''spanions. Did you see the broadcast? I''ve seen it. It was heartbreaking. It pains me to see what happened to the other hidden families and I feel bad for Lia. Everyone knows what happened to the K family" it was rare for Oldie to talk seriously for so long.


    But this was an important matter, Oldie didn''t want anything to happen to Yano. He knew it was selfish and unfair for Lia who lost everything and had to sacrifice even more, and Oldie knew he couldn''t force his son, but if there was the least bit of chance stopping him then-


    "That''s precisely why I''ll help Lia no matter the price," Yano was also serious and red at his father.


    Both sides were clear on their stances. His father wanted him to give up on Lia, Yano however would never abandon her.


    "I''ve promised her and I won''t back down. Also, if I lose her, I won''t forgive anyone in this world."


    A bold statement, the signal that Yano might also head down Lia''s path. Oldie was reminded of the past. He also did the same promise, "If she loses you-"


    "That will never happen."


    "You''re unbelievably stubborn. It''s annoying. Did you forget? Back then Lia chose Min over you," Oldie brought out hisst card that didn''t do much damage. On the contrary, it fueled Yano.


    Yanoughed unfazed, "Dad, it was your fault the first meeting didn''t go as nned. If you didn''t fool around and messed up, Lia would''ve fallen for me at first sight than for that stupid idiot of a Ghost King."


    "Ah, I really can''t change your mind," Oldie sighed again and then smiled, "I''ve told you of my opinion. Go and do what you want. If you deem this as the right path then walk to the end, son."

 Chapter 212: New Way 4

    Chapter 212: New Way 4


    Arge round space opened up. There were no corpses. Only three tombstones were in the middle. It was a ce where Lia''s desperation faded and where her journey began.


    A terrible, heartbreaking yet beautiful journey.


    For the graves being here for thousands of years, they were still in an extraordinarily good shape. The stones haven''t crumbled or fallen apart at all. Maybe it was the abyss and everything here that protected them. The previous and original kings.


    Back then Lia had no idea what these names meant but now she knew and for some reason she felt a sense of familiarity, kneeling in front of their tombs.


    Lin, Yana and Theo. There should be a fourth name. Mani who was buried with Theo.


    Lia let her fingers glide across the engraved names. Back then, she felt the incredible urge to dig their graves out and couldn''t control her body but now she felt calm.


    Maybe they gave her power through that way. However, now Lia stood on equal footing with them and walked on the same horrendous path they once had to. Maybe worse than theirs or better. Lia couldn''t fathom what they felt just as no one else could imagine her pain and feelings.


    Yet Lia briefly bowed and whispered, "I''m back."


    She hesitated. It was weird to talk to dead people she didn''t know but the same cursed fate ran through their veins, so in a sense, they were simr to each other, "Thank you for lending me your power."


    Once these words faded, Lia felt a warm current curiously engulfing her body, seemingly trying to figure her out before it brushed past her cheeks and disappeared forever.


    She might have imagined it or might have not. But she felt an invisible bond tying her to the graves, "I''m sorry, I lost your ring."


    Lia didn''t expect anything from visiting the graves, she only wanted to meet them again and convey these words. Lia has already gotten more than enough power from the statue.


    For a while, Lia remained in front of the graves. It was soothing and had the same effect as visiting the graves of her parents that never existed. Lia bathed in the mncholic feeling and soaked in all the emotions, the stories and the regrets that flew through the air seeminglying from the graves. As if Lia sat there listening to the Kings'' stories they weren''t able to tell themselves.


    Until lightning erupted from the sky. Lia jumped up and stared with aplicated gaze at the current that formed above her. Did Lia do something wrong? Did she enrage the kings?


    The turn of the weather was too sudden. The abyss has always been tranquil with darkness and eeriness. So, why did such unruly weather appear?


    Lia figured it was time to leave when a storm brewed around her and mmed her to the ground. Loud howls echoed from her ears to her mind. She couldn''t orientate herself and remained to kneel on the ground with her head down. Her body felt heavy and screamed in anguish.


    Slight panic overcame Lia. What was going on? How could she escape this? The chaos that surrounded her body was mirrored in her mind until suddenly a loud voice vibrated in Lia''s head.


    It was neither female nor male. Andrygenous. It was neither gentle nor cold. Emotionless. It had no origin yet it was everywhere. Omniscient.


    Lia''s head felt like it''d explode. She wanted to see if the graves would be alright but her head was forced to look at the ground.


    There was nothing she could do except listen to the voice numbing all of her senses.


    "Lia."


    Lia couldn''t answer. She wanted to but her mouth didn''t open.


    "You came back to this ce. A ce symbolising the beginning yet the end."


    Who was that? Could it be the Immortal King? The Ghost King?


    "You came back to continue your suffering. Isn''t that so?"


    No, Lia wanted to scream but it was futile.


    "The Immortal King thought he could defy us. Immortals and mortals alike. They all think they could overthrow our words. You were the same. You didn''t listen to us and now you''re begging for another way."


    Lia didn''t understand. The magnitude of the voice was too brilliant, too chaotic.


    "However, we will lend you our help. To stop the Ghost King who also wants to defy us."


    Suddenly, Lia understood. She understood who this voice belonged to and the anger hidden in it.


    It belonged to a being, a ce that was a myth, a legend that was unattainable yet present yet not present. Just as for the mortals god''s existence couldn''t be proven, they believed in him and in him who was the origin of many things.


    Just as for mortals there was a god, gods, the immortals had something simr and it was heavens. Not a god but just heavens. A universe that created this world. No immortal knew what heaven was, no immortal had ever spoken to heavens or confirmed its existence. Apart from the Immortal King.


    Now Lia had the same luck. Or cursed luck. If heavens chose to descend and talk to a lowly immortal, it might never be anything good. As soon as Lia realised who the voice was, she also understood why she was in this defiant position and could open her mouth because she was finally aware of her position and statuspared to heavens.


    "Help?"


    "Yes, we will give you the full power of the Immortal King to stop the current Ghost King."


    It was a tempting offer. Yet anything that was too good to be true was indeed too good to be true because there was always a disadvantage.


    Just as the Immortal King became the mightiest being, he was forever cursed. There was no take. Only give and take.


    "No thank you," Lia refused.


    The thunder growled and the storm around Lia tore into her body. Fleshy wounds and blood streamed.


    "You dare to oppose our help? Why, arrogant immortal?"


    "Ha," Lia managed to sneer, "Because I don''t want to be your puppet or ve."


    Lia didn''t only want to bring down Min but also heavens. This cursed fate, she would overturn it together with heavens, gnash them underneath her feet.


    "It is the only way for you to seed. The Immortal King came into being thanks to our graciousness."


    "And thus generations had to suffer, including me."


    "Anything requires a sacrifice."


    Lia sneered again. Heavens was neither benevolent nor gracious.


    "Then what about Min? Why doesn''t he have the cursed fate as the Ghost King? Rather than that, why do you want to stop him? Is it because you can''t control him as you could with me?"


    Heavens was silent. Lia guessed right. Min was a variable outside their expectations. And it seemed that heavens couldn''t directly be involved in the worlds'' matter. Then if both worlds were to disappear, how would it affect heavens?


    Would they be scared of such an oue and thus reached their hand out to Lia to stop Min? Why didn''t they do it sooner? Was it because they could only do it in the abyss? Thus they patiently waited for Lia?


    Lia knew all of this could never, would never be answered by heavens. So, she could only base everything on her own spections. But one thing was clear.


    Heavens also wanted Min to disappear and they couldn''t interfere personally, Lia was their only hope. Lia had to believe in this hypothesis.


    "You should know he isn''t a legitimate Ghost King."


    Lia was slightly stunned by these words. Min wasn''t? But it didn''t make sense. If talking about legitimate, shouldn''t Lia not be the real Immortal King? After all, Min had the blood of the first Immortal King''s family, so Min was a true king, wasn''t he?


    "Oh foolish girl," heavens seemed to mock Lia, "In your blindness, blinded by love, you alone have crowned him the Ghost King. Not us. We did not choose him. It was all you."


    Lia didn''t understand. Back then, heavens had only chosen Lin as an Immortal King, after that, it was solely Lin giving his power to create the Ghost King- wait, that was why the Ghost King all met with a bad fate but wasn''t it the cursed fate?


    Did heavens have to choose and approve of the king? Was that why Lia didn''t inherit the true Immortal King''s power? Because she wasn''t chosen by heavens until now? Because they needed her help?


    "To be the Ghost King, the trial needs to bepleted. You alone have gone through the trials and we have told you, warned you not to do them for a fate only ending in devastation will await you. Yet you had not heeded our words. You who managed toplete the trials, we have chosen you, only for you to transfer your power to someone else. You could''ve be the Ghost King."


    Lia''s worldview shattered. No way. There was no-


    "Because we pitied your fate, we have given you a portion of the Immortal King''s power. Your trial has begun ever since then and your fate has been sealed. You might have not inherited all of the Immortal King''s power but dering yourself as the Immortal King with the umtion of your past sins, you cannot avoid your punishment, a shackle as heavy as fate."


    Lia wanted to say something but heavens continued, "Lending you our help is our benevolence you shouldn''t deserve. We will acknowledge you as the true Immortal King."


    Laughter rose in Lia''s throat but it didn''t make it past her lips, "I don''t need your approval. I will continue on my own and choose my own fate. Just watch me. Sit back in heaven and twirl your thumbs!"


    Lia didn''t need to obey her fate created by someone, something that only watched and did not understand. All of her suffering, pain and disaster she would put an end to it herself. As well as heavens.


    "Oh, foolish girl. You too defy us. Do not regret your choice. A worse fate can only befall you."

 Chapter 213: New Way 5

    Chapter 213: New Way 5


    It has been only a day since Lia left but Yano was already worried. Wasn''t a day equal to two to three years in the abyss? What did Lia do there? Did something happen that kept her there for so long?


    Yano paced up and down in his room. In his restlessness, he started to water the flowers that were already drowning. Yano always felt anxious regarding Lia, even though he was trying to calm himself it was futile.


    If Lia saw him like this she''d either make fun of him or disdain him. Any affection he showed her was met with resistance.


    Just when Yano was swept away by his thoughts, a knock appeared and Zero''s head peeked from the door, "Yano, it''s lunchtime."


    "Huh what? Oh ok," Yano''s nervous walking came to a stop and he turned to Zero.


    Seeing Yano like this, Zero pursed his lips and crossed his arms, "If you''re so worried about Lia why don''t you contact her? You can do it, right?"


    Zero has just recently found out about Yano''s power and sulked for quite a while. While Zero had below-average abilities Yano really possessed almost everything.


    "Oh," Yano didn''t think about it but he knew for a fact it didn''t work in the abyss.


    If Lia didn''te tomorrow, Yano would use it. He felt a bit calmer and sized Zero''s petite form up, "You aren''t worried?"


    "Hmpf," Zero turned his head away and walked downstairs, "I trust Lia. I know that whatever it is, she won''t die so easily."


    Yes, Zero had faith in Lia and hoped that Yano would also.


    "I see," Zero''s trust indeed made Yano question. All of the time when Yano wasn''t there for Lia, she still managed to survive on her own. That was right. He wasn''t some kind of charming prince she should rely on. Lia was strong enough to fend for herself, Yano should trust her a bit more.


    Yano followed Zero to the dining table and scowled when he saw his dad sitting there smirking like a greasy old man.


    "Why are you grinning like this?" Yano always knew his dad had a loose screw sometimes, whenever his dad acted like that something bad or utterly embarrassing would happen to Yano.


    That was precisely one of the major reasons why Yano stayed in the Mortal World and rarely came back.


    "I''m showing my precious son love and you look at me like that. Zero''s a better son than you, at least he helps with cooking," Oldie sighed.


    "You never allow me to be in the kitchen," Yano rolled his eyes while Zero happily munched.


    "Yeah, because your skills suck."


    Yano would''ve been offended if Lia heard it but luckily for his father she wasn''t present. Yano just brushed it off and ignored his father''s attempts to rile him up.


    Things were pretty bad right now and his dad was still fooling around. Maybe that was how Lia saw Yano when he was acting like that. Yano shuddered as he thought he was bing like his father.


    Then Zero spoke up, disturbing the awkward atmosphere, "Actually I want to ask you both. To  you know... help me train."


    "You little boy, what you wanna train for," Oldieughed heartily and patted Zero on the back, a bit too forceful.


    "Don''t look down on me! I''m not that weak!" Zero red angrily but to the two bad wolves it looked like a pout.


    "I wanna help Lia!" Zero finally managed to say after Oldie''sugh died down. Yano put his cutlery down and stared at Zero before saying, "No. You promised Lia to keep out of danger. You''ll stay here whatever happens. It''s safe."


    Zero could see that Yano was serious but Zero didn''t want to be a freeloading burden. His power might not be useful but at least he wanted to repay Lia.


    "Still! I mean in case anything happens. It''s better to be prepared right?" Zero wasn''t going to back down. For a good minute, he and Yano had a heated staredown while Oldie only saw a newborn kitten against a lion.


    It was truly too sad for Zero, "Just teach him. I feel bad now. Look at his trembling paws."


    Oldie nced at Zero''s hands that were actually shaking underneath the table.


    Yano reluctantly pulled away and asked, "Why do you like Lia so much?"


    "Because!" Zero started off arrogantly before he meekly answered, "Because Lia''s there for me and she didn''t break her promise and," by the end, Zero''s voice got gradually smaller and smaller until it turned into a whisper, "Because she didn''t give up on me."


    Despite muttering under his breath, Yano and Oldie heard it. Yano gave a wry smile before sighing, "Alright. I teach you clingy goldfish."


    "You!" Zero''s face turned red, "You''re the leech here."


    "Should you address your benevolent teacher as that?" Yano mocked Zero who dealt the final blow to Yano unknowingly, "You and your father are the same!"


    BANG.


    A hit straight to Yano''s heart and ego. He''s been never insulted like this before. Yano stared at the self-fulfilling smile of his dad and almost coughed blood. Damn good thing Lia wasn''t here.


    ***


    The sweet scent of cotton candy and the noisy chatter of people invaded Lia''s sense. The moment she opened her eyes, she jolted up from the ground and inspected her surroundings.


    Her body was terribly sore and her mind was still spinning. Headache polluted Lia''smind yet the suffocating feeling and the heavy weight of the voice inside her head disappeared.


    Heavens vanished yet theirst words rang in Lia''s ears, "Continue your trial until nothing of you will be left. That is your fate. Go and face it."


    Lia spat blood and smiled depressingly. If it wasn''t enough to have Min after her, now even heavens mocked her. Trial. This was what they meant. Lia instantly realised where she was. Back in the capital. Not just anywhere but in the core of the capital.


    Close to all the misfortune, the private army and Min. The ce where everyone has died.


    Lia took a deep breath to calm her mind. The abyss'' exit was random. Even if Lia wished for a destination toe out of the abyss it wasn''t possible. The abyss sent her to where it wanted. It was the same case back then. When Lia managed to climb out of the abyss, she found herself in the city next to the capital and consequently decided to stay there.


    Right now, Lia found herself in the ruins of the houses. She quickly buried herself underneath them as she heard footsteps and voices of the soldiers.


    The firstyer of the capital was still destroyed. So, what was the smell and voices Lia heard when she came to her senses? Just her imagination? An illusion?


    However, Lia didn''t bother with it, instead, she had to quickly get out of there. There was no Yano to help her teleport. In this capital full of enemies desperately wanting to see her ripped apart, no, this whole word, Lia had to find a way of avoiding everyone and go back to Nevend.


    After a few minutes, Lia didn''t hear any soldiers anymore. She peeked out and made sure no one was present. Skillfully, Lia climbed out of the ruins and moved towards the secondyer.


    Lia couldn''t traverse via the roofs as she''d only draw attention. It waste noon yet the capital was quiet. Since the day the battle broke out in the capital, every day was as silent as a cemetery.


    The once buildings and crowded capital turned into a graveyard to mourn the dead ones and the ones who were still alive. None of the brilliance was left anymore. It was now all just one big dumpster full of lifeless people.


    However, the more tragic sight was the fact that there were still a few vengeful ghosts roaming around. Apart from the pce and the headquarters in the firstyer no one lived anymore. Even the secondyer was almost deserted and abandoned.


    Lia hid behind a house as she heard the marching footsteps again. Out of her eye corners, she saw the fluttering ck robes and held her breath until-


    "Sis what are yo-" in an instant, Lia turned around and covered the mouth of a young boy who seemed to be around 5 or 6 in age.


    Lia pleadingly looked at him without saying anything before turning her attention back to the soldier.


    "Hey, did you hear anything?" the soldiers stopped a bit further away from the house Lia was hiding behind.


    "Yeah, I think I did, may-"


    Lia pulled the boy with her and moved away from the house, then quietly walked down the street before entering another house.


    Once inside Lia put the boy down, "Sis do you want some candy?"


    The boy held out a small metal case with pink floss inside. It smelled like cotton candy.


    Lia eyed him suspiciously, he may be 5 or 6 in mortal age but in immortal age, he was still in the two-digits but the mental age still corresponded to their mortal age.


    But for a young boy like him in the middle of a ruined capital, full of potential danger, to be so unfazed, there was something wrong.


    "Sis, this is really good," the boy innocently smiled at Lia with apparently no sense of danger.


    Lia viewed his hand that still held out the case before sharply saying, "Who are you?"


    The boy blinked in confusion before his smile grew wider, "Sis, it''s really good. I promise!"

 Chapter 214: New Way 6

    Chapter 214: New Way 6


    Lia took a deep breath before saying, "I''m sorry but my teeth hurt, I''m not allowed to eat candy."


    The boy made an ''Oh'' with his mouth and then retracted the case, "Sis, you don''t brush your teeth regrly?"


    "I didn''t but now I''m taking more care of it."


    "That''s good, sis!"


    Lia had no idea what she was doing having a conversation with this strange boy but for now, it didn''t seem like he could harm her.


    Lia quietly moved to the window while making sure the boy wouldn''t run away. There were no soldiers currently.


    "Sis, are you hiding?" from behind, Lia heard his voice.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Suddenly the boy''s eyes turned sad. His light brown hair fell over his face as he lowered his head, "Is sis a bad person? My sis is a bad person."


    What? Lia didn''t understand but for some reason the boy was sad. His sis was it his real sister?


    "For some people, I might be bad, for others I don''t. It all depends on where you stand and what you know about me."


    "Does sis think she''s good?" the boy looked at Lia but Lia didn''t know if he was asking about her or his real sister.


    "Am I bad?" the boy bombarded Lia with more questions that were too deep for him to ask, then suddenly, "Is sis an angel?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes!"


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Because sis fell from heaven!"


    Bump.


    Lia slowly turned to fully face the boy''s smiling face. Her heart raced and her palms were sweaty. Just what was this eerie, uneasy feeling? This boy, just who was he?


    "You saw?"


    "I did. I was secretly eating my candy because my sis doesn''t allow me, then you fell. I was shocked but."


    "You followed me?"


    "Yes!"


    Then that cotton candy Lia smelled was because of him. Then the voices?


    "Who else was with you?"


    "No one. Sis went patrolling. I stayed."


    Patrolling? Lia had a bad feeling. She needed to get out of here. Immediately.


    "Sis," the boy grabbed Lia''s clothes as she wanted to leave, "Are you abandoning me?"


    What in the world was up with this child?


    "Don''t you have to go to your sister?"


    "She''s probably angry," the boy shook hishead.


    "Why?"


    "Because I ran away from her."


    Lia had no idea what the boy was talking about. His story was too inconsistent.


    "Then you should go back to your sister," Lia didn''t know why she continued to humour the boy. Maybe because he looked so sad that she felt bad for him. One second he was smiling. The next he was sad.


    "But my sis is bad and so are you."


    Lia stopped and looked at the aggrieved boy, "You shouldn''t be alone here. Go back home."


    The little boy shook his head.


    "I won''t stay here, so you shouldn''t count on me."


    Seeing that the boy didn''t move and only hung his head low, Lia bit her lip but walked away from him. He reminded her of Xavi and Zero, one was alive while the other one was dead.


    "Don''t go."


    Lia ignored his heart-breaking tone and went to the door. Only for it to open on its own.


    "Sis!" the boy''s voice called out but Lia instantly jumped back.


    She had no weapons with her. The room immediately cooled down. An icy wind seemed to storm around. Lia wore a crooked smile, "Is this your sister?"


    "Yes," the boy nodded.


    Lia was ready to charge at the sister but to her surprise, the female ran past Lia towards the little boy. She quickly embraced the young boy and coaxed, "I''m sorry. But you shouldn''t have done that! Didn''t I tell you how dangerous it is outside the house?"


    Lia could''ve used the opportunity to escape but instead she only stood there dumbfounded and watched the scene.


    Lia couldn''t believe that the icy beauty had such a warm and caring side to her. The ice captain of Min''s private army. Eri.


    If Eri caught her here, then it was over for Lia but just when Lia moved towards the door, Eri''s eyes fell on her. The sorrowful look quickly cooled down below zero. Lia prepared herself.


    "You," it seemed like Eri recognised Lia. Icy storms brew in the air and Eri''s lifeforce poured out, "Sis, you''re bad again."


    At the boy''s words, Eri withdrew her lifeforce and coaxed the boy again, "I''m sorry. Don''t hate me please!"


    For some reason, Eri''s words reminded Lia of Yano and she wanted tough but then realised that the boy also belonged to the H family. How was Elder H doing? He didn''t get involved with the K family''s incident back then but Eri still joined Min.


    "Sis is ok."


    "Why are you calling her sis?" Eri shot an angry re at Lia. What? Did Eri actually understand what her brother was saying?


    "Do you know what a person she is?" Eri seemed to remind the boy of the evil Lia was.


    "I know, she''s the one from the broadcast."


    So the boy knew but then why?


    "She''s not as bad as you, sis. At least she tries to resist."


    Lia seemed to understand now. The boy didn''t like Eri working for Min, was it that?


    "Sis, let''s go home," suddenly the boy said and tugged on Eri''s clothes.


    "Ok," Eri instantly agreed. Lia was shocked to see that Eri was letting Lia go so easily but when she took a closer look at Eri, Lia could see the warm glint in her eyes as she looked at her brother.


    But Lia could also see the lonely figure of Eri. It reminded Lia that she had to visit the hidden families and apologise to them. This was a task Lia dreaded to do. How would the left behind loved ones react? Lia was too scared to even think about it, after all, it was her fault that everyone died.


    "You," Eri''s voice pulled Lia back and now she stood face to face with a captain of Min''s army. Lia didn''t know why Eri joined Min but they both stood on different sides, they were still enemies. It didn''t matter if Eri let Lia go or not.


    "Regard yourself as lucky. I don''t care if you die or lose. However since the Ghost King isn''t present, I don''t have to waste my time," with these words Eri passed Lia but then stopped at the door.


    "By the way," Eri spoke slowly, "As a thanks, I''ll tell you something."


    As a thanks? Lia had no idea what Eri was hinting on. Lia did nothing to earn Eri''s gratitude. It should be Lia who was grateful that she didn''t need to fight against Eri.


    "Inside the pce," Eri looked at Lia with aplicated look, "There''s someone captured you care about. Maybe you might want to think about bailing that person out."


    "Wha-" Lia walked after Eri but only a gust of wind was left behind. Eri disappeared with her brother while Lia stood perplexed in the house alone.


    Someone she cared about was captured inside the pce? But who was it? Everyone has died. She has seen all of their corpses. There should be no one left. Did Eri mistake someone? Could she have seen wrong or. Was it perhaps a trap?


    A trap didn''t sound too unreasonable. After all her brother was acting weird and has silently followed Lia without her noticing. There was also the strange thing that Eri found them so easily and let Lia go.


    Even if her assumption was right and Eri''s brother didn''t like Min and Eri doted on her brother, it was still too nave for Lia to believe them so easily.


    Lia thought about this topic for a while longer before she realised she had to quickly move and get back to Nevend.


    Suddenly a voice appeared, "Lia?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Eri was on her way back to her home with her brother on her back.


    "Sis, did the right thing," Eri''s brother hummed and stretched out his hand.


    "Are you proud of me?" Eri mumbled but inside she slightly panicked. She didn''t know if that was the right move to make, the right path to take.


    If found out, the consequences were too severe. Eri could only ce her trust in Lia.


    Although that trust was unfounded since Lia''s side was badly destroyed. However, Lia still managed to survive and escape but for some reason, Lia was back in the capital.


    "Yes, I am!"


    "Did she really fall from heaven?"


    "Yes, she did. It was a funny sight."


    Eri slightly smiled hearing her brother''s giggle.


    "You''re right, it might be the best choice. The Ghost King, he will. Yes, he will," Eri held her brother tighter and leapt across the roofs. There was no need for Eri to worry about anything. Even if things went wrong, it couldn''t be traced back to Eri, because if Lia was found out, then she''d die anyway and no one would believe what she said.


    Yes, Eri has done a good job until now. There was no need to panic.


    ***


    "Dammit," Lia cursed under her breath as she ran across the streets. She has spent too much time talking that she aroused the attention of the soldiers.


    "Get her!" a small group of soldiers were chasing after her.


    Lia had to quickly get out of the capital. If things went on like this, sooner orter the whole city would be after her.


    The bad thing was that there were neither weapons nor corpses. But it didn''t matter. Lia poured out her lifeforce and let it fly behind her while she made her way back to Nevend. Hopefully, it wouldn''t take long.

 Chapter 215: New Way 7

    Chapter 215: New Way 7


    The grass and the flowers swayed in the wind. Behind the mansion, the grasnd went on endlessly. The beautifulndscape was thest retained fragment of what the Nevend used to be. Only held together by the measly power of an old man.


    Yano stared at the far back of this scenery. He looked ethereal and a hint of nostalgia floated across his face. But one person had no time to admire this outstanding appearance that could grace an existence.


    "Don''t act like the lost hero of a damn film!" Zero gritted his teeth as his sore bodyid on the ground, "Dammit! Was this necessary?"


    Over and over again. Zero was flipped like a pancake on the ground. And Yano had the audacity to say that it was necessary. Basic training. Timo said that too but he didn''t resort to such methods.


    Zero could guess it was because Yano did not want him to get close to Lia. This petty-


    "Lia went through the same," Yano tore his gaze from the scenery and turned to Zero with a smile.


    "Don''t lie to me, you''d never do this to Lia," Zero didn''t know Yano for a long time but this short while was enough to figure out what a soft spot Yano had for Lia.


    "Of course I was gentle but she really had an affair with the ground in front of my eyes," Yano solemnly said and Zero growled.


    "I can see why Lia''s like that to you."


    "Like what?" Yano curiously looked at Zero. He wanted to know how he and Lia looked like to others.


    "Cold, indifferent and annoyed."


    "You little brat-" Yano narrowed his eyes but then rubbed Zero''s head while thetter sat up.


    Zero also knew Yano wasn''t a bad person. He was always yful, teasing and most of all cheerful. Completely the opposite of Lia. Yano might be annoying and irritating at times, but one couldn''t hate him. It was also hard not to secretly like him.


    As someone who was loved by everyone by putting on an act, Zero was a bit jealous of Yano.


    "I want to train my power," in the end that conversation came to a full circle.


    "I told you, you need to be physically stronger. Look at your weak body, you can''t even defend against any of my half-assed punches."


    "You''re really like your father."


    Stab. Cough.


    Yano bitterlyughed out his pride. Zero by now knew a weakness of Yano''s to exploit. Yano hated himself for revealing so openly a sore spot Zero could take advantage of.


    "Don''t ever say it to Lia," Yano started to reprimand Zero but then, "Say to me what?"


    Lia stood behind them and looked at the ridiculous sight. She just came back to Nevend and since Yano gave her the permission to enter and leave freely, she could juste in. Then she heard some dramatic noises and found those two here.


    "Lia!" Zero jumped up and ran into Lia''s arms.


    "Have I been gone for long?"


    "Only two days," Yano''s stare made it painfully obvious that he also wanted to hug Lia.


    Lia ignored his burning gaze and nodded, "What were you doing here?"


    Zero immediately froze in Lia''s arms. He barely was able to turn his head and sent help signals to Yano who sold him out, "I''m training Zero."


    "You are doing what?"


    Zero felt Lia''s anger and quickly retreated behind Yano.


    "Don''t worry," Yano hastily said, "It''s only self-defence. Even if it''s safe here you might never know if the whole Immortal world would turn into a battlefield. It''s best for little Zero to able able to fight at least, right?"


    Lia calmed down and her expression softened. Yano was right. They wouldn''t know what would happen in the future, it''d be best to be prepared.


    "Ok," Lia sighed as she saw Yano triumphantly smirking at Zero who unknowingly revealed admiring, sparkling eyes.


    Also, having Yano as the trainer was the best any exorcists could wish for.


    "Zero, can you leave us alone for a second."


    Lia smiled at Zero who narrowed his eyes at Yano now and retreated from the smirking male. He ran to Lia, "If he does anything to you, shout!"


    "Ok, ok," Liaughed lightly and Zero excitingly said, "You''ll be amazed by my cooking skills!"


    Then he ran away. Lia watched his jumping form before he disappeared, then her gaze fell on Yano who wore a knowing smile.


    Lia scowled. This guy seemed to have the wrong idea. Just as Lia thought, Yano opened his arms and said, "Come here, I know you''ve been waiting."


    Yano looked foolish with his arms stretched out and eyes closed, humming away. Lia sighed. Yano was truly unbelievable. Just where did his confidence and strengthe from?


    After being given the cold shoulder by Lia for so long, how could he so happily chase after her? Even Lia chasing after Min knew the pain and ache, although she still continued holding onto nave hope, being rejected by Min for so many years damaged her a lot.


    Yano''s arms looked tempting. His warmth,fort and smell all of it made Lia surprisingly feel at ease. Yano stood there for a few seconds before he started to feel awkward.


    He knew Lia wouldn''te to him and just mockingly stare at him. That was why he slightly jumped up when he felt arms slung around his back, a small head nestling against his chest and soft hair tickling his chin.


    A brilliant smile formed on Yano''s face before he tightly embraced Lia and kissed her head. Lia didn''t want to be cruel to Yano anymore just as Min was. Even if she didn''t want to be close to him, even if she wasn''t sure about her feelings for him, at this point, she couldn''t keep refusing Yano.


    Seeing him like this made her heart ache as well. And so for a while, it felt like an eternity of bliss, they stood in the middle of the dazzlingndscape while the wind yfully surrounded them.


    Then Yano whispered, "I was worried."


    He put Lia''s hair behind her ear and took her face into his hands. His eyes only had Lia and Lia was taken away by him. Towards Yano, she-


    "Having a lovey-dovey time, I see," a bright voice appeared behind them. Yano scowled, having the moment ruined again by a familiar culprit.


    "Couldn''t you guyseter? If you already saw us, then just leave. I was so close on getting my first ki-"


    "Be quiet," Lia coldly turned away and saw two familiar faces smirking at her.


    "Mil, Sk," Lia was shocked to see them, even though she knew they lived here, she never thought they''de back so fast.


    "Kim, I thought we were on the same wavelength, did you really abandon me to fall for this idiot?" Sk teased but pulled Lia into a hug.


    Kim that was right they still didn''t know who she was.


    "Let''s go inside. My old man''s not there now. Luckily," Yano muttered under his breath.


    "Still feeling embarrassed for uncle?" Milughed before following into Yano''s house.


    "You don''t need to see your family?" Lia asked.


    "Already been there," Mil made himselffortable at the dining table while noises came from the kitchen.


    "Who''s there?" Sk''s ears perked up.


    "Maybe we should tell them everything?" Yano sat next to Lia and waited for her approval.


    "Yeah, they should at least know the truth," Lia nodded while Mil and Sk perplexed looked between Yano and Lia.


    "You got really close to him," Sk looked in disdain at Yano.


    "How''s the Mortal World?"


    "Good, good, no worries, tell us," Mil was curious about the truth.


    "Alright."


    ***


    "Oh wow..."


    "So you... Oh..."


    Sk and Mil were at first shocked then gradually became flustered.


    "That''s why Yano-"


    "Yano what?" Lia expected their reaction but then looked at Sk.


    "Nothing," Sk sighed, feeling Yano''s gaze on her.


    "So, you''re Lia," Mil repeated over and over again.


    "It''s hard to digest. I''m sorry for deceiving you."


    "No, no, it''s normal under the circumstances. It''s just how in hell did Yano already know, goodness," Mil was aspetitive as ever with Yano.


    "True love doe-"


    "Be quiet."


    "Yes."


    Sk and Mil wordlessly watched the exchange and Yano''s puppy ears appearing.


    Everything made sense. No wonder Yano was all over Kim. She was actually Lia. The Lia and now the Lia became the Immortal King and the Lia was also again hated by the whole world. Lost everything again.


    They couldn''t help but try to be cautious but seeing that Lia was fine, they wanted to keep up this good atmosphere. It seemed like Yano did considerable work.


    They haven''t seen the broadcast but it must''ve been horrible.


    "Lia, I''m fini-"


    Zero came bolting out of the kitchen and then his face contorted in panic, "You didn''t tell me you had guests. I don''t have enough food prepared!"


    Zero turned into a restaurant cook caring about his customer.


    "So this is Zero," Sk watched Zero with a twinkle and the boy gulped.


    He felt like he''d be eaten up any seconds and ran back into the kitchen shouting, "I-I''ll cook more so don''t eat me!"


    "Food? Food?" Mil''s ears perked up.


    "You''ve picked up a cute student," Sk mused.


    "I''m the only cute one she needs."


    "Yano shut up."


    "Actually, there''s something I wanted to talk about," Lia turned serious. She couldn''t tell them about heavens in the abyss but briefly told them about the encounter with Eri.


    "Eri huh," Sk reminisced, "She was always in her own world. Untouchable, but in the end she sided with the Ghost King."


    Lia forgot that they went together to the academy with Eri, no with most of the captains.


    "I''m against it," Yano said after hearing Lia''s story.


    "I know it''s dangerous but if someone''s really-"


    "It''s a trap."


    "I thought about it too," Lia retorted but it didn''t make sense, "Instead of a trap she could''ve just captured me. I was at a disadvantage and there were soldiers outside patrolling."


    "It doesn''t matter," Yano crossed his arms, "What you want is straight walking into the lion''s den again! Do you even know what it means? I said I''ll help you but I won''t support your suicide attack!"


    This was the first time Lia saw Yano being angry at her. She understood and knew what he said was correct.


    It was a stupid move, "But if webine it with the n-"


    "No, what you want is to do it right now, you don''t even want to wait until then," Yano saw right through Lia.


    Lia bit her lip. Yes, the curiosity desperately ate her alive.


    "I think we can try," Mil spoke up after listening to everything.


    "Third parties should stay out of it," Yano even red at Mil.


    Lia sighed. There was only one way to convince him.

 Chapter 216: Forgiveness

    Chapter 216: Forgiveness


    But Lia was a bit embarrassed. She turned to Sk and Mil, "Can you guys leave us for a bit?"


    "I''ll help Zero in the kitchen," taking the hint Sk stood up and Mil followed her, "Me too! It smells very good!"


    "Yano-"


    "No, it''s too dangerous," Yano''s eyes softened seeing Lia cautiously holding onto his arm.


    "But it might be maybe it is Lily," Lia almost forgot that Lily wasn''t with them during the attack. She was apparently evacuating the citizens. Maybe Lily saw the broadcast and hurried to Lia but was then captured. No matter what Lia needed to bail Lily out. At least someone she could save.


    "You''re right, I want to go as soon as possible but I need your help. I''ll listen to your ns and suggestions, so please!"


    Yano didn''t answer and Lia sucked in a deep breath before moving closer to Yano and then- sneakily pressed a light kiss on his cheek, "Please, Yano."


    Yano held his cheek and in disbelief turned to Lia. He really couldn''t resist her, so he grabbed her by the chin and pulled her closer. His eyes were filled with desire and Lia watched with panic and excitement how he got closer and closer until, "You''ll really listen to what I say?"


    Lia nodded.


    "If I say pull away, you''ll do it? Even if it''s retreating just before the goal?"


    Lia curled her fingers into fists before nodding, "Yes."


    It didn''t matter. For it to escte to that point, Lia wouldn''t let it happen. She''d save Lily withoutplications.


    "Alright," Yano whispered softly and with regret pulled away. Lia expected him to go further and but he didn''t, "You clowns stop peeping in hiding. Come out."


    Oh, Lia slightly turned red. They were watching. Lia wanted to bury herself in shame but Yano was in a good mood.


    "However, there are conditions. You first train and we''lle up with a n."


    "Ok, but," Lia looked at the dishes before them, "I want to visit the other hidden families."


    "No," Yano once again rejected, "You''ll only be found out."


    "I need to, I need to apologise to them. That''s the least I can offer them."


    Yano watched Lia''s lips, "...Alright."


    "You really can''t refuse her you love-struck wimp," Sk sneered as she rubbed Zero''s head.


    "Sk," Yano turned with a smirk to her, "How long has it been? More than 100 years? You and Mil still-"


    Mil coughed and almost choked on all the food he stuffed into his inted cheeks.


    "Now, now guys, let''s enjoy the delicious feast Zero cooked for us," Mil gulped his food down.


    "Yes! Lia, how is it?"


    Lia has seen so many expectant eyes towards her so many times, she was helpless against them.


    "It''s really good. Thanks, Zero," Lia wasn''t lying. Zero might be a natural talent when it came to cooking.


    "Hehe," Zeo smirked at Yano who was still rubbing his cheeks. Lia wished he''d stop because she was getting embarrassed.


    ***


    "You can just sleep in my room. I don''t know why you''re ven asking for a separate ro-"


    "Is this room free?" Lia ignored Yano and walked into the room next to his.


    "Well," Yano sighed, "At least it''s next to mine."


    Sulking Yano followed Lia and sat on the bed with her. The room looked exactly the same as Yano''s. The only difference were the light yellow walls.


    "What are you doing here?" Lia couldn''t help but notice how Yano was constantly staring at her lips, prompting her to scoot away.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Where?"


    "To visit the hidden families, it''s safer this way."


    Yano going with her would set both of them at ease.


    "Also, it''s best to change your appearance too."


    "How?"


    "You''ve done it before," Yano grinned.


    "The ne but the person- wait, don''t tell me," Lia had a bad feeling.


    "Nope, not what you think. It''s my dad''s."


    "It''s Oldie''s?" Lia was baffled.


    The strong power that could grant almost everything belonged to Oldie? It did make sense now that Lia thought about it because Yano''s power was also simr. So, it ran in the family.


    Then Lia realised, "Is that how you found out about me in the Mortal World?"


    "Yes," Yanoughed, "The moment I saw the ne I knew you were hiding something, then I negated the power and vo, who knew it was you."


    Yano inched closer to Lia, "My dad can give you a few nes. Actually, I should be the one choosing them. Which colour do you like? What kind of-"


    While Yano was busy figuring out Lia''s taste, Lia remembered that Xavi said that the owner''s power always required a sacrifice. It was the restriction for such a grand power. Also, Susa said that the owner didn''t have long left.


    Did Yano perhaps not know of it? If granting a small wish like changing appearance caused Oldie something to lose, shouldn''t Yano be aware of it?


    Or did Oldie keep quiet in order not to worry Yano?


    "Yano, do you know of your father''s consequences?"


    "Huh?" Yano stopped reciting different jewelleries and perplexedly looked at Lia, "What are you talking about? There''s none!"


    Yano looked confident but Lia was sure Oldie purposefully didn''t tell Yano and there must be a reason for it. Lia couldn''t interfere.


    "I see, can''t you change my appearance?"


    Yano''s power was also basically granting himself anything he imagined.


    "That''s hard," Yano truthfully said, "Any ability rted stuff I can create but changing appearance isn''t really-"


    "It''s not?" in films it was.


    "Or in other words, I can''t influence other people. I can just change myself or what benefits me."


    "Oh, I see," so it was like that. Not even Yano could have anything. That was why Oldie''s power was so terrifying and probably desired if the public ever came to know of it.


    "It''s ok. I don''t want to change appearance anyways. I want to face everyone as Lia. I didn''t even have time to bury their corpses"


    "It''s ok," Yano raised his hand before gently stroking Lia''s head, "Rest a bit. We''ll leave tomorrow and then quicklye back, so we can prepare to bail Lily out, ok?"


    Lia nodded and waited for Yano to to leave.


    Time flew past and it was evening already. Lia didn''t move. She sat on the bed. The same position as Yano left her.


    Lia was uneasy. Her mind spiralled and her head hurt. There was something she had to confirm. Something that didn''t let her go.


    And so Lia stood up. The moon was already vibrantly shining.


    The lights in the hallway were out. It seemed like everyone was asleep but from the gap of a door, one room still had the lights on and Lia walked towards it. Her feet stepped lightly over the wooden floor. Trying to be silent, trying not to give her away, trying to not disturb anyone.


    Then her thin fingers knocked against the door. The hard surface leaved behind red marks.


    "Come in."


    Then the fingers moved to the door handle before pressing it down. With the door closing, Lia found herself in a fairly old looking study.


    "Lia, what do I deserve your presence for?" Oldie lightlyughed.


    He had a carefree personality but right now he seemed to be working hard. Several documentsid across the table. The question was, what for? What did he need to work on?


    "I wanted to talk to you in private."


    "Is it about marriage?"


    Lia pursed her lips together. Like father, like son. Although Yano didn''t want to be associated with his dad.


    "You should know very well it isn''t."


    "Oh? My son would be devastated, so sad," Oldie made a whining expression. Lia couldn''t believe he was a grown man.


    "I came to talk to you about something important:"


    "Well, isn''t that important?"


    "Please, stop," Lia felt a headacheing.


    "Haha ok, tell me."


    "Why didn''t you tell Yano about the consequences of using your power?"


    Oldie''s grin disappeared and he slowly sighed. His eyes stared at the wall before asking, "So you figured it out?"


    "Yes," Lia wasn''t sure if it was right for her to talk about it but she wanted to know the truth no matter what, "Do you"


    Lia fought for words, "Do you know you don''t have long anymore?"


    A heavy silence fell over the room. Back then having power wasn''t the norm, immortals were really almost immortal but to have a power that ate one alive for using it, that was just too cruel.


    "I do," finally Oldie answered.


    It wasn''t in his usual chattery tone but that of an old man who has seen too much in his life, "Even though I rarely use my power. It was just once. I made a terrible mistake once and- haha, why am I even talking about the past?"


    Lia could hear the pain in Oldie''s voice. She didn''t know what he''s been through but it was clear he was still suffering from it. Lia briefly closed her eyes.


    She''s long realised since she came back but it wasn''t only her who felt wronged, abandoned from the world, who felt like the whole universe''s weight was on her shoulders.


    Everyone carried a burden yet not all showed it. They hid it under various smiles and masks, in order not to break, in order to appear strong. Because once that faade they''ve built for themselves disappeared, it would alle crashing down on them and they''d give up.


    Yet sometimes it was good to let it all pour out, tear down the walls one built.


    "Do you know how long?"


    "Soon," Oldie shook his head.


    "I see."


    "Lia let me be frank with you," Oldie spoke up after a while, "Because I''ll be leaving soon, I won''t be able to look over Yano."


    Lia knew where this was heading.


    "Yano didn''t have it easy. He''s always wanted to see his mother when he was young but as you can see The truth''s I don''t want to put him in harm''s way. If he goes with you, if he helps you I know, it''s selfish but a parent''s wish is simple."


    "I understand," Lia really did. Everyone else has died.


    Oldie feared to have Yano die as well, to lose him too. Lia could understand. She painfully clearly understood. Lia had no right to take away Yano too.


    "I also don''t want to harm anyone anymore as well."


    "You''re a clever kid," Oldie looked at her with pain, "With every power-"


    "Comes a great burden," Lia tiredly smiled, "I''ll try my best to change Yano''s mind."


    "Haha, that''s an impossible task, I just wanted-"


    "No, it''s ok. Goodnight," Lia rose from the chair and walked out.


    She should''ve known she shouldn''t have gotten close to Yano. Shouldn''t have wanted to rely on him. It was best to be alone. What was she even thinking about gettingfortable with Yano? Just what-


    "Why are you up still sote?" Yano leaned against his door and smiled at her tenderly.


    His messy hair shone from the dim light behind him. Yano really


    Ha, Lia took a deep breath, "Yano I don''t need your help anymore. I''ll leave here. Thanks for everything."

 Chapter 217: Forgiveness 2

    Chapter 217: Forgiveness 2


    The night was cold. The sharp wind hit Lia''s face. It''s okay, she told herself as she left the mansion behind her. She desperately fought to stop crying.


    Maybe being happy just wasn''t for her. Lia could still remember the shocked expression on Yano''s face as she brushed past him and left the house. Yet he neither attempted to stop her or go after her.


    And just like that Lia left the wonderful, small hidden space in Nevend behind to enter the real hopelessness Nevend was. Lia didn''t even look for onest time because no one was waiting for her.


    Although Lia found the hidden space, it was still hard for her to navigate through Nevend. Especially at night. Everything looked the same and there was nowhere she even could remotely remember.


    But Lia continued to walk. It felt like an eternity and all sorts of thoughts and feelings welled up in her. She was just starting to ept and wanted to return Yano''s feelings but now she realised she had no right to. Her cursed fate, her going against heavens only harmed those around her.


    Yet Lia never felt so abandoned, so desperate before. She never felt everything pouring down on her like this.


    She wanted to cry, bawl and beforted. Just anyone, someone who''d stay with her and never let her go. So why? Why was it so hard to have someone by her side?


    At one point, Lia stopped walking and just looked towards the sky. She would''ve to say the night here before the morning came and she could embark on her journey.


    Since there was nothing, Lia just sat on the ground without moving, absent-mindedly staring into the darkness surrounding her. A second, two, five, ten, twenty than a minute passed.


    Tears fell from Lia''s eyes and the cries that were stuck in her throat since a while couldn''t be held back anymore. Lia sobbed silently, peacefully. Her pitiful cries forfort faded into the night before it was caught shattering hearts.


    "See, you can''t be without my help," a gentle voice lulled Lia into a false sense of security before two strong arms broke through the illusion and pulled Lia into a hug.


    "So, don''t cry. I''ll be with you if you want it or not. So, don''t run away or throw me away," Yano actually went after her.


    He actually


    He actually-


    Lia gulped her sobs down before trying to push him away.


    "I don''t need your help."


    "You crying here says otherwise."


    "Leave me alone."


    "Talk to me, what''s wrong? Why are you acting like this? Haven''t we be closer?"


    Closer?


    "I don''t want you to help me. I don''t need you to-"


    "Lia, stop. Just say what you really want, don''t hide your wishes. Even if everyone tries to bring you down, I''m always by your side, ok?" Yano held Lia tighter as she struggled again.


    "Go away!"


    "No!"


    "Just go!"


    "No."


    "Please."


    "No."


    "I don''t need you."


    "But you do."


    "No."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t want to lose anyone anymore."


    "You won''t. No matter what, I''ll always stick to you like gum and you can''t tear me away from you."


    Lia calmed down and huped, "You''re stupid."


    "Yes, yes, I am," on the ground, both of them sat in each other''s arms.


    Lia was reminded of thest hug everyone gave her and how warm they were and how warm Yano was. Yes, Lia also wanted to be selfish. Maybe it was ok to be. Lia peeked at Yano who looked at the stars. His face looked peaceful before he caught her andughed.


    Lia quickly buried her face in his chest like always and then stayed there. In his embrace, for a long while just enjoying the sensation, before slowly but surely Lia stopped crying and tiredness overcame her.


    In the middle of nowhere and nothing, underneath the starry skin, in Yano''s arms, surrounded by warm and fuzzy feelings, Lia fell asleep.


    Secure, protected and loved. It was ok. Everything was ok at this moment.


    ***


    The next morning, Lia found herself in Yano''s arms again. Again in a bed cuddled with him. However, this time Lia stayed still and didn''t move. Instead, she secretly enjoyed being in Yano''s embrace.


    If she could wake up like every day without worries, then she truly would be the happiest person ever.


    This brief joy Lia kept close to her heart. Although she felt unfair she was able to enjoy this while her friends were dead, Lia swore to avenge them and give them a proper burial once everything''s over.


    "What are you thinking about?" Yano''s groggy voice appeared as he stroked her back and kissed her head, his nose trailing down her neck until he kissed her shoulder. Then he looked up at Lia with a cheeky grin, "Morning," before nting another kiss on her nose.


    Lia wanted to hide under the nket but Yano stopped her, "Don''t hide. Lemme see you."


    The chuckle in his voice made Lia flush red. She couldn''t face Yano now. It was impossible.


    "Alright," surprisingly Yano gave up, he only tightened his arms around her waist and buried his head in her hair, "Let''s stay like this for a while."


    "We''ve been like this the whole night," Lia bit the bullet and answered him while she timidly trailed her fingers along his arms. Feeling that Yano gave Lia''s neck more kisses before answering, "But you were asleep and couldn''t enjoy it."


    "I don''t need to enjoy it!" Lia quickly pushed Yano away and sat up. Although Lia liked being in Yano''s arms, this affection he showed her was too much.


    She wasn''t ready yet.


    "I still need time," Lia truthfully told Yano who nodded, "Ok, I''ll wait."


    He took her hand and pressed his lips lightly on her knuckles, "Once all of this is over, can I expect your answer?"


    Again Yano looked at her with a hopeful expression, Lia giggled lightly, "Yes."


    "Good, let''s eat brekkie," Yano also sat up and changed his clothes right in front of Lia. However, Lia, seeing him being so uncaring, quickly dashed out of his room to hers.


    Why was she acting like a shy maiden around him? Why was she so embarrassed all the time? All the feelings she wanted Min to return, Yano gave everything back. Lia held her cheeks before getting ready and walked to the dining table.


    Zero who was clueless to everything that happened yesterday night greeted Lia enthusiastically "Lia! I made breakfast! Try! Try!"


    Oldie was also present, he didn''t even wait for Zero to finish before he said, "Lia."


    Lia slightly flinched.


    Yano''s father, how would he react to-


    "I''m sorry for yesterday, maybe my words came across wrong or made you not feel wee. In the first ce, I wouldn''t want my dear son to lose the love of his life after he finally grew a pair of balls and found someone he loved. I was merely saying that-"


    "Dad!" Yano came bolting down the stairs ring at Oldie while holding his hands over Lia''s ears. He and Oldie seemed to be saying something but Lia couldn''t hear. Only judging by Zero''s shocked expression, it must be them bickering again.


    "It''s ok," Lia told Oldie and removed Yano''s hands, "I know. I jumped to the wrong conclusion and acted on impulse. It was my fault."


    "Ha, like I said you''re a clever kid," Oldie sighed and thenughed.


    Although Lia knew Oldie had no intention to throw her out, she still knew he didn''t want Yano to get involved with the Ghost King and the uing fight that was inevitable.


    ***


    "Can''t Ie with you?" Zero sulked as he saw off Lia and Yano.


    "It''s dangerous," Lia''s words backfired.


    "It''s dangerous for you, not me!" Zero sulked.


    "Be good and stay with my dad. Learn to cook more," Yano teased Zero who was offended, "My cooking skills are something you can''t even attain after living for 1000 years you beggar! Hmph!" Zero turned away.


    "I can''t believe Lia lets you be with her, you! You!" Zero mumbled under his breath before falling into Lia''s arms, "Be careful!"


    "I will," Lia and Yano parted with Zero and stepped through the portal Yano created.


    "This is really convenient," Lia suppressed the nauseous feeling. If they had Yano''s power back then, then gathering all her allies would''ve been so much easier.


    "But I can only use it after 24 hours again, so we have to walk," Yano looked apologetic at Lia.


    "It''s alright and the I family isn''t too far away. Walking isn''t too bad either."


    Yano''s portal brought them straight to the deste city the I family was located in. It was still as empty and bleak as always. It was a sad sight.


    "What''s this?" Yano was perplexed looking around. That was right, Yano hasn''t been in the Veil before after it was cut off from the rest of the world.


    Lia quickly exined the situation while they made their way to find the I family. The closer they got the louder and harder Lia''s heart thumped. Could she do this? Did she have any right to ask for their forgiveness to even face them?


    Lia''s thoughts went out of control and she had to stop walking to take a deep breath and calm her mind. Suddenly, she felt a warm hand wrapping around her. Yano looked at her with a soft smile and nodded.


    It was ok. Lia wasn''t alone right now. Whatever maye or go, they''d face everything together. He was with her and knew her sincerity. Even if she wasn''t forgiven, even if she was hated, it was ok because she was able to get everything off her chest and convey her thoughts.


    "We''re there,'''' Lia stood in front of the simple house where once Susa led them too.


    Lia could still remember the first time she met Susa. The bright girl that weed them. Remembered how Susa immediately embraced Lia bing the Immortal King and even swore to protect her.


    "I''ll be your knight"


    Remembered how Susa was there for her even though she struggled with herself and her power. And then finally remembered, no, saw the cold corpse of Susa in front of her.


    Now, Lia stood in the ce where everything began only to tell the words of the end to people who long were past it, broken and shattered to have lost their everything.


    "I''m ok," Lia let go of Yano and took a deep breath, "I need to do this alone."


    Yano wanted to protest but he also knew he wasn''t part of the story and the journey Lia and her friends had. A strange guest was unwee to interfere and pretend to understand.


    Finally, Lia took the first step towards her road of forgiveness.

 Chapter 218: Forgiveness 3

    Chapter 218: Forgiveness 3


    Red eyes and haggard appearances yet Lia wasn''t surprised, she knew that the death of their daughter, their only child would sit heavy on their bodies and minds.


    However, they were still as weing and amodating as they were when Lia asked them to have their daughter help her. Seeing them forcing a smile, trying to be strong was way worse than having them scream and hate on Lia. It was a burden she was willing to take.


    "We don''t me you," before Lia could even open her mouth to talk, Susa''s parents were the ones to first speak up. Not ming her?


    These words haunted Lia''s mind back and forth.


    "We know you came here to apologise but it''s ok. We''ve seen what you''ve been through either, so-"


    They were ok with it. They didn''t mind. They couldn''t fault Lia. All these nice words that could make one feel worse in a situation like this were thrown at Lia.


    Lia didn''t know if they truly meant it or if they knew what effects their kind words would have on Lia. But Lia didn''t want to question their bravity, the strength they mustered to face her, so Lia said what she needed and wanted before leaving the house and the awkward atmosphere that surrounded them.


    "Are you ok?" the minute Lia came out Yano sprang to his feet having sat next to he door and rushed towards her.


    "Yes,'''' Lia nodded, not wanting to tell Yano of the turbulent emotions she was feeling.


    "We should go to the next one."


    The D family. This was worse than meeting the I family because Lia would''ve to face two families. And one of them was just a bunch of kids that lost theirst family member they could rely on.


    "I''m sorry but we have to walk there."


    "I know, it''s ok," Lia walked in front of Yano, leading the way. Rag wasn''t too far from here and Lia now, more or less, knew the way. Yano watched Lia''s back. He could easily see that she was trying to stay unbothered but her face was paler than usual and her eyes looked incredibly tired.


    Even her shoulders that were moving up and down as if she would break into tears any seconds signalled that Lia wasn''t ok.


    But Yano didn''t know what to do to help her current emotional state. All he could do was to silently stay by her side, hoping the presence of someone could soothe her at least a little bit.


    Lia, on the other side, was thankful that Yano wasn''t trying to cheer her up or anything and just wordlessly apanied her.


    For now, she needed peace. The faces of Susa''s parents didn''t want to get out of her head. Just imaging meeting the other families made Lia want to run away but she couldn''t.


    After a while, they finally arrived in Rag. Lia was wearing a hoodie so she wouldn''t be recognised as Rag was crowded like how a city usually was. The massive white veils were no problem to cross thanks to Yano''s powers.


    "Wow, this is apletely different vibe," Yano watched the city with curious eyes. When Lia first came here she was also quite surprised.


    "It is because people mistake the D family as the Lord and Elder D is a very heartwarming person," Lia exined as she made her way through the crowd towards the all-familiar huge mansion that opened up in front of them. Even from afar, Lia could see the influence it had on the city. Lia took a deep breath and calmed her nerves.


    Yet there was also quite amotion in front of the mansion. A mob of angry people were standing in front of the mansion and shouted while the servants of the D family were trying to hold them back, "Please calm down we know you are-"


    "Screw you! Shut up! Get the Lord out!"


    "How dare he do this to us?"


    "What did he think he was doing?"


    Masses of curses and slurs were directed at the D family. Lia had a bad feeling and tumbled a bit back before Yano caught her. Then he approached one of the people in the crowd, tapping them on the back.


    The bald man had been shouting aggressively before he turned to Yano and scoffed, "What ya want, mate?"


    The unfriendly tone didn''t faze Yano, "Just wanted to know what''s going on here."


    "Ya dunno?" the male critically sized Yano before his eyes fell on Lia, "What''s up with ya? What yer hidin''?"


    He reached to take off Lia''s hood when Yano stepped in between, his voice dangerously low while his smile only grew wider, "Would you mind answering?"


    "Ha! Ain''t it obvious? Watched the broadcast? Ya gotta know then. The damn hidden families or whatever went and bloody created a mess in the capital and guess what? Ha!" the male spit on the floor, "One of the dead people paraded was the son of the Lord! Fuckn amazing, right?"


    The male sarcastically grunted while Lia''s blood was boiling but Yano shielded her from the male''s line of sight, "That gotta mean the Lord brought misfortune over us! Bloody hell! Going against the Ghost King? That''s nuts! How we supposed to survive if we go down with the Lord? The Ghost King gottae and wipe us all out! That''s why we protest for the Lord to offer himself up, ya know what I mean?"


    These selfish people. Lia gritted her teeth but made no move because she couldn''t create bigger chaos here. However, these people were ungrateful. Elder D has done so much for them and they all used to praise him but now that their lives might be on the line, they forsake Elder D and even want him to sacrifice himself for them.


    Once again, Lia realised that it was her fault. Elder D was already struggling with his son''s death and now the mob of ungrateful people were after his life.


    "It''s ok," Yano took Lia by the hand and led her further away, "Let''s find a way to get inside and avoid these people. The important thing now is that you won''t reveal your identity."


    Seeing that Lia didn''t answer, Yano pressed further, "I know you want to set them straight but it''s not a good idea for now. You should talk to Elder D and figure out what his ns are. Meddling now will make it worse."


    Lia knew that everything Yano said was right. But but seeing these people being so unempathetic towards Elder D who had to cope with his son''s death just made Lia incredibly angry.


    "I''m sorry Yano but I can''t," Lia balled her fists and rushed towards the mobs before Yano could stop her.


    Then she tapped the bald male on the shoulders before punching him straight in the face. The male fell on his butt and held his cheek as he furiously shouted, "What the fuck was that for ya crazy lunatic? Bloody want me to beat the crap out of ya?"


    Lia sneered, "Go ahead and try."


    Lia''s provoke brought adrenaline rushing through to the male''s head. He jolted up as the mob around them got silent and watched anticipatingly the fight unfolding before them. Yano was one step toote and things already escted.


    "You lot what are you watching for?"


    "Shut up!" the male charged at Lia only to end up lying on the ground again. Lia this time kicked him down.


    The punch and the kick were liberating. Lia no longer cared about innocent people. She has already killed so many of those innocent bystanders who were easy to sway and quick to run off their mouths and hands.


    "Kim stop!" Yano called out in hopes to be able to appease Lia but she didn''t listen to him. The crowd got agitated now.


    "She must be one of the Lord''s people!"


    "Get her!"


    "Use her to draw the Lord out!"


    The mass all ran towards Lia who didn''t spare them a nce. She only needed to get rid of them and-


    "Stop!" Yano rushed to help Lia before another voice halted everyone''s movements, "You damn pests! How many times do I have to beat you away? And you never learn! Stay away from this ce if you value your lives!"


    A flying sword cut right through the mob and dispersed the crowd in an instant.


    "Ah!! It''s that crazy girl again! Everyone run! She''s going to stick her sword up your ass!"


    The people fled in fear and Lia turned with curious eyes to see who that person was, able to get rid of all these people so quickly.


    The female seemed to havee from the mansion and while the people ran away she jumped through the air and beautifullynded on the grip of the sword that was stuck on the ground.


    Standing on the sword in the air she red down at Lia who had to adjust her view to see who the female was but then-


    THUD.


    Lia stumbled and fell towards Yano who caught her again. No way. This high and mighty person... This familiar person was-


    "You guys still haven''t scrammed yet? Do I need to personally make you experience the de of a sword?"


    The female jumped down from the sword and with a fluid movement held it in her hand and swung it towards Lia and Yano. But neither were scared and instead, Lia had a pained expression on her face as she approached the female.


    "Seems like your butt really wants a taste of my swo-"


    "Lily," Lia''s soft voice instantly made Lily hiss on guard, "Who the hell are you?"


    With the sword pointed at Lia, Lily wasn''t persuaded at all, instead, she seemed to be even more hostile. Lia knew the death of Xavi must''ve put her through a lot but if Lily was with the D family, Lia was relieved.


    However, Lia didn''t understand how Lily could be here? Wasn''t she supposed to be the one in the pce? Then was what Eri said really a lie?


    But for now, Lia had to mend things with Lily. Xavi meant everything to Lily and-


    "I asked who the fuck you are!'''' the tip of the sword was dangerously close to Lia. Yano moved but Lia stopped him, "It''s ok."


    Lia looked around to see if there were any people and then took off her hood, "Lily, it''s me."


    Once Liapletely revealed her face to Lily, she pulled her hood up again but Lia''s expectations were reversed.


    The minute Lia put on her disguise, Lily instantly attacked Lia. Caught off guard, Lia could barely dodge, "Lily, what-"


    "I''ve been waiting for you! Lia, the person I won''t forgive the most is you! If it weren''t for you- if it weren''t for you!" Lily shouted in anger. Her eyes were red but she still kept on relentlessly attacking Lia.


    "Stay out of it!" Lia shouted at Yano before she saw Lily''s furious re as the de yearned for her blood.


    Lily was serious about killing Lia. Lia could understand but... it hurt.

 Chapter 219: Forgiveness 4

    Chapter 219: Forgiveness 4


    "Just die already!'''' one after another, Lily''s attack rained down on Lia as they jumped across the whole front area. Lia couldn''t talk to Lily at all. All attempts were quickly shut off.


    The only way for Lily to listen to Lia was when Lia managed to subdue Lily. Lia knew the death of Xavi would take a huge toll on Lily but she never thought it''d be to the point that Lily would want to kill her.


    Lia has overestimated herself and underestimated Lily''s killing intent. Despite them being friends, all that was thrown away. Lia didn''t want to harm Lily so all she could do was to run.


    "Lily please lis-"


    "Shut your mouth! Shut it! I don''t want to hear it! We all trusted you, yet everyone died apart from you! How is that fair? Why don''t we both follow them?"


    It hit Lia. Lily was ready to die. She wanted to kill Lia and then herself.


    Xavi''s death has affected Lily too much. She has not only lost Xavi but the whole A family has perished. Out of all the hidden families, the A and U family would probably never exist again.


    The previous arrogant expression on Lily''s face made way for pure despair and desperation. Lia knew very well how Lily felt. Arge hopelessness engulfed her and the helplessness Lily felt not having been able to be there for Xavi ate her alive.


    Yet Lily needed to direct her anger and hatred towards someone else or she was going to break down. In order to not destroy herself, Lily sought to put the me on someone, the feeling of being useless overwhelmed her. And Lia was the perfect target.


    Each time Lily''s arm swung her sword at Lia, there was a light ripple in her eyes. Lily also didn''t want to do this but what should she do with this rage and despair she felt?


    Obviously, it was all Lia''s fault!


    If they''ve never met Lia If they never followed her. If! If! Lily also knew she couldn''t me it all n Lia but-


    "Just disappear already!" Lily bit her lip as she attacked Lia with all her force but to her surprise, Lia didn''t dodge.


    "What are you-" it was toote to stop the momentum of her sword. Lily''s eyes widened as the sharp de tore a bloody wound across Lia''s chest.


    "No! Stop!" Yano instantly rushed towards Lia as Lily staggered backwards and the sword fell with a ng on the ground.


    Lia''s chest bled profusely but she made no pained expression nor a sound. Yano quickly held Lia in his arms and healed the wound with his power while he gently wiped the sweat from her forehead, "Why are you doing this?"


    Yet Lia''s clear eyes staring at him already told him the answer. Yano sighed and pulled the hood over Lia''s exposed face again, "Don''t move for a bit."


    Liaplied as she watched Lily recover from the shock, "You deserved it! You could''ve just dodged but-"


    Lily continued to mumble underneath her breath. Then she picked up the sword again yet didn''t move from the spot.


    Aplicated look appeared in Lily''s eyes as she saw Lia lying in the strange man''s embrace. It was unknown what went through Lily''s mind at that moment but Lia was sure that Lily wouldn''t turn her back on Lia. They''ve been through so much and Lily was one of the first and longest people who have apanied Lia.


    But Lia''s expectations slightly shook as Lily said, "You brought this on yourself. Don''t count on me anymore."


    Did Lily mean what Lia thought? If then Lia-


    Lily turned around, her lonely back faced Lia as she walked into the mansion without another word.


    "Lia" Yano quietly called for her attention.


    He saw her trembling eyes before she pushed herself away him.


    "Thank you," was the only thing Lia said before walking to the entrance. Once again Lia was acting cold towards him.


    It was always when Lia''s emotions were unstable or in a tumult. That way, Lia could distance herself from others and hoped to not get more hurt than she already was.


    Yano hoped that Lia could be happy, that everything would go peacefully but nothing was easy. As Lia approached the servants with the tall ck hats, they seemed to already know about her intentions.


    "What about him?" one of the servants nodded at Yano.


    "Can he alsoe in?"


    "If you wish."


    Lia was surprised but nodded, "Yano,e."


    Yano''s ears perked up seeing how Lia called for him in front of others, wanting him to apany her.


    "Coming!" with a smile Yano approached Lia while the servants just nkly stared at them.


    "Follow us please."


    The servants still treated Lia with politeness even though Lia could guess they probably didn''t want to.


    Once again Lia was led through the golden mansion butpared to the first two times, the atmosphere now was cold and bleak. It wasn''t warm and weing nor were there sounds of children''sughter or screams. It was just quiet. A silence to mourn the dead ones.


    Lia and Yano were brought to the dining room where Elder D sat. When the servants excused himself and Lia stepped into the room, Elder D stood up. He wore a warm smile and approached Lia but just like Susa''s parents Elder D looked fatigued.


    His dark eye circles and eye bags told the truth about this restless and torturing nights.


    "Lia" Edler D gave Lia a long and heartfelt hug.


    Lia couldn''t say she anticipated Elder D acting this way but for some reason, Lia was convinced this hug was more for him than her.


    "I''m d, you''re alive," another sentence that stabbed Lia in the heart.


    As the parent who just lost his only child, he shouldn''t be saying this. He should be acting more like Lily but he was holding everything in and tried to act mature, like a fatherly figure he could never be for Mika.


    "Elder D I''m sorry," Lia spoke up as Elder D brought her to sit on the sofa.


    "It''s alright," Elder D poured Lia some tea before looking at Yano, "Lily, she Well-"


    "I understand," Lia would''ve to talk to Lily separately.


    "The children are still sleeping. They are coping with it however," Elder D also poured a drink for Yano and handed it to him.


    "Thank you," Yano briefly bowed, "I''m-"


    "Oldie''s son I suppose," Elder D smiled, "It seems like the fight doesn''t end here."


    "Not after what happened, there''s no way we can end it like this."


    ''We'', Lia spoke of everyone that was involved.


    "Ah my child don''t me yourself, Mika wouldn''t want it."


    "He also didn''t want to join me at first but I forced him."


    The cup Elder D held slightly shook.


    Yes, it was in this very room, Lia has pestered Mika to join and help her telling him to do something good. In the end, the good she asked of him was to sacrifice his own life.


    "Was Mika... is my son strong?" Elder D couldn''t witness his son''s growth nor his bond with his friends.


    "Indeed. Not only his power but also his heart," everything that Elder D missed, failed to experience Mika''s life, Lia told him.


    From how Mika gradually opened up to him meticulously training his power, to finally enjoying bubble tea with all of his friends he cherished and who cherished him. While Lia recounted his story, various emotions flew past Elder D''s face before only a sad smile lingered. Elder D took Lia''s hand and sincerely said, "Thank you."


    "No," Lia shook her head and tears split, "I should be thanking you and Mika."


    "He''ll always be with you in spirit."


    Lia nodded, "Yes," then chocked out, "I''m sorry for creating such a mess outside your house when you''re in this situation."


    Elder D was silent for a second before answering, "No, it''s alright. It is time for Veil to open up and get rid of the Ghost King''s influence. I''m sorry but the D family won''t be able to help you."


    "You shouldn''t worry about that," having Elder D still care about her was more than enough.


    "But will you keep the children here?"


    "Of course," Elder D weaklyughed, "Just as they need me, I need them too."


    Elder D knew he couldn''t fill the hole his son left but he still had to carry out the role of a father and this time he wouldn''t fail.


    ***


    "Go away," Lily''s repressed voice sounded through the door.


    "I''ll wait outside," Yano thought it''d be best to leave Lia and Lily alone to sort things out.


    "Lily I know no matter what I say or do-"


    "Then why are you trying?"


    Lily was right. Why was Lia even trying? Was it really to soothe the pain of the others or was it just to make herself feel better?


    "I''m sorry," in the end this was the only thing Lia could say. A long period of silence came with neither of them moving away from the door.


    Yet this way none of their feelings could be transported to the other. Some things still had to be said out loud.


    Lily was the first to break the silence, "Lia, I''ll never forgive you."


    "Yes," this was Lia''s answer.


    Lily looked around the room she upied in the D family''s mansion before briefly closing her eyes, "But I''ll never forgive any of the others either. Not even young master."


    Lily couldn''t forgive Min and the private army, Susa, Mika, Noel, Nana and Xavi too. Lily was the only one who wasn''t properly informed about the prophecy Susa had.


    Lily believed to know the content but then Xavi made her believe his version. That everything would be alright. But that was a lie she btedly came to understand. She should''ve known that something was wrong when Xavi sent her away to do another mission.


    Usually, Lily and Xavi never parted. Never. Ever. Lily should''ve always been there for the young master. So why did Xavi want to save her life but not his own?


    If Lily had helped him, if Lily actually epted getting powers from Lia, the oue would have probably beenpletely different.


    That was why Lily also couldn''t forgive herself.


    "I understand," Lia spoke up after Lily remained silent.


    "But I just wanted to thank you, Lily, back then for helping me when I had no one and being with me on this journey even though- I hope I can help you too."


    Lia''s words made Lilyugh, "Help me? Help yourself because I don''t want to be on your side anymore. Lia, this is where we part. Good luck with your goal."

 Chapter 220: Forgiveness 5

    Chapter 220: Forgiveness 5


    "If you manage to catch me, all of the treats belong to you!" loud shouts andughter filled the entrance hall.


    "Me! I can''t catch up to big brother!"


    "Me too!"


    Lia''s heart warmed at the sight of Yano ying with Susa''s siblings.


    The smiles on their faces and the big grin on Yano''s were heartwarming to the servants and Elder D who watched.


    As Yanoid panting on the floor, his eyes met Lia''s and he waved. Yano was really able to brighten everything and everyone around him.


    The children discovered Lia and ran up to her, "It''s the big sis from that time."


    Elder D said that he only told the kids that their big sister could never return to them and left out everything else. Lia was grateful for that.


    However, once the kids grew up and found out about Nana''s death circumstances, they mighte to Lia for revenge. After all, it was Lia who took Nana away from them.


    After talking to Lily, Lia understood that Lily and her were nothing more than strangers with a shared past. Lily wouldn''t help Lia anymore and Lia shouldn''t rely on her. The journey and friendship between Lia and Lily hase to an end.


    "Are you leaving?" Elder D approached Lia who was surrounded by the children.


    "Yes, thank you for everything."


    With that Lia and Yano parted from the D family.


    "Are you sure about not staying for the night?"


    Yano watched Lia''s face. Lia shook her head, "I wouldn''t have been able to stand it there longer, it''s too suffocating."


    "I see, you did well," Yano took Lia''s hand and rubbed the back of it. Lia''s corner of her lips raised, "Is that the only thing you can say to me?"


    "Well, I''ve to apud you for your bravery and-"


    "Ok," Lia''s curved eyes made Yano smirk too, "Sorry but the portal''s still not ready."


    "It''s ok, I''d like to walk for a bit anyway. I don''t think I can immediately meet another family."


    "You''re right, it''s too much."


    Just like that the two of them crossed thendscape of the Veil andid in the grass for the night until the next morning came.


    Once again, Lia woke up in Yano''s arms but this time her headid on his chest using it as a pillow while Yano stared at the sky that gradually brightened.


    "Have you slept?" Lia slowly sat up and watched as Yano turned to her with warm eyes, "I''ve slept while watching you sleep."


    Lia''s face nked, "So, no."


    "Just seeing you refreshes me."


    "When are you going to stop with these cheesy lines?"


    "Never," Yano yfully poked Lia''s cheeks.


    "Let''s go," then he jumped up wanting to form another portal before Lia stopped him.


    "Do you know where the T family''s located?"


    "In Mistand," Yano said as if it was obvious.


    "No, I meant the exact location."


    "I do, don''t worry, my dad''s been there many times. Just trust me."


    Yano drew a circle and the portal opened up.


    "How?"


    "Just trust me, ok?"


    "So, you aren''t going to tell me your secret?"


    "I''m afraid that if I do you''ll get angry at me," Yano looked at Lia with his puppy eyes.


    "Do I look like that kind of person to you?" Lia was annoyed at Yano all of a sudden.


    "Aren''t you angry at me right now?"


    "That-" was true.


    Lia couldn''t even retort. She didn''t even know why she was acting like this.


    "Sorry, wifey, I didn''t want you to think my power''s unfair."


    "Whatever," Lia was ready to enter the portal when she realised that Yano sneakily called her wifey. Yano brilliantly smiled while Lia sent him a re but still went through the portal.


    ***


    "Just trust me he says. Just trust you I did," Lia stood with crossed arms in front of Yano who knelt on the ground in one of the broken houses. Right now, they were in one of the viges that here and there appeared in Mistand.


    "I''m sorry, wifey."


    "Be quiet and drop that," Lia''s sharp tone made Yano hang his head low.


    "I should''ve thoroughly questioned your navigation ability."


    "I''m sorry, I messed up. I think I''ve put in one or two coordinates wrong," Yano looked up at Lia with aggrieved eyes but Lia ignored it and walked to the window.


    Mistand was dark as always. Clouds covered the sky and it looked like night was the norm. The rundown houses still gave off an eerie vibe while outside the vige, once again the vengeful ghosts waited.


    Yano pulled Lia away from the window while he reached into her clothes.


    "What are you doing?" noticing Yano''s hands on her chest, Lia narrowed her eyes.


    "A talisman!" innocently Yano removed his hand.


    Lia paid him no heed, the only thing she hoped for was not to run into those cannibals again. Even if Yano was here, it was still an unpleasant thought.


    "Do you know where in Mistand it is?" Lia asked for a second time.


    Although Lia was here before it was just white smoke to her. She had no idea how anyone could navigate through here.


    "Erm it should be-"


    "Ask your father."


    Yano pressed his lips together. This was the one thing he didn''t want to do. To rely on his father, especially in front of Lia.


    But Yano had no choice, he brought them to the wrong ce and he didn''t want to recklessly endanger Lia. Yano drew a circle and waited. Then Oldie''s voice was heard, "My, my. My proud son in trouble? Asking for his dear dad for help?"


    Yano scowled and saw Lia''s amused look. At least his misfortune was entertainment for her.


    "Can you tell us how to get to the T family''s mansion? We- I got us lost," Yano peeked at Lia hoping to get praised for his honesty.


    To his happiness, Lia squeezed his hand but to his frustration, his dadughed for a good minute, "Sounds like you getting lost!"


    "It''s the first time!"


    "Really!" he added as he felt Lia''s gaze on him.


    "Just follow the broad street towards north, then head into the zig zag one and-" Lia stopped functioning.


    What the hell was he talking about? What street? What broad? What zig zag? It was all just one white smoke!


    Yet Yano''s face betrayed Lia, "Oh, I get it."


    Get what? Don''t pretend!


    Lia was at her wit''s end as Yano eagerly pulled her with him. She knew he wanted to show off but she was lost yet impressed how smoothly Yano navigated through the smoke.


    Lia was almost afraid to ask, "How?"


    "Do you see the streets?"


    No! Lia wanted to cry. Were they all messing with her? There was nothing else but a pure white nightmare surrounding them!


    "Ah, ok," Lia gave up. She didn''t need to understand. If she were to evene back to Mistand, she would bring a guide with her.


    No sane person woulde here alone. Even the prisoners trapped here for hundreds of years barely knew where left or right was.


    "Did I do good?" indeed Yano was able to lead them to the iron fortress of a mansion.


    "You did well."


    Pat Pat


    Lia patted Yano''s head before moving towards the heavy gate. Therge metal ball still acted as a bell.


    "Lemme," with one hand Yano knocked the ball against the door.


    The familiar deep vibration had Lia panic. Now that she was here, she remembered that out of all people, Elder T was the most against helping the Immortal King yet Lia took his only son away.


    "It''s ok, Elder T might seem cold but he''s actually nice," Yano noticed Lia''s uneasiness andforted her.


    "Mhm," Lia felt a bit better having Yano with her facing Elder T.


    A secondter, an attendant with a talisman hanging over his head bowed and spoke with a nervous tone, "Whoever you are please leave! Goodness, I don''t even know why I answered the door! Heaven!"


    Lia found his speech pattern simr and recognised him.


    "It''s erm me," Lia didn''t know if he remembered her but


    "Huh? Who?'''' the attendant looked up and shockingly stered himself against the wall. Sure enough, he was the same as ever.


    Yano chuckled a bit but kept quiet as the waterfall started to flow from the attendants'' mouth, ''''Oh goodness! Oh, gracious heavens it''s you! I''m not paid enough for this! Please leave! Master definitely wouldn''t want to see you! I''m saying this for your own good. Oh my mind, oh my love for my life, are there any panic attack pills? I desperately need some!"


    "What are you doing?" another attendant came, "Do not ck off. Elder T does not wish to receive guests."


    Then his eyes widened and surprised he said, "Miss Lia."


    This was the same attendant Lia and Mika first met. He was always polite and helpful while the other was just a nervous and bbering wreck 24/7.


    "I''m sorry for showing up unannounced" Lia started but the attendant shook his head, "Pleasee in and son of the O family."


    It seemed like Yano was also known.


    "Hey, this is on you!'''' the anxious attendant followed them, "If master gets angry, it''ll be your desert on the line! No way I''m going to give up on my tiramisu! Hell, no way! I''d rather sell my soul to the devil!"


    "Just step down and go eat," the polite attendant rubbed the bridge of his nose and sighed as the other attendant ran away, "You said it! If Master asks, you gotta admit, ok? Ok?"


    Lia felt bad for the polite attendant as it was visible he was tired of dealing with the clown every day.


    "Miss Lia," they''ve arrived at the study of Elder T. Lia still remembered the day, the first and only time she talked to Elder T.


    "Son of the O family, if you do not mind please wait outside."


    "Of course," Yano waited outside with the attendant while Lia stepped in.


    "Are you already back?" Elder T looked up from his book before he stopped, "It''s you."


    There was neither animosity, hatred nor anger in his voice. There were simply no emotions at all.


    "Elder T," Lia greeted him, "Can I sit?"


    "Suit yourself."


    Elder T tapped on the table as Lia sat down. His eyes sized Lia up to the point Lia didn''t dare to talk first.


    "You look awful."


    Taken aback by Elder T''s words Lia didn''t know how to answer. She''d imagined all sorts of things he''d throw at her but didn''t think this kind of sentence could make it past his lips.


    "I know why you came here but I don''t understand why. You don''t have any obligations nor do I want to hear your apologies."


    "Because I took your son-"


    "You did? It''s true you came here but that fool made the decision himself."


    Although Elder T''s words weren''t untrue it was still-


    "The only reason why you''re doing this is to get rid of your guilt and have a clean conscience, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 221: Forgiveness 6

    Chapter 221: Forgiveness 6


    The slow ticking of the clock made the tense atmosphere worse. Lia couldn''t refute anything Elder T said.


    It was true. One part of the reason why Lia did this was to make herself feel better.


    "Yes," Lia didn''t lie, "However I''m still truly sorry. Noel was a dear friend of mine. He was the very first person I could rely on after crawling back to the world."


    To Lia, Noel was a precious person. Although he did tease her a lot, he was still someone she needed desperately back then and was incredibly thankful he came to her life barging in like that.


    "That unfilial son of mine would''ve been happy to hear that."


    Lia couldn''t decipher Elder T''s current emotional state but still meekly nodded.


    "Lia, self-proimed Immortal King, I have seen the broadcast. Everyone did. I won''t judge you. But I can tell you that I knew of the fate of the Immortal King and what would happen to my son and everyone else. Back then, it was this sole reason that stopped me from helping you, but since then I''ve thought a lot. If only-" Elder T nkly stared past Lia, but he didn''t need to say any more for her to understand.


    Elder T also regretted his decisions and questioned the cursed temptations of ''What Ifs''. If only things had happened differently, if he or anyone else made different decisions, would this present have been avoided? A new future created?


    "Let me just say. Don''t feel the need to do these unnecessary actions and focus on the important things."


    Of all people, Lia didn''t think Elder T would encourage her. Events and experiences change people. For better or worse. Elder T seemed to have also been put through a lot of reflection through Noel''s death.


    "Thank you," the only thing Lia could say was this. All other feelings and intentions have been made clear. There was no need to continue the conversation. This was where they would part.


    "I think my son was truly happy being with you all," Elder T could still see the friends of Noel in his mansion. All together. Laughing and having fun despite the immediate danger that crept closer.


    It was then that Elder T thought it was great that Noel had friends and people around him. As a father, he only wanted the best for his son. Lia didn''t know what to say and could only bow.


    "Also tell Elder O my regards."


    "I will."


    As Lia walked out of the room, the polite attendant waited for her but Yano was nowhere in sight, "Your friend is with" the attendant sighed before continuing, "With my friend. Please follow me."


    Judging by the attendant''s tone, Yano was inpany with the anxious attendant. That was abination to see. And as the attendant and Lia thought, the pair of clowns were having a st.


    "Young master is really skilled! I''d love to battle you! Please ept my deration!"


    "Of course," Yano took the staple of the tes and bnced it on his index finger while the attendant did the same, then both of them jumped on a foot.


    The polite attendant instantly closed the door and turned to Lia as they stood in the hallway again, "I apologise."


    "No, I should too," both Lia and the attendant were dying of embarrassment.


    Yano was really able to get along with everyone, in the worst situations as well. The polite attendant sighed, "Please don''t let this view us badly. In fact, the young master death has shaken us greatly, especially him," he pointed behind the door, "he dearly loved the young master, we all did."


    "I''m sorry," once again Lia felt the guilt of having taken someone precious away from everyone.


    "I wasn''t trying to put the me on you. We all know it is hard for you too. Young Master has liked you a lot," in fact, it was too obvious not to notice.


    "Thank you, also thank you for helping us back then and-"


    BOOM


    CLASH


    BANG


    The attendant''s face quickly contorted and he marched into the room without waiting.


    "THELO!" a low and deep furious voice emerged from the polite attendant.


    Even Lia could see that Thelo, the anxious attendant was done for.


    "S-Stop! P-Please! I wasn''t! I- Young Master, help me!" Thelo hid behind Yano who gently ced the tes down and smiled but then quickly flinched as Lia also red at him.


    "We''re sorry," Yano held his head low as Thelo nodded furiously, "Yes, yes, sorry, please have mercy on me! San you know I''m fragile!"


    "Miss Lia, please rest here for a bit. I will bring you some refreshments," San bowed and pointed towards the sofa in the middle of the room, "Theloe with me."


    Thelo was about to burst into tears, "I-I''m sorry!"


    "Thelo," San''s voice was dangerously low. Lia has never seen him this angry or imagined he could be, "Clean this mess up and thene. With. Me."


    Thelo''s hands shook as he cryingly picked up the shards. Lia felt bad for Thelo and whispered to San, "Please go easy on him."


    "You don''t need to worry, Miss Lia, violence is not my taste."


    "Oh, ok," Lia was perplexed as Thelo stared with an aggrieved look at her before he was by his cor pulled away by San.


    "Did you guys need to fool around like this?" Lia raised her eyebrow as Yano cheekily took Lia''s hand, "Wifey, I-"


    "Did I tell you to call me that?"


    "Wifey" Yano hung his head low and caressed Lia''s hand, "I''m sorry."


    "You should''ve helped Thelo with cleaning up the mess."


    Yano nodded his head eagerly, "Yes, yes, I should''ve!"


    "I will next time," Yano added but then realised his mistake.


    "Next time?"


    "Wifey! Husband knows his wrong!" Yanoid his head on Lia''s shoulder.


    Whenever he could be sneaky and cheeky, he took that opportunity.


    Lia didn''t have the heart to refuse him. A whileter, Thelo and San came back. Thelo''s eyes were red. San put tea and some food onto the table in front of the sofa.


    "You don''t have to do this," surprisingly Yano said some reasonable words.


    "Young Master, don''t worry! I know of your journey''s hardships, ah poor lonely young master!"


    Lia threw a judging re at Yano who scratched the back of his head.


    "Don''t mind it. It''s better to have guests or else the mansion is bleak aas always," San held Thelo by the ear and pulled him back.


    To both Lia''s and Yano''s surprise, Thelo and San sat down on the sofa opposite to them, "Miss Lia would you mind telling us of young master''s story? Elder T might act like this but he also would like to know of young master''s journey."


    "Of course," through stories and memories one''s heart would be soothed, and tales one couldn''t witness could be experienced. Right now the story of Noel, Lia''s first friend and ally, began.


    ***


    "Wow is this a cemetery here? I feel nauseous," Mil looked at the horrifying amount of corpses at the back of Yano''s mansion covering the beautifulndscape and juicy grass with a terrible stench and view.


    "It''s for training," Yano casually remarked as he watched Zero clinging onto Lia.


    "It''s for me," Lia sighed. She did want to train but the number of corpses that Yano has brought was still too much.


    "The length that lovestruck idiot goes to," Sk snorted before approaching Zero, "Come, let''s continue to train."


    Zero reluctantly peeled himself off Lia and followed Sk. For the past 2-3 days Lia and Yano weren''t here, Zero was able to train with Sk and Min. Zero didn''t dislike them, in fact, he liked them a lot, but it was a bit annoying that Sk treated him like a little baby.


    Zero''s cheeks weren''t meant to be squished! Zero''s height wasn''t adorable! His angel appearance wasn''t endearing!


    But Zero was still thankful to Sk and Mil. The ce has gotten more lively too.


    "Lia try," Yano watched Lia standing in front of the corpses and closing her eyes. There were at least 100 corpses lying on the ground. Lia was able to control so many corpses during the broadcast, so it meant she could do it again.


    No, she had to. If she couldn''t at least do so much, then she wasn''t worthy of having these powers. Thick, white smoke spread across the ce and surrounded the corpses before it glided into the body of these lifeless pitiful beings.


    Then, "Rise."


    In an instant, an army of corpses painted the scenery into horror.


    The corpses all stood waiting for Lia''s nextmand. It was daunting to witness and a chilling experience. Zero couldn''t help but hide behind Sk.


    Mil whistled, "Wow, it''s the first time I get to see this but now this is truly amazing. I might share my pork bun with you."


    "It''s cool how you say ''Rise''. Lia, you''re so cool ~" Sk teased Lia, who was shocked at the result. She didn''t know it would go that well.


    "It''s because you''ve epted to be the Immortal King. Maybe it was a psychological restraint," Yano remarked.


    Maybe. But Lia knew it was also because of heavens. They wanted her to do to their bidding and be a puppet but this oue was still too good to be true.


    Lia was finally able to control an x amount of corpses with her lifeforce. No more struggling and breaking. Lia hase a long and bloody path until here. Now, she needed to test the efficiency of the corpses, "Chase and catch him. Don''t harm him though."


    "L-Lia?" Yano widened his eyes as he was chased by the massive amounts of corpses after Lia pointed at Yano.


    "Good job," Sk high-fived Lia and watched in amazement how Yano tried his best to escape the undead.


    It would''ve been long over if Yano just submitted to his fate, but he was proud and didn''t want Lia to witness his defeat. So, he was subject to a long run until Lia would take pity on him and stop her corpses. But Lia waited until Yano was at the very far back and he and the corpses were only a tiny speck.


    Lia wanted to check just how far she could be apart from her corpses. Looking at the tiny dots in the horizon, Lia spoke in a normal tone, "Come back to me and kneel."


    For a while, nothing happened and it seemed like a failure but soon afterwards the corpses came back flocking around Lia and knelt on the ground obediently. Lia was exhrated at the sight. Her power was growing stronger and better.


    "Lia, they''re scary!" Zero didn''t dare to look at the corpses.


    "Just a bit longer," Lia coaxed. There was something else she wanted to do.


    During her encounter with heavens in the abyss, Lia was able to attain a glimpse at the Immortal King''s power.


    What she saw her made her blood tremble with anticipation. Lia waited until Yano came back and said, "I need some ghosts."

 Chapter 222: Forgiveness 7

    Chapter 222: Forgiveness 7


    "Sorry?" Mil looked at Lia like she was crazy.


    "I didn''t mean vengeful ones, harmless ghosts are ok, too," Lia expected these kinds of reactions but also expected that Yano understood her.


    And she wasn''t disappointed, "Sure."


    "R-Really?" Zero looked with an aghast expression between Lia and Yano.


    "Lia already said harmless ghosts, so they won''t do anything to you," Yano drew a circle in the air but then stopped, "Or Lia and I can go to another ce, just us two and-"


    "You want to carry all the corpses?"


    Yano''s hopes and dreams of a romantic date were shattered. Sk snorted, "Even in situations like this, your brain feeds you dog shit."


    Yano ignored Sk and bitterly asked, "How many ghosts do you need?"


    "As many corpses there are," Lia looked around, "or wait- 20 should be enough for now."


    Lia didn''t want his ce to be swarmed with ghosts they had to purgeter anyways.


    "Anything for you," Yano sweetly smiled at Lia as if when he didn''t throw around these cheesy remarks he was going to drop dead.


    Lia rolled her eyes and concentrated on Yano''s hands that drew a pattern. Lia slightly smiled seeing the little ghost figure Yano drew into the circle. Then not even a secondter, ghosts poured out.


    Lia couldn''t believe that Yano was also capable of doing this. Summoning these corpses and ghosts like it was nothing. When Yano brought out all the corpses to this ce, Lia couldn''t believe her eyes. Was he serious? He indeed was serious about helping Lia and doing anything he could to make her stronger.


    The ghosts that came out of the circle started to flow around the ce and scattered around. Lia quickly grasped the opportunity, she poured more of her life force into a corpse, controlling it to leak out of the corpse''s hand before saying, "Grab a ghost. Don''t kill it."


    The corpse stood up and with ease grabbed a ghost just as Lia said and held it dangling in its hand.


    The ghost was shocked and silently squirmed in the corpse''s grasp.


    "What are you doing?" everyone was curious what Lia was trying to achieve. It was too unfathomable.


    Lia was the Immortal King and the Immortal King decided over life and death, guiding the spirits through death, and even breathing back life into the dead. The immortal King was a being that defied everything, and right now Lia would try to draw out the original power the heavens denied her of.


    "Absorb it," Lia''s words stunned everyone as dazzling white light exploded from the corpse. It was happening. Lia didn''t even need to do anything or tell the corpse how to do it. The corpse, no, the Immortal King''s power inside Lia knew what to do, as if it had been waiting for a long time to unleash its might.


    After the exploding light disappeared the true undead soldier stood in front of Lia. A corpse with a conscience of its own. The ghost was still a living being,bining it with a body, the ghost, a mortal''s soul, couldn''t attain, gave it a second life enved under the Immortal King''s power.


    These new corpses, no, undeads would grow strong enough to fight on their own without Lia needing to give them orders while still maintaining their full loyalty towards Lia.


    This was the vision, the small snippet of the first Immortal King''s fight Lia saw. A sole man with an army of undead against the masses of immortals who were as strong as the captains of Min''s private army.


    A single man dominated and ughtered a whole battlefield just with his undead. A might that Lia had within her reach. Just a grasp away. A power that Lia needed to train to her fullest. A revtion that brought forth a new hope.


    "No way," Mil was the first to speak while Yano the first to recover as he curiously surrounded the corpse and waved. The corpse waved back.


    "Hello," then Yano initiated a conversation with it.


    The corpse moved its mouth, the ghost that desperately longed to talk inside the corpse finally got its chance, "Hello..."


    "No way!" Mil repeated and held Sk in his arms to shield her from the surprise while Sk held Zero.


    However, being able to do this used up an incredible amount of Lia''s lifeforce. Once the lifeforce inside the corpse ran out, the ghost was forced out. It flew sadly around Lia with expectant eyes.


    "Sorry," Lia told the ghost, "I need to train more. Soon you can return. For now, enjoy the ce here."


    The ghost seemingly understanding Lia nodded and flew away to the other ghosts. Lia had to quickly master this ability. She couldn''t endlessly pour her lifeforce into the corpse and had to find a way to maximise the prolonged life of her life force inside the undead.


    "My wife-"


    SLAP.


    Lia pped her hand over Yano''s mouth and thought as she crouched in front of the corpse. If the corpses could fight with weapons, then they''d be even stronger. For that Lia needed to embark on a tedious and hard training journey. However, it was ok. She had people here who were willing to help her.


    "I just wanted to say you were amazing!" Yano looked at Lia with big eyes and Lia sighed, "I don''t need your empty cheers"


    "But they''re not empty!"


    "Alright," Lia had enough of coaxing Yano and said, "I want to be able to fully make use of the ability."


    Yano turned serious, "it costs you a lot of lifeforce, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm, what about the ring I gave you?"


    "Oh?" Mil''s eyes perked up.


    "Huh?" Sk narrowed her eyes.


    "What? What ring?" Zero red at Yano.


    "Our engagement-"


    "The Immortal King''s," Lia pushed Yano''s face out of hers. This wasn''t a time for him to fool around and be lovey-dovey.


    "Min took it away," Lia still regretted Min taking the ring away. However, at least Min wouldn''t be able to draw out the Immortal King''s power. Yano slung his arms around Lia''s back before he held her in his arms, twirled her around him, then gentlyid her onto the ground.


    Basically, Yano did a tame version of a german suplex.


    "What the hell?" Lia confused red at Yano.


    "Don''t call him by his name."


    "I don''t want to call him by the name Ghost King either," Lia continued to send angry res at Yano.


    "Then how about trash? Inferior-to-Yano? Could-not-everpare-to-Yano? Bastard? Or-"


    "An ass!" Zero joined in.


    "Good," Yano rubbed Zero''s head before Sk protectively pulled Zero to her, "Yano, you ***, are a bad influence."


    If Sk knew the profanities and slurs Zero was capable of saying then her whole world view would shatter.


    "Our Zero needs to remain innocent to cook his food! What if he puts poison into it?'''' Mil truly admired Zero''s cooking skills. They were a feast for Mil''s tastebuds.


    "You''re just exploiting me! And I''m not that kind of a person!" Zero huffed but secretly felt good to be truly adored by so many people. Lia was amused by Yano and actually yed along, "Trash sounds good."


    Yano instantly towered over Lia, "Then how about calling me hubby?"


    "No," Lia pushed Yano away and moved to her corpses.


    "Dear?"


    "No."


    "Honey?"


    "No."


    "Honey boo boo?"


    "NO!"


    "Babe? Baby?"


    "The love of my life?" Yano followed Lia who moved around the corpse to avoid him, "Get away! Let me train!"


    "What about Prince Charming?"


    "You''re unbelievably cringy!"


    "The only one for me?"


    "Sweetheart?"


    "Sunshine?"


    "My love?"


    "My everything?"


    "Light switch? Because I turn you on?"


    "Sugar?"


    "Darling?"


    "The most handsome, charming and amazing boyfriend and future husband ever?"


    ***


    Cold smoke blew across the room freezing the temperature below zero. An intense atmosphere gripped everyone by the neck. In a ck room, at a stone table, no one could escape the devastating gaze of Min.


    All the remaining captains have gathered including two new ones.


    "From now on," Min''s lower voice filled with suppressed anger vibrated in the whole room causing everyone to involuntarily flinch, "I will not tolerate any failures anymore."


    Min didn''t even need to continue. Everyone knew already what awaited them should what happened repeat itself. Timo crossed his legs as his robe strapped over his shoulders moved slightly.


    Eri adjusted her position, her icy stare not abiding. Zayn pushed up his sses nervously while the neers didn''t dare to move.


    "The reason why you couldn''t find Lia isn''t because you''re weak or that she''s too strong. It''s because she''s gotten help. Search the whole Immortal World. Anyone that aided her won''t be spared," Min stood up and with ast look said, "Clean up the city. Days have already gone by and you''re useless as ever. Also," Min''s gaze swept past everyone, "We''re changing ns. Get ready after you''re done as soon as possible."


    Then Min left. The suffocating pressure disappeared and everyone could breathe a little bit easier.


    "Well, I can take care of the capital," one of the new captains was thenky assistant that has served Min for a long time.


    The other new captain closed his eyes, when he opened them again, flower petals danced in his irises, "I''ll help."


    ***


    "I want to go and meet Eri again," Lia didn''t even wait for Yano to fully enter the room before she threw the sentence at him.


    "No."


    And as Lia expected, Yano immediately refused. Because of Yano wanting Lia to call him a certain nickname they had to stop the training.


    Yano''s defence was that they just came back from Mistand. Sk and Mil left after dinner while Zero entertained Oldie. Yet Lia slightly contorted her face seeing Yano. The zing audacity Yano had toe into Lia''s room right after he took a shower.


    Lai has also washed herself but she wasn''t as brazen as Yano, Lia has already changed while Yano only had a towel slung around his waist, while he used another towel to dry his hair.


    This temptation in person with the perfect neckline and V-line, the perfect muscles and abs, Lia didn''t even want to look at him. No, she didn''t dare to.


    The wet hair released tiny drops of water that rolled down Yano''s perfectly toned body. His moist skin and zed eyes were truly too infatuating. Lia pretended to be unfazed while she gulped down the heat that started to evaporate inside her body.


    "I said no, did you hear?" Yano''s low whisper tickled Lia''s ear as she quickly pulled away and threw some clothes at him, "Wear them!"


    "My wifey is too embarrassed to see her handsome husband. Don''t worry, wifey you''re beautiful, very lovely and-"


    "Be quiet!" Lia red at Yano until he reluctantly wore the clothes.


    Yano sulked. He wanted to seduce Lia like this but in the end, her mind was upied with apparently more important things than him. How was that fair?


    "I''m serious, Yano," Lia somehow felt that time was running out, "We have to act as soon as possible. I will infiltrate the pce."

 Chapter 223: Rescue

    Chapter 223: Rescue


    Meanwhile, in the Mortal World, the only two captains left in the base were Holn and Lu. After the other three captains left, the base was in chaos but manageable. Yano''s talisman has sealed off almost the whole country, pushing the vengeful ghosts to crowd any areas void of the talisman. These areas were then quickly purged by the exorcists.


    The situation in other countries wasn''t too different. They were managing well, fortunately, although the reason was unknown, no more ghosts were sent to the Mortal World. At least for now.


    However, with only Holn and Lu remaining, both of them had to change and take on the responsibility. Lu couldn''t afford to bezy anymore, even though his whole body screamed toy down at any given moment, while Holn had to get serious and leave Lu alone. Managing to get everything under control, there was only one thing that wasn''t. The base.


    Right now the base was filled with homeless mortals as their cities were wrecked during the purge or sealed off to purge the ghosts. Holn and Lu didn''t want to resort to this but due to their negligence, these mortals havee to find out-


    "Oh great immortal," a man in his thirties relentlessly chased after Lu with sparkling eyes, "Please show us your superpower again!"


    Holn had no time tough about Lu''s misfortune as he himself was stuck in the same situation. Somehow the mortals spread rumours about them being immortals from another world and were here to purge ghosts.


    It was obvious that people would make up stories when they didn''t know the truth but this was frighteningly correct. Their stories and rumours hit the bullseye. Holn was sure if Yano or Sk found out, Holn would be skinned alive.


    "Oh, immortals!"


    Lu was currently running away from the mortals who camped in the base and treated it as an evacuation camp. They even set up tents for medical purposes and tents to hand out food and drinks.


    It wasn''t only Lu and Holn who were the subject of admiration but all exorcists.


    "Lu! B-Base!" Holn managed to choke out as he was in the middle of a bunch of women surrounding him. In normal cases, Holn would be rejoicing but right now things didn''t look good enough to talk in awe and poprity.


    After a whole lot of struggles, "Ladies, I''ll get back to you. Please wait." and "Of course, I care about you," and "Please leave me some time," to desperately making excuses, "I''m into men!", Holn was finally able to get into the base and make his way to the centre.


    Mentally beaten up, Holnid over a ck cushion and sumbed to despair. Lu already sat there and raised an eyebrow.


    "Don''t judge me!" Holn quickly said, "I''m a goner. All the females will now think I-I messed up," seeing Holn being so dejected for the first time in 10 years Lu was surprised.


    It also kind of felt good that the teasing Holn didn''t have the strength to do what he did best.


    "Lu!" suddenly Holn shot up, "We got to manage things here before Yano or fierce reddy figure it out!"


    "Sk will kill you," Lu bored said but knew things were dire for them.


    "But there are more gripping problems," Lu added.


    "Yes, the Immortal World... The Ghost King won''t stop, so it''s best to fight him there rather than hold our forte here," Holn knew how the things looked like in the Immortal World, right when Mil and Sk arrived, they briefed them. Also saying how it''d be the best for Holn and Lu to alsoe.


    "But will it be enough?" Holn wasn''t confident fighting the army knowing how thest battle went.


    "We''ll help you!"


    1, 2, 3 seconds passed before Holn and Lu mechanically turned their heads to 1, 2, 3- 10 grinning people.


    "Fucking hell! Didn''t I tell you guys not toe here!" Holn jumped up and tried to shoo the mortals aways who once again sneaked into the base.


    "Alright, the Immortal World sounds mad. We, the captains, will help," one of the males said and pointed at everyone.


    Not only Holn but also Lu scowled. Since the purge, around 2000 mortals made their homes in the base and the 10 strongest have proimed themselves as the captains of the mortals, mimicking Holn and Lu.


    "You mortals are going to be useless! You won''t even survive a second!" Holn wanted to rip off their grins but it only made them more excited, "C''mon we survived the ghosts here!"


    "This and that are two different matters! Damn it! Get a reality check!" Holn was despairing.


    The previous happy-go-lucky Holn who loved to prank and mischievously tease turned into an angry, scolding grandpa.


    Lu didn''t know how he should feel about this.


    "Invading the Immortal World sounds amazing!" a female spoke up.


    "I wanna see how the Immortal World looks!" another male shouted.


    Lu sighed but didn''t say anything. Even if mortals managed to get into the Immortal World, they''d be teleported back to the Mortal World after a while. But the downside was they''d die, only their corpses would remain.


    "You''ll die, mortals can''t be in the Immortal World," Lu finally said.


    "Does it matter?" surprisingly the mortals didn''t seem to mind, "If there''s a dude who ys god and wants to destroy our world, we''ll die anyways. So the best option is to beat him in his own home turf!"


    ***


    "That''s basically the story hahaha!" Holn scratched the back of his head as Sk and Yano red at him.


    "Wow, this is the Immortal World?"


    "Doesn''t look much differenthmm..."


    "Oh, more immortals!"


    "So handsome!"


    "Beauties!"


    "He''s cute!"


    Yano shielded Lia from the stares of the mortals and grabbed Lu and Holn by the ear, "So you thought it''d be great to bring 200 mortals here? Right in front of my house?"


    "T-They can help!" Holn forgot just how painful Yano''s punishments were.


    "Tell me how?"


    "T-They said it!"


    "You just believe them like this?" Yano was at his wit''s end.


    He didn''t know Holn and Lu could be so stupid and bold to actually bring the mortals to the Immortal World. It was basically a suicide mission. This has and should''ve never happened.


    The mortals all curiously squirmed around the ce and went everywhere. Everyone from the base was brought here, even kids, elderly and injured people. Lia was quite shocked when she stepped out of the house wanting to execute the n they''vee up with to infiltrate the pce.


    Now, it seemed like they had to change ns.


    Suddenly screams emerged.


    "H-Help! Ghosts!" the other mortals hearing this all went on a rampage and chaos erupted.


    The ghosts Lia used for her corpses were curious about the new arrivals and pulled on the mortals for fun.


    "Can they see ghosts?" Lia was perplexed if mortals could magically see ghosts once they came to the Immortal World.


    "Nope, shouldn''t," Yano answered.


    Well, it wouldn''t be hard for mortals to guess that there were ghosts if they were magically taken into the air.


    "H-Help!" the mortals panicked thinking the ghosts were bad.


    Not even thinking about it, Lia rushed to the mortals and then eximed, "Leave them alone or you won''t get a body anymore."


    The ghosts instantly let go of the mortals and surrounded Lia. They pressed themselves against Lia and rubbed their cheeks on her body as if to ask for forgiveness and hoped Lia wouldn''t actually leave them hanging.


    "Just go and enjoy your time somewhere else," Lia''s words caused the ghosts to scatter.


    "W-We''re safe?" the mortals realised nothing was picking on them and they stared with big, grateful eyes at Lia.


    "Our saviour! Hooray!" Now it was their turn to crowd Lia and grab her hands.


    "I think she''s the strongest!"


    "Yes! She just needs to talk and the ghosts instantly listen to her! She doesn''t even need to purge them!"


    "So OP!"


    Lia didn''t have time to clear up the misunderstanding as Yano slung his arms around Lia and said, "She''s my girlfriend. Find your own."


    Then he rushed away with Lia in his arms.


    "So cool!" the girls all swooned and stared with envious eyes after Yano while Lia pressed her lips into a fine line.


    "You-"


    "Wifey, I''m sorry. I should''ve said you''re my wifey!"


    Hiding behind the mansion, Yano knelt in front of Lia.


    "I- you! We aren''t- You!" Lia was too angry and frustrated to argue with him.


    She ended up stumbling over her own words before giving up. Seeing that Lia''s anger seemed to have ceased, Yano once again took her into his arms. Well, Lia couldn''t say she wasn''t happy that Yano made a deration like that. It actually felt good to hear.


    In the background, the volume increasingly got louder to the point that even Oldie, Sk''s and Mil''s parents came out to see what was going on. The mortals went wild with adrenaline and excitement pumping them up. It was a good thing they couldn''t leave this ce on their own.


    While the circus went on, Lia found herself helplessly in Yano''s embrace sitting on the grass. Suddenly, scenes of the time Lia had to murder mortals during the infiltration in the ghost facility came welling up, "They all have to die, don''t they?"


    Yano heard the sad tone in Lia''s voice and squeezed her a bit, "It''s the decision they''ve made. We have to respect it."


    Lia just nodded at the unusual wise words Yano spoke and absent-mindedly traced Yano''s arms up and down with her fingers. The ticklish and soft feeling brought a smile on Yano''s face. He really loved Lia too much to ever let her go.


    Both of them were so immersed in their own little world, they didn''t even notice the approaching figure. It was a mortal. Seeing the happy couple, the innocent mortal went, "Oh" involuntarily catching the immortals'' attention.


    The guy flustered, backed off mumbled, "Sorry," before he took a closer look and then eximed, "Ohh!!!!"


    He excitingly pointed at Lia and then himself, "Do you remember? Do you? No wonder! You''re an immortal! So, it''s like that! From that day I couldn''t forget you!"


    The mortal happily approached Lia, not noticing the narrowed eyes of Yano who also went, "Oh?" but Yano''s was more dangerous as if he was hearing something interesting.


    "I didn''t know my wife left such a deep impression on someone," Yano''s arm tightened around Lia while Lia didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Yano''s jealousy was something else.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you were married!"


    Lia helplessly looked at the male but couldn''t remember him, "I''m sorry but I can''t remember you."


    The guy looked a bit hurt before excitingly chatting away while Yano was a bit happier, "I''m the bartender who helped you! Do you remember? You came in, beat up around 10 guys and then asked about ghosts not knowing how to use the inte! Now it all makes sense, yes, yes!"


    "Oh!" Lia now slowly recognised the bartender from that night, "Thank you again for your help!"


    "It''s no biggie!"


    "But why are you here in the Immortal World?" him being here meant it was inevitable for him to die and Lia didn''t want that.

 Chapter 224: Rescue 2

    Chapter 224: Rescue 2


    "There are too many flies around my wifey," Yano displeased watched the bartender join the other mortals. Lia ignored Yano''s remark and watched the back of the bartender.


    Because the immortals couldn''t get themselves together, the mortals had to suffer. Weren''t they like heavens? ying around with others'' lives? The Mortal World shouldn''t be controlled or taken advantage of by the Immortal World.


    The Mortal World was its own, they should have the freedom to decide over their own lives. Just like how Lia wanted to sever the ties between heavens and the Immortal World.


    Although things have calmed down in the Mortal World and the situation was managed, all these mortals here have long given up on the Mortal World. They wanted to use thest bit of their lives for something useful. This was also the mentality the bartender had, someone who came to the Immortal World to save the Mortal World yet abandoned it.


    "Lia seems to be really popr," Mil and Sk came to Lia and Yano, while Zero, Lu and Holn were subject to the mortals'' curiosity, especially Zero was very well-loved. His appearance was particrly a weak spot for the protective females.


    "Unfortunately," Yano threw a nce at Lia who was rather concerned about what the bartender was doing.


    The moment the bartender approached the mortals, they all flocked to him eagerly listening to what he had to say. For some reason, it seemed like he was rallying them together. A bad feeling made itself apparent. What nonsense was the bartender nning to do now?


    "Everyone!" the bartender hollered and then with a mighty jumpnded in front of Lia before he knelt. The mass of mortals followed.


    "Oh no," Lia sighed and wanted to back off but the bartender''s gaze was fixated on her.


    Right now it looked like the mortals were Lia''s subjects and knelt in front of their king. In this peacefulndscape with the sun gracing them, the wind fluttering their clothes, this sight looked like a verse that could rival heavens.


    As if to defy heavens, all the people viewed Lia as their king. Yano and the others went along and yfully knelt while their smiles irritated Lia.


    "What are you doing? Stand up!" Lia had absolutely no idea what was going on until the bartender shouted, "You have our undying loyalty!"


    What do you think you''re doing? Shooting a mortal''s film right now? Don''t y around like this!


    But loyalty? A word that Susa liked to use. The truth was Lia also wanted to visit Elder L because of Leo''s death but Elder L was the person Lia was afraid of facing the most. He watched her grow up and she doubted him and even took Leo away from him.


    "I''m the supreme leader-" the bartender''s ridiculous words brought Lia back from her thoughts, "And everyone here all pledge to help you forever, whatever it needs to take!"


    Lia was on the verge of despair. She wished the bartender would stop this act. She didn''t know he was this kind of person. Did the disaster in the Mortal World change him into this? Did he think he was a hero now?


    "Because you helped me-"


    Although it was the bartender helping Lia and she did nothing for him. He was the one who basically saved her.


    "I was able to open my eyes, trained to be stronger and thus was able to survive the ghost gue. You are my saviour and I''ll be forever indebted to you."


    "Oh," Lia was overwhelmed by the cheers. Were all these mortals brain dead? Did their brains get fried during the ghost purge?


    However, it seemed to have some effects since Holn started to crackle again he hasn''t done in a long while, "Good. Good! Truly good, Lia hahaha!" Lu and Holn already got to know Lia''s true identity.


    "Long live my immortal saviour!" the bartender looked at Lia with sparkling eyes before Yano shielded her and exhaled, "Truly a big, fat fly."


    "Don''t be like this!" Mil alsoughed and patted Yano on the shoulders, "Lia''s doing good deeds."


    "Although I didn''t do anything," Lia desperately wanted everyone to know the truth and clear up this misunderstanding.


    "No, no my immortal saviour you are the reason why I grew stronger and could be the supreme leader!" the bartender wanted to hold Lia''s hands but Yano''s re stopped him.


    "What''s this supreme leader anyways?" Lia was still confused.


    "Remember when I told you about the 10 captains? He''s the leader," Holn recovered from hisughing and put his arm around the bartender, "He''s incredibly well-liked and actually strong."


    "Oh? Really?" Lia sized the bartender up.


    Funnily enough, he was still in his working clothes. He didn''t seem to have a strong body either, he was fairly on the slender side and seemed to be only in his mid-20s but hiding underneath his clothes were lean muscles that actually packed a punch.


    The bartender noticed Lia''s gaze and grinned, "Never judge a book by its cover."


    "Alright, go to the others now. Stop buzzing around my wifey," Yano shooed the bartender away and motioned Lu and Sk toe closer, "Guys you need to bring them under somehow."


    "Can''t you just use your power?"


    Yano nkly stared at Holn, "Do you think my power can be used like that? Do I look this convenient to you?"


    Holn and Sklya both looked Yano up and down before eximing, "Yup."


    "Wifey!" Yano actually clung onto Lia''s arm and looked at her aggrieved. Lia felt the incredible urge to punch everyone. Yano acting like this was embarrassing.


    "Isn''t it possible to quickly build something? Or just give them bankes? I mean it won''t rain or get cold here. They can just use the bathroom in your mansions and cook for everyone," Lia wanted this matter settled and get on with the n.


    Yano sensed her urgency and had Lu, Holn and Zero take care of it while Lia, Sk and Mil assembled in the dining room.


    "Are we still going with the previous n?" Mil was the first to speak up as he stuffed his cheeks full with snacks. For some reason, Lia got the feeling that none of them took this whole situation seriously. They were all too carefree and careless.


    Lia nced at Yano and said, "Yes, I will try to talk to Eri again to gain more info. Nothing more than that. Yano will open a portal for me to the capital and after I''m done, I''ll rush back, then we''ll figure out something together. I won''t get in trouble or danger nor will draw attention."


    The n sounded simple because the goal was only to meet Eri and not go into the pce. Since Lily was safe, there wasn''t anyone who should be captured in the pce Lia cared about. This might be a trap or Eri had gotten the wrong information.


    Either way, Lia needed to make sure. Obviously, it was already dangerous to meet Eri. Just because she let Lia go one time didn''t mean she''d do it for a second time and magically be a friend. That was why Lia nned to appear in family M''s mansion. Eri seemed to care a lot about her brother and Lia would use this to her advantage.


    "Honestly, I''m still against it," Yano twirled a fork in his hands, "If you know there''s no one there then why even bother going?"


    "I want to know why she said that."


    "That''s why you''re naive and reckless," Yano''s words hit Lia in the heart. Yano was right but she hated hearing those words the most. Mika always used to say the same to her. But Lia''s gut and intuition told her that there was really something in the pce, and Lia believed, as crazy as it sounded, that Eri didn''t lie to her and said the truth.


    That was why Lia wanted and had to go.


    "Why don''t you go with her?" Sk looked at Yano and Lia.


    "Yano in the capital also draws too much attention. M- The trash still thinks Yano is in the Mortal World."


    "Good girl," Yano''s mood brightened hearing Lia using his suggestion and rubbed her head.


    "Also I will be there only briefly. Ask Eri and then leave immediately."


    "It''s out of our hands. You''re too stubborn;" Mil sighed, "In any case be quick. We''ll prepare for the next stage. We''ll have to recruit as many people as possible, so we''ll also be busy."


    The atmosphere turned heavy as everyone realised they would have to engage in another fight. This time hopefully thest.


    ***


    "Are you leaving tonight?" Yano walked into Lia''s room and found her on the bed.


    "Yes, at night fewer people will notice," Lia sat up as Yano made himselffortable next to her.


    "Give me your hand."


    Lia looked at Yano perplexed but then did as he said. Her small hand fit perfectly in hisrge one. Yano drew a circle on the back of her hand and a golden circle lit up.


    "What''s that?"


    "Communication ring. Just tap on it and you can talk to me," Yano smiled at Lia whose eyes widened.


    "But won''t that be inconvenient for you? You can only use one circle at a time."


    "What?" Yanoughed, "You''ll just go there ande back immediately. I''ll stay here, so there''s no need to use my power or are you nning to run away?"


    As if afraid Lia would really run, Yano slung his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him.


    Lia shook her head and lightly grinned, "Why would I?"


    "See, so who are you worried about?"


    "You''re right," Lia rolled her eyes, she couldn''t win against Yano.


    "Lia," Yano''s low whisper sent a shiver through Lia''s body as his lips hovered next to her ear before his nose trailed her neck and his soft lips pressed a light kiss on her shoulders. All the while Yano pushed her even closer to him.


    Lia''s hands rested on his chest while her head was lowered, avoiding his gaze. Lia was confined in Yano''s arms and couldn''t move. The air started to evaporate from the heat that came from their bodies as they craved one another.


    Lia''s body tingled to the point that even her fingertips trembled against Yano''s firm chest. Yet Yano still didn''t let her go, instead, his nose bumped Lia''s and moved upwards so Lia had to look up at him and there, in his clear and warm eyes, she saw the whole universe.


    Lia''s lips quivered as she couldn''t help but get lost in Yano''s deep eyes. His hand cheekily trailed her back while his lips drew closer to Lia''s. Then he stopped with only a paper-thin gap between them, "Can Ikiss you?"


    Yano''s low whisper held back the desire that overtook him as he saw Lia so vulnerable under his touch. Lia''s long eyshes graced her cheeks as she blinked, relentlessly staring at Yano.


    She didn''t know what to say, all she could feel were the same emotions welling up inside of her that bound her to Yano.


    Before she even realised, her lips moved on her own allowing Yano to bridge the gap and connect their desires. Yano''s soft lips on hers was like water flowing into her body, drowning and making her numb.


    Lia knew what this meant as their kiss grew deeper and more passionate.


    Lia has utterly fallen for Yano.

 Chapter 225: Rescue 3

    Chapter 225: Rescue 3


    "Are you ok?" Lia heard Yano''s voiceing out of her hand. The golden circle glowed and lit up the dark surrounding. Right now, Lia stood in an empty street after taking Yano''s portal.


    "You seem to mess up the coordinates frequently."


    "Sorry," Yano''s embarrassed voice made Lia smile.


    "It''s alright, I''m not far from the M family''s mansion."


    "Ok, keep me updated."


    "Yes," with that their conversation ended.


    Lia''s heartbeat calmed down after Yano''s voice faded. Just a few hours ago, Yano and Lia shared their first kiss. Lia could still feel Yano''s lips on her. Just the thought and sensation of it made Lia tingling and red from embarrassment.


    But she couldn''t deny it felt too good to be true and she craved for more. Once all of this was over, Lia wanted to be in Yano''s arms forever and spend the rest of their lives together.


    For that, Lia needed to get going. The night in the capital was quiet. Just like how Lia previously came back from the abyss to the capital, the city in the aftermath of the battle, has been void of any people and warmth. The silent night apanied Lia as she swiftly made her way to the M family''s mansion.


    Lia barely remembered the one time she visited the M family''s ce, back then Lia was with Leo and they yed in the garden away from everyone.


    The M family based themselves in the thirdyer, just next to the forest that cut the thirdyer short, and north-east of the academy that was in the firstyer. Lia''s current position was in the fourthyer, she just needed to rush to south and would be there in less than 5 minutes.


    The surroundings shed as Lia ran at full speed. No sounds emerged, even though lights were on in some houses, nothing could be heard.


    Soon the mansion came into Lia''s view. Surprisingly, there weren''t any guards. Maybe it was because that no one would think of the crazy idea to attack one of the council families, especially one that had a captain in the Ghost King''s private army.


    The wall that surrounded the mansion was at least two metres tall. Lia effortlessly jumped over it andnded in a little garden in the front area of the mansion. A small pond surrounded by pebbles created a tranquil sound of water dripping. The path was also covered by little stones that created a noise that ripped the peaceful atmosphere as Lia kicked them against each other.


    From the front area, Lia could see that a few lights were on. She already made up her mind to sneak into the mansion and not just announce her presence. The way she''d get into the mansion would be through the brother. Lia picked up one of the stones and stealthily walked around the mansion to check the windows. She needed to find the room of Eri''s brother.


    A few minutester a stone was thrown against a window. A few seconds after that, a small shadow appeared in front of the window. Then the next, the window was opened and a small head popped out.


    The confused eyes of a young boy looked around in the dark garden before he surprisingly fell to the ground. His gaze remained on the window as a beautiful female stood in the frame jumping in front of the small boy.


    However, the boy wasn''t afraid as he watched the female closing the window and turning to him. The boy stood up and dusted off his clothes before he said, "Big Sis."


    "You still remember me?"


    Lia looked at the messy hair of the tired boy.


    "Of course," the boy nodded as if the answer to her question should''ve been obvious.


    "You don''t mind if I''m here?"


    The boy shook his head, "I''m alone No one''s home."


    Lia froze, "Your parents and sister aren''t?"


    The boy shook his head again. Lia could understand Eri going away but Elder and Madam M really left their son alone at home?


    "What about attendants? Guards?"


    "We don''t have them."


    "What?" Lia narrowed her eyes. What was the meaning of this? How could a council family not have people to guard and protect them?


    "Did they leave because of the war?"


    "We never had them."


    Boom. Boom.


    Lia''s heart sped up. Something was wrong here. How could they-


    Lia watched the boy''s face. Every time Lia talked to him she''s got these eerie feelings.


    And Lia finally knew why. Because the boy spoke of important and dangerous matters as if it didn''t have anything to do with him. He didn''t care or maybe he didn''t realise the importance of these things.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Lia felt bad for the boy who stared at her with no emotions only asked, "Why?"


    "You''re right. Nothing will happen to you. When will your parentse back?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" however the boy made no attempt to answer.


    He just continued to stare at Lia, "What about your sister?"


    "Soon."


    So he didn''t know when Elder and Madam M woulde back but knew confidently about his sister? Could it be that his parents might-


    Lia looked with aplicated gaze at him before throwing unnecessary questions away, "When is soon?"


    "Maybe in a few days?"


    "That''s soon?"


    "Yes, sis is on a mission."


    Lia tensed up. On a mission? That wasn''t good. Absolutely not. Eri being on a mission meant that Min had nned something and if Min nned something then it''d be definitely something on arge scale.


    "Do you know anything else about this mission?"


    "Only that the other captains will be away too."


    Lia bit her lips. It was indeed arge scale mission.


    "Where?"


    "I don''t really know."


    "I see," things have changed.


    They need to change their ns. Whatever Eri and the other captains were doing, Lia had to figure it out and report to Yano and the others to figure out a way to counterattack.


    They couldn''t let Min gain the upper hand.


    "So all the captains have left the capital?"


    The boy nodded.


    If all the captains were gone then this could be Lia''s chance. Not minding the boy listening, Lia tapped on the circle.


    Not even a secondter, Yano picked up, "Lia everything alright?"


    "Yes, it''s just," Lia nced at the boy, "Things have changed. Apparently, the captains are out of the capital on a mission. You know what this means, right?"


    "Trash has begun to sort himself out."


    Lia couldn''t help butugh hearing Yano''s words, "He''s nning something."


    "Yes, this is what I thought-"


    "No," Yano cut Lia immediately off not even giving her a chance to speak, "Come back. We''ll discuss it with everyone and thene up with a new n."


    Lia knew Yano would say this. She also knew that what she was about to do was reckless but a better opportunity than this couldn''t surface again.


    "I''ll stay here and scout the situation."


    "No!" Yano''s voice was filled with anxiety, "Lia pleasee back. Let''s-"


    "Yano, I can do this. Trust me. If only M- Trash and some soldiers are present, it''s easier for me to sneak into the pce and we''ll need less time."


    "Do you even hear yourself talk? Even for me, it''d be impossible. Juste back. Don''t do anything stupid."


    "I won''t. If things go south, I''ll instantly retreat. I also have this to talk to you. I''ll keep you updated. Trust me."


    "Lia" Lia knew Yano still wanted to bring her up from the idea but they both knew Lia''s stubbornness.


    Although Lia should know better, there wasn''t a better opportunity than this. Lia could figure out the secret in the pce as well as what mission Min sent the captains on.


    "Alright," Yano eventually gave in, "But if I call you, you quickly pick up, ok?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    "If the situation is dire, run the hell away, ok?"


    "Yes, yes," Lia smiled a bit hearing Yano''s weak sigh.


    "Please take care. If anything happens to you-"


    "I know, I''ll get back to you," with that Lia ended the conversation and was ready to leave when the young boy tugged on Lia''s clothes, "Big sis, you''re going to the pce."


    "Yes," Lia wondered what the boy would do. Part of the reason why Lia let this boy hear was because she anticipated his reactions.


    "But that ce is full of bad people."


    It was as Lia thought. The boy held no good feelings towards Min and his private army.


    "Why are they bad?"


    "Because they they because my sis is also bad. Just like they all are."


    "Then do you know what I''m going to be doing?" Lia crouched in front of the boy and took his hand.


    "No," the boy aggrieved shook his head.


    "I''m going to destroy the bad guys," Lia couldn''t believe the words that came out of her mouth but apparently it seemed to work as the boy widened his eyes.


    "Then if all the bad guys disappear will my sis be good again?"


    Lia didn''t know how to answer this, she didn''t want to make empty promises only for it to stab her back in the end.


    "I''m not sure. This will be all up to your sister."


    In the end, it was best to tell the truth and not get his hopes up.


    "Mhm ok," the boy lowered his head before he looked up at Lia with such a serious and determined look that shocked Lia, "I''ll help you."


    "You want to?" How could this boy help her? Furthermore, if Eri found out that Lia had used her precious younger brother then Eri was bound to end up wanting to kill Lia, no?


    "You are the most wanted person."


    "So you knew..."


    This boy was still as frightening as Lia thought him to be on their first meeting.


    "You won''t be able to handle the pce much less sneaking in," and he was quite clever too.


    "So you want to help me get in?" although Lia was sceptical she still quickly caught on.


    Studying his serious face, Lia was assured that he indeed believed in his words.


    "Yes, I can."


    "You sure are confident. I see, however, you only help me get in. Once I''m inside you run back here and stay as your sister might have told you, ok?"


    "Yes!" the boy nodded eagerly.


    Lia couldn''t let him be harmed, he was quite adorable too.


    "Then tell me, how are you going to help me?"

 Chapter 226: Rescue 4

    Chapter 226: Rescue 4


    Trigger warning: Bits of torture and possibly gore


    ----------------------


    The firstyer, the core of the capital was as quiet as the rest. The buildings were still destroyed but the za and pce were back in their full glory and excellence as if they were never dirtied and tainted by death and torture.


    From the back of the za, Lia and the boy examined the gate. Two soldiers were patrolling.


    "I can''t believe I''m doing what you say," Lia watched the dark outline of the boy under the moonlight. At the end, she had to rely on a small kid''s n. Well, his help was appreciated.


    "I''m going to go big sis," the boy walked to the entrance. Lia followed a bit before hiding herself and watched from a bit of distance the boy''s act. With this, the boy was putting himself in danger too but the soldiers might not get suspicious as the boy was only a child in their eyes.


    A few minutester, Lia heard the boy''s aggrieved voice, "I want to see my sister!"


    "Who are you?" a soldier''s voice appeared.


    "My sister is Eri! She''s one of the captains! I miss her and-" so the act continued.


    The boy yed an incredibly believable act of a younger brother left behind by his sister without any notice. So he came to find her. As the soldiers got gradually impatient, the boy slipped past the defence and ran into the pce.


    "Hey,e back! You can''t enter even if you are-" this was the cue for Lia to run up to the gate. Once the soldiers chased after the boy who surprisingly was nimbly enough to escape them, the entrance was left wide open.


    Lia used the situation to rush past the gate and enter the pce. As Lia lived in the pce for quite a while, she knew the spots she could hide in without having anyone find her.


    Lia heard the noises and voices of the soldiers catching the boy, then his small, "Sorry," before they disappeared. Lia hoped that the boy would make it safely back.


    Lia''s even breath gradually calmed her racing heart. In the dark room, Lia hid, she waited until she was sure no one was there. Using the time, she went through all the possible ces someone could be held and imprisoned. But wasting time by searching through every ce wasn''t idealpared to catching someone and forcing them to reveal information.


    Suddenly, Lia''s hand glowed. Yano was calling.


    "Yes? "Lia''s low whisper prompted Yano to also quiet down his voice, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m right now in the pce."


    "What?" Yano sounded displeased.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''ll tell youter. It''s inconvenient now."


    After a few seconds of silence Yano finally answered, "Ok."


    Lia had to hurry. Everyone was waiting. She had to get back as soon as possible.


    Lia opened the door and peeked out. The well-lit hallway had no one in sight. It was empty. Lia covered her face with the hood and quickly made her way through the hallway.


    There was one ce to definitely avoid. It was the area where Min lived. Right now, Lia was on the other side of the pce where mostly the staff went around. As it was night, they should be all sleeping.


    Lia managed to get to the area where the staff quarter was, however, she didn''t enter it. As most of the staff shared a room, waking one up would only rm everyone else.


    Moreover, how could simple servants and attendants know of any of Min''s ns? That was why Lia targeted someone else. The person who hid in the dark while Lia still lived in the pce and who Min relied on secretly.


    It was the assistant. Back then Lia has only seen him once but never even exchanged words with him. Now thisnky assistant properly took care of all matters for Min. Someone like him who was powerless yet informative was the perfect target. Since Lia already knew where he had hidden himself for most of the time back then, she was sure that old habits didn''t die so easily.


    Next to the staff quarters, there were several rooms. One of the rooms was at the far end, of a dead-end hallway. The paint slowly tore off at some ces and the door looked tattered and old.


    Lia stood in front of the door but heard no noises. Still, she put her hand on the doorknob. The next second she entered a ck room with the only light sourceing from the far end.


    Blue sparks akin to Timo''s electricity were condensed in a small ball that floated in the air. Surrounding it were tworge and thin hands.


    The sparks lit up a part of a male''s face. Lia drew closer to the person without making any sounds before- Mhmmh- she wrapped her hands around the assistant''s mouth and pulled his head backwards.


    CRACK.


    The bones in his nape made terrifying sounds but this obviously wouldn''t even harm an immortal. While the confused assistant tried to heal his spin, Lia threw him off the chair before mming him into the wall. Then with the impact of the broken iron chair, she nailed him to the wall.


    "Kuah, w-what the hell?" pure confusion swung in the assistant''s voice as he looked into the darkness before him but couldn''t even see the outline of his predator. The bloody holes the iron poles tore in his arms and legs got increasingly painful as his spine waspletely restored.


    The blue ball wasn''t able to project any light onto Lia''s figure but not even a secondter her voice made the assistant flinch, "Tell me where the captains went. On what mission?"


    The voice was familiar to the assistant, "You-"


    "Only say what I want to hear."


    Lia picked up another piece of the broken chair before she approached the assistant and held her hand over his mouth. The sharp edge of metal dug into his stomach. This close proximity made it able for them to be able to read the emotion in their eyes.


    "Mhm! Mhmm!" the assistant nodded furiously and Lia pulled the broken piece out. The assistant rang for air as tears fell down his face. Even though he couldn''t die, pain was still anyone''s worst mortal enemy. Lia found that the assistant was too weak.


    "The three captains went to the Mortal World."


    Lia''s eyes shed, "What are they doing there?"


    Lia held the weapon against the assistant threatening to give him even worse torture.


    "The Ghost King wants topletely eliminate the Mortal World!"


    Lia froze. Min wanted to take this course? But didn''t he already stop targeting the Mortal World? Just what was his goal and ns?


    "With only three captains?" Lia had no time to waste.


    Min wanted to destroy the Mortal World. That was information. His motives behind it weren''t important for now. The three captains would be naturally Eri, Timo and Zayn.


    "Ha!" the assistant actuallyughed, "Do you think we haven''t prepared? Weapons? The mortals have nuclear bombs then what we got? Ghosts? Haha!"


    "You''re being cocky," the pole drilled through the assistant neck and hisugh gurgled in his throat.


    However, those three captains and massive amounts of ghosts would be able to eliminate the Mortal World. Especially if the countries started to fight against each other. Was that their intention?


    Lia quickly tapped her circle. With all these thoughts running around she had to inform Yano and the others as quickly as possible. They had to go to the Mortal World and take care of it.


    "What''s wrong?" Yano''s worried voice came through.


    "Yano, listen closely," Lia briefly recounted the details. Then she was met with silence.


    "I think it''s best if you head to the Mortal World," Lia encouraged Yano to act but then another voice appeared, "Is it true? Will earth perish?" It was the bartender''s.


    Lia bit her lip. The morals were listening. Yano must''ve been with them, at this hour?


    "I''m sorry bu-" Lia stopped.


    She turned her head around and looked through the empty room. Even in the darkness Lia could see she was alone.


    "Dammit," Lia cursed and bolted to the door. The assistant managed to escape. During the time she talked to Yano, the assistant pulled out the iron poles and walked away.


    Lia was too upied with Yano to notice it.


    "What''s wrong?" Yano heard Lia''s cussing and instantly asked.


    "Nothing, just something came up. I''ll get back to you," once again Lia cut their conversation short. Out of the ck room, Lia saw the blood trail the assistant left behind.


    He couldn''t have gone far. Even if he healed himself in the short time, he wouldn''t be able to walk fast. The blood led Lia towards the staff quarter. Surprisingly it seemed like the assistant walked to his room instead of rming Min or anyone else.


    For some reason, Lia had instincts telling her that the assistant hid something. There was no reason for him to get back to his room. Lia''s guess was right, the minute Lia ripped his door open, she saw him pulling out weird stic bags filled with liquid.


    There was no time for Lia to think. She closed the door then dashed up to him just when he put the bag to his lips. Flinging the bag away with the liquid spilling all over the ground, Lia threw the assistant against the wall.


    She spun around before kicking him in the face. His nose broke and he wailed on the ground.


    "P-Please stop! I told you everything!<2


    Blood gushed from his face.


    "Sorry but leaving you alive will only harm me. You have to die,<2 emotionless Lia kicked at the assistant again who tried to defend himself with his arms.


    "I-I won''t tell anyone! I swear!" the assistant''s wail was pitiful yet quiet as if he wanted to show her, he really had no intention to reveal or give her away. However, unfortunately, Lia paid him no heed. She continued to pound at him until the assistant had no other choice but to resort to that.


    "W-Wait! I have something you want!"


    Lia didn''t stop.


    "No, someone you want!"


    The attacks ceased.


    "Who?"


    "See for yourself," the assistant barely managed to stand up.


    Under Lia''s careful watch, he put his hand on a wall. The wall opened up. In the darkness, a hallway opened up to a room.


    "P-Please believe me. Follow me," the assistant walked in with his hands up.


    If he really had someone she cared about- Lia couldn''t throw this chance away. She decided to go with him.


    "It''s just here," the assistant didn''t stop talking as if he''d die if he didn''t. Before Lia, a ss vitrine appeared with many tubes connecting from the darkness into it.


    However, it was the person lying inside unconscious that made Lia''s hands tremble.


    "Noel!" Lia drew closer to make sure it was really him.

 Chapter 227: Rescue 5

    Chapter 227: Rescue 5


    "How could this be?" with a sharp gaze Lia turned to the assistant. The assistant crawled on the floor backing away from Lia, "Y-You should be happy! I-I saved him from being killed!"


    Yes, in hindsight, it might have turned out to be beneficial to him and Lia but initially, Lia was sure that the assistant had other motives.


    "Free him," Lia had no patience to waste with the assistant.


    "Yes-Yes of course!" the assistant stood up and rushed to the vitrine.


    "What did you do with him?"


    "I just put him here. Nothing more!" the assistant hurried to open the vitrine when he noticed Lia''s gaze on his back.


    "He''ll wake up as soon as I take him out!"


    Indeed the vitrine opened and Lia stepped closer. The tubes that connected to the vitrine were actually stuck inside Noel''s body.


    "You surely don''t think you can fool me like this?" Lia grabbed the assistant by the hair making him flinch even more, "What exactly did you n to do to him?"


    "You''re worried about the tubes, of course, but this is only to keep him unconscious. That''s all there is," the assistant fumbled to remove the tubes from Noel''s body. The wounds started to heal.


    Lia looked at Noel and tremendous chaos swirled inside of her. Noel was really alive. His eyshes that slightly fluttered made him look like a sleeping prince about to wake up from a deep slumber.


    An incredible joy welled up inside Lia but doubt also made itself apparent. If this was really Noel then-


    "Who was the corpse?"


    The assistant licked his lips as he continued to free Noel, "It''s my power. I can cast illusions on objects."


    "Dead people too?"


    "Yes."


    "So you created a fake corpse of him?"


    "Yes."


    Then Lia hugged a strange corpse and cried about that unknown person? Lia was even angrier at the assistant.


    "Done!" the assistant moved back as Lia took Noel''s hand and brushed his hair back.


    Feeling his warmth and beating pulse Lia was reassured. But only Noel could be Noel.


    If this was a fake Noel, then Lia had gotten her hopes up to have them shattered again.


    "Noel" Lia''s whisper seemed to slowly wake him up.


    Noel''s fingers twitched underneath Lia''s hand. His lids quivered before he opened his eyes and slowly turned to Lia.


    Once their eyes met, Noel gave Lia a weak smile, "Missed me so much?"


    Noel''s hoarse voice still held his usual teasing. These words, Noel would always say them whenever they were apart from each other for a while.


    Lia finally started to let her tears flow she desperately held back. This was indeed the Noel she knew. He was alive. Atst, someone was still alive.


    "I did," Lia admitted, which stunned Noel.


    "Ah haha," Noel cautiously sat up before taking Lia into his arms.


    Her familiar scent and her frail body in his embrace just felt so good andfortable. It was good to be back.


    "Everyone everyone," Lia sobbed but Noel patted her head, "It''s ok. We all already knew what wasing however-" Noel was pretty sure that Susa said he was also going to die.


    Could it be what Susa saw was the fake corpse of Noel and Noel actually avoided death?


    "Lia, we all made up our minds, so don''t feel bad. Don''t me yourself. Susa-" Noel stopped but Lia caught a hidden piece of information.


    "Susa what? Tell me! I- I need to know."


    Noel wanted to avoid this topic but it has already happened and was a thing of the past, it didn''t matter if Lia knew of it.


    So Noel told Lia the truth and as expected Lia was devastated.


    "Whyyou all" Lia couldn''t understand. They all knew they''d go and die if they did things the way they did, so why didn''t they try to change it but submitted to it?


    "Lia, it''s already done. Sorry, we didn''t tell you but it''s ok. We all share the same sentiment. Especially, Xavi told me you shouldn''t get too hung up on it."


    Not too hung up? Over their deaths? How could she not? Also, the way Noel talked now was way more softened down and serious. He didn''t tease much nor acted cheeky anymore.


    "By the way, how did you find me?" Noel looked around but only saw Lia.


    "Huh?" Lia wiped her tears away, "The assista- Damn!"


    The assistant got away again.


    "We need to hurt!" Lia jumped up and helped Noel up.


    This time Lia was sure that the assistant would go to inform Min. This was a battle against time. Lia and Noel had to get out of the pce before the assistant reached Min.


    However, they were at a disadvantage because Noel had been asleep in the vitrine for quite a while, so his body was numb and his legs didn''t have much strength.


    "Sorry,'''' Noel grit his teeth.


    "It''s fine," now it was Lia''s time to reassure Noel.


    "Also," as they moved out of the room, Noel dropped the next huge bomb, "I''ve lost my powers."


    "What?" Lia was shocked but didn''t stop to make their way out.


    But before Noel could answer, they heard voices.


    "We''re found out," Lia pulled Noel''s arm around her shoulder and quickly made it out of the staff''s quarter. Hiding inside a room, Lia tapped on her hand. Noel noticed the circle and pattern on the back of it, "What are you doing?"


    "Contacting Yano."


    "Yano? He''s here?"


    Lia only nodded before Yano''s voice appeared, "Lia!"


    Hearing the worried and anxious tone in his voice, Noel looked at Lia whileplicated feelings arrived. They got even more chaotic as Lia''s gentle voice said, "I''m fine."


    Lia might not even know that her expression has softened and a small smile tugged on her lips when Yano''s voice first came. But Noel could see it.


    Could it be that those two-?


    Noel wore a wry smile. It seemed like he was a step toote. Or maybe he never had a chance to begin with.


    "No, under no circumstancee!" Lia''s hard voice brought Noel back. It seemed like Lia told him of their current situation.


    "But-"


    "No, we''ll be fine. Noel''s with me. If it''s us two we can do it. Take care of the Mortal World."


    Lia didn''t tell Yano that Noel has lost his power. It was better this way. Yano would only abandon his duty ande for her. Frankly, Lia wasn''t weak. If it was to escape, she could at least do that much.


    "She''ll be fine. I''m here, you don''t trust me?" Noel took Lia''s hand and spoke.


    In the first ce, he had no idea how that power worked.


    "What? You who almost died and got caught?" Yano''s yfulness was hidden.


    Noel sighed, "Shut up, I''m doing fine now, ok? I ain''t dead so cut me some ck, man."


    After a few more minutes, Yano was conflicted then he agreed, "Alright."


    "Good. Stick to yourse-"


    "Noel!" Lia jumped up and pushed him to the side, right when a spear got stuck between them.


    "Run!" Lia dashed towards the soldier in the door and tackled them down.


    "Lia? Lia?" Yano''s agitated voice rang through her hand.


    "It''s fine. Go! Talk to y-" the line was cut off.


    "Lia? Lia! Dammit!" Yano cursed. Something must''ve happened to her. Yano looked at everyone around him and could barely contain his urge to bang on the table.


    Meanwhile, Lia and Noel barely managed to escape a soldier who found them.


    "They shut us in, we can''t leave so easily," Noel concluded. Having realised that, Lia quickly worked her brain.


    "I know a few ces, we can hide but only for so long. We need toe up with a n," Lia ran down the hallway while Noel followed. His body started to function properly again.


    There were indeed a few ces that Min might not know. However, Lia still wanted to avoid his area. Although maybe they wouldn''t expect them to hide there.


    In the first ce, it was a stupid idea to get into the enemy base just like that. But the good thing was that Lia was able to reunite with Noel.


    "We should be safe here for a while," the ce Lia chose was none other than the inner court garden, the pavilion.


    There was a small shed next to it. They wouldn''t be able find them so easily here.


    The starry night shone upon them through the cracks of the wooden shed. Noel was the first to open his mouth but his words surprised Lia, "Your rtionship with Yano is?"


    "Huh?" Lia caught off guard didn''t know what to say. Everyone who saw Lia and Yano could already see because Yano was truly clingy but being asked this on the spot, Lia started to stutter nonsense, "W-Why are you asking? Haha Noel, what are you saying? Yano and I, we, I mean, the both of us.. well, you see-"


    Noel quietlyughed, "I got it. Got it. It''s obvious."


    Lia was too flustered to notice the slight bitterness in Noel''s voice. A slight sting hurt his heart and Noel quickly changed the topic, "Back to what I was saying, the assistant took me to his room after I managed to get to the pce. Then he led me to the room with the vitrine and took my power. He was really interested in it."


    "So you really lost your power?"


    "Yep, stupid of me ain''t it?"


    "No, I''m just d you''re alive," Lia''s smile truly hurt Noel, a lot more than any of the fights he''s been through. He could survive, he could emerge as the victor, he could gain anything, but this person in front of him could never be his.


    "Thanks," Noel grinned.


    "But isn''t the assistant''s power to create illusions?"


    The assistance couldn''t have multiple powers.


    "He didn''t use his power but my guess is the vitrine. The tubes absorbed my powers and," Noel''s expression turned dark.


    "Did you see the origin of the tubes?"


    Now that Lia thought about it she didn''t see where the tubes came from. They were shrouded in darkness before being connected to the vitrine.


    "I saw it. Briefly," Noel stared nkly in front of him, "Just as the assistant knocked me out, I wanted to fight back. Then I saw it. A face. In the darkness staring back at me."


    "Stop," Lia got a chill running down her spine This was too scary to think about. Lia hated horror and scary stories the most. Although her own life, especially with the corpses, was practically a horror story, "So, you''re saying it''s someone else''s ability and that person is confined there?"


    "I guess so. There''s something else I found out," Noel turned to Lia, "That guy, the assistant, he''s the one that sessfully managed to create those artificial ghosts. He''s an important key the Ghost King needs or needed. A crazy genius? Ha."


    "Then we have to kill him," Lia concluded but Noel shook his head, "No, it ain''t that easy. Because he took my power and made it his own."


    Lia''s eyes widened.


    "Basically he can use all the abilities I''ve copied, some even from the others."


    The others. Their allies. Used to be.


    "This bastard," Lia grit her teeth, "No matter what you''ve to get it back. Copy it again."


    Lia held her hand out, "What are you waiting for?"


    "What you want to do?"


    Lia threw her hair back and a furious glint was trapped in her dark and dangerous eyes, "I''m giving you your power back. Better said I''m giving you new ones."

 Chapter 228: Counterattack

    Chapter 228: Counterattack


    "Yano, what are we gonna do?" Mil watched how Yano paced up and down. None of them has ever seen him this conflicted.


    Usually, he''d be able to dish out a decision quickly but this time Lia was involved. They all knew what this meant. Yano''s brain and heart were telling him to do two different things.


    Right now, Yano, Mil, Sk, Lu and Holn and some of the mortal captains assembled in Yano''s dining room. Everyone waited for Yano toe to a decision.


    The light of the chandelier cast a dark shadow over Yano''s face. Then finally he sat down and spoke up, "The Mortal World needs us more. Lia herself said she''d be fine."


    It came to a surprise but also not. No one knew what to say until Sk mmed her hand on the table, "Are you going to abandon Lia?"


    The moment she said those words, she regretted it. She knew it wasn''t easy for Yano, that Yano was the one who suffered the most under his decision.


    Yano''s lips twitched and as expected he got angry for the first time, "There''s no other choice! I believe in Lia. The Mortal World''s about to stop existing, so we gotta prevent that!"


    Sk couldn''t refute. The Mortal World was indeed the priority here.


    "Alright," Yano calmed down, "Let''s think of a n when we get there and checked out the situation. Let''s prepare to leave."


    The tension in the air was high. It wasn''t easy to say anything. They all knew about the situation, they could only go along with Yano''s words.


    "But," then one single person rejected Yano''s idea, "Isn''t it more logical to fight here?"


    It was the bartender.


    "What?" Yano turned to the bartender and sized him up.


    "There''s a saying, if you want to purge evil you have to take it by its roots."


    "I think you mixed it up a bit," one of the other mortals said.


    "It doesn''t matter," the bartender continued, "What I mean is even if we save the Mortal World now, it''ll be in dangerter in the future. We can save it, again and again, it''ll always be the same. We''ve to get rid of the mastermind, I guess it''s the Ghost King here. In order to save the Mortal World it''s important to stop the Ghost King, only then can the Moral World be safe."


    "But all the mortals," Mil spoke up.


    "Yes, sacrifices need to be made," the bartender was convinced of his words, "But we can save the greater good."


    The words were quite simr to what mortals would say. To the immortals, it was a surprise that the mortals who could die so easily were talking about sacrifices so lightly.


    "Thinking about it, it''s more logical," another mortal said, ''''We already pledged our loyalty and will help. We''ll die anyways so at least let''s go out with a bang! Whatcha guys say?''''


    The present mortals looked at the 5 captains.


    ***


    "Behind!" Noel pulled Lia with him as they ran through the pce followed by various attacks and a mob soldiers.


    "Is there any other exit?"


    "No. Only the entrance," if there was another way inside the pce, they wouldn''t have struggled so much in the first ce.


    Right after Lia gave Noel his new power, they were immediately discovered. Maybe because the light that Noel emitted was far greater than in the past attracting the soldiers who were already searching for them.


    "Here!" Lia dashed into a hallway but instead to go into a room, she jumped up and touched the ceiling. Noel quickly caught on and supported Lia.


    Their frantic heartbeatsbined couldn''t drown out the imposing footsteps that drew closer.


    "A bit more," Lia whispered as Noel held her up. Just when the soldiers turned around the corner, Lia and Noel disappeared.


    "Check all the rooms!"


    There wasn''t any other exit in the pce but there were various shortcuts that led to the other floors. Right now, Lia and Noel climbed through a small shaft that ended in a room on the second floor.


    They crawled through the gap in the ground and found themselves in a bedroom. It was the one Lia used to upy in the past.


    From the window, the za could be seen. As well as a shocking sight.


    "That bastard!" Lia grit her teeth, Noel gave her a wry smile, "You curse quite a bit now."


    Lia ignored him.


    "Let''s get out of the window," Noel continued.


    "No," Lia decided on the spot, "We need to stop Min."


    From the window, the za and the rest of the capital until the end could be seen. A ce that just buzzed with an insane amount of ghosts.


    Min has set all the ghosts free. Lia understood. He didn''t care anymore what would happen to the Immortal World.


    ***


    "Your highness," the assistant knelt in front of Min who sat on his throne with the cube in his hand. A golden ring graced his finger.


    "Be quiet."


    "Yes."


    The assistant could feel the incredible force Min exuded. Min''s anger was unrivalled.


    Indeed, Min was furious at his assistant''s blunder. Letting Lia so easily inside the pce and even failing to catch her until now, just how ipetent were his men? But there was also an upside. He could use this as an excuse to get rid of the Immortal World.


    Most of the hidden families have perished and Min has gained an even stronger power now. There was no need to wait any longer. Once they were all dead, Min could gain more cores. However, there was a problem, a big problem. Min was running out of ghosts.


    The ghosts that he set free in the capital wasn''t enough for the whole Immortal World. On the spot, Min decided to guide the ghosts to a part of the Veil first. His fingers swiped across the cube until he looked at his assistant,


    "Get Sal and barricade the capital. Don''t let any immortals leave. Instead, gather them in the za. If you want to redeem yourself finish this in less than 15 minutes."


    "Yes, your highness," the assistant bowed and left. If there weren''t enough ghosts, then Min just had to create a new ones. Min rose from the throne and walked out, preparing himself.


    Less than 15 minutester all immortals assembled in the za. In fact, there were too many to fit, so they were all squished together. Min was satisfied at zhis sight.


    "Good job," he told his assistant and Sal, the new captain with flower petals in his eyes, whonded next to Min''s side.


    "Thank you, your highness," both bowed.


    "Get someone, no, get everyone who has the fire attribute immediately here."


    "Yes," then they left to fulfil Min''s order. Min''s eyes swept across the mass of immortals as he stood on the balcony and spoke to them, "Everyone."


    The anxious and scared immortals were instantly relieved and reassured at the sight of the Ghost King. Some even cheered.


    "Dark times continue to befall us. It seems like more people want to harm us. Everyone, do you want to be of help?"


    Min''s solemn and deep voice of great magnitude caused the crowd to be deeply impressed, they instantly cheered, "Yes! Of course!"


    "Then, thank you," Min held up his hands, "Your sacrifices will be forever remembered during the destruction of this world."


    Wait for what? The immortals stared at each other. Sacrifices? Destruction?


    What was their Ghost King talking about? Yet it was toote to even realise. With a sweep of his hand, several immortals started to fall to the ground, their bodies violently shook and foam spit out of their mouths.


    Then the next thing that happened caused an even greater uproar. The immortals who stood next to the victims, saw ghosts emerging from the dead bodies of them. Mass panic was instantly triggered. They understood. The Ghost King was trying to turn them into ghosts.


    "R-Run!" all the immortals tried to escape the za but the soldiers surrounding it made it impossible.


    "Free us!"


    "Ghost king, why are you doing this?"


    "Help! Anyone!"


    "Get away!"


    The immortals started to fight against the soldier but as they were powerless, they turned to harm one another.


    "Everyone, there''s no need to react like this. You should be honoured to give up your life for a good cause," Min indifferently watched the crowd as he waved his hand. Again and again, until all the bodies fell to the ground and only ghosts swirled around.


    Taking out the cube from his robe, Min ordered the ghosts to rush to the other parts of the Immortal World.


    "Your highness," Sal and the assistant came back, "We''ve brought them."


    "Well tell them to burn all the corpses," Min didn''t look up from his cube.


    "Yes."


    Not even as a burning fire erupted before him. As long as there were corpses, Lia could evenly, no maybe even manage to topple Min.


    The bitter aftertaste of Lia almost getting him during the broadcast was still violently swirling in his mouth. That stupid, nave girl actually possessed the qualification to be the Immortal King. It wasn''t right to Min.


    As the zing heat burnt everything to a crisp, Min spoke up, "I need more. Sal,e with me to the next city."


    Sal wordlessly nodded. Once Min extracted the souls out of everyone in the next city and turned them to ghosts, it''d be enough to cause the downfall of the whole Immortal World.


    The sizzling of the fire slowly died down as Min was ready to head back but then found himself falling off the balcony through the air until the hard impact of the ground shed with his back.


    "You!" Min roared as he fixated his gaze on Lia who fell with him. This eyesore was trying to ruin his n again.


    "Noel!"


    Min watched as another male jumped from the balcony and rushed towards the soldiers in the za.


    Min threw Lia off him and mocked her as she pulled out a knife, "Without corpses you are nothing, why are you still trying to stop me? Only with him?" Min stared at Noel who started to fight the soldiers.


    "You''ll be surprised how many people want you gone."


    "Oh," Min looked like he heard something amusing.


    But this time, Lia wouldn''t falter in front of Min. She wouldn''t be afraid nor lower herself before him anymore. She has made up her mind.


    Lia and Noel were ready to stop Min once and for all. Seeing what Min did to the crowd, Lia felt nothing because after all, all these people hated her as much as Min did. However, she still knew it was wrong. Then, seeing how Min burnt all of their corpses, Lia knew he wasn''t going to give her any chances.


    It was ok. All Lia needed to do right now was to prevent Min from going to the other city, and draw out as much time as possible until Yano and the others arrived.


    It was a fortunate thing that all the captains were in the Mortal World currently.


    However, Lia was wrong. There were, in fact, two captains currently present in the za.

 Chapter 229: Counterattack 2

    Chapter 229: Counterattack 2


    Fighting sounds erupted behind Lia. Min, in front of her, made no attempts to move. Instead, he briefly red at the balcony and nodded his head to the right. Lia knew that without her corpses, she stood no chance against Min but she needed to at least stall some time.


    "What are you going to do?" one corner of Min''s lips raised as he turned his attention back to her, "No, what can you do?"


    Lia hated this arrogant and provoking side of him. She now wondered just what in the world she saw in him that she was so obsessed for such a long while.


    "Min, you still think you hold the same influence over me. You surely should''ve realised that no matter what, you cannot kill me," Lia lowered her knife and approached Min, "I''ve died for at least a million times yet each time I still came back alive. Even when you personally tried to kill me. So, I should be asking, what can you do? You fucking piece of shit."


    Lia wore a brilliant smile as Min raised his eyebrow. One thing that threw him off was the fact that he never thought he''d see Lia cursing, cursing him.


    "True, I didn''t manage to kill you just as you didn''t manage to take revenge on me. Look where we are now, you''ve lost everything again while I still own and reign over everything."


    This remark of Min''s hit Lia in the wrong spot. Min was right. Lia has almost lost everything but she also gained a lot.


    And all these invaluable experiences made her the person she was today. The moment Lia stopped before Min, there was only a foot of distance between them. Lia looked at Min, at his dark eyes that could suck one in like a ck void but now she noticed the cold indifference. While Yano''s eyes were also able to swallow one up, they were full of warmth gently lulling one in.


    Lia sneered as her eyes met Min. A provocation that Min didn''t find funny.


    "You''re really too ugly, I don''t know what I saw in you," spitting out this sentence, Lia twirled her knife in her hand before slicing it up Min''s neck. However, Min managed to dodge it with ease.


    "You''re not skilled enough to harm me," this time Min mocked her.


    "It''s ok, I don''t need to be," seeing Lia being so calm, Min had the overwhelming urge topletely break her.


    "Is that so?" Min decided to humour her arrogance until she crawled in front of him again like the previous times.


    Lia took a step backwards as her knife didn''t connect for a second time. Min''s mocking expression wanted to tear Lia down but she remained unfazed. Instead, the circle on her hand glowed.


    Min shouldn''t see it, so the next second Lia once again attacked, but this time just before her knife was about to hit him, Lia withdrew. Then she jumped off the ground, both of her feetnding on Min''s chest. With all of her force, she used his body as a springboard to put some considerable distance between them. As a result, Min was also forced to wobble back a bit.


    Taking the chance Lia quickly took the call, "Lia, hold on for a bit. We''re almost there."


    "Ok, I''ll draw out until you''re here."


    Yano quickly ended the conversation and Lia focused on Min again.


    Since Yano and the others already knew about the current situation after Lia told them, they decided toe to Lia''s and Noel''s aid, even though Lia said they should focus on the Mortal World. But the things the bartender raised did make sense. Their best bet was to go all out and stop Min here.


    However, Min too had more than enough time to deal with Lia, after all, most of his preparations were already set into action. The captains were taking care of the Mortal World while the ghosts were taking care of the Immortal World. Lia with her desperate attempt was nothing more than aughable, pitiful matter that was worth nothing in Min''s eyes.


    If Min yed along with her, he wouldn''t lose anything. Thus Min just stood there not moving. Lia eyed him suspiciously. Right now the situation didn''t look too good for them. Stalling time with only Lia and Noel against Min and the soldiers was almost impossible.


    Noel just got his powers back and could only copy random powers. Him being able to hold them down for so long was a miracle.


    Just a little bit more. Just a tiny little bit more.


    But then all hopes came crashing down in an instant.


    Just when Lia wanted to charge at Min, loud screams evaded the za from all sides. Flower petals flew around forming a thick wall surrounding everything and obstructing everyone''s view. Then the next second when the flower petals disappeared, a terrifying sight unfolded.


    A new crowd of confused immortals looked around which led them toy in the za. How was that possible? How could they be here? Lia frantically looked around and then in the air saw a male floating on a cloud of flower petals.


    Who was this?


    "Don''t tell me- Noel! Come!" Lia instantly looked for Noel to regroup. Min on the other side looked at the male in the air and said, "Good job, Sal."


    "Thank you, your highness."


    "Did he bring them all here?" Noel quickly arrived next to Lia''s side and both of them were vignt.


    They slowly retreated. Reality was bleak. They couldn''t stop Min here anymore. With a wave of his hand, Min once again extracted the souls from the immortals to turn them into ghosts.


    These ghosts would charge at Lia and Noel but some immortals managed to escape as even more flooded in until the firstyer was filled. Confused and terrified voices ran through everywhere.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why are we here?"


    "The Ghost King! In the za! The-" SLASH.


    Blood sttered. Veins were severed. Guts and intestines flew in the air like dust swirled up. A bloody massacre unfolded before Lia''s eyes. Any immortals that ran away from the za weren''t forced back but were instantly killed.


    The immortals being ughtered, escaping, ughtered was too horrible but Lia and Noel couldn''t help them because in the next second, a gust of flower petals came charging at them.


    Lia was barely able to tear her gaze off the ughter and managed to dodge the attack but it still grazed her cheek and left a wound.


    "Lia," Noel shielded her as more came.


    "I''ll take care of them," Sal said.


    Sal was quite a beautiful male in his mid-20s. He had long ck hair tied in a ponytail and pink cherry blossoms now danced in his eyes.


    Lia saw that Min didn''t spare them a nce. Instead, he was focused on controlling and sending off the ghosts. Sal came flying towards Lia as Noel tried to fight their way out of the za.


    They were halfway through the za but the distance was still long. Amidst the ghosts, dying immortals, soldiers and Sal, Lia and Noel were at a huge disadvantage.


    "Lia, I''ll distract them and-"


    "No, no, no," not again.


    This time Lia wouldn''t let Noel or anyone else alone. Lia raised her hand to control the corpses when massive waves of fire came crashing down on the za.


    "Damn it, they''re burning the corpses again. We have to leave here and regroup with Yano and the others."


    "Lia-"


    "No," Lia looked Noel in the eyes, "Please stay by my side. I don''t want to lose you again."


    Noel couldn''t refute seeing Lia trembling slightly, "Ok, but he ain''t letting us off so easily-" another storm of flower petals was sent their way.


    Lia quickly sidestepped yet the petals still managed to tear at her skin. Sal wore a nk expression, he neither showed joy nor any other emotion. It seemed like most of the captains were indifferent. No way, Lia realised her train of thoughts. Was he a new captain?


    "Noel!" Lia turned around only to see him bitterly enduring against the soldiers.


    They were really in a tight spot. The burning mes, as well as Sal, crept closer to her. Lia let her lifeforce pour out and condensed it in her hand. If Sal came within Lia''s attack range, she could shoot her life force into him, damaging him that way.


    But-


    BOOM


    The mes now zed at an insane speed through the za.


    SWOOSH


    The petals attacked her from all sides.


    KUAGH


    Noel behind her was struggling.


    Lia''s lifeforce was now flowing out as smoke again, it swept over the ground and-


    "Dammit," it couldn''t harm Sal instead arge petal storm ravaged Lia''s sight.


    Lia grabbed Noel and threw them to the side. The storm brushed past her but Lia felt herself trembling from the sheer force of the passing attack. Just how couldn''t that guy have been a captain until now? It was unfathomable.


    He must be at least as strong as Timo. Just on cue, Lia''s eyes darted towards Min in the back with the assistant next to him and-


    Lia''s eyes widened.


    Timo, Eri and Zayn managed toe back. The worst-case scenario has happened.


    "Your eyes on me," a charming yet sturdy voice swept Lia''s attention back to Sal who moved the petals with a swing of his hand.


    Oh no, Lia and Noel were still crawling on the ground, trying to recover when another storm came, while behind them the soldiers'' attacks came flying.


    There was no way out of here unless-


    KUAHH!


    The soldiers behind Lia were instantly stabbed and fell to the ground.


    "Get moving!"


    This voice!


    Lia instantly grabbed the hand held out to her and pulled Noel with her.


    "Hurry!"


    Another storm came just after they managed to escape the second one.


    Just how many could he summon? Endless?


    "Here," a sword was shoved into Lia''s hand.


    "Here," another one into Noel''s.


    "Let''s get out of here quickly."


    Lia looked at the back of the familiar friend she thought she had lost their support forever.


    "Thanks foring."


    "Shut up. Young Master would''ve wanted this," Lily zed through the battlefield and paved the way for Lia and Noel, "And I''m not that heartless either to watch the whole Immortal World perish before my eyes."


    "I know," Lia smiled as attacks followed them, but with Lily''s surprise momentum, they managed to escape the firstyer.

 Chapter 230: Counterattack 3

    Chapter 230: Counterattack 3


    The heart-tearing sounds filled the whole capital and followed Lia even to the secondyer. Lia tapped on the circle once they''ve hidden in the thirdyer where the G family''s residence used to be.


    The hugend was perfect for Yano and the others to hide in.


    "Yano?" Lia quickly asked as no one spoke up.


    "Yes, sorry," Yano''s breathless voice appeared, "Just had to rush. Where are you?"


    "We''re hiding in the thirdyer of the capital. G family''s mansion, you know where that is?"


    "Just about, we are already in the core. Wait a bit, almost there."


    "Ok," Lia ended the call and then turned to Noel and Lily, "Are you ok?"


    "Yeah, no worries," Noel grinned while Lily looked at him, "You''re alive?"


    "You sound as if you want me dead!"


    "No, it''s good. Someone is still alive," a sad smile hushed across Lily''s face.


    "Lily, how-"


    "You''re in trouble, aren''t you? I already told you before, young master would''ve wanted me to help and there''s no way the Ghost King allowed to destroy the Immortal World, but-" Lily looked out of the window seeing the smoke emerging from the centre, "Things look pretty bad."


    "Actually there''s something good," Lia could guess it was good, "The three captains that were supposed to take care of the Mortal World are here now which means the Mortal World might be safe for now, but, on the other side, it means Mi- trash has focused all of the fire here which is weird though."


    "Weird how?" Lily needed to be briefed on the current situation.


    "As in why not focus on the Immortal World in the first ce, why bother attacking the Mortal World just to pull all forces out again?" Noel caught on.


    "Exactly, and," Lia also knew of the other possibility, "It could be that the vengeful ghostsr are doing all the work in the Mortal World."


    "Aren''t there still some exorcists left?" Lily couldn''t follow.


    "Yeah, but they aren''t enough to take care of the whole Mortal World. It''s immense."


    "Either way, I''m already here, might as well help but that doesn''t mean I''ll forgive you."


    Lia gave Lily an understanding smile as thetter turned away, "By the way, reinforcementing?"


    "Yes, they should be here soon," just as Lia answered, noises came from outside, "They''re here."


    The three of them rushed outside and were met with an incredible sight.


    "Why have you brought the mortals here?'''' Lia, Noel and Lily were all confused.


    "We gotta fight head-on," Holn answered but then saw Lily, "Ohh~ Who''s this?"


    Lily introduced herself while Yano took Lia in his arms.


    "They wanted to fight with us. Couldn''t keep them at bay," Yano nuzzled his head in Lia''s shoulder for few seconds before he noticed Noel''s stare. Yano''s eyes widened, "Noel! So you were the one in the pce?"


    "Yano, it''s been a while," Yano and Noel gave each other a high-five but Noel''s feelings were stillplicated. Noel regarded Yano as a good friend but seeing him and Lia together still stung.


    "Heh, Yano, by the way, let me copy your power," Yano and Lia turned to Noel with shocked expressions.


    "Ha, can you? It''s impossible," Yano shot the idea down.


    "We dunno, lemme try at least."


    "Alright," Yano gave in before calling Holn, Sk and Lu with him, "Guyse and help too."


    After that things got a bit busier. They couldn''t remain here forever and soon decided to head to the battle. Things were escting around the Immortal World. Yano, however, reassured Lia, "My dad, Zero, and the rest of the hidden families are taking care of the other parts, so we should be reassured."


    "Elder D too," Lily chipped in.


    "Do they even have powers?"


    "Heh," Yano smirked, "Min got these pills now, right? Got a few and gave them to everyone, so they can hold their own."


    That''s really reassuring," knowing that took off some burden of Lia''s weight.


    "We gotta head out," Mil came with Sk into the room, followed by Noel, Holn and Lu.


    "Did you sessfully get their powers?" Lia asked Noel who had a bitter smile, "Yeah, just not that jerk''s."


    Lia found it funny that one jerk called the other jerk a jerk.


    "Have you done all the preparations?" Yano watched them.


    "Yes, our men are ready," Mil threw a look at the table but found no snacks.


    Lia felt even more funny, even though everything was going to hell, they were all here cautiously yet casually preparing themselves while war was going on, until Sk said the cue words, "We''ve got no time to lose. We''ll head first. Take care."


    "You too," as they left, only Lia, Lily and Yano and the mortals remained in the mansion, while the others went to risk their lives to stop the Ghost King and the captains.


    "What are we waiting for?" Lily eyed Yano suspiciously.


    "I figured trash would burn the corpses after learning what Lia''s power is," Yano started but Lia cut him off.


    "I''m basically useless now."


    "Not necessarily, there''s a way to gain corpses but," Yano sighed and refused eye contact with Lia, "It''s up to you to decide if you want to take it this way or not."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We should head out but first Lily, do you have powers?"


    Lily shook, "I don''t want any. I''ll just help purging the ghosts. I''ll be fine on my own without powers. I''m good at providing support. I trained too."


    "But-"


    "Lia, I don''t want your powers."


    Lia immediately understood, "Ok."


    She should''ve known Lily would react this way.


    "So what about your solution?" Lily turned to Yano.


    Lily already saw Yano when Lia visited her at the D family''s mansion but getting a closer look at him, she didn''t expect the top exorcist to be this well attractive and carefree.


    Looking at him and Lia, Lily did think Yano was a good counterpart to Lia but most of the others weren''t alive to witness this couple. Lily now wondered what Noel was thinking when Yano tore her out of her thoughts, "Let''s go and see."


    Yano walked to the outside of the mansion, the garden where the mortals had assembled.


    "Where are the corpses?" Lia thought Yano would''ve asked the mortals to collect the corpses.


    Yano hesitated and said, "Right in front of you."


    "I don''t see them," Lily raked her head to see the whole ce but Lia immediately caught on.


    "No," Lia stepped back and shook her head, then she shot Yano a re, "I didn''t expect you to resort to this."


    "What? What?" Lily didn''t understand.


    Yano looked a bit sad, "It wasn''t my idea. It was theirs."


    "You should''ve refused it!"


    "I know, that''s why I said it''s up to you to decide."


    Lily saw the tension between Yano and Lia and was dumbfounded. She still had no clue what was going on.


    "It was indeed our decision," the bartender steped next to Lia as the mortals all knelt down, "Because we want to help."


    "Are you insane?" Lia grabbed the bartender and pointed at the mortals, "You all, this is suicide!"


    Lia couldn''t believe they''de up with a suicide mission out of everything. Not only suicide, this was also torturing them after they died.


    "We''d die anyways, isn''t that so? We shouldn''t havee to the Immortal World in the first ce," the bartender was calm and logical. Too calm and logical at this moment.


    Why? Lia didn''t understand at all. Why would they be willing to risk their lives for another world, for beings that basically decided over them? If it was only the bartender, Lia would''ve understood but all of these 200 mortals? What united and drove them to have the same mindset?


    "We want to help and save our world. Just like patriots defend their countries in war, we''ll defend our world in this war! We''ll be greater heroes!" the bartender eximed and the mortals all held their hands up and nodded.


    They couldn''t cheer because it''d attract the enemies.


    "Stop with your hero syndrome," Lia bluntly cut down the bartender''s fantasies.


    "We all decide over our own lives. This is our decision. Because we willingly part, we won''t turn into ghosts."


    Resolute. Determined and unyielding. All these emotions were portrayed the mortals'' eyes.


    "Even so this is a joke no?" Lia understood their reason, epted their sentiments but she couldn''t allow more people to die because of her, for her, for this rotten world, to the pleasure of heavens and to the likes of Min. How many more deaths did she have to witness for it all to stop?


    "This isn''t," a light smile spread on the bartender''s face as if he already parted from this world, "You''re running out of time, right?"


    Yes, right now ghosts were swarming over their heads to invade other parts of the Immortal World. Everyone could see it if they faced the sky.


    "But still-" Lia didn''t want this oue.


    Just stop. Stop! Stop!


    "I lived a good life," the bartender continued, "It was boring, a struggle for money, no sess for my love life but well- now there''s some action. Isn''t that the dream of every fiction lover? To be able to step onto an adventure that seems too great to exist?"


    Lia wordlessly listened to the bartender reminiscing. This person who yed a tiny part in her life but still helped her, now took on a major role in the fiction he desperately wished for. He became a great character that sacrificed itself for the end goal, the type that everyone admired but no one wanted to be.


    These kinds of roles always needed to be filled. Regardless of one wanting it or not. It needed some to fulfil it. So the bartender and all these mortals took it upon them.


    Yet Lia could clearly see it. Among some of the peaceful faces, there were also terrified and anxious ones, some who were praying to the twisted god they believed in, some that shed tears about their oing end, and then Lia''s view fell back on the bartender.


    This youthful face that was overridden with inexplicable tiredness. How could Lia not have noticed all the fatigue and exhaustion that were buried deep in his face, into every wrinkle of his face that tried to light up with a smile.


    Only now did Lia realise. The white strand of hair now sprouted between his ck ones. The mortals really didn''t have long anymore. The process of their ageing has been sped up. The Immortal World wanted to expel them.


    "I see," Lia''s hands trembled.


    Choosing an honourable death, having control over their own end was better than to anxiously wait for an unknown death. Lia also noticed the regret and questions some mortals portrayed, ''Why did theye here? Why did they act so spontaneously? What were they thinking?''


    Agonising over this very day until their death, they wanted to put an end to it. With their own hands.


    "Then please take care of us," the bartender joined the mortals. Lia closed her eyes as the mortals all pulled out a knife at the same time.


    Kneeling, praying, sobbing and smiling. There were all sorts of people yet Lia has tried to group them into one.


    Of course, no one wanted to die. No one wanted to discard their lives if they had a chance but for these mortals, they, unfortunately, let go of their chance to pursue a fleeting dream that turned out to be a nightmare.


    Then Lia opened her eyes and witnessed the suicidal massacre.


    Blood sprayed. Mortals fell.


    "Rise."


    And with a single word all of them came back to life without knowing it, "Follow me. I will lead you to victory, for your sacrifice will not be in nought. For your sacrifices will shake heavens."


    And so with an army of 200 corpses behind Lia, the battle wouldmence.

 Chapter 231: Counterattack 4

    Chapter 231: Counterattack 4


    A loud tear erupted in Lia''s brain. She knew of this sensation. This cursed phenomenon.


    "The prayers of the innocent have been heard. Oh, future Immortal King, it is not toote to ept our help."


    Heavens. This crooked entity.


    "Then where were you when they killed themselves, offered themselves up?"


    "Those pure and unblemished desires to sacrifice themselves cannot be treated with insincerity."


    "Then letting them die was the option?" Lia sneered and balled her fists.


    "You could also have stopped them," heavens tore Lia down. So greedy and selfish yet masked as benevolence. That was heavens. Yet Lia was also a-


    "The future Immortal King is also a hypocrite. You have a single chance left. Will you take our help?"


    Hrious. Yes, it was hrious. Burning rage and despair mixed together to wash away any good feelings left in Lia, "Just sit back and watch. Enjoy your VIP seats for as long as you can before Ie for you too."


    SNAP.


    With that, the connections between Lia and heavens was severed. But Lia could hear thest words of heavens echoing in her mind that gave her worries, "Then continue walking on the path of trials with your fate sealed."


    "Lia?" Yano grabbed Lia''s shoulders.


    After Lia proimed victory to the mortal corpses who obediently waited for Lia''s orders, Lia nked out and just stood there. No calling or shaking would work. Yano was almost getting worried when light came back to Lia''s eyes.


    "I''m fine," Lia''s expression softened while she saw Lily gritting her teeth. It didn''t need to be said what Lily thought of this.


    "I need to buff them."


    "The ghosts?" Yano pulled a bottle out.


    "You stored them?"


    "Yes."


    "By the way, you can remove this," Lia pointed at themunication circle on her hand.


    "No, keep it. We''ll get separated to 100%, so I need to be updated."


    "But won''t you be at a disadvantage? You won''t be able to use your powers anymore!"


    Lia was anxious but Yano held her hand, "Who do you think I am? I''m prepared. If this will go south, I''ll remove it, ok?"


    Lia was a bit more reassured. Of course, Yano was the strongest. Nothing would happen to him.


    "Ok, then we should go? Lily," Lia looked at her, "Are you ready?"


    Lily clicked her tongue but nodded.


    Lia used the ghosts and put them into the corpses, she still wasn''t too used to this new power but it did have the surprise element on its side.


    "Then let''s go," Yano held his hand out and Lia took it before letting it go again. They had to part. A minuteter with the army of undead, they charged to attack the pce.


    ***


    Meanwhile, there was a huge st in the za, two people flew away. Sk and Mil were blown to the academy as Sal on his petals came after them. They hadn''t anticipated him to be so strong.


    Lia and Noel told them about the powers of the other three captains as much as they knew, but Sal was a new one. Lia and Noel fought against him for a bit but hadn''t too much of a grasp on him yet. Sk and Mil also didn''t know just how much his petals could do.


    Sk''s power couldn''t counter Sal''s but it was useful in long-range while Mil''s tracking ghost ability was deemed to be absolutely useless. He could barely provide support but Mil was good at closebat and that was crucial.


    They needed to get closer to Sal who also used long-distance attacks. Two vs one but in the end, it was still 1 vs 1, because both Sk and Mil only made one together.


    Close to the pce yet still on the za, Zayn fought against Lu. Lu was at an advantage since he could just eliminate Zayn''s ghosts but in the end, it all came down to Lu vs Zayn without their abilities.


    If Zayn surrendered then there was no need to kill him. However, this whole fight, in general, was very exhausting for Lu. He had to actually move and fight, while purging ghosts he just used minimal effort, but against a captain, he didn''t have the luxury. To azy person like him, it was absolute horror.


    But Lu encouraged himself with his thought of having a long good rest after everything was over.


    On the other hand, Holn''s fight against Eri was at the front of the za.


    "Ah, I don''t wanna fight against prettydies like you," Holn mused as he saw Eri''s disgusted look. Indeed, Holn would be rather teasing Lu and cheer him on from the sidelines but this luxury was denied to him.


    But Holn found he wasn''t too bad matched against Eri''s power. The gold-rose veil around her shoulders and the ghosts surrounding her could be easily purged. Holn''s fire wasn''t a normal regr fire but it was a holy fire which was bit different.


    "Now, don''t look at me. We used to get along at the academy. Hey, do you still remember the time when Lu and you-"


    SWOOSH


    Eri''s veil instantly pounded at Holn, "You still talk too much and are obsessed over him. Unbelievable."


    Eri''s icy face showed no sign of joy at the reunion.


    "And you''re still the icy beauty. We gotta celebrate instead of fighting each other here."


    "It was your choice to be the enemy, you annoying clown," Eri''s attacks continued to rain on Holn who easily dodged them while he only used his power to purge the ghosts. Holn grinned because he saw Eri slightly trembling when she said those words.


    "The truth is you also don''t want this, right Eri?" Holn tried to hammer another nail into her wounds but Eri only got angrier, "Just keep your mouth shut. It''s been more than 8 years since we went to the academy together. Don''t think we''re friends!"


    Currently, Noel was still fighting against the iing soldiers and tried to prevent them from going to the others. Timo and the Ghost King couldn''t be seen anywhere which worried Noel but he had no time to spare looking for them. The whole za once again turned into a battlefield.


    Loud bangs and fighting sounds erupted from everywhere. Sparks and patterns of attacks took away space on one''s sight.


    Although many men of Yano, Mil and Sk''s were also fighting, the soldiers and ghosts together exceeded the amounts and tilted the battlefield into the favour of the Ghost King. They needed back up soon to even out the bnce. Lia shoulde soon, but there were no corpses anymore as they were burnt to crisps.


    But just as Noel thought he had no hands free fighting with each soldier, a familiar voice appeared, "It''s good to see you fighting so well. You have new powers that are very delicious," it was the assistant''s.


    Noel growled and pushed the soldiers back, "It''s you."


    "Everyone step back. He''s mine," the eyes of the usual ass-licking assistant shed.


    It was actually good for Noel toe across the assistant because he had a debt to settle with him. All of Xavi''s, Mika''s and Nana''s power, Noel had to get them back.


    They weren''t something a bastard like him could take.


    "Perfect," Noel smirked, "I was waiting for you."


    The soldiers left them alone to move to other ces to fight.


    ***


    The za was in chaos.


    Sk and Mil were fighting in the academy. While Lu and Zayn were fighting near the entrance of the pce. Noel and the assistant were on the right side of the za, and Holn and Eri at the beginning of the za.


    But it wasn''t just them fighting. The soldiers fought the men of the hidden families and ghosts swirled around to their disadvantage.


    "Get rid of the ghosts and the soldiers," Lia''s voice echoed through the ranks of the undead as they arrived at the za and witnessed the heated battles going on.


    In an instant, the undead all scattered and charged through the battlefield. Lia didn''t need to say more. Her corpses were able to think on their own now. With the emergence of the corpses, screams and shouts appeared.


    "What the hell are those?" The battlefield tilted and great support was given to Lia''s allies who were relieved at the sight.


    "I will go to find trash," Yano didn''t even say anything else before he rushed through the battlefield.


    "Be careful," Lia shouted after him.


    Lia actually wanted to help Yano to get rid of Min but he refused, so she could only stand on a roof overseeing the battlefield and control her corpses when necessary.


    She knew Yano didn''t want her to be in danger but she feltpletely useless. Lia should be at the front of the battle leading everyone but instead, she felt like a cowardly king hiding behind everyone else bravely fighting.


    "Don''t you know? The king is always thest one toe out, just as the Ghost King isn''t showing himself, there''s no need for you to fight theseckeys," Lily didn''t look at Lia when she said those words but Lia knew Lily was trying to encourage her.


    "But without anyone giving their same effort then-"


    "Damn just focus on dealing the final blow, leave everything to us. Haven''t you said before, you''d rely on us more?" Lily blew a strand of hair out of her face and stared at the distance, "We''ve been found out."


    Just as Lily said, several soldiers charged at them.


    "Stay on the roof, I''ll take care of them. Lia if anything happens to you, I''ll personally pull you out of the grave to beat you in again."


    With that, Lily jumped off the roof and pulled her sword out. In midair, she perfectly sliced through the soldiers'' throats. The blood formed a swirling line behind Lily dancing in the air.


    It seemed like it was trying to reach Lia with thest will of the soldiers before the blood turned into drops and rained down on the ground. Lily somersaulted onto a roof and jumped to the next one, charging her way to the za and taking care of more soldiers that came their way.


    Lia worriedly watched over Lily before she raised her arm and more of her lifeforce poured out reaching her corpses. Lia could more or less see the situation going on. The more lifeforce she put into her corpses the stronger they could be and the better their thinking worked.


    Since Lia wasn''t fighting, wasting her lifeforce like this was tempting but it was ok since she could regenerate here at leisure. In the back, the pce red at Lia. Now she stood on the opposite side. This had to be the final battle. No matter what, Lia would make ite true, there was no doubt. Min would fall here.


    Lia wanted to call Yano but didn''t want to bother him. Hopefully, he could safely reach Min. Lia exhausted her lifeforce and lowered her arm. She started to wait for her lifeforce to quickly regenerate itself when suddenly the roof she stood on vibrated. Followed by arge dust cloud that took her field of vision away.


    BOOM


    The loud bang next to Lia made her flinch involuntarily. What happened?


    Lia tried to see what was next to her but the smoke almost numbed her senses, she took a step back but then-


    "It''s me!"


    "Holn?"


    "Ye-"


    BOOM


    Another vibration and smoke dust followed.


    This time it was a familiar female voice, "You talk so much smack and flew so far. Holn, you better prepare yourself."

 Chapter 232: Counterattack 5

    Chapter 232: Counterattack 5


    "You''re also here? Well, I could''ve guessed."


    After the bang followed, a person stood up on the roof. A rose-gold veil surrounding her.


    "Eri," Lia saw that Eri dusted her clothes off while Holn moved next to Lia.


    "I''d prefer it if you don''t call me by my name. We''re not close, neither are we," Eri pointed at Holn who just grinned and then said, "Wow, your kicks are pretty strong, huh? Lia, she sent me flying here. From the za. Can you believe it?"


    "Yes, because it just happened," if Lia could then she would want to settle this peacefully with Eri, after all, they had some history of going easy on each other, "But are you hurt?"


    "Nope, I''m fine," Holn flexed his non-existent muscles on his thin arms as Eri''s veil-like scarf started to attack Holn again.


    "Wait!" Lia jumped in front of Holn and used the sword Lily gave her to defend Eri''s attack.


    "I''m not going to talk to you," Eri retracted her end of the scarf and prepared for another attack.


    "Are you sure about that?" Lia put the sword away, "It''ll be your loss of something precious. I want to return the favour of you telling me of my friend in the pce."


    "What do you mean?" Eri''s scarf cooly swayed around her now.


    "Do you know how Min created the ghosts here?"


    "Through immortals," Eri answered with indifference.


    "Yes, the immortals from the city next to here and from the capital. Eri, do you know what that means?"


    Eri''s eyes widened and explicable horror appeared. In an instant, Eri''s power vanished and desperation overtook her.


    The icy beauty''s cold face melted into the height of expressions. Eri staggered towards Lia. Involuntary fear made itself present. It slung around Eri''s body like a veil. But it was slimy and suffocating.


    "Yes, your brother would also be one of them."


    Finally, Lia''s words made Eri''s head crack. The tiny glimmer of hope Eri held on was gone in an instant.


    Snap. Something inside Eri broke.


    A tremendous amount of lifeforce came out but Lia was calm while Holn also prepared for an attack but Lia stopped him.


    "Eri your anger should be directed towards Min. He knew about your brother yet-"


    "Ah, I know! I know! I know! Shut up! Shut up!" nothing could describe the pain, sadness and deep hatred at herself, at the Ghost King inside Eri.


    It had to go somewhere. Anywhere. Now! Now!


    "I know what you''re trying to do daughter of the perished K family," a huge yet desperate grin appeared on Eri''s face as she staggered towards Lia. She didn''t care anymore. Her brother was everything to her, the only reason why she could hold on for so long and yet-


    "No, it''s not over yet."


    Eri stopped in her tracks.


    "I don''t want you to help me fight against Min but withdraw from the fight to do what you want to do. Protect your brother," Lia saw Eri slowly raising her head at Lia.


    Faint light came back to her eyes, "He''s alive?"


    "Yes, he helped me to get my friend back, so I helped him," just before Min extracted the ghosts from the immortals in the first round, Lia and Noel were able to see it from the window on the second floor''s room they hid in the pce.


    Seeing the absurd amount of ghosts, Lia knew Eri''s brother wouldn''t be safe.


    So to have Eri on her side, Lia called Yano and asked him if it was possible to talk to Eri''s brother through the circle. It was a bit hard but in the end, Lia still managed to tell him to escape. If he, however, managed or not was up to him.


    "Where is he?"


    "I told him to go to the next city," the house that once belonged to Lia, even if it was destroyed, could still provide a bit of cover, "But I don''t know if he managed to survive."


    "Why did you do that?" Eri narrowed her eyes in suspicion but couldn''t wait to hurry and check if what Lia said was true.


    Lia decided to tell Lia the truth, "Because I want you to owe me a favour again and because I also care about him. I can also tell you where Madam H and Elder H are imprisoned."


    Lia figured out the reason why Eri joined Min was because he threatened to kill her whole family if she didn''t abide by him.


    Thus he imprisoned Eri''s parents in the prison where Zero was held. Without the Elder, Eri had topletely follow Min. He only left her brother free but it was clear he was a hostage.


    Helplessly, Eri could only do her best to protect her brother and follow through with Min''s despicable ns. Self-loathing and powerlessness gued Eri constantly, and only when she saw her brother was her pain and burden eased, solely to be crushed by her worries about what she should do to keep him safe.


    "I can save themter," Eri came to a decision, "They''re safe in the prison for now. My brother''s a priority," Eri gave Lia a nce and wanted to leave but then stopped herself.


    "I''ll repay my debt now," Eri pushed Holn away wanting to say something, "You should know that the Ghost King isn''t using all of his power because he can''t control it without the golden power he so desperately wants. That''s why he uses the cube to control the ghosts."


    Eri''s gaze lingered at the pce before she turned her back to Lia, "You should''ve seen the cube he uses. Half of his power is stored there, if you manage to shatter it then he won''t be able to control all, no any of the ghosts anymore. Make use of what I told you. My debt has been repaid."


    Eri''s slender back disappeared into the distance. This was great information that could change the battle into their favour. Lia didn''t need to destroy the cube, she could just absorb it to get even stronger.


    "You''re not really thinking of trusting her?" Holn noticed Lia''s gaze at the pce.


    "She has helped before and didn''t lie."


    "That''s enough?"


    "She isn''t bad, just someone who wants to protect what''s dear to her," Lia could understand Eri''s sentiment. Lia would also do anything she could to protect those she cared for. Even if it was to ughter everyone.


    "So, you n to go to the pce?"


    "Yes."


    "Take out the Ghost King as well?"


    "Yano should be doing it, hopefully, if he can get inside," Lia was a bit anxious about him. She could see everyone holding up well and her corpses provided good support.


    "Ok, I''ll go with you. I''ll distract everyone until you find the cube whatever and take down the Ghost King."


    Lia wanted tough at how simple things were for Holn but he was kind of right. That was the basic idea. With that, they jumped off the roof and made their way to the pce.


    ***


    After Yano parted from Lia and Lily, he hesitantly made his way through the za. Dodging the soldiers, the ghosts and attacks left and right, Yano was able to quickly arrive at the entrance. With the help of Lia''s corpses, it was even easier.


    When Lu saw Yanoing, Lu projected his hose directly at Zayn covering his field of view, making it possible for Yano to slip through the entrance.


    The gate closed behind Yano and he found himself in the encircled front area of the pce. However, Yano couldn''t walk to the actual front door of the pce as just at that moment Timo came out.


    With his sword in his hand violently spraying out sparks, he greeted Yano, "I didn''t think that after such a long time we''d meet again as enemies."


    Timo suppressed a yawn and Yano rxed as he grinned, "You really haven''t changed, Timo."


    "Neither did you," Timo was surprised seeing that thetter didn''t charge his power.


    If Timo and Yano were to fight here, Timo could at best just slow Yano down. Timo knew very well that there was no chance for him to beat Yano.


    The only one who was a match for Yano was Min or was it the other way around? It wasn''t known who between them was stronger because both Yano and Min had never needed to fight with their full power.


    "I''m curious, why do you decide to go against Min?"


    Yanoughed as if he heard something funny while Timo tilted his head, "Did I ever was on his side?"


    "True. I should''ve known when you and Sk rejected to join Min''s forces."


    Timo paused before he continued, "Then you always wanted to stop Min?"


    A mocking smile spread, "And it took you more than 10 years?"


    While Yano raced past a battlefield he managed to pick up a sword that was loosely held in his hand.


    "You''re getting something wrong, I never cared about him. My duty was to protect the Mortal World and now you guys are threatening it."


    "Ah, so it has nothing to do with a certain ex-fiance?"


    Hearing these words Yano slightly flinched but remained calm yet Timo had already noticed it.


    "I can''t understand your taste. For her you''d go so far. You and Leo, I really don''t understand," not waiting for Yano to reply Timo raised his sword.


    SWISH


    He cut the air and the earth drew cracks for his lightning to reach Yano. Yet with just a sword, Yano reflected the lighting behind him. A hole was torn into the wall.


    Timo immediately felt the gap between them. It was really unfair. It wasn''t just simple skill but also talent. Yano was an all-rounder even without power; he was as strong as a captain.


    Timo''s electricity could only be deflected with another power, however, Yano easily nullified it with a simple sword he coated with his lifeforce.


    Yano was always to be envied and admired. Back then and now.


    "I don''t even know why I''m fighting you now It''s clear I won''t stand a chance," Timo said but he drew another attack only to be parried by Yano again. The distance between Yano and Timo was 10 metres.


    "You never wanted to spare, which made me sad. Every time I talked to you, you''d rather daydream about Maria or run after Maria," Yano sulked, which made Timo''s eye twitch, "You''re still as annoying as ever, dammit."


    "Let me be honest," Yano let his sword dangle from his hands, "In terms of wifey material my Lia is way better. I like Maria, she''s a good person and friend but she can never beat Lia. Liaeverything about her''s perfect. We were meant for each other since the beginning."


    "???" Timo was speechless.


    Did Yano just change the flow of the battle like this? They were, no, everyone was fighting to death and Yano rather talked about whose girlfriend was better?


    Timo had a headache. Of course, this was Yano, everything went at his pace. He was unpredictable as a rattlesnake thrown into a river.


    Timo didn''t want to give in to Yano''s childish remarks but having heard that the vengeful, cold ex-fiance ranked higher than his beloved, warm and caring Maria, Timo couldn''t take this lying down. Timo stepped closer to Yano, his sword disappearing.


    "You really want to start this? I can list 100 reasons why Maria is 100 times better."


    "I can give a 1000-"


    "Oh yeah? I can do a million!"


    "Double that!"


    "No, I triple that!"


    A full bloom argument erupted from a fight that should be crucial to the overall tide of this war, but instead, Timo and Yano rather talked about who was the better wifey until both wives were actually fighting for their lives.


    Lia jumped with Holn from the roof and raced through the battlefield.


    While Maria was facing Min sitting in his throne room overseeing the battlefield.


    A race for time began with neither side stopping. Only, it was already toote.

 Chapter 233: Counterattack 6

    Chapter 233: Counterattack 6


    After Sk and Mil were thrown to the academy by Sal''s power, they werepletely unaware of what went on in the za. At this point, Yano, Lia, Lily and the backup still didn''t arrive.


    "Mil, get behind me," Sk immediately jumped to her feet and put her long red hair into a ponytail as she made eye contact with Sal who sat on his cloud of flower petals floating in the air.


    "Are you insane?" Mil couldn''t let Sk fight Sal on his own while he just stood by and watched. Mil''s power was entirely useless. He cursed the fact he had this ability. His X family''s power wasn''t tracking ghosts, so why did Mil end up with this trash power?


    It didn''t make sense yet to make up for it. Mil had to use his brains while fighting, but right now Mil couldn''te up with any n.


    "You got no power! Just do what you''re best at, Mil please! I''ll draw out time."


    Of course, this was how Mil and Sk always fought together. He was the brain while she was the brawn. Sk wanted to buy as much time as possible for Mil to find them a way to stop the captain.


    "Ok, "Mil retreated to watch the fight. He had to analyse Sal''s attack pattern, find out his weakness and then draw a way to beat him. He had to remain in the dark while Sk fought in the bright open. This was how they''ve always done it. This should be good enough.


    "Why don''t youe down and fight me?" Sk provoked Sal who ignored her words instead he twirled his index finger in the air and a gust of flower petals forming a spear charged at Sk.


    FLASH


    The spear was instantly torn by a silver arrow and the petals scattered in the air falling to the ground. Sal looked bored as he rested his head on his hand while his other summoned another attack. This time, arge hammer. This massive size threw a shadow over Sk''s figure drawing another arrow.


    Sk figured out that Sal could create flower petals out of thin air but there must be some conditions and restrictions to it. Sk also noticed that Sal could form anything with his petals.


    They might look light but their actual force was probably insanely damaging. Sk wasn''t risking any chance to get hit by one of Sal''s attacks. She could only fight like this because Mil was out of danger for now.


    She was relieved that he did as she said and kept himself hidden. In an instant, Sk summoned several more arrows and aimed at the hammer as well as Sal. This time the arrows projectile was different. Half of the arrows pierced through the hammer and scattered it again, while the other half raced towards Sal aiming to hit his vital points.


    The reason why Sk was scouted to join Min''s private army back then wasn''t because her power was strong, it was because it was unusual. At the first nce, Sk''s power looked like she was an archer. Summoning arge bow and arrows, her abilities didn''t seem that powerful but one of the breaking points for Sk''s immense value was that Sk could decide the destination for each arrows.


    She didn''t need to aim her arrow, if she infused the arrow with enough life force and gave it amand, the arrow would go anywhere.


    The range and height for this exceeded the three digits. The only problem with this ability was that it wascking in power to make up the different course for each arrow. However, that wasn''t the major reason why Sk was as strong as a captain, the other was because she had a second ability. Her arrows hid another secret, Sk found that it was too early to use it, however.


    Sal who evaded her arrows easily was also definitely hiding an ace in his sleep. Seeing how easy it was for Sal to escape her arrows, Sk regretted that she still wasn''t able to let her arrows persistently chase after its target until it hit.


    Instead, Sk meticulously trained her other ability. For both Sk and Mil to figure out a n, Sk needed to make sure that Sal revealed all of his power. So not even giving Sal a chance, Sk continuously produced arrows to shoot them at Sal.


    Sk was sure that the flower petals weren''t created out of Sal''s lifeforce, they were infused with it but unlike Sk''s arrows they were made with one''s lifeforce. Figuring out how Sal summoned those flower petals out of nowhere was the key to stopping him before he was even able to produce them.


    Sk''s management of her life force was perfect. Even though she constantly formed new arrows her lifeforce wasn''t drained to the point she had to wait a while before it replenished. The secret was to have at least 30% left to continue spawning.


    "Is that all you''re going to do?" Sal finally spoke up.


    Sk had to give it to him, being able to dodge every single arrow she sent his way just by moving the cloud his butt was glued on around.


    Sk was a bit frustrated. The longer a fight dragged on the more impatient and recklessly she became. This was a w of Sk that Mil knew of and had to ount for Sk trying hard to work on this weakness.


    She couldn''t help but to get irritated, especially now that it was important for them to hurry up and help the others. Also, witnessing how Sal with ease dodged her attacks added only more irritation. Mil could see that Sk was starting to get annoyed. Whenever she was sick of a fight, one of her cheeks would puff up.


    It was quite endearing and Mil always had to hold back not to poke it because Sk would only get angrier. Mil also knew that she was trying her best to draw out everything Sal had in store, so Mil could act upon seeing what Sal could do.


    "If it''s, then I''ll start attacking."


    These were cue words for Mil to properly focus on Sal to see just where these petals came from. Mil was pretty sure that without them Sal would be useless in a closebat fight. Just seeing Sal''s slump position told Mil that Sal had no fighting skills, which meant they had to stop Sal from using his power and drag him down to the ground.


    Sk fired another arrow as Sal''s petals swirled above his head, "If you shoot arrows, I can do the same."


    Onmand, the petals instantly formed thousands of arrows all pointing at Sk.


    "Damn, you flowery jerk," Sk also produced the same amount of flowers in a short span.


    Mil, on the other side, wanted to go in and defend Sk but he knew he would only be a burden and had no chance of stopping the insane amount of arrows ready to rain down on them. Mil could only believe in Sk and focus his attention on Sal. Just a bit more.


    Just a bit more and Mil could figure out Sal''s secret. He was almost there.


    SWOOSH


    BOOM BOOM


    The next second massive sounds exploded. The whole air was littered with petals and silver sparks.


    Silver arrows hit petal arrows. Their collisions created airwaves and explosions were transmitted across the whole academy.


    Sk was able to block most of them by continuously producing more arrows to counterattack Sal''s.


    But Sal had the same idea. Not resting, the amount of petals increased. But they didn''t only form arrows but also spears, hammers, swords and many other types of weapons.


    Sk was shocked to see what actual force the petals hid. She knew it wasn''t her arrows that could''ve produced an explosion. So it was Sal''s. Just upon colliding, the petal arrows exploded with a force.


    Sk''s patience wore down but she had to force herself to hold on and continue. Her arms were getting sluggish and her fingers hurt from gripping the bow in the same position and stance. Right now this was a battle of endurance.


    It seemed like Sal was ying along with Sk to show how superior he was instead of attacking another way.


    "This damned kid, I swear," Sk gritted her teeth. She didn''t just assume but instinctively knew that Sal was younger than her.


    This battered andzy attitude as if his cloud was a pillow.


    "Show your elders some respect," Sk had enough. She didn''t want to bring her second ability into y so soon but she knew Mil would still take a while.


    "Screw you!" Sk''s patience snapped. Even if he didn''t show everything, Sk wanted to end it now. She took a deep breath before summoning new arrows. This time however the quantity was considerably smaller.


    There were only 10 arrowspared to the hundreds of weapons that floated behind Sal.


    "I don''t need to respect an hold hag like you," with a wave of his hand, Sal sent this weapon flying towards Sk. Sal didn''t care about Mil hiding. He could take care of himter.


    "This kid''s dead," Mil took in a sharp breath.


    This kid still hasn''t learnt to never ever speak, y or hint at a woman''s age. Be it immortals or mortals. Just as Mil has guessed, Sal''s remake left furious bulging veins on Sk''s forehead.


    "You little bastard, now you''ve done it," Sk released her arrows the moment Sal''s weapons were only 5 metres away from her. Then BOOM


    This time a true explosion grabbed even Sal''s attention and his eyes widened.


    "This is my true ability. So stop getting so confident," Sk flung her hair behind her before she smirked.


    She created new arrows and just like previous ones they flew towards Sal''s weapons and the second they collided with Sal''s petals, the whole surrounding around the arrows turned into a massive fire devouring all of Sal''s petals.


    The reason why Sk was strong was because her second ability was able to manipte and control all four elements. All of Sal''s petals were burnt to a crisp and turned to ash in front of his eyes.


    "You!" now Sal was starting to get angry. He couldn''t just leisurely sit back anymore.


    Coincidentally, at the same time, Mil finally found out Sal''s secret.

 Chapter 234: Counterattack 7

    Chapter 234: Counterattack 7


    While Sk and Sal now engaged in a true battle with their full power at training field 2 in the back of the academy, Mil ran out of the ground floor he''s been hiding on.


    He saw the massive force of petals growing strong and increasing in size while Sk made use of the elements andpletely nullified many of Sal''s attacks.


    Sal was getting angrier and angrier by the minute while Sk was in a good mood seeing that Sal was the one being frustrated.


    "A kid''s still a kid," Sk held up her bow and this time aimed her arrows at the flower cloud Sal sat on.


    In his rage, Sal didn''t notice it before it was toote. He felt the arrows striking straight through his petals while a massive gust of windpletely scattered his cloud apart while another arrow produced fire to burn the petals to crisps.


    Sal clicked his tongue and red at Sk but he was unfazed, after all with a wave of his hand he created a new cloud. However, the time he spent on doing so left him defenceless falling in the air for a second.


    A second enough for Sk to hit him in the air and water swept over his body quickly turning into ice.


    "You!" Sal''s voice was cut off as he grabbed the arrow out of his leg but Sk''s life force was a raging whirlwind inside of him.


    Sal coughed blood. At this rate, he would be at disadvantage. Timo''s hateful words ran through Sal''s mind, now out of all time.


    If it wasn''t for Timo, then Sal could''ve be a captain sooner. The Ghost King personally scouted him yet it was Timo who rejected Sal to be a captain saying Sal was too impulsive and inexperienced, naively young to be a captain.


    This damned old geezer getting in his way. Now that Sal finally became a captain, he wanted to rub it into Timo''s face, make him eat his damn words like the dead fish he was and p him on a table. Timo even had the audacity to call Sal a moody teenager rebelling against adults in his puberty.


    Wasn''t he just insulting him byparing him to those damn mortals? The Ghost King himself said that Sal''s power were as strong as the captains so why-


    "Fucking old hag, you and that damned geezer should both go to hell!" Sal was having none of it.


    He wanted to prove Timo wrong but now even the red hag bbered crap about showing respect to elders? What bullshit.


    "Just drop that! All of you!"


    Sk contorted her face in disdain. Seeing Sal now, none of his initial aloofness and mysteriousness remained. All that was left was a little brat going on a rampage because it was denied having things go his way.


    "Well, wee to the bloody reality, kid!" Sk sent another wave of fire arrows towards Sal.


    "Shut the fuck up hag!" Saa hated more than anything to be called a kid and have others treat him like one.


    He was strong and only the strongest deserved respect. Fuck all of those age-rted things.


    They were immortals. Age didn''t matter at all.


    As they constantly shot at each other, Sal knew that he couldn''t go on like this. Just as he wanted to change his strategy this other old geezer came running to the old hag.


    "Sk!" Mil was only a few metres away from her.


    Sk was able to spare a bit of time to turn to him and grinned, "You figured it out?"


    "Yep, let''s fall back," Mil nodded and motioned to retreat to one of the buildings so they could draw out time and figure out a way to stop Sal.


    Sk released an abundance of arrows at Sal that instantly formed a waterball around him before she retreated.


    Furious, Sal had to watch them run into a building while he focused all of his attacks to burst the water bubble that was filling up his lungs and body.


    PLOP


    Sal finally fell to the ground. His wet long hair stuck to his face. He was not only annoyed but terribly angry. The wet clothes clung on his skin ufortably. Well, at least this was better than being burned.


    Sal''s hand glided into the air. The mass of petals ready at hismand.


    SWOOSH


    The petals broke through the windows and the doors not leaving a single room unharmed. Sal was determined to get them in one swipe.


    "Hurry!" Mil pulled Sk into a room on the second floor. The door was barricaded with desks and chairs.


    "Come down."


    Then they sat on the floor catching their breaths. Mil immediately checked every inch of Sk''s body, "You''re not hurt right?"


    "Tch, as if that brat could do anything to me," Sk was displeased that Mil thought Sal could actually harm her, then Sk''s expression softened as Mil gently rubbed her head, "You did well fighting against him. Sorry I waste."


    "You sound like Yano and that disgusts me."


    "Now, now."


    When was it? Both of them didn''t know. Was it the first time they saw each other? The first time Mil stuffed his mouth full and then grinned at Sk? The first time Sk''s legs kicked down Yano and she triumphantly gave Mil smug?


    Just when was it? When they fell for each other? It wasn''t love at first sight but it was simr. They were born in Nevend and since the beginning, the three of them stuck together, grew up together and lived together.


    It might be some time around when Sk and Mil first came to understand what the feeling love was.


    While Yano was always nkly doing his stuff or teasing them, all three of them cared for each other, but Sk and Mil knew that the care and love they had for each other waspletely different.


    No, they didn''t fall for each other because of something. They grew to love each other. It was simple as that.


    Yet why? Just why weren''t they able to confess to each other? Because there was no need to do so.


    For a moment, a tender gaze lingered between them and they wanted to enjoy this. Because who knew. Who knew when someone could lose their life in this hopefullyst battle.


    Mil was the first one to speak up, "I know how he produces the flower petals."


    "How?" Sk had no doubt that Mil would figure it out.


    "Through his eyes."


    "What?" yet this was unexpected.


    "He has flower petals in his eyes and that''s how-"


    BANG


    Bling


    The windows shattered and petals flew around threatening to suffocate them.


    BOOM


    The door was destroyed in an instant along with the desks and chairs.


    "So quick?" Sk cursed. He still had so much lifeforce left?


    "Sk!" Mil instantly grabbed her hand and despite the oing force of the petals, leapt out of the window.


    Yet against their expectations an even bigger nightmare greeted them.


    "Don''t let go of my hand!" yet it was toote. The instant they hit the ground, massive storms and whirlwinds flew around leaving them no choice but to separate.


    "Sk! Eyes! His eyes! You need to-"


    Cut off.


    Mil''s voice was cut off but it was enough for Sk to understand she had to target Sal''s eyes. But wouldn''t they regenerate? Not if Sk managed topletely kill him off.


    From the window, the sight was already terrifying but being in the middle trapped in this storm of petals where one couldn''t even see their hands before their eyes was absolute horror.


    Sal''s flower petal storm took over the academypletely. The petals swirled around viciously tearing at Sk''s clothes and skin. She could see nothing but the petals, hear nothing but the petals flying around and feel nothing but the petals hurting her.


    Mil and her were separated. She had no idea where she was or where she was going, much less knew where Sal hid. The wounds of Sk''s body got gradually worse and Sal''s lifeforce was just eating at Sk''s skin.


    Nevertheless, Sk focused all of her power on extracting her lifeforce.


    "I can''t believe, I can''t deal with that disrespectful brat."


    In order to get rid of this flower nightmare, Sk had to go big. Onerge arrow. Tworge arrows. Three. Four. All shot into different directions.


    The wind cut through the petals and paved a way. The fire burnt everything that was in its way. Then with the water a big wave carried Sk into the air until the earth matched the height of the water and built a solid ground underneath Sk''s feet.


    The petals were sted away and Sk could see the shocked face of Sal also floating in the air.


    "Stop getting in my way!" Sal shouted as he readied another attack but then-


    "Get down here brat," a knife flew towards Sal, distracting him.


    Not even wasting a second, Sk instant leapt off the ground and jumped towards Sal. This time she only formed an arrow. Grasping it tightly in her hands she grabbed her knife with the other and stabbed it in Sal''s shoulder.


    As he wanted to produce another attack, Sk directly stabbed her arrow into his left eye.


    PLOP


    His eyeball burst and Sk''s arrow melted into pure lifeforce to swirl inside his eye socket preventing his eye from regenerating.


    "Fuck!" Sal roared and shook Sk off him.


    She fell towards the ground but Mil caught her just in time.


    Surprisingly, Sal was able to remain on his cloud with the amount of wriggling his body did. Tremendous pain was sent through every nerve of his body momentarily freezing Sal.


    He held his bleeding hole in his face as bits of his eye sttered everywhere before it also fell to the ground. Without one eye capable of producing petals, he desperately scrambled an attack together to send it towards Sk and Mil.


    Yet this was only a distraction from Sal to escape.


    "This coward!" Sk was angry.


    They just managed to stop him, however, if he sessfully escaped, all of their efforts would be in vain.


    "We''ve to go after him," Sk pulled Mil along while her gaze was glued to the sky. Sal was heading towards the za probably towards the pce to get healed.


    "We need to stop them! Carry me," onmand Mil carried Sk on his back as Sk formed her bow and several arrows flew towards Sal.


    Some of them hit while some of them missed. Sk could feel her life force being exhausted after herst grand attack.


    Yet she didn''t stop firing at Sal. They closed in on the za which happenings were unknown. A big disaster awaited them.

 Chapter 235: Counterattack 8

    Chapter 235: Counterattack 8


    "How did this happen?" blood poured out of Sk''s mouth as she looked down at the gaping hole in her chest. Her eyes blurred as she saw Mill desperately racing towards her.


    "Sk! Sk!"


    "No, don''t''e," Sk wanted to say but nothing came out.


    She had to watch as ghosts tore through Mil''s chest just like her but even then Mil didn''t stop.


    He raced past the corpses and soldiers until he reached Sk.


    "No! Sk..." Mil also gurgled blood as more poured out of his wound.


    "I love you, I love you!"


    Ah, these words they could never say to each other have been finally said.


    The only thing was. It was toote.


    Yes, they regretted it. Even if there was no need to say these words, they should''ve still done it. Now it was toote.


    ***


    Sk and Mil could see it clearly as they saw Sal flying over the entrance and disappearing into the pce. Lia''s corpses fought with the ghosts and soldiers along with their men and Lily, while they could see Noel and Lu fighting against the captains.


    When they arrived at the za no one spared them a nce. No, no one even noticed their presence. The chaos on the battlefield ensured that everyone was focused on their goals and survival.


    "You can let me down," Sk tapped Mil on the shoulder and Mil did as she said.


    They stood there, their eyes sweeping across the battlefield.


    "What do we do?" surprisingly it was Mil who asked Sk.


    "We should do our load."


    There was no need to help anyone here fighting because this was their own mission to aplish. Sk and Mil had theirs that they just let past and slip out of their fingers.


    "The gate doesn''t look like-"


    SWISHHH


    Several weapons flew past them and cut Mil mid-sentence off.


    "Looks like we gotta fight our way through after all," Mil picked up a weapon from a corpse and waited for Sk to follow him. However, Sk stood still and said, "Lu and one of the caps are fighting at the gate."


    "Good, we can help them," Mil was optimistic but just as Sk he could feel that something was wrong.


    Something was inherently wrong. Currently, the battleid in their favour too much. It looked like they could win this and just head to the pce and kill Min. Wasn''t this too easy?


    Did the private army only amount to this? And what was the Ghost King doing? Was he just sending out ghosts to let this happen? Just what was his n?


    "Something''s wrong," Sk finally spoke out both of their thoughts, "Aren''t you usually the one noticing this kind of thing?" Sk nced at Mil who wore a grave expression now, "It would''ve been better if you didn''t mention it"


    Sk raised her eyebrow as she didn''t understand what Mil meant, "Let''s just do our job. Sk let''s go we gotta catch that petal captain."


    Mil moved forwards and Sk followed him. She had no idea why Mil suddenly said this but it seemed like he was in a terrible rush to get to the gate.


    "Why are you hurrying?" Sk was at a loss as she saw Mil''s back relentlessly moving forwards, his hands cutting down anything in their way, "Because Lu needs us."


    "Lu?"


    Indeed Lu was fighting Zayn but it didn''t seem like Lu was struggling. So why was Mil so bent on helping him? DIdn''t they say to catch Sal?


    "Sk, after all of this is over, let''s have a talk," Mil briefly turned around and shot Sk his grin.


    Sk''s cheeks reddened and she coughed, "You idiot, what are you talking about in this situation?"


    Mil was really unpredictable right now, "Haha, you''re just too cute."


    "Just focus on the battle!" Sk''s knife almost dropped out of her hand.


    For closebat, Sk obviously preferred a weapon and not use her power.


    "Then me too," Sk meekly added but this time Mil didn''t turn around. Sk thought Mil didn''t hear it but a small smile crept onto Mil''s face.


    Currently, they were halfway to the gate where Zayn and Lu were. It was only a short distance to get to them. They were soon there. However, they stood still in their tracks and Sk finally understood why Mil wanted to hurry, why he wanted to help Lu.


    Because the next second, the battlefield was plunged into hell. A mass of ghosts appeared, thick, slimy, covering everything. It wasn''t known where they came from but it was clear it originated from the direction somewhere close to the entrance. From there the sudden onset of ghosts just increased without any signs of stopping.


    The ghosts spread around the whole battlefield, far outdoing the numbers of Lia''s corpses and their men together. Worse than that, the ghosts didn''t seem like any normal vengeful ghosts, instead, they disyed the same characteristics as the ghosts in the Mortal World.


    They had a bare minimum of awareness and intelligence! Sk instantly raised her bow and her arrows but just as she thought most of the ghosts were able to evade it. This meant that someone was summoning artificial intelligent ghosts.


    "Mil, go! I''ll provide cover!" Sk edged Mil on to take care of the source of this disaster.


    In an instant, even the soldiers of Min''s army were wiped out as well as the men of the hidden families. The ghosts didn''t divide between any sides. Even though they had intelligence, they feasted on anyone who was in their way.


    Only the undead were still able to fight against the ghosts. However, the ghosts could fly while the undead were stuck to the ground.


    "We can''t part! Juste with me!" Mil didn''t want to leave Sk alone, even with Sk''s power it was impossible to purge the endless flow of the ghosts crowding them.


    Mil was restless. His hands were sweating. The sword in his hand threatened to slip each time he cut through the ghosts. His breath was getting shorter and heavier. His heart was beating so fast. It was about to burst. Yet Sk''s condition wasn''t any better.


    "Come!" Mil shouted ast desperate time before he saw Sk mouthing, "Go!"


    From here Sk could use an arrow to briefly pave a path for Mil but if she were to go with him then she couldn''t. Because herrge arrows needed her to standpletely still without moving.


    "Shit," Mil''s legs moved on their own, "I still have something to tell you!"


    Then Mil raced towards the entrance as Sk charged her arrow and split the ghosts just like how an ocean was split. The ghosts were kept at bay and Mil had no way to run until he reached Lu and Zayn.


    Sk smiled sadly. It was inevitable. Once the words they wanted to tell each other were hinted, it raised a huge death g. Wanting to tell the other about their feelings after the battle was over was basically courting death, wasn''t it? Sk knew it. And Mil knew it too.


    Yet why did he still say? Why did Sk also say the same?


    Because it was a desperatest effort to keep their hopes up and convey their feelings. Sk fell to the ground. After the massive arrow, she shot three more.


    Now her lifeforce waspletely drained and waiting for it to replenish was suicide in this situation.


    Sk scrambled to hold the knife but her limbs were weak and wouldn''t move as she wanted. Then it came. All ghosts surrounded her. Once. Twice. Thrice. Kuaghhh


    Arge hole was torn into Sk''s chest. Her blurry eyes watched the distance yet he wasn''t there. Mil wasn''t there to save her. Tears rolled down her face, warm yet scalding hot. Blood poured out of her mouth as fear, regret and despair apanied her.


    Sk fell forward andnded on her stomach. She couldn''t move. She justid there not being able to do anything. So this was the end. Various memories flooded past her. Her life flew past. Mil and Yano, her family, all her friends, everything.


    Until the end, Sk and Mil couldn''t confess however there was one time Mil openlyid his feelings bare. A night where cherry blossoms carried across the soft river. Mil stirred the boat while Sk sat on the end enjoying the starry sky.


    The words that night Mil told her still vibrantly echoed in her mind. Yet Mil seemed to have forgotten them. It was a memory long in the past. Maybe it didn''t even exist. Sk didn''t know.


    Everything. Everything became blurry. Sk was afraid. So afraid.


    "One day we''ll marry and I can bring you a lifetime of happiness. One day a ring will grace your finger and-" the next words Sk couldn''t remember.


    All she could think about was desperately wanting to see him, "Mil..."


    Her whisper as quiet as nothingness was carried across the battlefield. The chaos stopped.


    The ghosts stopped increasing. But it was already toote. Sk wouldn''t be able to witness the end anymore. Because her end was here.


    Scary. Scary. It was terrifying. Pleasee. Pleasee. Please be by my side.


    As if herst prayers have been acknowledged by the devil, a worse sight than her own death befell Sk.


    No, don''te. Don''t. Don''t. Stay away. Go. Go. GO!


    But it was toote. The ghosts also got a taste of Mil. A gaping hole in his chest just like Sk''s.


    Falling onto the ground just like her.


    "Sk! Sk!" yet Mil didn''t stop. Heaven and hell would have to collide on earth, mesh with each other for Mil to stop reaching Sk.


    "Please, I love you. I love you."


    Laying on the ground, Mil crawled forwards. Bit by bit his fingertips dug into the ground to pull himself closer to Sk. Arge blood trail followed behind him. If they had to die, they''d die together. Thest thing Mil would make sure of.


    Sk saw his desperate attempt and mustered all her strength to do the same. She crawled with her bloody fingers wanting to interlock with his.


    Only this, if only this was granted, if they could be connected while they died-


    It was enough. This was all they asked for so, please.


    Please. Please!


    In an instant, all noises of the battlefield were drowned out.


    Everything disappeared.


    In this world, at this moment only Sk and Mil existed to carry out thest words as they died holding each other''s hand.


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 236: Counterattack 9

    Chapter 236: Counterattack 9


    "Lu!" Mil charged at the slowly closering figures of Lu and Zayn. Mil felt the arrows above his head paving him the way. Mil wanted to quickly help Lu to kill Zayn, so Lu and Mil could hurry back to Sk.


    Hearing his name, Lu''s eyes widened to see Mil running towards him. That was when Lu saw the arrows of Sk. Before Lu, was the gate and in front of the gate was Zayn. Dark, ck strings flowed out of Zayn''s creating ghosts.


    "This is my ace, I didn''t want to use it because it harms everyone but- AHH!" Zayn couldn''t speak further. His power was already hard to control.


    Up until now Lu and Zayn were evenly matched but because Holn and Lia managed to slip past the entrance while Zayn was distracted, Zayn got furious and resorted to this ace of his.


    The moment Zayn used his ace, Lu was flung back and it was hard to get closer because of the ck threads.


    So Lu had to stand four metres away from Zayn. Sprinkling his holy water all around him, Lu tried to think of a way to stop Zayn. But Lu was alwayszy, so his brain was naturally too and it took him a while to figure out what to do. Exactly at that moment, Mil came. Zayn was too caught up in his power he didn''t notice Mil''s arrival.


    "Mil," Lu finally had a bit more energying back, "I''ll water the path for you. You can kill him."


    Mil''s face nked for a second, "Why don''t you just aim your house at him?"


    "Because," Lu did what Mil suggested and the ck strings repelled the holy water, "That''s why."


    "Got it, let''s do as you say," Mil examined the threads. They''d definitely hurt stabbing into his body but Mil had no time to waste.


    The sooner they got rid of this power, the sooner everyone else could be freed.


    "Now," Mil shouted and Lu covered Mil by providing support.


    The ghosts around Mil disappeared. Zayn finally noticed Mil but it was already toote.


    Stab.


    Mil stabbed Zayn right in his heart. It took a few seconds but Zayn''s power disappeared and so did the light in his eyes.


    Zayn''sst thought was that he just wanted to help Min. Just wanted to be acknowledged, so why? Why?


    With despair looming over him, Zayn passed away.


    But Mil and Lu had no time to appreciate their work.


    "Did Liae through?" Mil needed a rundown of the situation.


    "Yeah, Yano, Lia and Holn managed to pass through."


    "Ok, Lue with m-" then Mil saw it.


    As he turned towards Sk he saw her copsed form. In an instant, he heard her cry for him and stumbled towards her.


    He knew it was toote, so he said, "Lu go after them! Into the pce!"


    These were thest words and order of Mil. But Lu didn''t know that because he didn''t see what Mil saw and only nodded.


    When Mil ran back, Lu entered the pce. He could never know that at that moment, no even prior, he should''ve worked harder and made better decisions. He should''ve followed Mil. A regret that btedly crept in.


    Lu passed the gate and saw Yano fighting with Timo. The gate behind him closed as Yano noticed him and eximed, "Just go through."


    Lu looked at Timo but was toozy to say something.


    Surprisingly, Timo just let him through as he wrestled with Yano on the ground and eximed, "Take back your words!"


    "No, I only said the truth! My wifey-"


    Lu didn''t even want to know what ridiculous fight they were doing.


    ***


    Meanwhile in the pce. The throne room.


    "Maria, what is the meaning?" Min''s deep voice was forcibly suppressing the rage he felt. On the throne chair, Min sat overbearing, arrogant and threatening while before him Maria knelt. Her eyes darted towards Sal who stood next to Min holding his eye.


    "Like I''ve said," Maria tried to sound calm and confident but her trembling fingers gave her away. She might die at this rate, "I won''t heal him or any of your people."


    "You old hag! Just heal me!" The violent life force of Sk stopped Sal from regenerating and it started to slowly spread across his body.


    He needed to stop and purge it. But Maria that healing hag refused! Did she know what it meant?


    "Is that so?"


    Sal instantly flinched as Min raised out of his chair. Standing so close to the Ghost King, Sal could once again feel the Ghost King''s superior air suffocating him. Especially the uncontroble emotions of Min that swung in the air with each step he took towards Maria.


    "So, I''m assuming you are turning against me?"


    Maria already threw her life away so there was no use hiding it, "I''ve never been on your side, Min."


    Sal gasped. This was the first time Maria called the Ghost King by his name.


    "Never?"


    A heavy force pressed Maria and Sal down onto the ground.


    "I see. Now it makes sense. Everything does."


    Min''s tremendous anger forcefully opened every pore of Maria''s body to seep in and brutally dissect her from the inside.


    Maria tried to raise her head to re at Min but it was impossible to do so. Doom loomed over her. A big cross already signed the deal over her head.


    Min stopped before Maria, "If only he was here. Then we could take her power."


    "Your highness, should I call him?" Sal withstood the pressure as it lightened and stood up.


    He wanted an excuse to leave this ce. When the Ghost King was angry it was a wonder if anyone could survive.


    "No need. There''s no need for her anymore."


    It wasing. Maria knew her end was in sight. Yet, she didn''t want to die. Since she could only heal, her power was useless for fighting. The force on Maria disappeared. Min grabbed her by the neck. His grip tightened and Maria''s airways were cut off.


    "I know," ast desperate attempt of Maria actually awoke curiosity in Min.


    "You know what?"


    Maria tapped Min''s hand. For a second, Min thought. His eyes shed and he let Maria go. Even if she retaliated, he could easily kill her within a second.


    "Say. What do you know?" Min watched Maria gagging on the ground.


    "I know of a way" Maria could still vibrantly feel Min''s grip on her. Her eyes shook and her body was violently ejecting any fluid. It was a traumatic experience to be cornered like this by Min.


    Just how could Lia go through all of this, endure ande back stronger? How could she survive all of this mentally? Or maybe Maria was just exceptionally weak.


    "Don''t waste my time and say it properly," Min once again closed in on Maria and crouched.


    He matched her height and grabbed her by the hair to make her look at him, "Spit it out already or just die now."


    "There. There is an easy way to go through all of this"


    Min couldn''t follow, "What are you saying?"


    "Promise you won''t kill me and I''ll tell you a secret of the hidden families. Topletely destroy them."


    Minughed and gripped Miria tighter. She wailed underneath the force.


    "You''re now switching sides again? Just a bit of suffering and you''re this weak? But how can I trust you so easily?"


    Maria pointed at Sal, "He can verify."


    "W-What? Me? Old hag what are you bbering about?"


    "Oh? How?" Min became intrigued.


    "Sal has the catalyst from the hidden families"


    Min looked at Maria as if she was pitiful.


    "You want me to believe this?"


    Of course, Min wouldn''t believe it so easily.


    "He has Sk''s lifeforce in his eyes. Retracting that and putting it to use will act as the golden cores of the elders. Plus you can then take away all of the hidden families'' life forces because it''ll belong to you now."


    Min froze on the spot and thought properly. His gaze wandered to Sal who backed up, being so intensively stared at, "Interesting."


    "Y-Your highness" Sal didn''t know why but he had a bad feeling, especially as Min approached him.


    As Min got gradually further away, Maria took the chance to escape. Of course, everything she said was utter nonsense. How could something like that even be possible? The important thing was that Min fell for it and that was enough.


    Maria was almost at the door while Min raised his hand to touch Sal''s eye. Sal had a feeling that if Min poked his eye there was definitely no way it could recover again.


    Then Sal paled, "Your highness, please, you''re going to kill me!"


    Green light emitted from Min''s fingers. He was using his lifeforce. If Min''s lifeforce entered Sal, he''d definitely die. Sal panicked.


    His eyes darted around and he just witnessed Maria grabbing the door.


    "Your highness! Maria''s escaping!"


    Min instantly retracted his life force and whipped around. Indeed Maria disappeared.


    Then Min realised he was being fooled "How dare you lie to me?"


    This audacity Maria had, Min would properly make her responsible for it.


    "Sal go and continue your duty. I don''t care if your eyes are hurt or not. If you fail, you''ll die."


    "Y-Yes!"


    Sal instantly scrambled out of the room. He was just happy to be able to leave Min''s side. It was too much for his heart. Any second longer and Min might''ve killed Sal in his rage. Sal didn''t even want to imagine it.


    Min on the other side went to follow Maria. She couldn''t have gone far. She was in a state of panic and her body was weak. Min should''ve finished her off here and there, instead to listen to anything she said.


    In the end, it didn''t matter, Maria was going to die either way. She was just prolonging her death uselessly. Min was incredibly furious and Maria had to pay for it.


    Maria could feel that Min was following her. In her craze and hurry, she worked her body to the max. She never needed to physically exercise so much. She had enough stamina from travelling around the Immortal World but running fast, especially in her state wasn''t possible.


    But Maria could see it. The exit to the front area of the pce that led to the za. Just a bit more and she was there. The ominous footsteps echoing behind her made her almost lose her mind. She had to persevere.


    And then-


    BOOM


    She flew against the door. Something else seemed to crash into it. It didn''t matter because the air got heavier and pressed Maria slowly down. It was Min''s doing. The door was so close!


    She stretched out her arm and managed to grab the door handle. Then she opened it. The fresh air hit her face and she felt like she escaped Min''s fangs.


    Her eyes moved to the side.


    "Maria?"


    "Timo?... and Yano?"

 Chapter 237: Counterattack 10

    Chapter 237: Counterattack 10


    Something was hurting. It wasn''t clear what. Something was soft. He wasn''t sure what. Something was wet. It was also warm. A sharp pain. Then a blurry memory. And a hatred for the world appeared.


    ''Brother! Can we go to the Mortal World once?''


    A dream that should''ve never been dreamt.


    ''Of course, I''ll bring you there.''


    A promise that should''ve never been made.


    ''Really? You''re the best!''


    ''And you''re the only one I have left. No matter what I''ll grant your wish.''


    And an aspiration that should''ve never been sought.


    It all ended in death and darkness. Forgiving? No one.


    He wouldn''t forgive anyone. Especially not the council families. A simple request that has been granted to everyone else but denied to him.


    ''Brother, it hurts. I don''t want-'' a pair of eyes that desperately held onto life but finally, the hand fell to the ground.


    Another pair of eyes that turned dead. Ah, alright. End it if you want. This whole world. Anyone, everyone feel my pain. Go through what I''ve been through.


    Yet it didn''t matter. He couldn''t get his dead sister back. So what? It all wasn''t worth it anyway. An eternity walked in darkness. But the end had a tiny little glint of light.


    He opened his eyes and saw the glint of light shining brighter than any life source in this world. His hand mustered strength to caress the soft wet cheek, "Maria."


    A small smile formed on his lips. Dying like this wasn''t too bad. Dying in her arms was good.


    "Don''t be sad"


    Yet his words made her cry even more, "Why?"


    Why? Timo thought back to a few seconds prior. Wasn''t it obvious? Because he didn''t want her to die.


    This light should continue to brighten up the world even if it couldn''t do so for his life anymore.


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "No, it isn''t!"


    Maria sobbed and held him tighter in her arms.


    Timo closed his eyes.


    "NO! Timo hold on a bit more! I''m healing you! So just-" Maria concentrated all of her life force on the brutal wound in Timo''s body, but even with her healing, it was toote.


    It should''ve been Maria who was killed by Min. So why did Timo feel the need to throw himself in front of her to save her? Sobs stuck in her throat as she choked out, "Yano''s fighting with Min. So, I''m safe. So you you just focus on healing."


    "Haha" Timo was happy seeing her care for him. He also wanted to cry. If things would''ve been different, if he chose a different path back then, could they''ve been happily together?


    He wanted to spend more time together, he...hehe


    "Because I love you," finally these words that fought so hard in his mind, made it out. As a response, Maria squeezed him tighter and put her forehead on his.


    "I know, I know, so stay with me. Don''t leave."


    The feelings Maria felt for Timo she didn''t understand, the reason why he loved her she also didn''t understand but right now the only thing she wanted to do and say was, "Me too. I love you too."


    "Then I''m happy, very happy," he slightly bumped her nose and then-


    Throughout the silence surrounding them, the held back wails, tears and sobs all came out at full force. Nothing could hold them back and nothing could mend this broken heart. Only two words were chanted like a ritual, "Don''t leave. Don''t leave. Don''t leave. Don''t leave. Just don''t!"


    Until they turned into "Why? Why? Why?" and more desperate and despairing notes that transcended into a whirlwind to wreak havoc upon everything yet nothing.


    In the final moments of Timo, light returned to his eyes and shone as clear and bright as they used to. This image of him would be forever engraved in Maria''s mind.


    It was so beautiful and breathtaking as if his death was just a lie. A nightmare he pulled her out of. An image that would forever haunt her yet lull her to sleep for the wish of eternity to also bestow her. It was a curse.


    ***


    For Yano, it was a damaging sight. He could see how Timo''s face lit up when he saw Maria and then contorted into horror as Min was about to kill her. If that was Lia, Yano would''ve done the same. This was one point Yano liked about Timo.


    Even though thetter seemed like he didn''t care about anything, his genuineness and excitement towards Maria was real. Just like him, Yano wasn''t interested in anything until he met Lia. That was why Yano felt a connection towards Timo and actually liked him, refused to fight him.


    And that was why Yano mourned Timo''s death. And why Yano charged at Min. If Min was here that meant he hasn''t found Lia yet. Although Yano told Lia to wait outside, Yano trusted that Lia had a reason to go into the pce. It was also Yano''s fault for wasting time with Timo.


    If those two had properly settled things instead of fooling around, then all of this might have not happened.


    Min''s attack aiming for Maria was blocked by Timo. Min was at first shocked but then anger welled up inside of him. One of his most trusted men turned on him for a mere woman.


    Min grit his teeth. It was the same thing that happened with Leo. Were all of these people easily controlled by their feelings and emotions? Were they all so utterly useless andcking loyalty? After Min recovered from his initial shock he aimed for Maria again, only to find himself kicked through the entrance.


    Minnded on the za. Confusion on his face. Then he saw Yanoing.


    "I should''ve dealt with you sooner," Yano closed in on Min who stood up and finally understood, "So you are also trying to stop me?"


    A mocking smile appeared on Min''s cold face.


    "Min you gotta open your eyes more. You were always so narrow-minded, not even a machete would have split you open," Yano smiled, "I was never supporting you either. I''ve always been part of the hidden families."


    This caused Min''s face to turn ugly, "What did you say?"


    "You still haven''t figured it out?" this time Yano mockinglyughed at Min, "Sk, Mil and I were from the beginning part of the hidden families and-"


    Yano drew his sword, "Everything you''ve done to Lia, I''ll return it a 100 times."


    Min was so angry he couldn''t say or do anything. Again it was that damned woman. Just how many people were willing to fight for her? What was so special about her?


    What made Min even more upset was the fact that Min never knew that these three belonged to the hidden families and he even tried to recruit them. They really weren''t going to leave him any face. Min has never seen Yano fight properly but Min already knew. Against Yano, only he could defeat him.


    ***


    Inside the pce, Lia and Holn made their way in search of the cube. Eri did mention that Min was in the throne room. So, in the end, they had to face him and eventually kill him. Lia was a bit reassured to have Holn with her.


    However, they needed to hurry up. As soon as they found the cube and Lia absorbed it, they would kill Min, which meant that everyone else didn''t have to fight anymore. Lia was anxious and worried about the others.


    But the problem was that their way to the throne room was cut off. Lia definitely didn''t go the wrong way. So how did they end up in the staff quarter? On the opposite side of the pce?


    "Lia, you sure your brain didn''t get mushed?" Holn smirked but Lia ignored him. Then after a while, she realised, "They blocked us."


    "Blocked? What do you mean?" Holn couldn''t follow. In the first ce, they didn''t even see anybody.


    "They''re purposely leading us away."


    "How?"


    "I guess it''s a power."


    What was it? Illusion? One that made Lia see things differently?


    "Holn tell me how this hallway we''re in looks like. Anything special?"


    "Erm..." Holn still couldn''t follow but decide to go along quickly, "There are 5 doors on each side with flower vases and-"


    Lia guessed it. She was imagining the wrong hallways. This was really someone ying tricks on her, "From no on, describe the hallways to me."


    "Huh? Whaterm ok," Holn was still confused but went along.


    After a whole lot of ordeal and Holn taking care of several soldiers who came in their way, they finally reached the throne room, a few minutes after Min chased after Maria and killed Timo.


    In the middle of the room the golden throne chair stood and on the chair was the cube they were looking for.


    "I see it!" Holn pointed at it and Lia nodded but she didn''t dare to rush to it instantly, after all, why did ity there so conveniently without anyone supervising it?


    Where was Min? Wasn''t he supposed to be here? What was he doing? Lia got a bad feeling but they had to hurry.


    "Lemme get it," Holn also knew that something was wrong, so in case they were any traps, he''d be the first to receive them.


    "But-"


    "It''s ok," Holn was already halfway there. Both his and Lia''s heart were beating frantically. It wouldn''t calm down until Holn''s fingers finally touched the smooth surface of the cube.


    His hand wrapped around the cube and tossed it into the air. With a grin, Holn said, "I got it. Nothing''s happened!"


    Lia thought it was amazing just how carfree Holn could be. She also wanted to add that he shouldn''t y with it but then realised they had to destroy it afterwards anyway.


    Holn handed the cube to Lia. There was nothing special about it. It was a cube that guided the ghosts but Lia saw nothing. Lia poured her life force into it but it didn''t activate. Although she had Min''s lifeforce inside of her, the cube wouldn''t yield to her.


    Then Lia decided to extract the lifeforce stored in it but again it wasn''t working. In the first ce, Lia didn''t even feel Min''s lifeforce in it. There were a few possibilities.


    Either Eri lied or the cube was fake or Min stored his lifeforce somewhere else. Either way, Lia still had to destroy this. Even if it was fake, it was an eyesore.


    Without even thinking twice Lia smashed it on the ground and stomped on it.


    The cube shattered into pieces and rolled around the ground.


    "Did it work?" Holn saw Lia''s displeased face and wondered.


    "No, this might be a fake. We need to search somewhere else."


    However, when they ran out of the room, a few hallways down they met a surprising person. They turned to Lia and Holn, "Now I can redeem myself."


    A grin spread on their face.

 Chapter 238: Counterattack 11

    Chapter 238: Counterattack 11


    Some time prior when they just got to the za and the battlefield just began, Noel faced the assistant.


    "I can''t believe you''re here to take back your power, that''s wishful thinking."


    "Why?" actually Noel knew, even if he took the assistant''s lifeforce and copied his ability he''d only get to copy the illusion power of the assistant.


    His true power. Since he stole Noel''s power with someone else''s power it wasn''t the assistant''s power, so Noel couldn''t copy it.


    "Because it''s impossible."


    "Ha," Noel smirked, "Even so I can''t let an ass like you take it."


    The assistant remained unfazed by the provocation.


    "I''m just telling you," he shrugged his shoulders and formed a power orb.


    Seeing Xavi''s power in that guy''s possession made Noel''s blood boil. The good thing Noel quickly noticed was that the assistant''s power and control over Noel''s power was only half as good.


    Meaning that from the original power almost nothing was left. The only advantage the assistant had was the variety of abilities he possessed but that only amounted to nothing because Noel already knew all of the abilities, so he couldn''t get surprised. Noel''s assumptions were confirmed by how easy Noel could swat the power orb away with his sword.


    "Why even bother stealing other''s powers? You that unconfident in yours?" Noel was curious but of course, the assistant didn''t give Noel a proper answer, "You''s like to know."


    "Actually, yes I do," Noel dodged a few more power orbs.


    The roaring of the battlefield made his movements seem even more dramatic.


    "Don''t you know you can''t even use  of the original powers?"


    "Haha!" the assistantughed and summoned a sword, "Does it matter? The more abilities I have, the more viable I be!"


    The assistant coated the sword in electricity. Howeverpared to Timo''s, the blue sparks on the assistant''s sword just looked incredibly pitiful, however, it didn''t change the fact that they still burnt and hurt viciously.


    Seeing that, Noel jumped a few steps back and wore a wry smile, "Believing that is stupid."


    "We''ll see!" the assistant raised his sword and cut through the air.


    Noel was actually impressed seeing that the blue sparks turned to streaks yearning to burn him. He quickly deflected and jumped to the sides.


    The energy raced past Noel and hit a soldier right in the chest. Only this small amount could make the soldier copse and writhe in pain. Noel shuddered. How insane would Timo''s power be?


    Noel definitely didn''t want to fight Timo and had to be careful of this attack. The assistant was also surprised. He knew he could only copy a small portion but that damnedmander was actually this strong. No wonder Min favoured and trusted Timo so much.


    Having tasted the power he possessed, the assistant started to ferociously attack Noel. He never imagined to be a captain especially without experience and fighting skills. It was only thanks to Min''s urgency to fill the ranks and the assistant obtaining this copy ability of Noel.


    All in all, the assistant was just lucky. That was why the assistant had no clue of fighting and just blindly attacked Noel to the best he could.


    Noel instantly caught on. In terms of fighting, Noel had more experience thus it wasn''t hard for Noel to find out the assistant''s clumsiness and his weakness.


    With the abilities Noel has gained from Lu, Holn and Sk, sadly not Yano''s, he was able to quickly corner the assistant. It was a battle of bringing out the skills one after another one.


    "Why?" the assistantnded on the ground and crawled away from Noel. In terms of controlling the various abilities, the assistant definitely had more time to get used to them and learn while Noel only had an hour or so.


    But since Noel was able to learn from the original owners personally, he was able to grasp the powers to a better extent than the assistant.


    The fight was fairly short and just when Noah was about to finish off the assistant he saw Holn and Lia shing past the za and making it past the gate.


    Reassured Noel turned back to the assistant who desperately held his hand up, "Wait! Wait! I can give you important intel! You''ll find me useful!"


    "Really?" Noel stopped his momentum and thought. The relief spread on the assistant''s face before it was destroyed by blunt fear, "Sadly I''m too uneducated to make use of intel, so tell them the devil personally-"


    SPLAT


    The assistant''s head rolled off.


    Just like how Noel killed Kil, he finished the assistant off the same way. The assistant seemed to have mumbled something in his final moments but Noel couldn''t care less. His eyes swept across the za as he got rid of the ghosts surrounding him.


    Then all of a sudden an influx of ghosts appeared. A type that Noel has never seen before.


    "Kyahhh!" a scream of someone familiar. While Noel kept the ghosts away from him, he walked into the direction of the voice.


    Then he saw Lily struggling. Their eyes met, "Noel! Lend me a hand!"


    Noel could see how badly injured Lily was and ran to her aid. It didn''t take too long for the growth of the ghosts to go down but still many floated around, so Noel and Lily got together to fight them off with Lia''s corpses helping them.


    But the fight against the soldiers and ghosts drew them closer and closer to the beginning of the za and away from the pce.


    ***


    "Lia go!" Holn stood in front of Lia and white mes danced in his hands as they faced Sal. The flower petals that surround his body didn''t fit the crazed look on his face.


    Contrary to the first time they saw Sal, he seemed to have be apletely different person. None of the indifference and arrogance remained, there was only thirst to prove himself.


    "It''s better if we fight-"


    "No," Holn resolutely said, "You''ll only be wasting time. If we get the Ghost King then all of this can be over soon. So focus on that."


    Holn was right. Holn wasn''t weak, Lia knew that so she should believe in him more.


    "Ok, be careful."


    "Ahaha, don''t worry. If you manage to find it, I''ll tell you some good stories," Holnughed as he charged at Sal who eximed, "Insolence! I bet you youngsters are younger and weaker than me. So show me respect!"


    The irony in his words Sal didn''t notice. He was too focused on getting rid of every enemy so he''d never have to face Min''s wrath again. In his life, Sal has never met anything scarier than the Ghost King.


    So, Sal didn''t even register that Lia turned on her heels and ran away. He was too absorbed in Holn. Once Holn''s white fire touched Sal''s skin, Sal screamed in pain. This bizarre me was actually burning and stinging like acid. This wasn''t a normal fire.


    Sal instantly summoned a flower petal storm and charged it at Holn. Thetter was caught off guard by the ability. Holn knew he should''ve been less aggressive and first figure out this opponent''s power but he wanted to finish this fight as soon as possible.


    Without him, how could Lia find her way? She was also too defenceless. There were no corpses within her reach. She only had a knife. But the more Holn was caught up in his thoughts, the harder it was for him to dodge Sal''s attacks.


    Holn was flung back about to hit the wall when something soft caught him.


    "Lu?"


    "I came to help," Lu said with a nk face as he stared at Sal, "I hope I''m not toote."


    Lu quickly dodged an attack of Sal while Holn squirmed in Lu''s arms, "Ok, thanks but let me down."


    "Oh," Lu realised he was still holding Holn and put him on the ground. Holn cursed his smaller sizepared to Lu.


    "Did you notice?" Lu calmly said as he fixed his gaze at Sal, "His eyes."


    This was one of the rare times Lu talked so much, so Holn was shocked momentarily.


    He quickly caught himself, "He''s missing his left eye."


    "It got something to do with his power. His eyes," Lu continued.


    Holn still couldn''t believe that Lu was talking so much to him, so Holn was a bit happy. Especially because Lu''s voice was pleasant to hear.


    "Then we know what we gotta do," Holn created a zing white fire surrounding them, "The holy boys are back."


    Lu who was just about to summon his hose froze, "Stop that."


    Holn started to cackle which infuriated Sal, "You think just because I''ve got half of my power you can look down on me?"


    One attack after another was thrown at Lu and Holn but Holn was more stunned to see that Lu was smiling and said, "This''ll be easy."


    Holn broke out into a huge grin. This damn guy. Haha.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Lia ran through the hallways of the pce. Instead of relying on her eyes, she closed them and relied on her memory. Her body dashed through on its own.


    She heard the loud fighting sounds erupting behind her but didn''t give in to the temptation to turn back and help Holn. He was fine and Lia had to focus on her own task.


    Going through all of the possible ces Min could hide something, only his private chambers came into question. It was either his bedroom or his studies. Other than that Lia couldn''t think of a spot that was more secretive than those two. Putting all of her confidence into that, Lia ran even faster until she noticed her hand was glowing.


    Yano was calling. Was he worried about her? Did he bring back good news?


    "Yano?" Lia picked up, excited to hear what he was going to say.


    "Lia" however contrary to her expectation Yano''s voice sounded worn out as if he was at hisst dying breath.

 Chapter 239: Counterattack 12

    Chapter 239: Counterattack 12


    No.


    No.


    NO.


    At full speed, Lia ran back.


    "Lia, listen, I I''m sorry."


    No. No. No!


    Lia didn''t want to hear it. This couldn''t be Yano. It just couldn''t be.


    Why did he sound like he could die any second?


    "I''m really sorry."


    Why was there so much pain, so much sadness and lingering regret in his voice?


    "It''s my fault, I-"


    "Yano, where are you?"


    A brief moment of silence.


    "Don''te."


    Lia''s heart beat faster. It wanted to explode, to suffocate her whole body.


    Stop.


    Stop.


    Stop.


    "Tell me. Now!"


    Another moment of silence.


    "Please Yano"


    Lia couldn''t keep it in. Tears split. It couldn''t be true. This was Yano they were talking about.


    How? Who? Why? When? Just what?


    "At the za," finally Yano''s answer came.


    "I''ll be there soon," Lia''s feet carried her faster and faster. The surroundings became a blur.


    Lia could only focus on the exit. Closer. She needed to appear now.


    "Don''t It''s toote."


    "What do you mean?" What do you mean? Didn''t you promise to stay by my side?"


    "Ha, you''re cute"


    "Yano be serious!"


    Lia was about to choke. There was no way Yano, her Yano could be- Then Lia realised.


    She finally realised.


    "Why? Break off this circle right now! You promised in case of danger you''ll take it back and use your power!"


    Why did Lia only notice it now? Why didn''t she force Yano to erase this circle in the beginning? Why did she have to believe him?


    "I don''t want to."


    "Yano! Do it now! You can still fight you-"


    "I can''t," these two words almostpletely broke Lia.


    She didn''t want to cry. She wanted to be strong but-


    "NoNO! It''s not toote, I''ll hang up so-"


    "Lia, I want to hear your voice. I''m sorry, I wanted to be connected to you"


    Lia jumped over corpses, she raced towards the entrance. Almost there. She could see the light.


    "Listen Lia I really-"


    No, don''t say it.


    If Yano were to say what he wanted Lia really felt he would leave her forever. It couldn''t be true. Every fibre in her body, every muscle, every blood cell pushed her body to the max.


    Lia''s hands finally pushed the door open. The light blinded her and so did Yano''s words, "I love you."


    Lia started bawling, "Me too, me too, me-"


    The line was severed.


    Nausea and devastation crept up on Lia. Tiny vicious bugs bit into her skin and sucked her blood, her lifeforce and will out. Her hands desperately reached out to the gate and SWOOSH-


    pushed them away.


    The za.


    The battlefield opened up in front of Lia.


    KLING. KLANG.


    FIghting sounds everywhere.


    Lia desperately tried to call Yano over and over again, her eyes swept across the bloody ughter. Corpses, ghosts and immortals all mingled together and then her view fell on one particr ce.


    Her body that stopped was forced to move again. It felt sore as if everything inside her was torn apart. Vein for vein it was ripped open, organ for organ it was stumped into pieces and emotion for emotion it was cut apart from the worst sensation anyone could feel. Pain that not even any sins, any purgatory, any hell could ever rival.


    "Go now!" Lia poured out masses of her life force and on the spot, all her corpses turned around to charge at the scene that Lia could vibrantly, painstakingly clearly see in front of her.


    "Tear! Kill! Ravage!" The corpses left the ghosts and soldiers alone.


    Their sudden battle screams portrayed their master''s desperate feelings. Could the corpses get there in time? Could a miracle happen?


    She was the Immortal King, so how could she not achieve anything? Absolutely nothing?


    Fate?


    "Don''t make meugh!"


    If fate was what held her back then


    But no amount of prayers, threats or desires could stop what the inevitable and all imposing fate had in store for everyone. The wheels turned and turned and nothing could stop it.


    The undead that all aimed for Min were toote. Just a few metres away yet Lia couldn''t stop the disaster that happened right in front of her.


    Before Min dealt the final blow, he spotted Lia. His lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Once again Min took everything from Lia, once again Lia was helpless in front of him. A violent, disastrous chaos of emoticons swirled inside of Lia.


    Sheid on her knees and embraced Yano.


    "Protect me!'''' the corpses build a circle around Lia as Min controlled and summoned his ghosts to attack her.


    "Lia, you can die with him," Min''s voice vibrated through the air like walking on a thin string but even then Lia couldn''t hear it.


    Amidst the mountains of corpses guarding her with their backs faced, in this small private space, Lia gently yet desperately wiped the blood off Yano''s face. If only Maria was here, she could heal Yano!


    Lia''s wanted to give her corpse another order but then Yano''s trembling hand grabbed Lia''s.


    "It''s toote."


    Once again he could read her thoughts like an open book.


    "It''s not! If we-'''' Lia denied reality. She wished she could rip a hole in time and rece it with an imaginative fantasy of hers to be real.


    But this couldn''t happen. Because life and fate were never benevolent. Lia tried her best to stop Yano''s bleeding but to no avail.


    Yano just stared at Lia with a faint smile. Until the end, there was nothing more dazzling, more beautiful than her in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry," in the end Yano decided to whisper thesest thoughts but it wasn''t what Lia wanted to hear.


    His reassurance, his teasing, his cheesyments, all of this, what would Lia give to turn back time and appreciate him more, everything he''s done, let him spoil her in his love, let him indulge in her love.


    The more Lia thought about it, the more it was breaking her apart. Completely.


    The tiny shred of sanity Lia still had was in her arms. If Yano was really going to disappear, no amount of saving and grace could heal Lia. She was already bing an empty shell that shed tears with anguished and useless efforts to save a single person who she meant everything to and who meant everything to her.


    "Yano, please don''t go I  I want to spend the rest of my life with you," as Lia''s words fell, a brilliant smile appeared on Yano''s face making him even more handsome than he already was.


    "You finally said it."


    "I''ll say it again and again and again if you want, so just stay with me!"


    But the fading glint in Yano''s eyes told another story Lia didn''t want to hear but her hand stopped on her own.


    She couldn''t save Yano and this realisation was a ruinous blow to her. It destroyed her brain and pulled out all senses of reason within her.


    "LiaLia..." with thest bit of effort Yano wanted to pull Lia back.


    He could see what his death would do to her, so he wanted to sort it out by not seeing each other.


    Only letting her hear his voice. But he didn''t anticipate she''de running towards him so quickly.


    And Yano couldn''t lie when he said he was happy about it. Happy to see she cared about him, happy to have her apany him in his final moments.


    Maybe that was the true reason why he called Lia in the first ce, because he wanted her toe. Yano could''ve just died quietly without telling her. Maybe this way his death was easier to process.


    So, Yano wondered as he looked at his Lia, was he indeed selfish for doing that to her? Wanting to see her even though he knew it''d destroy her?


    But it felt so good to be with her. Even though her body was shaking, her warmth and care magically,fortably lulled him into a long sleep. An eternal slumber, he wanted one day to break out of.


    Yano felt his consciousness slipping, he wanted to hold on a little bit more. Lia''s tears dripped onto his face and rolled down mingling with another warm sensation. This was the first time Yano cried.


    Yano wanted to say something but was finally unable to do so. He said his prayers as Lia''s face got blurrier and blurrier but then felt a soft touch on his lips. And in that moment a variety of memories shed by for both of them to see.


    The first time Lia met Yano in person.


    "Quiet the way to peek."


    The first time Lia heard Yano''s voice, seeing that handsome male in front of her with a yful smile. The person she could turn to whenever she had a problem or needed someone.


    A person who managed to infuriate Lia but brighten her day. Who made her boil yet her heart beat faster.


    The first time Yano saw a strange woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, he was perplexed about what she was doing there. He wanted to be friendly but then saw the ne she wore.


    He instantly knew it was his dad''s and what purpose it served. Then a doll-like beauty stood in front of him, delicate with ck hair and big eyes that contrary to her looks were slightly filled with determination and confidence.


    He immediately knew who this was. Lia.


    "So, it''s like this," were his words.


    Was it fate? Meant to be? Of course.


    Yet he had to pretend not to know her and went along with her lies.


    Her confusion and her search for immortals, all of it was incredibly adorable in his eyes.


    "Here I thought you hated me but in truth you wanted to get married. This is a bit fast but I don''t mind."


    "I need the ring."


    "And I ept your marriage proposal."


    More and more words flowed around them.


    "I was afraid you''d be lonely without me."


    "Even if, I''d never turn to you."


    "Ah, my clothes arepletely wet and your eyes are still red. I wonder."


    "Because you''re cute."


    "Because you''re my purpose-"


    All of these words, all of these memories, these cursed yet beautiful times danced and danced around Lia and Yano recing the corpses to form a protective wall around them.


    "Say it again."


    "Please Yano."


    "Again."


    "Yano."


    "It doesn''t matter if you turn out to betray me because I''ll always trust and will support you. So trust me a little bit more."


    And then finally, "Wait for me."


    The words emitted a golden light and shone brightly upon the battlefield.


    Just how long would Lia have to wait for him?


    Just how long should she endure?


    Just how long?


    For how long, for-


    And then it was over. It was all over. It disappeared, leaving behind nothing but torture and suffering.


    And so amidst the zing battlefield, a wave of silence took over.


    For everyone to hear.


    As clear as water. As disastrous as hell plunging onto earth to thwart heaven.


    Yes, they could hear it.


    So loudly and ear-defying.


    Those heartbreaking cries of anguish.

 Chapter 240: Counterattack 13

    Chapter 240: Counterattack 13


    Yano knew this was the wrong path to take. Especially against Min, the Ghost King. The moment both of them stood on the za facing each other and the moment Yano chose not to erase the circle on Lia''s hand, Yano already knew it was over for him.


    Yet why did he make this decision? It was obvious he was on par with Min in terms of power, it was obvious after everything was over he and Lia and everyone else could live happily together. So why did Yano choose this route he knew was wrong? Why was he being so reckless?


    Yano didn''t know. Maybe because his eyes fell onto the corpses of Sk and Mil desperately trying to hold onto each other even in death. Was that when a part of him broke?


    His two best friends, his childhood friends just left this world and he couldn''t save them. Was that why Yano suddenly felt hopelessness washing over him? That everyone else was going to die too and he had to bear through this all? The sudden realisation and fear slightly crept up in Yano and clouded his mind.


    "Ha," Yano grinned.


    So this must be how Lia has felt this entire time. He almost wavered seeing two deaths but Lia has seen far more of her precious people. That was why they were fighting to stop this. Yano once again admired how strong Lia was.


    "Let''s settle this another way," Min''s voice pulled Yano back to reality. Yano''s grin grew wider, "Is that because you don''t think you can beat me if we fight?"


    Mind''s eye twitched, "You''re truly as annoying as they say. I guess that''s why you''re a fit for that woman."


    "Lia. Ah, but I guess you shouldn''t call her by the name with your filthy mouth,'''' Yano quickly turned serious.


    "What a fool. You really care for her," Min mocked but didn''t make any attempts to fight Yano. The surrounding battlefield didn''t bother them. No ce near them was stepped on and they were left alone to face each other.


    "How you wanna settle this, I''m curious," Yano''s hands twitched. He knew he should remove the circle so he could use his power. He was confident in his fighting abilities but against Min and his power, Yano didn''t dare to over overestimate himself at all.


    "Join me," Min''s blunt words were no surprise to Yano.


    He already more or less expected it.


    "If I say no?"


    "You''ll die."


    "But that can only happen if we fight. In the end, we''re back at the beginning. Ghost King, you''ve never been bright," Yano raised his lips and mocked Min this time.


    Min''s eye continued to twitch. He took a deep breath to not fall for this clown''s provocation.


    "If you join me then I''ll let everyone off."


    "Even Lia?"


    Min remained silent but his expression told Yano enough.


    "Tempting offer but my wife won''t be happy about it."


    "Wif-" Min didn''t even want to say out that word and he didn''t have to. He dodged to his right as Yano sprinted towards him.


    "You''re attacking with a simple sword?"


    "Well, you are not really worth using my power for," Yano lied and remained carefree.


    Yano didn''t know why but he felt he couldn''t break off themunication with Lia. Even if Yano defeated Min if that circle disappeared and Lia was in danger she couldn''t contact him. If right now while Yano fought with Min, he erased the circle, then when Lia needed him she couldn''t let him know.


    That was why Yano was reluctant to erase it. Although Lia should be alright because after all the only danger here was Min but Yano had the nagging feeling that something might happen to her.


    "You''re making fun of me, isn''t that so?" Min''s lifeforce attacked Yano but was immediately cut away.


    "You only noticed now?" Yano''s frivolous personality made Min''s blood boil.


    This eyesore. If he had known that Yano turned out to be an enemy then he would''ve never given him power. Wait, Min realised.


    The only way topletely and utterly beat Yano was to take his power away. Min as the Ghost King gave Yano power so he had the right to destroy it too. Min was in a much better mood now.


    "If you don''t fight me with all you got, you''ll regret it."


    "Ah, really?"


    Yet Min was right. Yano did have to regret it. Yano couldn''tst long against Min without his powers and Yano didn''t expect Min to suck out half of his power.


    This was a crushing defeat for Yano, once known as the top exorcist.


    "Ha," Yano fell down to his knees as he saw Min approaching him. He drew a circle and called Lia.


    Maybe that was why he kept it for her. Or maybe not. Because once upon a time even before they were born Yano was supposed to be Lia''s. And Lia was supposed to be his. It was a fate that was decided before they were born and couldn''t be severed.


    So how did things end up this way? All because Min existed.


    In the past, before Lia and Yano were born, their parents frequently met and were good friends. Because of the K family''s duty, they kept a close rtionship with some of the hidden families and were aware of the past.


    One day when Elder and Madam K went to visit Oldie and Madam O in Nevend, both Madam K and Madam O were pregnant. Coincidentally one was a girl the other was a boy. In their joy, the two wives wanted them to get along with each other and eventually marry.


    So thus an engagement has been formed. Yet once the kids were born they never got to meet each other. When Lia and Yano were supposed to meet, a disaster happened on Yano''s side. His mother died. He was four back then. Thus they had to cancel their meetings and postpone it.


    But that was also a day prior to when Lia would meet Leo and Min, and fall unconditionally for Min. The K family grieved the loss of the O family so they didn''t notice Lia''s infatuation until it was toote.


    One monthter Elder K picked Yano up to meet Lia, however, Lia was chasing after Min and refused to see Yano.


    Yano couldn''t care less about Lia either, after all, he still couldn''t get over his mother''s death. But nevertheless, Yano wanted to see the face of the girl who destroyed his mother''s hope by chasing after another guy.


    So, Yano watched from afar Lia ying with Min and Leo. Then he made up his mind. He never wanted to see her again. The girl who trampled on his mother''sst wish.


    Yanoughed at these memories and his first impression of Lia. But coincidentally Lia spotted Yano peeking on them in the garden from the door. She ran up to him and gave him a candy, "You''re sad, you should rest and cry. Come back when you feel better."


    Then she ran off to hug Min again.


    Yano didn''t understand. Did she deliberately not want to meet him so he could grieve more?


    After Yano went home he thought about it day after day, asking his father when he could meet her. He desperately wanted to know the truth.


    Yet the day never came. Their engagement was broken off and Yano never bothered to see Lia again. She was happy with another guy, so where was space for him? Nowhere.


    So he gave up and his boring days continued until the announcement of the Ghost King followed. All three hidden families were shocked, what was the K family thinking?


    But then not long after, news of the K family and rumours flew around. They all knew what wasing and thus were sent to the academy. Yano didn''t feel much for Lia''s death because he barely remembered her, and it was her own fault for breaking a rule she should''ve never broken.


    His dad was reluctant to sent Yano off and Yano knew why. It was because his dad couldn''t bear losing Yano too.


    Oldie never told Yano how his mother died but Yano has long known it was because of his dad''s power. The ability that was passed down from head to head in secret. The power that stood above all in the absence of the Immortal King.


    For each wish, a sacrifice had to be made. Yano didn''t know even until now what his dad wished for back then that required his mother''s life and he''d never know.


    Fast forward 10 years and Yano was carrying out his duty as a hidden family to protect the Mortal World.


    However, one night Yano yed with his power and thought of Lia. Coincidentally he met her. At first, Yano thought this was just a dream or fantasy of his. Because the Lia he saw was happily loving Min and the funny thing was Min loved her back.


    Yano decided to stay in this ''dream'' for a bit longer to observe as Lia incredibly disliked him. Then one night when he snuck into the pce he saw a different side of her.


    Cold, hateful and angry at the Ghost King. That dayter Lia went on to really kill her family. Yano was shocked and before he knew it everything began from anew.


    That was when he realised he was stuck in an illusion of someone else''s power Lia was currently experiencing.


    Lia became gradually colder and colder and none of the budding beauty from the first illusion remained. Yano figured out Lia was alive and wanted to take revenge.


    So, Yano continued to watch on how Lia had to despair over and over again in order to escape the illusion. He couldn''t help nor do anything but watch. Then a thought crept into his mind, if he had married Lia back then, then all of the love she showed Min would be directed at him.


    All of the suffering, Yano would never let Lia experience. She could be happy with him. Yano admired Lia''s strength to finally put an end to the illusion and escape by shouldering so much pain, suffering and hatred.


    That was when Yano''s mind flushed with thoughts of Lia and he couldn''t help but peek into her life to see what she was up to. Yano could never admit he spied on Lia''s life and saw more or less of her journey. If Lia knew about it, she''d be furious.


    But through that Yano couldn''t help but fall more and more for Lia. His at first resignation turned into curiosity and then became an attraction. Her little quirks, her teasing, her slowly changing and even witnessing her getting closer with other guys until finally, Lia stood in front of him in the Mortal World seeking him out.


    Yano finally knew it was his time to be a part of her life. So he tried his best to be there for her, help her, woo her. At first, Yano was a bit frustrated because just like in the illusion, Lia wanted nothing to do with him.


    But then slowly everything fell into ce again. Their fate was once again intertwined to marry each other. And once again they were ripped apart by the same person.

 Chapter 241: Refusal

    Chapter 241: Refusal


    Inside the pce, the fight between Lu and Holn against Sal was reaching its climax.


    "Fuck!" onest desperate attempt of Sal''s was pushed back by Lu''s hose.


    Sal fell to the ground and panted, "I swear I''ll kill you all and enter the Ghost King''s eyes in good grace."


    Yet Sal was too weak to move.


    Holn hovered over the youth and blinked at Lu, "Should we kill him? Should we? I feel bad for him!"


    "I''ll kill you!" roaring and baring his teeth was the only thing Sal could do.


    "Well, he''ll kill us," Lu answered after watching Sal struggle.


    "Really? You think so? He''s quite pitiful like this. I feel bad."


    "Don''t feel bad of the enemies," Lu reprimanded Holn who pouted.


    Sal had to endure his opponents casually debating whether he could live or die. As if they had the right to do so! But they had because Sal was right now powerless.


    Sal now realised that Timo, that damnedmander, was right all along. Experience was incredibly important when it came to almost anything, even a fight, even if Sal was more powerful than a veteran who was weaker than him, the veteran could always defeat him because Sal was wet behind his ears. Sal btedly regretted not having listened to Timo and stubbornly opposed him.


    Now his end was near.


    "Holn, don''t mess around. We don''t have time to lose."


    "Ok,ok. You talk a lot now though. Is that gonna be a norm from now on?" Holn grinned.


    Lu remained silent.


    "Ok, whatever. Sorry mate, but you gotta disappear, youngster!"


    "Who the fuck you calling a youngster?" were Sal''sst infamous words.


    "Let''s hurry," Lu walked towards the exit but then stopped.


    Holn''s eyes widened.


    "Can you hear that? What is that?"


    "I don''t know but it sounds terribly lonely."


    A sad melody entered their ears. It was chaotic and storming, raging yet also lost. They remained in the hallway listening to these heart-breaking cries that came from the za and bound them.


    Their feet, their whole body refused to move. They could only stand there and listen-


    To this excruciating pain they''ve never experienced before and didn''t know someone was capable of producing such terrible emotions to swirl inside everyone. They didn''t know what was going on but once they heard it, they, in an instant, started to mourn.


    A pain and loss that was greater than climbing heavens only to descend to hell for an eternity.


    ***


    Lily and Noel were holding their own against the ghosts and soldiers. Most of the hidden families'' men have fallen and only Lia''s corpses could provide them support.


    Lily and Noel were so absorbed in fighting they didn''t realise Yano and Min had entered the za to fight.


    "Noel, do you have another-" Lily rolled to the sides and pierced a soldier in the neck with her broken de.


    "Yeah, here," Noel threw Lily a new sword he swiftly picked up on the ground.


    "Thanks," the fight wasn''t too tight as Noel and Lily were able to talk with each other.


    The difficulty wasn''t hard, it was only the amount of opponents they had that wore them down. It was a good thing they had Lia''s undead. The corpses were able to pick up dangerous situations and provide support for Lily and Noel when they needed it.


    It was truly helpful.


    "This got to end, ain''t it?" Noel and Lily were now back to back fighting.


    "Tell me damn more. Good thing there''s finally a stop to them. No moreing," Lily charged forwards and gritted her teeth. But apparently she jinxed it because all of a sudden all the corpses retreated and ran away.


    "Hey! What the hell!" Lily cursed and looked at Noel.


    "Don''t ask me, I didn''t do anything."


    They followed the direction the corpses ran towards but couldn''t see anything as the corpses'' backs were obstructing them. But they saw the faint outline of a figure.


    "Damn, it''s the Ghost King!" Lily was ready to follow but the surrounding ghosts and soldiers didn''t let her.


    "All protect the Ghost King!"


    Noel barely managed to see the corpses surrounding a ce.


    Lia. Noel was sure it was her order.


    Lily and Noel had to finish this here but then another surprise came. An influx of ghosts by the Ghost King. Lily and Noel couldn''t keep up. They were far too outnumbered. Left and right they had to take a beating until theynded on the ground.


    Badly damaged. Luckily the soldiers and ghosts didn''t bother them anymore as everyone froze in their spots. Frustrated and helpless Lily and Noel closed their eyes as they heard it.


    Lia''s desperate wails were capable of stopping everyone and everything, stopping time altogether.Cursing in their hearts for being unable to help her, they immediately guessed that Lia lost someone right before her eyes.


    It must''ve been Yano but both Lily and Noel couldn''t believe it. Even if it was the Ghost King, Yano couldn''t have died so easily. So what happened?


    Lily and Noel raised their heads to the direction the sounds came from and their hearts froze in despair.


    The corpses that surrounded Lia like a wall, one by one dropped. Lia was in a too emotional state to control the corpse anymore. The ghosts came out of the bodies and circled Lia as if they wanted to console her.


    But one re of Min and one snap of his fingers instantly made them disappear, unable to provide any support for Lia anymore. In the middle of the mountain of corpses, Lia sat holding Yano''s lifeless body close to her.


    It was an extremely pitiful sight in Min''s eyes and he bathed in the victory.


    "Everyone rejoice at our victory!" Min''s magnified voice caused cheers to erupt from the battlefield yet none of it entered Lia''s ears.


    She was already broken. Thest string was cut off. Detached from reality. Even when Min grabbed her by the hair, Lia didn''t react. She didn''t realise it. It was only until Min hauled her away from Yano did shee back briefly.


    "No! No! No!" her fingers dug into the ground and left a bloody trail behind as she desperately tried to pull herself closer to Yano. Min only sneered seeing her, "It''s time to part and once again show to the world-"


    Lia was numb to his words. The only thing she wanted was to experience Yano''s warmth before it faded away. She wanted to be there with him until the very end. Yet Min merciless dragged her away.


    Lia couldn''t see anything but Yano''s gradually smaller figure. Her voice was hoarse from screaming, her eyes were swollen and her head hurt incredibly.


    Her senses were slowly cut off but Lia only wanted to continue seeing and holding Yano.


    But as Min gave her no chance and Lia submitted to her fate being hauled by this hateful man, her eyes had to leave Yano and darted around the za.


    And this shattered her even more. Sk and Mil. She saw their corpses.


    Noel and Lily. She saw their corpses. Once again-


    Once again-


    Once again-


    Lia screamed in her head, she could barely take it.


    Once again everything she had, everyone who trusted her was dead. It was unbearable for her. She saw all the dead bodies resurfacing. When would this have an end? Just when?


    And then Lia realised.


    If Min killed her now. If he killed everyone. Then all of this would end. After all these years of struggling, Lia decided it was useless.


    To stop and kill Min was not possible. Lia didn''t care anymore. She didn''t care about anything anymore.


    As Min continued to drag her, once again silently grounding her, Lia closed her eyes and epted the truth. If she had to suffer, if she had to die, then so be it. She didn''t have the strength to continue.


    Lia opened her eyes to see the circle on her hand slowly disappearing. Even thest sign of Yano in her life was vanishing forever. Min finally came to a halt and viewed the fruits of his power.


    "There''s one thing you should know," Min''s words barely reached Lia, "I already knew that Eri would betray me. She must''ve told you about the cube. Isn''t that why you went into the pce?"


    A roaringugh escaped Min''s lips. This was the first time Lia had heard himugh so openly and heartedly.


    This ordeal must''ve made him incredibly happy. Lia balled her fists and grit her teeth.


    "That''s why I discarded the cube, so your loss. You thought you could stop me like this? Instead, you''ve lost everything. How does it feel?"


    Min whispered in Lia''s ear, "Great, right?"


    A rekindled hatred lit up in Lia''s eyes and danced wildly.


    Min was in too much ecstasy to notice, "You will watch how both worlds wille to an end and then go back to the abyss to fulfil your duty.


    This fucking bastard. Life came back to Lia bit by bit. But there was still something missing. A catalyst that would prompt this worn out and lifeless shell of Lia to move. Amidst Min''sughter and new ghosts scurrying around Lia saw it.


    She saw it and her heart tightened and then loosened.


    Lily and Noel were alive. They weren''t dead yet. This alone was enough for Lia to keep going.


    She hasn''t lost everything yet. Lu and Holn might not be dead either. Oldie and all the other hidden families, Zero, were also putting their lives on lines. The mortals who gave up their lives trusting Lia, their spirits were within her.


    So who was Lia to have the right to give up? How could she dare to stomp on their desperate efforts and blind trust?


    Min turned his back to Lia to walk away as he was sure that Lia was done.


    However behind him Lia rose up again.


    Just a little bit more. She just needed to hang in there a bit more and then she could finally stop. Then everything would be really over. Once and for all.


    So-


    "Rise."


    In an instant, Min''s ghosts were forced into her corpses and formed an army behind her.

 Chapter 242: Refusal 2

    Chapter 242: Refusal 2


    After Eri confirmed that Lia''s words were true and made sure her brother was alive, surprisingly with the L family, Eri raced back to the capital. She would no longer be a puppet for Min and cower in fear before him.


    Soon, she saw the quiet battlefield.


    No one moved. All eyes were focused on the middle, where an army of ghosts faced off with an army of undead.


    Then hell was let loose in an instant. Chaos prevailed and nothing could hold back the immense force that loomed over the whole ce.


    Eri discovered Holn under the masses of soldiers and ghosts. She rushed to him to provide support. Holn was surprised but then grinned, "Your brother alright?"


    "Yes," Eri brought out her lifeforce and the rose gold ends of her scarf tore through the enemies, "I''m here to repay the favour."


    Although this wasn''t the right situation, Holn still broke out inughter, "Didn''t you already repay it before?"


    Suddenly the corners of Eri''s lips pulled up, "No, I''m repaying something else."


    Or maybe Eri just summoned the courage to go against Min and it wasn''t due to Lia or anyone else. Eri wasn''t clear about it but right now she couldn''t join Min anymore, she was joining Lia''s side. Eri''s eyes nced around and not far from them she saw Maria just kneeling on the battleground and healing.


    "Lu''s protecting her," Holn noticed Eri''s stare and rified, "So there''s no need to worry."


    "I''m not," Eri pursed her lips and continue to fight.


    But her eyes couldn''t help but dart to Maria. Eri and Maria barely interacted but because Eri was in the same position, Eri immediately knew that Maria wasn''t willingly helping Min.


    Maria was currently healing Noel and Lily. If only Maria has done this earlier then-


    Maria saw all the familiar corpses even Yano in Lia''s arms as Maria finally got herself to do her duty as a healer. It might be toote but it still wasn''t. Maria now healed all the injured on their side. This was Maria''s long overdue battle.


    On the other side, the moment Lia arose, her corpses charged at Min and the ghosts he pulled over, leaving Lia the space to face off Min alone.


    "What ast desperate attempt," Min sneered but his eyes nced at the corpses, "This power shouldn''t belong to you."


    "It''s also not yours," Lia took a deep breath.


    It finally came down to the two of them. After all trials and errors, this battle that should''ve happened soonerst time, finally came.


    Lia would finish what Yano and everyone else supporting her couldn''t achieve.


    Yet how was Lia going to face Min? How would she fight against him? Min''s lifeforce and the ability-


    Wait. Lia finally realised. Why hasn''t she noticed it sooner? Her incredible stupidity was the cause of everyone''s death.


    A self-deprecatingugh escaped from Lia''s lips. It echoed in Min''s ears and made him quietly change his expression.


    This damned woman wasughing. Min could see it an instant that she wasn''tughing because she broke. No, right now she wasn''t a broken person but an enemy that wanted to take him down.


    Min didn''t like this development, he wanted to see her crawling on the floor and begging him to throw her back in the abyss. He wanted to see the light and hope in her eyes disappear and forever be clouded by darkness and despair.


    Finally, Lia''s repulsiveughing ceased yet a brilliant smile appeared on her face that made him even angrier, and her next words caused the veins in his body to disappear.


    "Min, oh Min. I just had a realisation I should''ve had sooner. Do you know what it is?" Lia stepped closer to Min yet he saw she wasn''t trying to attack him.


    What was she thinking?


    "It''s the fact that you can''t beat me."


    Silence.


    Then instant rage filled Min. He couldn''t beat her?


    Then what was all of this? Just a minute ago Lia was wailing about her loss Min caused and now she suddenly sprouted nonsense.


    "It seems like you really broke. Do you think this is another illusion?"


    Yes, that was the only way Min could exin it.


    But only a wry smile of Lia''s answered him. Min didn''t have the patience to continue this charade and his green lifeforce flew out. It wrapped around Lia''s waist wanting to pull her to Min but in the next second his lifeforce vanished.


    It seemed to have even been absorbed by Lia. Min froze and stared at Lia with wide eyes.


    Yes, this feeling of shock on Min''s face was something Lia yearned for. More, more, more!


    How he made her kneel, how he humiliated her, how he tortured her, Lia would do the same to him.


    Min didn''t seem to be able to figure out what was happening but Lia was dying to let him know but couldn''t. If she were to reveal the truth to him, there was still the possibility of himing up with a way to counter her.


    So, Min should wriggle in his confusion and arrogance that was his downfall. It also took Lia a while to figure out what she could do. Yano''s death has briefly stunned her and she temporarily forgot but there was no denying that she was the Immortal King and Min was only the Ghost King.


    That meant Min''s power, his lifeforce, it all belonged to Lia.


    Any lifeforce Nun sent to her, Lia was able to absorb and turn it into her power.


    Back then Lia foolishly believed that Min''s lifeforce was harming her but that wasn''t the case. Min''s lifeforce and consequently everyone''s lifeforce was hers. It could do her no harm anymore now that she realised and epted her role as the Immortal King.


    More and more attacks of Min''s were sent Lia''s way but Lia neither dodged them nor was hurt instead the second his lifeforce touched her body it disappeared.


    "Why?" Min''s confusion turned into full blown rage. If his attacks didn''t work, then he''d use his ghosts!


    With his hand, Minmanded his ghosts to attack Lia.


    "Protect me," yet Lia only needed to utter two words and her corpses instantly shed through the ghosts and even ran after Min. Since Lia has absorbed Min''s lifelong power, her power only grew.


    And as result, Lia arose all the other corpses, except for her friends'', and filled them with Min''s ghosts.


    In the blink of an eye Min saw his ghosts quickly disappearing.


    "Stand down," the corpses that almost got ahold of Min stopped and ran after the ghosts instead.


    Lia walked towards Min as his eye twitched and his mouth opened and closed. Lia''s lips curved into a smile, "Didn''t I tell you, Min, you can''t beat me?"


    For a brief second, Min felt fear. However, it was only for a brief second. So what if Lia became a bit stronger and could counter his attacks?


    The result would still be the same as always. Lia on the ground and Min above her.


    Yes, this was the fate that reigned over them. Min would get what he wanted. He always did in the end.


    Lia approaching him didn''t make him falter. Lia could see the confidence Min had.


    Once he raised his hand again, Lia saw the golden ring on his finger and it all made sense. Min has transferred the power from the cube to the ring of the Immortal King because that deluded bastard still thought he was the descendant of the Immortal King.


    In order to make Min despair, Lia would first destroy the ring with half of his power. The new batch of ghosts that Min summoned, were set free to charge at Lia but this time Lia didn''t even need to give amand, her corpses moved on their own to protect her.


    But this was exactly what Min waited for. When Lia was close enough to Min, he caught her off guard by pulling out a sword from behind him and stabbed Lia in the stomach.


    Lia stopped dead in her tracks and her gaze lowered to see the sword gliding out of her, then in the next second he poured his lifeforce into Lia''s body as he did in the past. This would deal the final blow to her.


    Satisfied Min watched Lia stagger backwards before falling to the ground. Lia panted as the immense amount of Min''s lifeforce swirled inside of her while the wound wanted to close. This was a bit difficult for Lia to deal with. She had to admit.


    But Min left her no time. He continued to attack her and pour more and more of his life force into her. The surrounding allies that watched, all screamed, "Lia! Lia!"


    They wanted to rush and help her but Min only got more ghsots to keep them at bay. Especially Maria slightly cowered under Min''s re he sent her as she wanted to hurry and heal Lia.


    Lu behind her provided support to form a path while the others, Holn, Noel, Eri and Lily joined. They all desperately wanted to be of help to Lia.


    Yet Lia''s eyes blurred and she wanted to tell them to stay away. Even if Lia could absorb Min''s lifeforce, this amount he poured into her was overwhelming and Lia started to feel dizzy.


    She couldn''t keep up transforming his power into hers. Her body was also trying to heal itself as Min inflicted more wounds. The only way Lia stayed awake was through the voices of her allies.


    "Lia, I''m almost there! So-"


    "Hang on a bti!"


    "I swear if you die! If you dare to!"


    "Well, I just joined and you''re going to disappear?"


    "Hey, hey! Don''t forget all the stories I gotta tell you!"


    "Please stay in there! I''ll be there! I''ll-"


    Lia smiled. She was truly too lucky to have all of them care for her, run to save her, even though it was Lia''s fault that all of this was dragged out.


    Even Eri turned into an ally and Lily still cared about Lia. What more could Lia ask for? She lost so many people but still had so many supporting her.


    There was no way she could lose. She grabbed Min''s hands and pushed him away from her. The lifeforce stopped pouring into her. Lia staggered to her feet and turned to everyone with a bright smile, "Stand back everyone, I''m more than enough to deal with trash."

 Chapter 243: Refusal 3

    Chapter 243: Refusal 3


    A vibrant light engulfed Lia and blinded everyone, causing them to stop in their tracks. Min was surprised to see Lia getting back on her feet and using that short time Min needed to recover, Lia got used to the alien lifeforce and converted it.


    A massive and tremendous force surged through her body and turned into power.


    Lia was ready topletely stomp onto Min.


    "So what?" Min quickly recollected himself, "Even if you''re able to stand, sooner orter, you''ll be eaten alive!"


    Min was so convinced that Lia found it ridiculous, "You still haven''t noticed it?"


    Lia opened her palm and her lifeforce twirled above it with a green one that was Min''s. Soon Min''s lifeforce waspletely devoured and turned into Lia''s white one, dancing and mingling with the others.


    Min''s face paled but he forced himself to remain calm. Somewhere deep down he already knew but he wanted to deny it. It felt like his whole world was going to copse.


    Lia''s life force could purge his. No, it wasn''t purging. It was absorbing and making it hers! Min gritted his teeth at this unsightly revtion. Too disgusting! Too hateful!


    Lia saw the rage fuming out of Min''s body. The male she once loved and thought was incredibly handsome was nothing more than disgusting trash in her eyes. She has found someone no one in this world could rival. Even if he disappeared, Lia would not halt at anything to bring him back. For this, she first needed to make Min submit to her.


    However, Lia has pushed Min past a point of sanity, "I won''t ept this! I won''t! How can a mere lowly woman like you dare to surpass me? How dare you stand against me? I''m just! I''m superior! I''m right in everything I do!"


    Lia contorted her face in disdain as Min''splex only grew bigger. His eyes turned blood red, "I won''t forgive any insolence. I''m the Ghost King! The heir of the Immortal King! I''m the person who stands on top of everything!"


    Min''s shouts reached everyone and in the next second his lifeforce exploded out of him. The intensity of it swept across the whole battlefield and knocked back everyone regardless if they were on Lia''s or Min''s side. All the immortals, excluding Lia, Min and her corpses were pushed onto the ground and pressed down by Min''s lifeforce.


    Min''s lifeforce that zed through the air suddenly increased the size of the ghosts to double. The amount of terrifying lifeforce that ran through the ghosts prompted them to be stronger and managed to push back Lia''s corpses. Then they yearned to rip Lia apart and feast on her limbs and flesh.


    Yet Lia remained unimpressed. Min''s lifeforce couldn''t do anything to her but it was a different story for ghosts. However, even then Lia was unfazed. Why?


    Because her corpses were stronger than the ghosts. They recovered on the spot and protected Lia. They shed with the ghosts right in front of her leaving clouds of dust behind to fiddle with her hair but even then Lia didn''t even blink once.


    She solely pushed the hair out of her face and resolutely stared at Min who continued to exude his lifeforce. Back then, even a few minutes ago, Lia would''ve cowered in front of Min''s strength but not now. Now wasn''t the time for Lia to falter. She''d only die when Min went down with her.


    Min''s disy of power was truly frightening. The people who witnessed his insane strength couldn''t move and were frozen. His lifeforce didn''t only cover the za but the whole capital. It was a nightmare, since his lifeforce could seep into everyone''s wounds and destroy them. Lia knew that and thus would act.


    Min was making a fatal mistake. What he did was basically providing Lia free power. His lifeforce that surrounded her was already swallowed by her and pumped through her body.


    However, Min''s lifeforce around him was quite strong and it was hard for Lia to push through to him. Even her corpses were struggling. Lia took a deep breath and calmed her mind. Min''s lifeforce couldn''t harm her but it stomped around like a violent green mist that made it hard to move.


    Even if Lia absorbed Min''s lifeforce constantly, the amount Min currently had was too gigantic. That was the difference between them. Min had more than 10 years time to train and gain experience while Lia was a little less than a year.


    No even just a few months since she had her soul but in terms of who had the superior power, Lia was confident it was hers. So to counter him, she also let her lifeforce out. It pierced through Min''s and engulfed the whole za. But not the capital.


    Lia was convinced this was enough. Her lifeforce fought to dominate Min''s and soon his was starting to be eaten up by Lia''s. The ghosts were taken care of by the corpses.


    Seeing that his lifeforce started to disappear Min stepped back in shock.


    No, this couldn''t be true! He was the strongest! It was him! Him! Him!


    Lia picked up a knife from the ground. She stomped her feet before SWOOSH-


    Instantly charged at Min without giving him time to process. The sharp de glided through Min''s throat while Lia constantly poured out her lifeforce to match Min''s output.


    His blood sprayed on her face before the knife moved in a beautiful arc and cut off his hand. His finger with the ring fell to the ground. Min glided to his knees and held his wounds. His eyes shook before he stared at Lia then at the ring in her hand.


    He wanted to say something but his voice cords had been cut off by her. Instead his expression was enough to convey his disbelief, his hatred and his immense desire to rip her to shreds. Min tried to stand up before he grimaced in pain.


    With wide, fearful eyes he stared at his chopped off legs.


    "Min, do you remember when you used to tear my limbs out? I''ll dly take my time to let you experience the same, you don''t need to thank me for my graciousness," Lia smiled as she threw the ring into the air and caught it. Then Min''s lifeforce was absorbed and Lia put the ring on.


    "This is mine now."


    So easily, Lia could defeat Min so easily. He couldn''t ept it but it was impossible not to when she showed it off in front of him. Slight despair overcame Min for the first time.


    Then it was over. Lia grabbed Min by the hair and dragged him, grinding him against the ground just as he did with her.


    Then she stopped.


    She pushed Min to his knees and had her corpses hold him.


    "It''s your time to beg me for mercy," Lia suddenly felt very liberated as she put her hand on Min''s chest and smiled. Slowly she extracted his power and fused it with hers as he wriggled to free himself.


    "No! No! Stop!'''' Min knew without his power he had no chance to retaliate. It was over for him.


    Now finally the zing fear he tried to keep at bay broke the dam andpletely washed over him.


    The next second-


    BANG


    Lia extracted her power and mmed Min''s head onto the ground.


    "Once for my parents."


    BANG.


    "Twice for my attendants."


    BANG


    "Thrice for Xavi.


    Then again.


    "This is for Nana."


    Again.


    "For Mika."


    Again.


    "Susa."


    Continuously.


    "Sk."


    Tears spilt out of Lia''s eyes as she recalled all of their dead bodies.


    "Mil."


    It hurt. The pain of having lost them was unbearable but seeing Min so powerless underneath her made her feel better, "And Yano."


    Lia stood up and shed open Min''s skin over and over again, "And for everyone who unjustly suffered under you, who had been killed and supported me."


    Then finally with onest force, Lia mmed Min''s face with her foot, "And this is for me."


    His nose was long broken, his teeth long gone and his once handsome and arrogant facepletely destroyed.


    Everyone that witnessed this didn''t dare to breathe. Did they finally win?


    Min''s lifeforce that hung in the air was gone and Maria quickly started to heal everyone.


    Yet all of their eyes were glued to see what Lia would do next.


    "For 10 000 years Min, even longer have I kept this rage, this burning and earth-swallowing hot feeling that threatened to gnaw on my sanity," Lia crouched down and pped Min''s face, "And today it finally brought me peace."


    Lia''s cold smile vanished and anger red up again in her eyes, "Even if I kill you, it won''t bring anyone back."


    "Haha!" Min could barelyugh.


    He groaned in pain and self-despair. Was that how he was going to end? Was he, the almighty king, going to die like this by the hands of a wretched girl who used to be nothing in front of him?


    Liaughed as well seeing him question everything.


    "Min, I can see what you''re thinking. You think I''m nothing?"


    Lia pulled him by the hair and brought his face close to hers.


    His eyes shook as she let her lifeforce seep into him again. He was afraid. Yes, this disgusting, revolting feeling, he actually felt and cowered in of this lowly-


    "Don''t forget who was the one who made you the Ghost King by passing the main trials that you disgrace of a descendant of the Immortal King couldn''t even be qualified for. Yes, it was me. I passed them and I was thus the Ghost King but then I gave the power to you and made you the Ghost King. How foolish I was," Lia continued to infuse chills into Min with her nonchnt smile.


    "You hadn''t even gotten the qualification to be a candidate and even after you became the Ghost King you were still not epted. Embarrassing is the only thing I can say to it," Lia felt Min''s body trembled under her, "That''s right, Min. Who''s the actual lowly, useless and wretched person here?"


    Rejoicing over Min''s pathetic state, Lia let him go but her next words caused hope to return to Min''s face, "But I can give you your power back and let you continue being the Ghost King."

 Chapter 244: Refusal 4

    Chapter 244: Refusal 4


    "Really?" Min looked up at Lia.


    He knew it. Lia wouldn''t be able to be without him. She had to rely on him. This was right. Min was still the superior one.


    Lia saw Min''s expression and a ridiculing, mocking smile appeared on her face.


    "Of course. But obviously, you need to do what I say. You can still reign over everything and you can even destroy both worlds if you let me live."


    Of course. Of course.


    A crazed look now got ahold of Min. Yes. Yes.


    Lia also just cared for her own life.


    She only used everyone to make a deal with Min. This was what she wanted in the first ce. Topletely and utterly submit to him.


    "Hahahaha." Min''s hoarseugh caught everyone''s ears on the battlefield who perplexed wondered why Lia still didn''t kill Min.


    Lia was taking her time with him. Min could still retaliate and stop her. They wanted to shout at Lia but stopped when her eyes met theirs.


    Their breaths got stuck in their throats. It was only for a second but they could clearly see the expression Lia wore and it made them uneasy as if Lia was going to die, as if she had alreadye to terms with her death.


    Yet why was that? Everything was going in their favour so why did Lia make that face? What did she want to do?


    However, when Lia looked back at Min, her face was full of ridicule again, "So what do you say? You just need to obey me and everything, even your ns will belong to you again and you can see theming to reality."


    Min didn''t know what Lia had nned but this sounded good. Too good but it didn''t matter as long as he could continue living then it didn''t matter if he was subject to Lia, soon he would show her to her ce again.


    "Let''s get rid of heavens together. With our powersbined, not even heavens can withstand us."


    Hearing this Min''s eyes sparkled.


    "That''s right," Lia continued to coax, "It wasn''t your fault what happened to me, I just finally realised it. It was heavens. You want to destroy them too right? If we get rid of both worlds, heavens will also disappear. We can challenge them directly. As long as you let me live and follow me then you can attain all of your wishes."


    Min licked his lips, "Yes."


    "Good," Lia waved her corpses away and patted Min''s head.


    He looked at her, "Llet''s destroy heavens."


    "Good," Lia coaxed again and helped Min stand up.


    "Li-" Lia''s allies called out to her but now Lia''s lifeforce pressed them onto the ground.


    She held up Min as she looked towards the sky, "Do you hear that? I know you''re watching right now. Don''t you want to have a talk?"


    Min had no idea who she was talking to but greed filled his eyes when suddenly loud thunders tore through the sky and hammered into the ground.


    "It seems like you''re listening."


    Then Lia tore through the air and said, "I have a sacrifice."


    Woosh. Arge portal opened in front of Lia.


    With onest turn to her allies, Lia smiled before saying, "I''ll be back," then she stepped through the portal with Min and disappeared.


    The force that held everyone down also vanished and they ran towards the spot Lia was just a second ago, "Lia what are you doing? Where are you going? Just what are you thinking?"


    But Lia could no longer hear them as she, for the third time, was greeted by the familiar and detested sight of the abyss.


    Her clear voice sounded next to Min as she pushed him off the cliff, "You should know where we are, no?"


    Lia jumped after him and dragged him to the spot where his statue stood. Min suddenly got anxious at this sight, his body trembled as he asked, "W-Why are we here?"


    "Oh? I wonder," Lia didn''t say anything else as suddenly a massive force collided on the abyss and forced both of them onto their knees.


    Butpared to Min whoid as t as a pancake on the ground, Lia was able to withstand the pressure after having experienced it a few times. A loud voice vibrated in Lia''s and also Min''s head.


    "You immortal dare to summon us?"


    "Why not? You have been watching anyways trying to butt in, no?"


    "You have be quite bold."


    Although Lia still had to kneel, this time she was able to look at the sky instead of the ground and a loudugh escaped her lips.


    "Now heavens, you have listened to my conversation with him. What do you say?"


    "You ought to know our thoughts," the sky bellowed angry at Lia''s sphemy.


    "Of course, you want Min dead, if I keep him alive and even make him the Ghost King again, you won''t be able to stop him because you can only interfere to a minimal extent. Just as you can''t get rid of me."


    This was all or nothing for Lia. Depending on the oue, Lia was even willing toy her life down, sacrifice it just like the old kings to hopefully forever stop the birth of kings that were subject to heavens'' curel y of fate.


    For a long time, heavens stayed quiet. Maybe even hours passed. Min was shocked as he stared at Lia who was unfazed. She could see what he thought.


    Was this really heavens? Was she always in contact with them? Was she the chosen one?


    Of course, she wasn''t.


    Being chosen by heavens was equal to a death sentence. It was no blessing as people would love to believe.


    "What is it that you want?" finally heavens answered. Them even considering Lia''s words was a huge win for her.


    "I want to make a deal."


    "Insolence!" heavens shout roared down like thunder and drilled nails into every part of her skin yet Lia remained firm, "Wasn''t it you who asked me just what it is that I want?"


    Already talking to heavens was a miracle, rejecting them or even facing them to consider a lowly immortal''s request was unthinkable, yet Lia dared to do any of this because she realised something.


    And this something was tremendous. Heavens was weak. It wasn''t as omniscient or powerful as it let everyone on it was. The fact was already proven the moment they first offered Lia help, even now answering her call.


    They were afraid, just like any other existence, to be wiped out forever.


    "Don''t'' forget that you are also under my mercy," just this one sentence of Lia''s made heavens aware that she had alreadypletely seen through them.


    "What deal is it?"


    "I will kill Min and not bring you heavens down. I will leave you be, but instead you will lift the curse and not interfere with our worlds as long as I''m alive and-" Lia determinedly looked at heaves, "You will without fail grant this one wish of mine."


    Once again, heavens remained quiet for a long while.


    "Speak, what is your wish?" until it decided to hear Lia out.


    "It''s nothing too big," Lia''s smile widened as she told her wish and heavens growled.


    "Impossible! Only one!"


    "Then we don''t have a deal. Min-"


    "Wait," heavens'' voice came quickly, "We will lift the curse and grant your wish, however, we will add one more condition."


    Lia bit her lip. This already looked better than before but-


    "You can still continue to be the Immortal King, however, half of your powers, to be exact the Ghost King''s will be ours to take and you have no right to decide over your sessor."


    The first part was reasonable but Lia had no idea what heavens wanted to achieve with the second one. What ulterior motives they had, but that was ok for Lia. If the time came she could worry about itter.


    "I ept."


    "Very well. Rejoice immortal. Your wishes have been granted but do not forget it is not up to us when your wish wille true. It might take even hundreds or even 10000 of years depending on the will and skill. Maybe you will even die before then."


    "That is ok," Lia was already happy heavens yielded.


    "Then immortal, your trials have ended. The Immortal King you shall be for a future where we shall never meet again."


    Yes, Lia also hoped she''d never had to be in contact with heavens again.


    The pressure disappeared and Lia stood up. Min who had heard everything widened his eyes and held his head as Lia dragged him to the statue, "Min, what I offered you previously fell through. As you''ve heard I''ve got a better deal."


    Min''s heart leapt out of his chest, "No, you can''-"


    "Well, '''' Lia threw him against the statue and a wicked smile haunted Min, "I guess two years are around a day in the Immortal World. So how about half a year? For half a year I will watch and torture you personally and then you can suffer here for an eternity, just like I had to do."


    Lia infused the statue with her power and lifeforce. Min wanted to run but Lia smashed him back against the statue.


    "Now don''t try to escape. I have endured this for 10 000 years, Min you can at least do this much to repent, won''t you?"


    Min couldn''t believe his ears. He just didn''t want to. Of course, what Lia previously told him was just a lie. Did Min have to beg and kiss up to Lia for forgiveness? But he didn''t want to, he-


    Min grabbed Lia''s leg and clung onto it, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, Lia, so please. Spare me, please-"


    But instead, Lia''s coldugh met him, "I really can''t believe you''d actually step so low."


    Lia activated the statue and doom appeared on Min''s face.


    "Oh Min, we will have a lot of fun here together."


    She watched as the white, bright light of her lifeforce burnt excruciating pain on Min''s body as he tried to escape. Over and over again, bit by bit, Min''s skin, his flesh, his veins, every fibre of his body was dissolved like acid before it was reconstructed again.


    Again and again, followed by wails, desperate cries and howls full of anguish. Yet it was all just a blissful melody in Lia''s ears. His eyes that darted to her pleaded for mercy but all hope waspletely broken, washed away by devastation as Lia only gave him an eye smile.


    "No...stop!!! STOP! JUST STO-" Min''s mouth melted away as his body wriggled and wriggled to construct itself again.


    Of course, Lia''s life force was only sufficient for 10 000 years the exact time she spent in the abyss.


    After that Min would die and nothing could save him anymore and with that Lia''s revenge would be fulfilled.


    Now, it was time to enjoy it.

 Chapter 245: And it shall continue

    Chapter 245: And it shall continue


    Cherry blossoms were carried by the wind on the bright sunny day. Tranquillity flowed around the peaceful Immortal World. Loudughter and buzzing streets filled the capital. The brilliant za in front of the pce was a crowded ce for vendors and people to mingle with each other.


    Above each stall and on each roof golden letters hung to symbolise today''s event. Masses of people d in beautiful attires from all over the Immortal World and ghosts mingled under them stormed to the capital to celebrate today''s big day.


    People ran to the za while soldiers made sure that everything was kept in order and secure. On one roof in the firstyer, a beautiful woman with short ck hair watched over everything.


    Her flushed cheeks and the warm glint in her eyes could only describe her as a spring person. The people who walked to the firstyer saw her. Some children eximed happily and pointed at her, "Look! It''smander Eri! She''s so cool"


    Eri picked up the shouts and gave them a warm smile. Glowing in a dazzling light no one remembered her as the icy beauty anymore.


    Eri saw that everything was going well and returned to the pce.


    "Oh, Eri already back?" a voice greeted Eri at the entrance. She stared at the grinning male and azy man before her.


    She smilingly nodded, "There aren''t any problems for now. Have you finished the preparations?"


    "Almost done, Lu''s taking his sweet time," Holn circled around Lu who indifferently said, "I''m already done. Holn''s cking off and forcing his work on me."


    "C''mon we both know that''s not true. You love doing my work! Just admit it!"


    Lu stared at Eri, "Are you looking for Lia?"


    Eri''s smile dropped and she hesitatingly twirled her fingers, "Does she want anyone to bother her?"


    "Why you so shy?" Holn found a new teasing target, Noel and Zero were doing it all the time, "They''re currently with her."


    "What about Lily and Maria?"


    "Preparing for the council meeting."


    "Just go to her," Lu put his hands in his pocket, "Both of us still got to finish everything before tonight. Oh by the way," Lu turned to Eri as he and Holn walked out of the entrance, "Your brother''s with Lia too."


    Eir opened and closed her mouth. What a headache.


    Why was it that her brother loved spending time with Lia more than her? Was she still a bad person in his eyes? How many years have passed now? Why were her parents allowing him to always run to Lia?


    Eri made her way through the pce until she arrived at the pavilion. Out of all ces, Lia really adored the pavilion and spent most of her time here.


    Now the garden full of beautiful flowers, the tall and open pavilion wasced with soft colours glistening under the sun.


    The grass crunched underneath Eri''s shoes. Holding her breath, Eri watched the magnificent woman with long ck hair flowing in the wind, her brilliant curved eyes lighting up the area and her plump lips moving seductively. The light satin robe fit her figure perfectly.


    Once again Eri couldn''t help but be stunned by the outstanding beauty, elegance and charm Lia exuded. Eri had always thought that but because they were always in a battle back then Lia was dirty and injured.


    But now her peerless appearance with wless skin andplexion could finally be seen again. Next to Lia was Noel with his teasing smile and eyes full of warmth for Lia.


    If any handsome male looked at a female like this, they''d faint. However, even though Noel hasn''t confessed and probably never will, it wasn''t hard to see what he felt for Lia.


    Eri found it a bit sad that Noel would never stand a chance with Lia as Lia still loved Yano.


    Then between these good-looking people was a little brat.


    Eri stomped towards her brother and picked him up by the ear, "Heard you''re ying around again?"


    "Ow! Ow! Big sis! I''m sorry," her brother looked wronged but Eri didn''t care.


    All of a sudden, Zero jumped up from behind Lia and put on an annoyed expression, "He''s always around Lia, it''s annoying!"


    Zero was now a head taller and his adorable angel-like appearance turned into a deadly weapon to seduce women.


    "Ain''t you too?" Noel teased Zero who was offended.


    "I-"


    "Are you finished?" Lia smiled at Eri and Eri immediately turned flustered, "Yes."


    "Good job."


    "Yes," Eri let her brother go and joined them, "Your majesty are we going to have the meeting now or after?"


    "Haha, you still call Lia that? Ain''t suiting her, no, no, not at all," Noel grinned.


    "It does, it absolutely does suit Lia!" Zero puffed his cheek and let Lia pat his head.


    "Shut up," Eri growled at Noel.


    "When everyone''s avable," Lia poured Eri tea.


    "That," Eri shifted ufortably on her seat, "Are you still visiting him?"


    Lia knew who Eri meant. She gave Eri a little smile, "Here and then. Why? You want to join?"


    Eri seriously looked like she was considering, "Maybe"


    "Good. I might see how things go in a while. He''s been there for more than 10 000 years now, so he should finally die. I kept him suffering for too long," Lia put the cup to her lips.


    More than 10 000 years It has been now 100 years since thest battle, since Lia banished Min to the abyss and let him suffer there. 100 years passed.


    Full of hard work that paid off into great aplishments. When Lia spent 2 years watching Min suffer, a day has passed after she dissapeared in front of the others.


    When she came back they were still at the same spot waiting for her. The only difference was that they tied everyone who was alive under Min up. It was only when everyone fell into her arms, did they all realise that it was finally, finally over.


    Min was stopped and the war would nevere back. They would make sure of it. From then on, the stony path began. They purged the rest of the vengeful ghosts around the world with the help of others.


    The biggest obstacle was Lia washing herself clean and being epted as the Immortal King. As Lia wasn''tpletely innocent, as she also held the deaths of so many in her hands, it was normal that she met the contempt and hatred of everyone.


    It took many years for Lia to establish herself and many more years to gain the trust of the people. During these years, Lia has reestablished the council with new members and kept Min''s idea of the army and academy to train new exorcists.


    Rebuilding the Immortal World was also a huge part. Since the capital was partly destroyed it was the priority and slowly they''ve started to reform the Veil, Mistand and Nevend to be a better and inhabitable ce.


    New attractions such as amusement parks, beaches and many more have been finished at Mistand, and Nevend was returned to its former glory as a popr sunny beach paradise.


    The pce was also reconstructed. Lia didn''t want an ounce of Min inside her new home.


    They were also home to every council member. Lia wanted to live with everyone if they wanted to and so they agreed. Most of them.


    These past 100 years have been busy and full of ambition. Despite the headaching work, Lia couldn''t once forget everyone who was dead.


    "Done! Finally!" Lily''s voice pulled Lia back to reality.


    Lily and Maria have joined them.


    "The meeting can begin?"


    "Cut us some ck, while you leisurely drank tea we worked our asses off!" Lily poured herself and Maria tea.


    "It''s done, we can begin whenever you want," Maria smiled and smelt the tea, "Ah so refreshing."


    "You sound like an old man," Noel mimicked Maria.


    "I do feel like one. At least 10 years have been taken off me!" Lily answered and pinched Eri''s brother''s cheeks.


    "Oh, so you let her but not me?" Eri red at her brother.


    Since her family has reunited, Eri''s attitude with her brother slightly changed.


    "I can''t help it!" her brother shrugged his shoulders and looked even more wronged. Until evening they sat there and chatted while midway Lu and Holn joined.


    Everything was peaceful. This kind of life was too good to be true.


    "Everyone, thank you foring. 100 years have passed and we can finally celebrate the new birth of the Immortal World as well as the anniversary of the tragic past!" Lia stood on the balcony and looked at the cheering mass in the za.


    "It''s the Immortal King! Her Majesty!"


    "Look next to her is themander!" Eri waved.


    Eri was now the elder of the H family and represented them in the council.


    "The healing angel Maria!" Maria was the M family''s elder and council member.


    "Theedic pair Lu and Holn!" Lia had also made them council families. Two new families were born.


    "Oh my, Elder T is so handsome!" Noelughed and smirked. Noel was also a council member.


    These were the people Lia trusted with governing the Immortal World next to her.


    Right now there were 5 council members and there were spots for 5 more but Lia kept them open for very special people who mighte soon.


    Elder L has retired. Lia asked him if he wanted to but he stayed out of it.


    Just as Yano''s, Sk''s and Mil''s family, they supported her but it was not them who''d stand beside her. Oldie surprisingly kept on hanging onto life as if he was waiting for something before he''d finally close his eyes.


    "Long live the Immortal King! Long live the council! Long live the Immortal World!" fireworks went off and danced with the stars. After Lia''s speech, a big feast and party began.


    The hidden families and council members held their own party in their pce. As things went wild, happiness almost covered the past.


    Everyone fell asleep. Only Lia went back to the pavilion. More than 110 years have passed since Lia began her hellish nightmare of a journey and hopefully, things would continue to be bright and happy. There was no curse dictating Lia''s fate anymore.


    As Lia sat there watching the night sky, suddenly a loud rumble came from the sky and a headache tore through her mind. Lia fell to her knees.


    This feeling. It has been a long while but she instantly knew what it was. Heavens.


    "The time hase."


    The voice vibrated in Lia''s mind. She didn''t miss this splitting pain at all.


    "You''re very lucky, current Immortal King."


    Lia ripped her eyes open. Her heart pumped with joy and anticipation. She could barely contain her happiness.


    "Where''s the ce?" these words instantly were blurted out.


    Lia has waited for 100 years. It was only 100 yearspared to the 1000 of years or even more, heavens told her it might take.


    Yet these 100 years were also painfully long.


    "It is here," an image appeared in Lia''s mind.


    "Rejoice, child who dared to go against heavens. Go before it''s toote."


    SWOOSH


    As fast as the wind, Lia jumped up and ran out of the pce to the za under everyone''s astonished gazes. She ignored all their shouts andpliments.


    Barefoot she felt the marbled ground underneath her tingling feet that yearned to carry her to her destination in an instant.


    Up to the roofs, Lia jumped.


    Roof to roof to roof until she finallynded on the soft grass of the outskirts.


    Standing in front of the bridge, the water surrounding the capital gently crashed against the shore and provided a calming melody.


    Tears spilt out of Lia''s eyes as she fell to her knees and openly bawled without any care.


    Over the bridge, eight figures headed towards her. So distant, so alien yet so familiar.


    100 years and even more dreading time Lia thought it''d take. But the wait was finally over.


    Even he was here, Maria must be happy to see him. Lia has thought of her for a while before also including him in her wish.


    As they stood in front of Lia, tears also ran down their faces and the first who pulled Lia into a long and crushing embrace was an extraordinarily handsome man with the most gentle eyes and a yful smile on his lips.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte but I''m here now. Look at you, can''t even wait to see me. Now, don''t care about the others, let''s get married and have loads of children."


    One after another one they all fell to their knees and hugged Lia.


    Every single one of them has passed the trials of reincarnation, except for one who has chosen not to but Lia didn''t know yet.


    That was Lia''s wish. The deal she made with heavens. The wish that has been granted and finally came true.


    Only 100 years.


    It took only 100 years and several thousands of years of suffering for Lia to attain the happiness she desperately yearned for.


    And this fate she built for herself will never be taken out of her hands again.


    Never again.


    The story of pain, suffering and revenge finally came to an end. It was time for a new story to begin. A story that would unfold in its most beautiful glory any of them could have never anticipated.


    But this is a story solely for themselves to enjoy to their hearts'' content.

 Chapter 246: Curiousity is a curse- side story 1

    Chapter 246: Curiousity is a curse- side story 1


    One year before Min was crowned the Ghost King. In the Veil, a city close to Rag. Inside a normal house, Timo and his younger sister lived.


    "I''ve heard more are going to the Mortal World! Can we too?" lying on the living room floor, Tim''s sister flipped through a mortal book. She looked like a mini version of Timo, 5 years younger than him, with a cute charm.


    Timo circled from the kitchen to the living room and put food on the coffee table. Messing up his sister''s shoulder-length hair, he sat next to her, "You rich? Got power? Connections? You know someone from the council families?"


    Timo''s bright eyes curved as his sister pouted, then sulked, "No but I still want to! Can''t we try? Granny always used to say ''If you don''t try, you''ll never know!'' Maybe if we talk to one of the families, they''ll give us permission! So many received it why can''t we?"


    "Alright Lini, eat first," Timo shoved the bowl of noodles towards her and sighed as he watched Lini eat. He couldn''t refuse her after all. Her eyes sparkled and her excitement was contagious.


    It was rare for Lini to request something. There was no harm in trying to ask and go to the capital.


    Ever since Timo could remember, all that he had was his sister and this house.


    A few years ago, their granny, a kind older woman, took care of them before she reached the limit of years an immortal could live. Where and who his parents were, Timo never cared about and coincidentally, Lini never expressed any desires for them as well.


    She was a good kid.


    As Lini slurped down the noodles, with a full mouth she beamed, "Really? Really? You promise?"


    "Yes, we can go to the capital but if it doesn''t work out, you give up on the idea, got that?"


    "Yes! Yes! Hehe, you''re the best!" cheekily Lini nted an oily kiss on Timo''s cheek. She knew her brother hated messy things, so to convey her gratitude she teased him slightly.


    "We can just forget it," Timo rubbed the oil away as Lini clung onto him, "No, no, I''m sorry. Hehe. Let''s go tomorrow?"


    "Isn''t that too soon?"


    "The sooner, the better! Pleaseeee~"


    "Fine," Timo''s soft spot for Lini was tremendous. It was a ck hole capable of sucking everything else away like rationality. Timo watched Lini happily humming while in truth he was worried about going to the capital. He didn''t know why but he had a bad feeling.


    Their granny always told them to stay away from the core of the Immortal World, especially the capital. Although the Immortal World was peaceful, the capital still had its danger.


    Since Timo, in all of his 100s of years, has never been to the core, he didn''t understand what she meant. All the people around them talked about how fun and great the core was, there was no mention of anything dangerous. However, it should not be a problem, as long Lini and him stuck together and stayed out of anything suspicious, a trip to the capital should be fine.


    The next day, Timo and Lini set out to the capital by foot. It took them a while before they arrived in the capital.


    "Wow!" Lini''s eyes widened and sparkled, "This is amazing!"


    Although they were in the outskirts of the capital, just standing on the marbled bridge over the glistening river, looking at the white treasure the capital was, Lini was mesmerised.


    Even Timo was stunned by the beauty of the capital.


    "Brother, you''re gaping haha," Lini teased Timo seeing his fascinated stare. The capital, even the firstyer, the cities around the capital were stunning, but this was at another level. The core of the Immortal World was a stark contrast to Veil. The core was bright and morous, while the Veil was dark and in.


    The temple-like houses made Lini''s heart race as she skipped through the streets but nothing, absolutely nothing could rival the majestic pce in the middle of the capital and the za with countless vendors and stands.


    "I want this!" without waiting for Timo, Lini skipped to a vendor and pointed at the cotton candy.


    "Sure thing!" the vendor friendly hollered while Timo sighed, "We''re not here to y."


    "But I want to enjoy it! We can''t leave without exploring!"Lini pouted and ultimately, Timo gave in.


    Then he looked at the vendor and asked, "Do you know how to talk to the council family?"


    The vendor continued to spin the candy and was unfazed by the question, it seemed to be normal to him, "Is it for the Mortal World?"


    "Yes!" Lini excitedly nodded and received her cotton candy.


    "Well, one option is to go to their mansions but I wouldn''t do that. If you''re lucky you might meet someone from the K family, maybe Miss Lia purging ghosts but the best bet is to go to the portal and wait there. You''ll see an abundance of people there."


    "Miss Lia? The Lia? I want to meet her!" Lini''s attention was distracted again.


    "Only if you''re lucky, didn''t your hear?" Timo pulled Lini to him as she was about to run away, "Can you tell us how to get to the portal?"


    "Sure thing!"


    The vendor was an easy-going and friendly person who gave them a detailed exnation. Up until now Timo hasn''t met any of the danger granny spoke of. Could it be she was wrong and the capital was as peaceful as everyone said it was? Either way, it was still best to be cautious.


    "Hurry! Brother, hurry!" with the cotton candy in her hand, Lini rushed ahead while Timo easily kept up. In just a few minutes, they''ve arrived at the portal, just as the vendor said, many people have gathered.


    From what they were talking about it seemed like an Elder Z was going toe.


    Elder Z. Was this the elder of a council family? If so, they were incredibly lucky.


    "Hold my hand and don''t leave," Timo quickly grabbed Lini''s hand as the rumoured Elder Z appeared and caused an excitedmotion.


    "Elder Z! Elder Z! Us first!"


    "Don''t shove and cut the line!"


    People were pushing each other to get to Elder Z first.


    Elder Zughed and said, "Don''t worry, everyone will have their turn."


    With Elder Z were his attendants who on hismand divided the group and each of them talked to someone.


    Next to Elder Z was anky guy. They seemed to be talking happily. A male attendant took care of Timo and Lini. With a piece of paper, he monotone asked, "Name. Address. Reason to go to the Mortal World? Please be aware that if you don''t have a reasonable or good motive to go to the Mortal World, your request won''t be epted. Also, fill out this questionnaire about the Mortal World. Immortals who don''t understand the Mortal World and mortals won''t be allowed to go to the Mortal World."


    "Do we have to fill it out asap?"


    "No, you can return it when you feel like it. Just hand it when one of the families is present here. I will note down your request first."


    After Timo gave them their name, address and reason, the attendant handed them the questionnaire and moved on.


    "I''ll fill it out! You''re too ignorant!" Lini took the paper from Timo and sat on the stage where the portal stood.


    Many others did the same, no one minded. Timo nced at the sheet, there were basic questions about the Mortal World and mortals, to ensure the immortals understood that ortals had their own rules, conventions and most importantly that they died easily.


    While Lini filled out, Timo looked around, thenky guy who was with Elder Z was now walking around.


    "Huh? What is this question?" Lini''s confused voice made Timo turn to her.


    "Lemme see Mortals love Superheroes, as an immoral what kind of power do you want to have?"


    "I already know! I''ve read many superhero stories! Brother, what power do you wish you could get?"


    It was an odd question but Timo answered, "Maybe something like electricity?"


    "That''s some! Stealing other powers is better!"


    "You mean copying?"


    "No, no, tsk, tsk, brother, you''re too innocent! Stealing, once stolen, the power will be mine and they lose their powers!"


    Timo always knew his sister was a bit mischievous but she was a good child.


    "You''re reading too many viin stories"


    "But don''t you think it''s the strongest power? Just imagine you have all the power in the world while no one else has! Just like the K family, isn''t that so cool?"


    "It isn''t. What are you? An overlord?"


    "Hehe, if I have a lot of power, I can protect my brother!"


    "Don''t think stupid stuff and fill out the form."


    "Yes, yes," Lini pouted.


    Coincidentally, this conversation was overheard by thenky man.

 Chapter 247: The mistake of not heeding the warning -side story 1

    Chapter 247: The mistake of not heeding the warning -side story 1


    As thenky man overheard this, he came to a stop and his eyes shed looking at the girl. Although the current immortals didn''t have powers, thisnky man has dedicated his whole life to studying immortals power and he could say with confidence that, contrary to immortals beliefs, powers weren''t manifested randomly. In cases like the council families, it was almost set in stone that their powers would be passed down from generation to generation.


    In other words, it was always the same power, however, there existed some exceptions. What thenky man found out about powers was that there was subconscious foundation for one''s power. For normal immortals who weren''t part of the families, the type of power that formed inside of them depended on one''s desire. It was this desire that determined an immortal''s abilities.


    Although it wasn''t always the exact powers they desired, it was always something simr to it or at least something in that direction.


    However, if a person''s desire for a certain power and ability was strong enough, that desired power and ability would manifest itself. This was applied to the families as well. If a sessor''s desire for another power was so great it topped everything else, then to 100% they''d attain that ability instead of their family''s passed down one. The desire had to be stronger, greater and desperate enough to topple the tradition of a long generational family.


    So, when thenky man heard the type of power that girl wished for, he was brimming with joy. He wondered how deep that desire was and how he could bring it to its full maximum, so that this desire would manifest into a power.


    It was him who had Elder Z propose to add this power question to the questionnaire. For his research and goal, thenky man needed someone like this girl and after a long search, he finally found her. No matter what, he had to get his hands on her.


    "Who are they?" thenky man asked an attendant who looked at his notes and answered, "Timo and Lini from the Veil. Normal people."


    "I see," this was even better. There was no doubt that Min would soon be the Ghost King, since that stupid Lia would do anything Min asked her of. The timing was perfect. He''d cultivate this Lini into his perfect tool. Thenky man went back to Elder Z to request his assistance.


    "I''ve finished!" Lini handed Timo the form, "Look over it! What do you say?"


    "Looks good," frankly Timo had not even an ounce of a clue about the Mortal World. He knew it was dangerous for them to go there but if they would go with others who were experienced, it should be fine, right?


    Some of the immortals were talking about a club, maybe Timo and Lini could join after the request passed through.


    The mass started to scatter as those that stayed and filled out the form handed it to the attendants. Elder Z and thenky man were nowhere to be seen anymore.


    "You handed it in?"


    Lini skipped back and nodded happily, "They said they''d notify you via post if you pass!"


    Then Lini turned shy, "C-Can we explore the capital a bit more?"


    Timo wanted to disagree but seeing Lini''s anticipating look, he couldn''t refuse, "ALright, hold my hand."


    "I''m not a kid!"


    "We can leave if you want."


    "No, no! Brother''s hand''s warm! I like it, hehe," Lini turned obedient.


    It was already evening when they circled back to the now massively crowded za. Suddenly loudmotion spread. The crowd spilt in the middle and made a pathway.


    "What''s going on?" Lini could barely contain her excitement as they were squished in the middle of the crowd barely able to see the open space.


    "Miss Lia! It''s Miss Lia! Back from purging ghosts!"


    Did they always create such an ordeal when the daughter of the K family appeared in public?


    "Really? I want to see!" Lini jumped up while Timo stared at the slender figure of a woman.


    When he finally got a glimpse of the rumoured Lia, his breath got stuck in his throat. Indeed the rumours were true, she really was undoubtedly ethereal and beautiful.


    "Lini, what do you think?" Timo tore his gaze off the pleasantly smiling female and turned to his right yet-


    Badump Badump Badump


    Timo''s heart felt like it was about to explode. His hand sweated and his throat became dry.


    "L-Lini?"


    Left and right. Front and back. Lini was nowhere to be found.


    Nowhere. Nowhere. Nowhere.


    Timo''s bad feeling increased. Did she get lost? But how? Wasn''t she just right next to him? Didn''t he tell her to hold his hand? No, why wasn''t he holding onto hers?


    What the hell was he doing? What the hell was he thinking? Ok, calm down.


    "I said, calm down!" Timo cursed as his legs carried him to a stray alley.


    Although Lini got easily distracted and was excited about everything, she wouldn''t just leave him like this.


    No. Then could it be Lini was kidnapped? But who would? Why? Well, it was true that Lini was cute, adorable, pretty and eye-catching, Timo could understand, but there was no reason to kidnap her, right?


    As these thoughts settled into Timo, a sense of void, panic and incredible despair drowned him. Didn''t she want to protect him? She couldn''t even protect herself! He couldn''t even protect her!


    What should he do? What? Just what?


    That was right! The families! The families would help him! Elder Z! Elder Z seemed kind, he definitely-


    With that thought, Timo ran and ran and ran.


    His mind was spinning, his body was burning and bit by bit his sanity was chipped away. Timo was in a frantic daze, everyone he saw, he asked, "Have you seen a girl? Have you seen Elder Z?"


    But no one gave him any desirable answers! No one! No one! Fuck! Why were they all so useless?


    Lini must be ying a prank, right? Lini must be suffering, right now, right? No, she must be waiting for him, she was smart, she wouldn''t go around alone, she wouldn''t-


    "Please just be safe! Please! Please! Please!" Timo''s eyes started to tear up, they mingled with the sweat on his face and ran down to fall onto the ground to leave nothing but helplessness behind.


    He knew his sister, she wouldn''t leave the core of the capital. So Timo circled the firstyer painfully. He checked everywhere but Lini wasn''t there. What should he do? He couldn''t find her nor the elders.


    What was he supposed to do? Just what? What? Keep a calm mind? How? Timo didn''t know why either but a suffocating force pressed down on his mind and lungs, it grabbed him by the throat and threatened to choke the life out of him. He wasn''t used to this, he had no idea how to control himself. He was a failure as an older brother, he-


    "Are you alright? Do you need help?" a kind and gentle voice pulled Timo from the verge of being broken. Timo instantly shot up and grabbed her by the shoulders.


    In his daze, he couldn''t see through his tears who she was and mumbled, "Have you seen a girl? She looks kinda like me. About this tall. She wears a light red robe and her hair''s tied up with a bunny clip. She''s still holding onto the cotton candy stick she bought this afternoon, she-"


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t," the female gently answered but Timo only grew more agitated. His fingernails dug into the woman''s flesh as he shouted, "Then have you seen Elder Z? Have you-"


    "No, but I can bring you to him," the woman smiled and didn''t mind that Timo hurt her. Instead, she softly took his hand and led him. He was in a bad state, she could see that, so she was as patient andforting as possible with him.


    Timo felt the warmth of her hand and wanted to break down again but her firm grip urged him to hold on and follow her.


    "Are you looking for someone?"


    "My sister!"


    "Did she get lost? It''s quite crowded here."


    "Maybemaybe"


    "Why are you looking for Elder z?"


    "He can help me."


    "Really?" the woman sounded sceptical and hesitant.


    "Yes," although Timo didn''t know why either, he was confident in this. It was just a feeling.


    "Ok, we''re soon there," the whole time the womanforted Timo as much as she could when they finally arrived at the Z family''s mansion.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" the guards unkindly asked.


    "It''s Maria from the H family, I wish to talk to Elder Z. Please tell him toe out."


    The guards nodded and left while Maria and Timo waited.


    Timo looked at Maria and under the bright moonlight finally could hee her clearly. She didn''t have an exceptional beauty like Lia but why was she like a goddess in Timo''s eyes?


    Why was her touch burning his heart and soothed his pain?


    Timo opened his mouth when Elder Z stepped out, "Maria?"


    "Elder Z, this gentleman wishes to talk to you."


    One look at Timo and Elder Z understood, "You can leave Maria."


    "But-"


    "Elder H should be busy?"


    Maria understood the threat but she didn''t feelfortable leaving Timo with this snake Elder Z alone.


    However, Timo understood that as long as Maria was here, Elder Z wouldn''t talk. For some reason, Timo didn''t want her to leave, her presence calmed him but he still said, "Please. It''s fine."


    Since Maria had no choice, she reluctantly left. Onest look at Timo and Elder Z and Maria disappeared.


    "You''re Timo, right? You''re here for your request, right? About this, it''s been rejected."

 Chapter 248: The beginning of the experiment -side story 1

    Chapter 248: The beginning of the experiment -side story 1


    Timo came here to find his sister, but this news shattered him as well, how could he tell Lini?


    "Why?"


    "Because you and your sister aren''t suitable. Now leave."


    "Wait! Please, help me find my sister! She''s got lost! I can''t find her alone and-"


    "Why should I bother? It''s your job to take care of it, you should''ve asked Maria rather than me. What a joke. Whatever happens to your sister I couldn''t care less."


    BANG


    The gates shut and the guards threw Timo who begged and pleaded onto the streets away from the mansion. Slumped onto the ground, Elder Z''s words rang in Timo''s ears aand hatred, despair and devastation gnawed on his sanity. He couldn''t rely on Elder Z, so... Maria! He had to find her!


    Timo slowly rose to his feet and like a corpse staggered through the lonely alleys. Until he further and further strayed from the centre of the capital.


    "Hey, you," a random guy approachedhim, "I''ve heard you''ve been looking for your sister."


    If Timo was in a calm state, he''d notice the suspicious words but he wasn''t, so hearing this, he instantly jolted and grabbed the male, "Yes! You seen her?"


    "Yeah,e with me."


    But in the dark alley, in the outskirts of the bright and floating dream of the capital, a nightmare spread horror all across a particr area.


    "Brother," lying in a pool of blood, breathing thest breath in his arms, Lini passed away and with it, his whole world broke down, shattered and crumbled into pieces.


    All his fault. Everything was his mistake. Every decision he took was the wrong one and so life faded out of Timo. Especially his eyes seemed like they were constantly burning in the underworld.


    ***


    In the city, next to the capital, in an abandoned piece ofnd, a small mansion carried many secrets. In one of the dark rooms underground, a girl was tied to a chair in a tiny cell as thenky man viewed his proudest achievement.


    Once the girl woke up, her eyes widened and fear gripped her body.


    Trying to escape, trying to free herself but unable to do so.


    "Lini, from now on, I''ll be your big brother," as thenky man''s voice faded, as his knife cut deep into her skin, she realised her freedom it was gone and hell fell upon her.


    "Don''t worry, your real brother is still alive. He''s probably hugging your fake corpse by now. You see, your new brother actually has powers as well but of course, Lini''s a good girl and won''t tell anyone, right?"


    Intense pain gripped Lini''s body but she could only squirm and bite on the cloth her mouth was stuffed with.


    "But if Lini''s not good. Your brother will be in danger. Don''t you want to save your brother, protect him? Don''t you wish you could have power? The power to steal other powers? Steal my power and make it yours? Strip me of my power, so you can do the same to me? Lini, desire power, only this way can you and your bother live."


    And so, each day, thenky man groomed Lini to bring her desire to a boiling point until Min became the Ghost King and thenky man, the Ghost King''s assistant.


    Inside the pce, thenky assistant was able to experiment more. He hit a breakthrough as Lini manifested her desired power and as he figured out a way to transfer her powers to his. So for the next ten years, Lini was confined in another dark room with tubes sticking all out of her body connecting to a vitrine.


    Lini has long mentally died. Each time a test subject was brought in, not even pity could she feel for them or herself.


    One day, the experiment seeded. A guy named Noel was tricked by thenky assistant and lost his power, but at that point, Lini has long ceased to recognise anything that was going on.


    Until-


    "Poor thing," a hand gently caressed the cold face of Lini. Lia stared at these nk dead eyes and one by one removed the tubes. The girl was still breathing. Lia couldn''t imagine the pain this girl went through. Although no one better than Lia did.


    "Eri."


    "Yes, your majesty," Eri still felt awkward around Lia. It has been a few days since Min was defeated but Eri felt like a traitor even now towards Lia. If it wasn''t for Noel mentioning the creepy face when he was confined in the vitrine, Lia would''ve forgotten about this.


    "Don''t you think she reminds you of someone?"


    Eri took a closer look before she gasped, "T-Timo?"


    "She does look like him."


    "Now that I think of it, he mentioned he had a sister who died actua-"


    "Yes, the assistant must''ve created fake corpses like he did with Noel."


    Eri had always shared a slight sentiment with Timo, since they both cared about their siblings. If Eri''s brother would suffer like this-


    "Did Min know and deceived Timo all this time?"


    "Didn''t he do it with Leo too?" Lia bitterly said and gently carried the girl in her arms.


    She was nothing but bones. Her skin was sunken in and had taken a sickly colour. The assistant must''ve kept her barely alive, using her for something like this.


    Lia wished she would''ve tortured him a bit more but at least this innocent girl was alive.


    "We''ll head to Maria''s ce."


    "Yes!"


    Since Maria could heal, there was hope Timo''s sister could be nurtured back to life. Also since Maria was the closest to Timo, it felt like only she had the right to care about his sister, after all, until the bitter end, Timo and Lia were still enemies. But Lia wouldn''t me his sister for anything. She was also a victim.


    A few dozen yearster.


    "Your highness!" Lini skipped to the pavilion all healthy and happy. When she came back to consciousness, her memories overwhelmed her and hatred, panic and fear took over but through Maria, she slowly learnt what happened and through the others, she has learned how much her brother adored Maria. She could see why. Having Maria as her sister-inw would be perfect.


    "You came? Join us," Lia beckoned Lini to have a tea party with all the other council members. Lini also adored Lia and didn''t me Lia or anyone else for her brother''s death. It was obviously the assistant''s and the previous Ghost King''s fault.


    Suddenly, Lia asked, "Do you ever wish to see your brother?"


    "Of course! I want to see them getting married!"


    At this Maria turned bright red. Lia liked Lini a lot as well. This girl had a teasing nature and was mischievous as well.


    She reminded Lia of Yano but most of all, this girl could keep Zero at bay. They got along well.


    "Don''t steal my biscuits again!" but Zero was actually annoyed at Lini. A- she stole Lia''s affection and B- she was just so annoying!


    "Don''t be like this. Don''t be like this, you''re a great cook and can make these at any time,"


    "Hmpf!"


    The afternoon passed by quickly and in the evening Lini and Maria snuggled together in bed.


    "Today was fun! Every day is fun!" Lini nestled herself in Maria''s embrace and smiled.


    "You don''t grow up, do you?"


    "Should I?" Lini saw Maria''s smile and then mumbled, "Brother would like me to stay this way."


    Yet Maria still heard it, "He''d like you to grow up and enjoy your life as you want."


    "I already do!"


    "Ok, o-'''' suddenly the door was ripped open, "Miss! Miss!"


    An attendant stormed in, all red and out of breath, "Someone''s here to see you both!"


    "Who? At this hour?"


    "It''s very urgent! Quick!" with that, the attendant wanted to rush off but a familiar voice appeared, "No need to rush. I''m here. Thank you."


    Maria and Lini sat confused on the bed as the figure stepped into the room.


    1, 2, 3 seconds passed and their eyes widened as the handsome male wore a gentle and loving smile. Lini was the first to recover, "B-Brother, how?"


    With tears, she went to hug him.


    "How, is what I want to ask, but Lia, that woman, had me reincarnated again. So, surprise. I''m d you''re here. I''m so sorry," Timo tightly held Lini and fell to his knees.


    "I''m so sorry," his heart-breaking whispers made everyone tear up, "I''ve heard briefly what happened... I-I-"


    "It''s ok, brother, I''m back and from now on, everything will be alright!" Lini nted a kiss on Timo''s cheeks before she removed herself from his embrace and cheekily said, "I guess I''ll sleep in my room today. Brother, I''ll talk to you tomorrow!"


    Then she closed the door and dashed off leaving only Timo and Maria alone in the room. Maria was also crying but she couldn''t stand the burning gaze of Timo and looked away while mumbling, "I''m  d you''re back."


    "Really?" with big steps Timo approached Maria, "You better be. I''ve been thinking about you even while I was dead. Did you miss me? Tell me, did you?"


    Shyly, Maria nodded, "Alot."


    "I see," without even waiting, Timo grabbed Maria''s hand, pulled her to him and then passionately kissed her.


    Shocked Maria, didn''t know what to do but as Timo held her so tightly, as his lips hungirly yearned for hers, as his warmth seeped into her, Maria hugged him back and returned the kiss.


    Yes everything was perfect at this moment and will be in the future.

 Chapter 249: The heir of the Immortal King- side story 2

    Chapter 249: The heir of the Immortal King- side story 2


    It was a sunny day in the outskirts of Veil. Bordering next to Mistand, in an abandoned piece ofnd, a small house stood. In the wide space of fresh grass, far away from any civilisation, the little wooden house, moody and bleak, contrasted the freendscape.


    Confined within the suffocating walls, trapped like a mouse, religiously muttering, a slender, hollow, with remnants of shortsting beauty, woman told tales of a great and long lost tragedy.


    "Do you hear? Do you? You need to make us proud! The blood of the Immortal King runs through your veins. You''re the chosen one. The one who''ll reign above everything! The world needs to know! So, don''t disgrace us!" wide, frantic and crazed eyes burnt holes into a small, emotionless boy who retained the beauty the woman once had. Her frail hands had unusual force, her fingers dug into the flesh of the boy and left bloody marks behind.


    "Answer me! Do you understand, Min?"


    "Yes, mother," the soft and obedient voice of the boy soothed the storming heart of the mother. But only for a second, for what women started to preach again, "We''re the descendants of the Immortal King. From generation to generation, this is passed down. My mother told me, my grandmother told my mother and my great-grandma told my grandma, my great-great-grand-"


    As Min''s mother recounted and her muttering turned more and more hysterical, Min walked to the hob and stirred the soup, "Don''t worry, mother. We will seed. I will seed and be the Immortal King."


    "Yes, yes, good. Good, good, son."


    Min had his back turned to his mother and his face contorted. His hand gripping the wooden spoon almost broke it in half.


    Disgusting. Disgusting. Disgusting.


    As soon as he could pry her revolting fingers bounding him like shackles off him, he''d be free to do as he pleased.


    Yes, he''d be the Immortal King, the mightiest being in the universe, no one and nothing could hold him down ormand over him. He''d be the one to reign over everyone, decide over his own and others'' lives. This was the only good his life and his mother gave him.


    This all-mighty blood of the Immortal King that coursed through his veins. No matter what, Min was sure to attain this spot and ascend. He was meant for it!


    "Mother the soup is ready. It''s hot, be careful," Min set a bowl of soup in front of his mother who continued to crazily mumble. Min even blew the soup on the spoon before holding it up to his mother''s mouth.


    It seemed like a caring son and mother moment, but quite harshly Min shoved the spoon inside his mother''s mouth, only to shut that damn trap. His mother jolted up and shouted, "Hot! Hot! Hot!"


    "Mother, I told you to be careful."


    "You have to be strong!" his mother turned to him as if nothing had happened just now, as if she couldn''t see the soup in front of her and the malicious intent in Min''s eyes.


    "Yes, mother," Min held up another spoon and said, "I''m already strong. I can be the Immortal King, don''t worry."


    Min knew he was lying, after all, as a boy without powers, he was weak. Not even the council families were truly strong. Sure, they had money and people but since immortals couldn''t kill each other, it was obvious that the strongest were the K family.


    The ones with power, with the possibility and right to decide over life and death were strong.


    And this power, Min had to attain. Although he and his mother hid here, Min more or less knew what was going on in the Immortal World. It was also known that the only ones who could appoint a Ghost King was the K family. The Immortal King, many have forgotten. So, Min''s first goal was to be the Ghost King and then the Immortal King.


    For this Min had to get close to the K family. The best bet was to reside in the capital, but without any money, it was almost impossible, so he had to rely on the pity of others.


    And for that, Min''s eyes shed as he stared at his mother, Min would kill two things with one stone.


    "Mother, I can only be the Immortal King, if we head to the capital."


    "Capital? Yes, yes! If we announce, no- we can''t announce it now! They''ll hurt us and-"


    "Don''t worry, we just stay there and check out the situation first."


    "Ah, yes, my boy is so smart. So smart. So-"


    Min has already formed a n in his mind. He wasn''t ignorant about the Immortal Worldpletely. Whenever his mother slept, Min would sneak out and interact with the kids from the neighbouring cities who told Min anything he wanted to know and any news. The girls especially were so gullible.


    Once they looked at Min, the fell head over heels for him. He just needed to smile and act as if he cared about them and then he could manipte them with just a finger.


    People were so stupid and simple. Didn''t this only show that solely Min had the right to stand above all those unbelievable stupid people?


    A weekter, Min and his mother headed to the capital. Min has timed it perfectly. As soon as he heard certain news, he instantly prepared for his first n. To get rid of his burden and survive on pity.


    As he said before, two flies with one stone. He had his mother wear a clock and hid her face, so that no one could see her and she could see no one. His mother got extremely panicked and suspicious around other people. So while she quietly mumbled to herself, Min confidently led her to the capital. He memorised the map in detail, not only of the Immortal World but also of the capital.


    Even in the capital, Min manoeuvred without any problems. He was unfazed by the astounding surroundings, the masses of people and the grandiose pce. Soon it''d all belong to him anyways.


    "Min..." his mother''s light quiver came as her hand tightened around his.


    "Look down, just follow me," Min softly said but he added in a faint whisper, "If only you''ve been a better mother, I would have spared you."


    Min''s heart actually slightly stung at the thought about his next move but he steadfastly recovered his resolve again.


    He was already here, he''d pull through it. No emotions or feelings were needed. It all held him down and stood in the way of his goal.


    "Yes, Min is a good boy. I trust Min, soon-" Min''s facial muscles twitched but he hardened his heart, "Yes mother, follow me."


    The ce Min headed to was the mortal gate. The portal would open every once in two weeks with the permission of the council families. Although the council families had no power anymore, the portal has existed since the beginning and through the previous council families, it has received the power to recognise an Elder.


    This was the only reason why the portal still worked even though the council families had no power. What the portal needed wasn''t the family powers but their DNA, like blood, dropped onto the small gap in the frame of the portal.


    The reason why Min came today was because Elder L was responsible for this time''s gate opening. Each time another Elder was on duty, they rotated. However, Elder L was known for his kindness and benevolence.


    And Min would fully exploit that. He''d pull out everything to make his n work.


    Once Min made it to the area where the gate was, he stopped and asked, "Mother, what do you think of the MortalWorld?"


    "Mortal World?" his mother thought for a long while before saying, "Yes, the Mortal World must also bow down to you."


    "Mother, the Mortal World is highly advanced. Someone like you won''t be able to survive there. But maybe someone will take pity on you," Min nced at his mother before they stepped into the crowd that lined up in front of the portal.


    Min asked someone, "Is this the line to head to the Mortal World?"


    "Yes, boy."


    "I see. Thank you," Min queued with his mother as in the front, he saw a warm man surrounded by attendants. This must be Elder L.


    Then Min started. He pulled out a tiny stone, he picked up earlier and in a low arc threw it against the head of a man a few rows in front of him.


    As expected, the man started a fight with the person behind him. Currently, Elder L was letting a few people into the portal while he checked their permission.


    Min threw a few more stones and soon chaos erupted. People were arguing with others.


    "Quick, mother," Min pulled his mother to the front where the attendants tried to calm everyone down. Yet as he seeded to bypass them inauspiciously, in front of the portal, Min froze.


    He felt the warmth of his mother''s hand in his, heard her muttering and her trembling. Min briefly closed his eyes before an icy coldness wrapped around him, "This is for the best. We''re both poison for each other."


    Using the chaos as his shield while Elder L and his attendants were distracted, with onest look, riddled with slight sadness and pain, he didn''t know he showed, he shoved his mother through the portal, watching her forever disappear. Once she really didn''te back, Min instantly broke down and started to wail.


    His heart-breaking cries stopped everyone and silence befell this cursed ce.


    At this point Min thought he was only acting but why did it feel so awful? Why did it hurt so much?


    "My mother!" Min cried even louder, trying to mask his own real emotions, "How can she leave me for the Mortal World? She said shehic she won''t evere back..."


    Min sobbed and tossed on the ground when Elder L quickly rushed andforted him, "It''s alright."


    "It''s not! She she abandoned me!"


    Relying on the pity he wanted, seeding in the n he wove and wrenching in pain-


    he was adopted by the L family.


    Cruel and heartless yet full of despair.


    This was Min.

 Chapter 250: A fated encounter- side story 2

    Chapter 250: A fated encounter- side story 2


    The moment Elder L brought a red-eyed and slightly sobbing boy home, Leo instantly weed this new friend.


    "A brother?" Leo, as bright and innocent as ever, was joyful as he heard his father say, "Indeed. Min has no home to return to, so treat him well!"


    "I will!" Leo took Min''s hand and his eyes sparkled.


    Min felt a bit ufortable but he shyly gave a sad smile. So, this was a council family. As Leo showed him around, Min''s eyes sucked in this new ce he''d live in. Howwonderful.


    "Your mother left you?" Leo sat with Min on his bed and patted his back.


    Hearing this, Min forced himself to tear up again and snivelled, "Yes."


    "I''m sorry," Leo sadly replied before he grinned, "It''s fine! Cry as much as you want! I won''t me you. My grandma also left my dad for the Mortal World, so we''re sworn brothers! Or blood brothers! Or-"


    "Really?" Min stared with big eyes at Leo before saying, "I''m sorry too."


    "It''s fine! My dad said it''s been a long time, he doesn''t mind."


    But, of course, Min already knew about this, hence he targeted Elder L. If Elder L saw the familiar scene, how could he have the heart to abandon Min and not help him? How could he let what happened to him repeat itself?


    Everything was going as nned. The next step was-


    "Hey, you know what''d cheer you up? Meeting my friend!"


    "Friend?"


    "Yes, she''s very cute and kind. You''ll love her!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, you should''ve heard of her! It''s Lia, the K family''s daughter!"


    Min''s eyes widened. Everythingha, everything was really too easy.


    "...I''ve heard of her," Min tried to be brave and wiped his tears away, before shyly saying, "I-I''d like to y with you guys."


    "Sure!" Leo was happy to have another friend and brother. Most of the other families'' kids were snobbish or had to approach.


    And so a weekter, Min met Lia. At first, Min was quite curious how a person with power and might over everyone was like, but he was hugely disappointed. This dim-witted girl was like everyone else, chasing after him the second sheyered her eyes on him. Disgusting. Women were truly stupid.


    Such a lowly and dumb girl, how in the world was she allowed to have powers while he, the true heir of the Immortal King, didn''t? How could someone who was this ungraceful, utterly dense and materialistic be allowed to have power? If one had power they should make use of it and be powerful!


    But all this girl did, was to chase after him. He knew nothing about him and just like any other girl saw only his appearance.


    Just disgusting.


    "Min! I brought you something!" Lia shyly handed Min a gift.


    "Thanks," yet Min endured to humour her. He still needed her. Although he hated it, it was to his advantage that she was falling for him. When the time was right, she''d definitely make him the Ghost King, for this, he had to endure the K family''s daughter.


    The one with power. Min hated to act nice to her, so he acted neither nice nor cold. Just enough to keep her hanging on to him and sometimes he showed her affection a tiny bit so she''d fall for him even more.


    Min was manipting her, ying her like a puppet in his hand. It was no different than all the other people in the past he used to his advantage.


    And so a couple of years went by. Min was out travelling through the Immortal World, as an excuse to get away from Lia. It was a good thing her duty was to purge ghosts or else, she''d cling onto him the whole time.


    It was also during this journey that Min identally bumped into anky guy. Intrigued by how suspicious thenky guy acted, Min confronted him, "What are you doing scurrying around? What are all these books for?"


    Seeing how thenky guy carried fourrge bags, as big as a medium-sized luggage, Min was curious.


    "It''s for studying."


    "Studying?" as far as Min knew, the Immortal World didn''t have schools like Mortal World. Everyone was taught by their parents or the everyday life.


    Immortals lived too long to need to cramp all studying in the beginning of their lives as the mortals did.


    "Yes, yes," thenky guy hastily said, feeling his spine go numb under Min''s gaze.


    "What for?"


    "I''m studying about powers."


    Min was instantly intrigued, he graciously took two bags and said, "Let''s continue at your home."


    Thenky guy was confused but understood that Min was also interested in this topic.


    "How long have you been researching?" Min sipped on the tea thenky guy poured him. Thenky guy lived in a fairlyrge home but didn''t seem like he had money, but Min didn''t care about it.


    "My whole life."


    "That''s...long?"


    "I''m already in my 400s," so thenky guy could be considered to be in his early middle-age.


    "Why are you interested in it?"


    Thenky guy wanted to ask Min the same but didn''t dare, so he answered truthfully, "I''ve heard you can attain powers a certain way without a Ghost King."


    "You can?" Min showed visible interest, so thenky guy continued, "Yes, yes!"


    "So, do you have powers?"


    "Of course not," thenky guy was lying, "To attain power, one has to have a burning desire and in an abyss, one''s desire will be granted."


    Min understood, if he didn''t threw a piece of truth to the guy, he wouldn''t tell Min everything.


    Min picked up the cup again and asked, "Have you heard of the Immortal King?"


    At this, thenky guy''s eyes lit up briefly and the conversation was rolling as both sides were willing to reveal their cards.


    "I heard the Immortal King was a being chosen by heaven who created the Ghost King."


    "Heavens?"


    And so Min found out about this entity being heavens, and the golden power one could attain.


    "There are two ways to be the Immortal King, one''s to be acknowledged by heavens and pass their trials and the other one is the golden powers, that is to take all the golden cores of both the council and hidden families," thenky guy exined.


    "The hidden families" Min has known a bit of his past as his mother recounted to him when she was still on the more sane side but how did this guy know?


    Just who was he? But up until thenky guy''s death and Min''s death, Min and no one else ever got to know. A person who knew everything yet was powerless. Just who could it have been?


    "The first is impossible. After the Immortal King, heavens has never shown itself. In fact, it might be just a legend after all, but I highly doubt it, so the best choice is to attain the golden power. It''s more achievable. For that the golden cores and a trigger are necessary. The trigger needs to be stationed in the abyss and has to continuously suck the power and life force out of a person with power. It cannot be your own as a Ghost King and it has to be a powerful and ancient one," thenky guy continued.


    "The K family."


    "Exactly," the guy nodded, "the power is needed to trigger the abyss, and the abyss feeds on powers because it is connected to heavens and only in the abyss, after attaining all golden cores and absorbing the power that has been nurtured in the abyss, can you be the Immortal King, because all power of origin will be created inside you again."


    "I see," Min was trembling with excitement. His goal, no, his fate to be the Immortal King was getting closer and closer.


    Thenky guy was the first one Min choose to trust and confide in. Since that day, they formed a bond and thenky guy knew of Min being a descendant of the Immortal King. Once Min became the Ghost King, thenky guy''s research, especially ideas of experiments could be continued in secret.


    Min and thenky guy were on a wavelength but also had their own hidden agenda.


    Soon, the day came when Lia couldn''t take it anymore, "Min, you''re always ying hot and cold with me. Do you like me or not? Can we not marry? I can give you everything!"


    Min smiled coldly but it looked dazzling in Lia''s eyes, "Of course, I am interested in your proposal. Make me the Ghost King and I''ll marry you on the day I''m crowned."


    The trial to be a Ghost King can only be done by someone with power, and the K family as the right hand, the attendant of the Ghost King had the right to crown the new Ghost King.


    So, Lia fit the role perfectly. All these years of patiently manipting and grooming her worked out. There were times when Min noticed Lia had enough of it and wanted to leave him, so for that, he went out of his way to woo her again. He wished he didn''t have to but in order to achieve his goal, a clingy pest like her was nothing. In fact, Min could see Leo liked Lia.


    Min had no idea what Leo saw in her but if he could, he would''ve given her to Leo. Min hadplicated feeling towards Leo, although Leo was a simpleton and one of the stupid people Min condemn everyone to be who wasn''t him, Min couldn''t deny that from the day he was adopted, the L family treated him very well.


    This was their only saving grace but Min had already been crooked the day he was adopted, so no amount of love nor care could change him.


    And when he became the Ghost King, the whole tragedy finally began andsted for a long time.

 Chapter 251: Lets get to know each other- side story 3

    Chapter 251: Let''s get to know each other- side story 3


    "Where are Yano and Lia?"


    "Does it matter?" Mil growled as his lips reluctantly left Sk''s to answer.


    On the bed surrounded by soft satin curtains, Mil pushed Sk down, wanting to tear off their clothes but his mind was filled with Sk''s sweet smell and taste, his senses filled with Sk''s soft skin and lips.


    They have waited too long for each other, to a point where despair overtook them and only the end without each other was in sight for a whole excruciating eternity.


    Yet fate showed mercy on them, no, it was thanks to Lia that they coulde back and be in each other''s arms.


    "Mil, this istoo much," Sk grasped for air while she embarrassed wriggled underneath him.


    "It''s not," Mil only whispered and pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead, "Tonight we''ll take it further."


    At this, Sk was internally screaming. M-Mil really wanted to do it!


    It has been a week since they''vee back alive to the Immortal World after passing the trials of reincarnation. A full week of busying around bing part of the council, finally filling in after Lia left them the spots open and getting used to the new Immortal World.


    The Nevend was a beach paradise again, yet Sk and Mil decided to move to the capital together, in amansion, where only they were present. No need for any attendants or unnecessary people.


    Sk saw the hungry look in Mil''s eyes and shivered. Ever since they resurrected it was obvious that Mil desired her more and more. Just like her, he was afraid to lose to her again. But Sk still wasn''t mentally ready. For someone like her to be still a virgin was because she and Mil waited for too long. They were both cowards and didn''t confess in time.


    "Mil...let''s take it slow" Sk didn''t dare to look at Mil as his lips trailed along her neck, "How slow?"


    It was obvious that Mil wasn''t really listening, he was too infatuated. Just as his hands glided along Sk''s waist, the door to their bedroom flew open and loud voices disturbed their sensual time, "Yo! We''re here to establish our bonds as a council bett-"


    Noel froze seeing the intimate positions they were in, "Oherm.. don''t mind us then"


    "Take your time!" Xavi flushed red and ran out of the door again.


    "Young Master wait!" Lily followed.


    Mil now growled in anger, "How the hell you lot get in here?"


    Sk used the opportunity to jump up from the bed, straighten her clothes before rushing to Susa and Nana who were grinning.


    "Let''s go," with bright red embarrassment Sk ushered them to the living room.


    Mika was the only one who was unfazed. After he died, he realised life was too uncertain to care about small things like this. As now a council member, Mika crossed his arms and clicked his tongue, "You should be ashamed as a council member."


    "Now, now, Mika," Noelughed.


    Mil widened his eyes. This brat! Then with great speed and exact positioning, Mil''s super force pillow hit Mika straight in the face, "You lot gotta be ashamed for barging in! For hundreds of years, I''ve been waiting! Dammit!"


    Mika''s face remained unfazed. Again, death taught him not to care about small things like this. He was now a bigger person, more carefree and rxed. Mika threw the pillow casually on the bed before saying, "Come now. We have everything prepared."


    "You''ll make eyes once you see the dining ro-"


    "You!" Mil was exasperated and cut off Noel, "What the hell do you think you do in another person''s house?"


    "We got food, hehe."


    "Ok, c''mon, let''s go."


    In certain aspects, Mil didn''t change.


    "Good, we''re all friends, right?" Noel pated Mil on the back.


    Well, Mil couldn''t deny he and Sk got along with everyone. Instantly. Lia has told them of the first Immortal King''s council. Everyone fought together, has been through a lot, were friends and the council has never been more peaceful before the tragedy hit.


    Although Noel and the others haven''t fought along Yano''s sides, they still worked towards the same goal and wanted to establish a council that was, even more, happier and glorious than the first Immortal King''s. The second Immortal King''s reign, they would make sure would be the one to go down as the golden era in all of the Immortal World''s history.


    Since Yano and Lia got along well, did it also mean their friends were bound to get along as well? Mil wondered as he stepped into the dining room was connected to the living room.


    Everyone has assembled even Eri, Timo, Maria, Lu and Holn came and made themselvesfortable.


    Everyone except-


    "So the two lovebirds won''te?" Lini casually asked as she already began to eat, "Zero, your food''s good as ever."


    "It''s not made for you!"


    At the mention of Lia and Yano missing, the room secretly stole nces at Noel whose face nked,"What? Stop thinking whatever runs through your annoying heads!"


    Although Noel did have feelings for Lia, he learnt to grow out of it. He would always care for her but as a friend. Lia was happy with Yano and that was all that mattered.


    "Let''s eat before Lini and Mil eat it all," he changed the topic and now all eyes fell on the stuffed cheeks of Mil and Lini who exchanged nces and grinned.


    "Hey, hey," Holn wore a smile as he approached Lini and Mil while dragging Xavi and Lily with him, "What you guys think about this n? I''m telling you, it''ll be a st hehe."


    "What does it involve?" Lilytely has been influenced by Holn and Holn''s ominous cackle made Eri roll her eyes, "Lu, watch out, he''s definitely nning something again."


    "Let him do as he pleases," Luid on the sofa as Eri sat in front of it with Susa.


    "Susa, what do you think his bird brain produced again?"


    Eri asked Susa who seemed to seriously think about it, "I wish I could use my power for this."


    "Don''t bother, his mind is so twisted, even if you see something he''ll reverse your expectations with bullshit," Eri sighed and then shyly coughed, "H-How about you check the future of my love life?"


    Susaughed, "Shall I really?"


    "Can you?" Eri''s eyes sparkled.


    Frankly, when Susa and Eri met again after Susa was resurrected, it was awkward. After all, Eri killed Susa but Lia encouraged Eri to go and ask for forgiveness. Susa was a kind person and Lia was right. Susa was too kind for her own good. Eri really wished she could turn back time and change and p into her stupid past self some sense.


    Eri even ended up crying in front of Susa because she was sincerely sorry, but Susa forgave Eri just like that.


    "Hmm," Susa touched Eri. After Susa came back, her power has evolved yet she didn''t know if she was happy about it because for some reason she felt like she became an oracle but if she could help others, it was a good thing then.


    Especially because Eri was too cute! They both found they had a lot inmon and quickly grew close.


    "Oh," Susa sweatdropped, not sure if the vision she saw was safe to tell Eri. Susa could anticipate how badly Eri would react.


    Seeing Susa hesitating, Eri''s hope dropped, "No way, will I end up alone?"


    "That''s not it in fact, he''s right here"


    "Who? Who? Who?" Eri got excited again before her hopes shattered when Susa pointed at a certain clown.


    "NO FUCKING WAY!" and as expected Eri exploded, "Even Lu would be 1000 times better!"


    Eri''s despairing shout grabbed everyone''s attention while they watched how Eri with tears in her eyes formed her scarf to attack Holn.


    "How dare you ruin my life?"


    Holn perplexed had to evade Eri''s scary attack.


    "Guys! No fighting here!" Sk was also confused.


    "Come out Holn! Let me finish you once and for all!" under everyone''s stares, Holn had to oblige to calm her down. Just what did he do?


    Meanwhile, Lu moved his head to Susa and asked, "I''m really good as a choice?"


    Susa smiled at him gently, "Of course, you''re good."


    "Oh," Lu didn''t say anything else but his cheeks were slightly tinted red.


    On the other side, Timo approached Nana who was talking with Sk.


    "Teacher," Nana greeted Timo as she has always done. Timo nodded and patted her head.


    The rtionship between these two when they came back was also awkward, Nana''s death did impact Timo a lot, and on Maria''s and Lini''s encouragement Timo was finally brave enough to confront Nana and request the talk she has been promising him.


    They talked a lot and revealed each other''s pasts. Timo understood Nana''s motive for wishing to die and told her to face her siblings properly. And Nana did.


    In fact, all of them visited their families. Joy and happiness rained down. Nana and Mika went to D''s family''s mansion and Nana told her siblings the truth.


    It took a while to get the message across but her siblings, maybe because they still misunderstood, said Nana was their big sister no matter what. And so, everything went peacefully.


    "We still need to train from now on, you, Zero, Lini and Xavi. Don''t try to skip the training. You all heard?''''


    In an instant, all those who were mentioned gulped.


    "I-I rather train with Yano!" Zero chocked out.


    "Oh?" there was a certain danger in Timo''s voice, "You like being flipped like a pancake onto the ground?"


    "No, sir, I''ll train with you!" Zero instantly saluted while Liniughed, "My brother''s the best! Yano''s too focused on her highness, hehe."


    "Don''t treat me like a kid!" Xavi sulked but was secretly happy about this opportunity.


    "Should I also get power?" Lily wondered, "I could protect young master"


    "Do it! I''ll teach you then!" Sk gave Lily the thumbs up, "Yes, Lia has offered me many times, so I should." Lily was now finally convinced to not be the only one without power.


    And so the merry party continued until the next morning while in the pce, a certain couple also stayed up the whole night.

 Chapter 252: The confession- side story 4

    Chapter 252: The confession- side story 4


    "What? Are you awkward with me now? Does wifey rather go and party with the others than to be with her husband?" Yano sadly trailed after Lia as they moved along the pce.


    It was already evening. A week prior when Yano and the others came back, was the only time Yano could touch Lia, since then they''ve been busy and his hands were itchy. He wanted Lia and him to be alone, so he sent everyone to go and disturb Mil and Sk. Oops, well Yano would make it up to them.


    Lia pursed her lips and walked at a fast speed to her room. She missed his voice, his presence, his warmth and his teasing. Although she promised to ept him after everything was over, she felt like a maiden in front of him.


    Being 100 years apart from each other was a long time, yet Yano didn''t change. In fact, he was even more aggressive than before but also still caring and patient with her.


    For some reason, Lia has tried to avoid Yano until now. His marriage proposal just when he came back, made her heart thump wildly but it was also sudden, sudden yet understandable.


    Inside Lia''s bedroom, she had nowhere to go when Yano cornered on the bed, "Wifey, look at me. Why are you ignoring me?" Yano''s tone sounded sad as his fingers gently pulled her chin up to look at him.


    "C''mon, don''t ignore me now, I''ve missed you. Didn''t you make a deal with the heavens to have me reincarnated?"


    "Not only you, everyone. Don''t get ahead of yourself."


    "Why are you being so cold to me again? Do I have to melt youpletely again?" Yano pouted a bit.


    She made a deal with heavens to have everyone reincarnated but who knew heavens actually had everyone basically resurrect.


    They all looked just like before they died. Not to speak of it, did Yano work out in the afterlife?


    Why the hell was his body even more ripped than she could remember? Maybe she''s forgotten.


    After all, 100 years have passed. Lia shot Yano a nce at which he caught.


    Not being able to hold himself again, he grabbed her by the waist and pulled Lia on hisp.


    Lia had nowhere to go. In front of her was Yano and behind her was the wall.


    Yano left her no escape route as he closed in and cheekily kissed the corner of her mouth, "Want more?"


    Lia didn''t dare to look at him as she shyly nodded. She looked so small and adorable in Yano''s eyes.


    "Lia," Yano whispered, "What would everyone think if they knew their Immortal King is a little bunny begging to be eaten up?"


    Lia gasped but no sound made it past her lips as Yano went in for the kiss.


    Gentle, sweet and loving before it deepened and turned greedy, dominating and passionate. To the point, Yano pushed Lia underneath him and gave Lia no space to breathe or retaliate. Lia melted under Yano''s touch and kiss, her senses numbed and evaporated into hot steam. Her body tingled and her insides burnt.


    "Too much?" when Yano finally pulled away, a deep desire still swirled in his eyes as he looked at the fruits of his passion. Panting and all messed up, Lia gripped Yano''s clothes and nodded again.


    Her sprawled out hair and her flustered cheeks, her slightly opened clothes, all made Yano go wild with lust but he held himself back and only kissed her forehead, "Ok."


    Then he pulled up the nket and covered them as he held Lia in his arms. He rubbed her nose against hers and regted his breathing. He needed to calm down. He was too excited right now, "So, you''re done avoiding me?"


    Lia only gripped his clothes again and nestled her head into his chest and nodded again. A lowugh erupted from Yano as he held Lia tighter, "I love you, Lia. I love you so so much."


    The night passed peacefully. The next day, Lia sat in her studies and looked out of the window. Her fingers impatiently tapped the table while Yano poured her tea.


    "What''s wrong?" he noticed the shift in the atmosphere about half an hour ago.


    "What time is it?"


    "Erm, noon?" Yano was confused but Lia''s threatening voice made him coax her.


    "So, noon and? Where''s everyone? It''s a working day."


    "Oh" Yano knew it was his fault. The others must be exhausted from partying after he sent them to Mil and Sk''s ce, "Wifey, don''t worry! They might have an exhausting night and overslept!"


    "All of them?"


    "Coincidences happen!"


    "Did you cause trouble again?"


    "Wifey!" Yano sulked and sounded wronged, "I care about wifey the most."


    "So?"


    "We rather gotta talk about our wedding right?" Yano had the audacity to hug Lia from the back and change the topic.


    "Who said we''re going to get married?"


    BAM


    A hit straight into Yano''s heart. It visibly shattered.


    "Don''t joke like this, I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Yano tried his best to coax the immovable frozen statue Lia was until suddenly an assistant came in, "Your majesty, please excuse me but since bothmanders can''t be found, I have to report to you."


    Lia shot Yano a re who fed her sweets. Eri and Timo, those two fools, what are they doing?


    "What is it?"


    "It''s regarding the recent outbreaks of power in the Mortal World. The forces that have been sent have found the group of immortals who use their power to wreak havoc in the Mortal World. They im to be an organization and are called ''Fornum''."


    Lia thought for a while. This was a task she left Eri but since she was most definitely fooling around, Lia couldn''t rely on her.


    "How many are there? Howe the exorcists in the Mortal World can''t take care of them?"


    "Reports have detailed that Fornum has powers that are too strong and special to handle for normal exorcists."


    "Such as?"


    The assistant quickly handed Lia the report and she looked through it before sighing.


    All of the clowns weren''t here. Lia closed the folder and said, "Fine. I''ll go personally and deal with them."


    "Your majesty, you can''t!" the assistant turned nervous, "How can the Immortal King go and take care of such lowlywless criminals?"


    "It''s fine, once I''ve dealt with them, they won''t dare to do anything in my reign," Lia stood up.


    "I''ll go with you," Yano said as if it was obvious.


    "But your maj-"


    "None of the others are avable at the moment. If you see them appear, give them all the second-grade punishment, even if they''re themanders or the council elders. I''ve been toox on them."


    Lia shot Yano a re who smiled innocently, then she walked out of the door.


    "Go easy on them, they must be hungover," Yano whispered to the assistants who sweat-dropped but still nodded, "Your majesty, you should take some captains with yo-"


    "Yano and I will be enough."


    "Wifey, I alone am enough, you just rx and enjoy eating Mortal World delicacies!"


    The assistant watched the Immortal King and Yano leave through Yano''s portal and disappear.


    The assistant sighed. He also wanted some mortal snacks but he couldn''t obviously ask the Immortal King right? Usually, the Immortal King was always nice and caring but the assistant could feel that today she was in a bad mood. Also, second-grade punishment? Wasn''t that a bit too much?


    ***


    In the Mortal World, Lia and Yano arrived at the base and changed clothes. Although their appearance, especially Lia''s caused initialmotion, everyone could see that their Immortal King was in a bad mood, so they quickly briefed them on the situation and told her of the ambush n they set up.


    Fornum was hiding in an abandoned factories where one of the guys had the power to set up an imprable barrier.


    No one could force their way through. Only if the caster allowed it could they enter the barrier. After hearing this, Lia asked Yano, "What do you say?"


    Yano slung his arm around Lia and kissed her temple, "No worries, wifey. I can manage that."


    Everyone in the room gasped as Yano triumphantly sent them smirks. Lia was too focused on the documents to notice it. Although it''s been only a week since everyone came back, Lia has worked fast. She has previously left spots open for the rest to join the council, so it went smoothly and was epted quickly by the public. They were battle heroes after all.


    But the most shocking news was definitely the top exorcist Yano!


    It made rounds that he and Lia were in a rtionship! Their beautiful and kind goddess taken by a sleaze like this! No one wanted to believe it but now that they witnessed it, their hearts cried in lonely single problems. One brave exorcist stepped forward, "Are the rumours true, your majesty? Will her majesty and esteemed top exorcist get married"


    "Of course," Yano kissed Lia on the head again.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We''ll head out now," Lia turned to leave the room


    "Your majesty, we can help!"


    "No need, just continue doing your usual job," with that Lia left and Yano waved, "We''ll take care of it."


    "So, what''s wifey''s n?" as they strolled through the Mortal World that was nowpletely advanced than 100 years prior, Yano felt very unfamiliar while Lia was used to it. Their roles have been reversed.


    "Easy, we go there and capture them."


    "Wifey"


    "What? You can''t do that much?"


    "Of course, I can!"


    What has he be now? A big puppy and baby?


    Lia felt the urge to pet him but endured as they arrived at the ce where the factory, Fornum used as their headquarters, was.


    "Just sit back," Yano pulled off his jacket and put it on the ground then he led Lia to sit on it. Lia yed along and watched Yano approach the factory. Yet even after several tries, Yano couldn''t get through the barrier that was an invisible force keeping one from getting close to the factory of 2 metres.


    After a while he came back, head lowered and said, "Your burning stare is distracting me, wifey I''m sorry but we can''t do it here."


    Lia scowled, this idiot!


    "Just sit," in these 100 years, even when heavens took the Ghost King''s power away, Lia has made the Immortal King''s power fully hers. With a snap, Lia controlled her ghosts. These normal ghosts were harmless but once Lia infused them with power they could be used as exorcists. Just like her corpses, Lia controlled them and took away the power from the ghosts once they''ve done their job.


    "Wifey is so strong now," Yano was amazed seeing the massive amounts of ghosts phase through the barrier and secondster explosions and shouts appeared from the factory.


    Lia''s ghosts were just like her corpses, unkible which meant that Lia''s ghosts couldn''t be purged. Since the Immortal King''s power decided over life and death, her ghosts could not perish. Just like that Fornum and any other aspiring ''criminal'' immortal organisation was quickly shut down.


    Lia was once again praised by the public as she held a speech in the za. Yano wanted to take the microphone but Lia stopped him. On the stage Eri and Timo who looked very bad, were present as well.


    Lia''s punishment made them aware of just how cruel Lia could be.


    "Lemme announce our wedding," Yano said and unfortunately his voice was picked up by the microphone and the public went wild.


    Lia sighed.


    "The Immortal King''s marriage?"


    "Long live the Immortal King!"


    "We wish you all the happiness!"


    How was Lia supposed to deal with this situation?


    Her supposed marriage was met with enthusiasm and a warm wee. Although Lia missed Yano and loved him, she was annoyed at how clingy and stubborn he could be sometimes.


    Especially after she came back, marriage was the only thing on his mind and oh, that one physical activity in bed as well.


    Lia wanted to talk with Yano properly and not jump to the gun. Yano gave an enthusiastic speech to the public but seeing that Lia wasn''t happy about this announcement at all, he knew he did something wrong again.


    But it also hurt. Why did it seem like Lia didn''t love him as much as he did? Was her affection for him only a product of him chasing after her?


    Yano smiled like always while all sorts of thoughts ran through his head but he took Lia''s hand and led her back to the pce.


    As he thought, Lia was giving him the cold shoulder during dinner, she barely talked to him, so when it was time to go to bed, Yano sat next to Lia and apologise sincerely, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that without consulting you first."


    "So you''re aware?" Lia saw that he was genuinely sorry and decided to talk to him, but her words still came out harsh.


    Yano couldn''t take it anymore and took Lia''s hand again, then with a slightly trembling voice while looking at her hands, he asked, "Lia do you love me? If not, it''s also ok! I might have made my own assumptions and ced my feelings on yours, without considering you first"


    Lia was stunned. Right now, Yano really seemed anxious. There was slight pain on his face and fear swung in his voice. Even though Lia acted angry at him, shouldn''t it be obvious she loved him?


    How many times has she told him?


    Wait, only now did Lia realise. She has never told Yano that she has loved him, it was always himying his feelings bare. How stupid she was. No wonder, Yano questioned her like this and on top of it, she was ignoring him now.


    Seeing that Lia didn''t answer, something was about to break in Yano''s heart. So, it was after all one-sided, "I see. I''m sorr-"


    but before Yano could finish his sentence, Lia threw herself into Yano''s arm before kissing him, "Idiot. I''m the one who should be sorry. I apologise, I thought it was clear but I didn''t notice I''ve never told you before."


    "Tell me what?" Yano was surprised by Lia''s sudden bold move but was incredibly happy that she made the first step.


    Lia gently took Yano''s face in her hands and looked at him with a warm smile, "I love you. I love you Yano, I have done so before and am doing it and will forever love you. So let''s be together until the end, for an eternity."


    Yano''s eyes widened before he grinned, "I love you too. Of course, we''ll be together forever, even if you try to escape now, I won''t let you. You can''t take your words back," then Yano pushed Lia down and kissed her.


    "Will you take responsibility?" Yano''s hoarse whisper alerted Lia, "Let''s wait until our wedding day..."


    Yano sat up and pouted, "Won''t that be long? You don''t even seem to want to marry me"


    "You never asked."


    "Of course, I did!"


    "You didn''t do it properly."


    "Then," Yano grabbed Lia by the waist, "Will you marry me? Any ring you want I''ll give it you."


    Liaughed, "Yes, I will."


    At this moment, everything was wonderful. The air turned bright and smelt sweet as Yano and Lia shared a few passionate kisses. Until Lia''s headid on Yano''s chest.


    "Wifey, you know-"


    Yano was back calling her wifey.


    "We were supposed to marry even before we were born. Did your parents ever tell you that?"


    This was news for Lia, "No, they haven''t."


    "Hmph, of course not. If you did, you wouldn''t have fallen for trash!"


    "I''m sorry, "Lia yfully hit Yano''s chest, "So our parents knew each other?"


    "Yes, the day I was supposed to meet you, my mother died. It was the sacrifice my dad''s power needed."


    "What?" Lia was shocked, "So you knew?"


    Lia wanted tofort Yano but seeing the nostalgic and loving smile on his face, Lia realised that Yano hase to terms with it.


    "I knew it, all the time. When you asked me about the consequences of my das''s power, I yed dumb but I knew.


    "I''m sorry," Lia kissed Yano''s cheek and held him, "I''m sorry, I was so stupid back then."


    "Haha," Yano made himselffortable in Lia''s embrace.


    "Truth is, seeing you being so happy while I lost my mother as a kid and seeing how you fell for someone who wasn''t me, even though my mother looked forward to our marriage, made me dislike you."


    "Oh?" Lia caressed Yano''s head and was surprised. Yano was unusually honest, but this was good, this was how a rtionship should be.


    "Well, I have to admit, I hate my past self too."


    "But, the more I watched you, heard about you and then finally saw you, I''ve utterly fallen for you. I love you," Yano kissed Lia before she realised, "You watched me? When?"


    "Remember the time in the illusions? That was really me. I was able to meet you in the illusion. Through my power even afterwards here and there I peeked on you-"


    Realising he said something he shouldn''t he cautiously turned to Lia.


    "Oh? So you have stalker tendencies?" Lia moved away from him.


    "That was only because you were so beautiful and cute and loving! I couldn''t help but-"


    "You sound even creepier."


    "I''m sorry! Wifey, please forgive me, I''ll ept any punishment!"


    "Then take your hand off my butt and wait until the wedding night."


    "Yes, wifey."


    This idiot. Lia couldn''t help but giggle. No wonder Yano acted so familiar with her. If she knew she was being watchedanother reason why Lia condemned Yano''s action was because she was embarrassed!


    What the hell did he see? Witness? There were so many dumb and stupid moments of her! The shame ate her alive!


    "Wifey is perfect," as if Yano knew what she was thinking about he coaxed her.


    "When I first saw you, even in the illusion, I found you annoying as hell and couldn''t stand you!"


    "Yes, yes, I know," Yano pulled Lia into his arms again, "But now you fell for me, right? You love me more than anything."


    Lia wanted to refuse to answer him but secondster a very small, "I do," appeared and Yanoughed.


    His carefree and brightughter was so contagious Lia joined him. An eternity of bliss was toe.

 Chapter 253: Shameless, truly shameless- side story 5

    Chapter 253: Shameless, truly shameless- side story 5


    Warning: A bit lewd words at the end, please proceed at your own risk.


    ------------------


    A monthter all preparations have been finished. All of the Immortal World was in a festive mood. The day everyone has been waiting for wasing.


    The Immortal King''s wedding.


    The capital was busy with the final check of the wedding preparation and the pce was in chaos. Lia sat in her room and sighed as she looked out of the window, "I never thought you all would make such a fuss about it"


    "What are you talking about? It''s our dear Immortal King''s once-in-a-lifetime-ticket to absolute happiness!" Lily grinned as she stuffed some popcorn in her mouth.


    "Lia!'''' Suddenly the door flung open and a breathless Susa appeared.


    "Why- Hey! Make sure to keep him properly at bay! It''s bad luck if the groom sees the bride before the wedding!" Susa shouted into the hallway as chaos and shouts erupted.


    "Wifey!" this whine was clearly the person Lia was going to marry.


    "Damit Yano, y by the rules!" this was Mil.


    "Don''t use your power for this!" this was Mika.


    "When Maria and I get married, I won''t act this pathetic," and this was obviously Timo.


    Susa shut the door when more shouts appeared. Embarrassment crept up and Lia buried her head in her hands while Lily only chuckled.


    Holn was a bad influence. But the slight nervousness Lia felt instantly evaporated.


    Did Yano do this on purpose knowing how restless she felt?


    This was a big day for Lia. It was her wedding. Her first and only wedding. Her engagement with Min was long forgotten and thrown away.


    "Lia! Why haven''t you changed yet? Hurry! Your wedding will be in a few hours already!" seeing the messy hair on Susa, Lia couldn''t help butugh, "I was waiting for you, of course. It''s fine, the wedding doesn''t have to to be perfect. It just needs to be full of happiness. Even if it''s a messy one, as long as we''re all happy, that''s all that matters."


    "Lia!" Susa teared up and held Lia in her arms.


    "Look at you two go. Yano will be devastated with this affair," Lily wriggled her eyebrows.


    "Right. How can you refuse the attendants? We need to doll you up!" Susa quickly got into her event nner mode again.


    "I can dress myself."


    "No, you can''t! Lily, put down the snack and hurry to call them over now!"


    "Yeah, yeah," once Lily opened the door, luckily Yano and the whole theatre was taking ce somewhere else.


    "Have you taken a bath yet?"


    "I took one yesterday."


    "Lia!" hearing her name being loudly abused again, Lia could only helplessly smile.


    "Take one now! I won''t take a no!"


    Susa was scary when she was in this big mama role, "Don''t forget tonight''s also your wedding night!"


    Oh.


    Oh...


    Lia almost forgot. She did promise Yano that after the wedding, they''d they''d... Lia instantly ran to the bath to clean herself. Afterwards, the attendants merciless whipped Lia into the routine they have been nning for so long for this day. Lia had to look absolutely impable.


    Since it was the Immortal King''s wedding naturally everyone wanted to witness this joyous asion. So, the za has made way for many people to enjoy the sight of Lia and Yano tying the knot on the pce''s balcony.


    Honestly, Lia preferred a small and private wedding but her assistant was almost despairing and sulking after Lia didn''t bring him some snacks from the Mortal World and as the Immortal King, she wanted to withhold such a grand ceremony from the Immortal World? Impossible!


    Lia''s assistant reminded her of Thelo, the whiney attendant in Noel''s family. After they tied the knot, it was tradition for Lia and Yano to ride in a big carriage across the capital while the whole Immortal World celebrated with a festival.


    Then, back at the pce, a banquet and party with everyone would take ce. For this, all the families have been invited and once all of this has been endured, exhausted Lia would''ve to deal with Yano''s abundance of stamina.


    "Lia, look at you!" Nana, Eri, Maria, Sk and Lini have all invaded Yana''s room to see the beautiful bride.


    Lia couldn''t help but feel ufortable being stared at with big sparkling eyes as if everyone was living their dreams through her.


    "Don''t look at me like that," Lia stared at her reflection in the mirror before the red veil fitting to her red, magnificent and elegant dress covered her head.


    It was undeniable that Lia in her wedding attire had a charming aura that could make everyone swallow their breaths and gape in awe.


    "Ha, that fool will be going crazy seeing you like that," Sk suddenly felt the urge to protect Lia from Yano and cancel this whole wedding.


    Lia did hope Yano would find her beautiful, after all, which bride didn''t want her soon-to-be husband to be head over heels seeing them in a wedding attire?


    "Let''s hurry! Everyone''s waiting!" Lini rushed to the door.


    "Rest assured, I made sure the security''s impable," Eri proudly proimed and indeed, once Lia and Yano stepped onto the balcony, the peaceful crowd that had gathered on the za loudly cheered for this newly blessed couple.


    Thanks to Yano, the whole wedding was broadcasted across the whole Immortal World. Yet in the dark night, illuminated by warm lights and countlessnterns filling the sky, on the balcony, there were only Yano and Lia living in their own world.


    Holding hands they faced each other while the pastor carried on with his speech.


    But for Lia, she could only hear Yano''s cheekyment, "Shall we run? Just the two of us?"


    Lia lightlyughed and squeezed his hand, "Be serious."


    Under her red veil, she could barely see Yano but she could feel his trembling hands, his warmth seeping into her and his nervous breathing. So, Yano was also not so confident.


    The pastor finished his speech and dered, "Long live the Immortal King, long live the happy, married couple!"


    The crowd cheered again. Massive shouts drowned out both Yano''s and Lia''s wildly thumping heartbeats.


    The moment was here now. After exchanging the rings, the pastor said, "You may kiss the bride now."


    In an instant, the world seemed to stand still, everything was plunged into silence and filled with anticipation.


    Once Yano lifted Lia''s veil, her bright eyes stared into his warm and loving ones.


    At this moment, Lia was surprised. She reached out to wipe the tears from his eyes who said, "You look so beautiful."


    "You''re very handsome yourself."


    The crowd who heard this exchange, heartedlyughed until they broke out in loud cheers again as Yano and Lia finally kissed.


    The Immortal King was happily married. The couple, two people who have been through so much, joined each other''s journey, created their own path and future, finally, finally attained the happiness they deserved.


    Suffering, anguish, longing, despair and years upon years of excruciating and nostalgic waiting... all vanished in this very moment and faded away with thest breeze carrying thenterns towards the moon conveying everyone''s well wishes.


    A destiny conquered, a fate defeated and an eternity of bliss toe.


    With their lips parting yearning for more, Lia gently held Yano''s face, smiling at him still tearing up.


    "The carriage is ready," Lia softly said.


    A long time ago, Lia, under a suffocating and cold atmosphere, boarded a carriage like this when her engagement to a cruel and heartless Ghost King was announced.


    But now, stepping into this very same tradition, nothing but pure happiness,ughter and joy awaited her.


    In Yano''s arms, they watched the scenery all these immortals have worked hard on to turn into a festival worthy of this asion.


    "It''s beautiful," Lia couldn''t tear her gaze off thenterns that graced every part of the street, the immortals d in beautiful attires and the vendors and houses who went an extra mile to decorate their little ce.


    "It''s not as beautiful as you," Yano pulled Lia away from the window and kissed her before he whispered, "It''s a sin for you to be so enchanting, I hope you take proper responsibility for it tonight."


    A few seconds after Yano''s words settled in, Lia tried to escape him but they''ve already arrived at the pce again.


    "Wifey, you can''t run from me. I hope you know that."


    With a bright red face, Lia covered underneath her veil again, they stepped into the party.


    "My dear daughter-inw who I''ve warned not to marry my good-for-nothing son,e here," Oldie took Lia into his arms.


    "Why are you still wearing the veil though?"


    "Oldie," Lia quickly took it off and beamed a smile.


    "Call me father."


    "Dad!" Yano embarrassed shouted, as all guests chuckled.


    It was a wonder, a miracle, that Oldie was able to witness his son''s return and happiness. Oldie didn''t have long but when Lia told him Yano would be back, Oldie, with all of his might, hung onto his life and survived until his day, but it wasn''t clear just how long he had left. Soon, very soon was the only thing Susa could say.


    It wasn''t only Oldie but Elder D, Elder T and Susa''s parents all came to congratte the happy couple.


    Eri''s and Maria''s parents, as well as even Elder L, all wished Lia and Yano the best. Nana''s siblings have prepared Lia a big flower crown, "Big sis wear this!"


    While Eri''s brother slightly embarrassed said, "Big sis looks very beautiful."


    Yano instantly detected a rival which only made Lia scowl slightly.


    A whileter, as Lia and Yano sat at their table, they witnessed that for the first time Lu and Holn met each other''s parents.


    Holn''s parents were the strict type, so Lu didn''t to make it hard for Holn and didn''t tell his parents about Holn''s mischievous nature.


    Everything was peaceful and joyous until midnight when Lia and Yano excused themselves under everyone''s very knowing gazes that made Lia incredibly embarrassed.


    "Wifey, don''t be afraid. I''ll be very gentle and loving."


    Lia was fine until Yano had to open his mouth and say this because she was sure that Yano would be theplete opposite!


    It wasn''t that Lia was afraid to entangle with Yano, it was just that she was embarrassed. Having Yano see all of her and whisper sweet loving words of nothingness made Lia want to bury herself.


    His care for her and his love was something she never experienced from Min, so when Yano showered her with all of it, Lia was still at a loss about what to do with it.


    Of course, she wanted to return it all but sometimes Yano was too overwhelming.


    She was sure her would make her even more embarrassed in bed. He already teased her but the dirty things he''d say Lia... wasn''t ready for it!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ease you in," Yano said as heid Lia down on the bed.


    There! There it was! Saying things like this made her go on a roller coaster!


    "Aren''t you a virgin?" in her shock, Lia blurted anything and instantly realised her mistake.


    "Oh?" Yano''s voice was dangerously low, "Lia," he purred into her ear, "If you make me angry, you won''t be able torest fora week and leave the bed for a whole month."


    Then he captured Lia''s lips before he trailed along her neck and moved down to her chest.


    She misspoke! Lia has misspoken! How could she appease Yano again?


    He was definitely in a bad mood because she reminded him that she gave her first time to Min! She of course regretted it as well!


    "My husband is the best, of course," Lia quickly said and wrapped her arms around Yano''s neck as she suppressed a moan, "My wife is clever."


    Another kiss. One kiss after another, one hickey after another, Yano''s hands and lips moved down before they found themselves between Lia''s legs.


    Inexplicable pleasure and desire welled up and Lia gave herself fully to Yano.


    A night filled with entangled lust, breathless cries and endless pleasure. A night of many, many toe.


    "Don''t be mad," Yano coaxed Lia as the sunlight hit the room and Lia, face down,id on the bed unable to move.


    "Who was the one who said ''gentle and loving''?"


    "I''m sorry," Yano sulked and wanted to kiss Lia but all he got was the cold shoulder again.


    Yano instantlyid back next to Lia and took her in his arms cautiously, "I''m really sorry, it was just the more I thrusted in you, the more I wanted you, I couldn''t get enough, each time it drove me crazy how you swall-"


    "STOP!" how could Yano how could he.. just how in the world was he shameless enough to say such lewd words?


    "Of course, I''ll let wifey rest during the day, then at night we''ll-"


    "Night?" Lia raised her eyebrow.


    "Wifey, I''m already generous, if I could, I wouldn''t leave your insides for the whole night and go for another round now."


    "You! Get out now!" truly unbelievably shameless!


    It seemed like Yano didn''t know the consequences of stepping over the line!


    Angry, Lia pushed Yano away but when her hand fell on his bare chest and saw all the scratches she left on it and his arm and also his back, Lia instantly hid under the nket.


    "I won''t talk to you for a week!"


    "Of course, all you''ll be doing is moaning my name after all."


    THUMP!


    With all her might, Lia kicked Yano off the bed and summoned ghosts.


    "W-Wifey?"


    "Go and rethink what you''ve done wrong!"


    And so the legend of the Immortal King''s husband being chased by ghosts after his wedding night was told for generations toe.


    Some say it was because he was too good, some say it was because he was too bad and some say it was because he fell asleep. Either way, this asion happened many times over the course of the second Immortal King''s reign. To the point, no one was surprised anymore.

 Chapter 254: A choice made for happiness- side story 6

    Chapter 254: A choice made for happiness- side story 6


    After one''s death, where does one go? What was the afterlife? What was death? This was a question every living being feared, but it was an endless torment and nightmare for immortals who believed they could never die.


    Perishing from natural old age was peaceful and came quick, but dying early like mortals was unheard of and impossible until powers once again existed in the Immortal World.


    So, the fear of death began again. Dying to ghosts wasn''t as feared as dying to fellow immortals, but it was all inevitable.


    Every living being had to perish and heavens made sure there was no exception. It was the same for reincarnation.


    It existed but was a myth among legends. Heavens made sure that no immortal could be reincarnated but took pleasure spreading this tiny hope in the Immortal World. This was how the legend of reincarnation came into being in the Immortal World. All because of heavens'' crooked and twisted way of having fun.


    So, what was the afterlife?


    The afterlife was nothing. A big ce surrounded by pure darkness. ck. Soundless. Void of any senses. Literally nothing. It was designed to drive one crazy.


    Even after death. The afterlife was a ce where heavens decided what happened to someone. The immortals and mortals. When heavens felt like it, it''de and bring judgment upon you. However, when they didn''t, you could be stuck for an eternity in the afterlife before heavens finally decided you were worth their time.


    Judgement was categorised into reincarnation and soul perishment.


    Reincarnation was when a soul reincarnated into a new body. Their memories were wiped out and they start life again without prior memories of their past lives, thus the soul has been born anew.


    Most mortals were reincarnated. Soul punishment was when one''s soul waspletely wiped from existence. This was reserved for the worst criminals and immortals. Most immortals after their deaths were erased, however, there were also some who were left to be tortured by the darkness in the afterlife, meaning they could neither perish nor reincarnate. They were stuck in a ck space.


    This treatment was given to the previous Immortal King and Ghost Kings to punish them.


    After an immortal''s death heavens could take a while before processing their death and deciding if they should receive judgement or not.


    However, in the afterlife, death itself was its own entity.


    It had its own consciousness. Although heavens decided over life and death, death itself could also decide. Yet it only did in rare asions.


    When it took pity on good people heavens forcefully punished, such as the Immortal King, his wife and the Ghost Kings, then death allowed the afterlife for these confined souls to be a paradise.


    The afterlife was always solely a ck space, however, for those with permission from death itself, the afterlife could take form, be painted by one''s imagination.


    So, the previous Immortal King, Lin and his wife Yana, together with his son Theo and their daughter and grandson Mani lived happily in the afterlife in the pce they''ve lived, just like in the past. And sometimes they were able to perceive matters from the real world.


    Reincarnation for immortals was different from mortals. Immortals would reincarnate with their memories intact after passing the trials. The trial, however, was a cruel thing. After all, immortals who reincarnate were truly immortal since their soul was not born again but carried on from their previous life and this went against heavens'' iron rule: All life forms will one day, inevitably, perish. Without fail.


    This was why hwavens didn''t allow immortals to reincarnate because they''d be able to relive a whole life, reincarnated as a baby. So, when Lia made a deal with heavens to reincarnate all her lost allies, heavens was against it but heavens needed Lia.


    So, instead of reincarnation, heavens allowed Lia''s allies toe back alive. A resurrection. So, the souls that were trapped in the afterlife would be sent to the trial. Their cold and rotten bodies would be taken back by heavens and made anew, and through this, her allies coulde back alive, with their old life spans, which meant the previous years left until they would die naturally was the same. It wasn''t a reset as in a normal reincarnation.


    This was enough benevolence heavens could show Lia and her allies.


    "I see. So it''s like this."


    In front of a sandy stone gate with no doors, leading to an endless long stone path floating in midair with seemingly no end in sight, Leo stood and watched the beginning of the trial. After he heard heaven''s exnation, he more or less understood. So Lia was responsible for giving him a second chance to live.


    "Go on and try toplete the trial for insanity and mental corruption will eat you alive before then. Your will to live, to reconcile, your desire, will it be strong enough?"


    It was clear what heavens hinted at. The trials would test one''s mentality, it''d lure and tempt beforepletely breaking one''s spirit. Leo already knew he wouldn''t pass the trial. Why?


    Because he was doubting himself. Did he really want to live again? What would await him? His father? His family? Lia? Did he have the right to see them again? Could he ever win Lia''s heart? Would he continue having to suffer just being a friend to her?


    "Oh, poor lost immortal, this trial will be exceptionally excruciating for you."


    Yes, Leo knew. If his desire toe back alive was dim, his will to live almost non-existent, he''d definitely suffer under the viciousness of the trial.


    Yet Leo still stepped onto the stone path. Why? Because he didn''t want to waste the chance Lia gave him. Even if he didn''t want to live anymore, at least he should try, so Lia''s sacrifice wasn''t in vain. Giving in to heavens, making a deal was definitely unfavourable for her.


    "Ha..." the first step was already dreading. Voices appeared in his mind, seemingly boring holes into his brain, manifesting and multiplying like parasites, gnawing on his sanity. These low, high, deep and pounding, loud and quiet hisses, begs, cries, shouts and screams echoed and echoed in his mind. Barely unable to see the path in front of him, Leo slowly staggered forward.


    "Why don''t you just die?"


    "Why don''t you just give up?"


    "What will await you?"


    "Trying to live a new life?"


    "Trying to find a new love, new friends?"


    "Don''t. You know it, don''t you? All you''ll be is a failure, a reject, betrayed, hated not acknowledged."


    "What do you wish to see back in your world? When youe back alive?"


    Masses of images flooded into Leo''s mind. Gore, blood, corpses of his loved ones. Tortured, eaten alive, riddled with parasites, bugs and worms.


    "What is it that you desire?"


    "It''s death, isn''t it?"


    "It''s death! Death! Death!"


    "Why are you lying to yourself? Taking the trial?"


    "Death''s your only choice! It''s death that can set you free! Death that is equal!"


    "Come to us, you know, death is the only one who will love and never betray you."


    "Choose death. Once you die, your soul will perish and no more anguish, suffering, lies and betrayal will await you."


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Aren''t yo-"


    CRACK


    In order to escape the voices, Leo broke his hand and staggered forwards.


    Physical pain relieved the endless voices, whispers pouring into his mind. Before Leo knew it, he already arrived at the end of this endless path.


    The scenery has changed. Now Leo stood in a cave-like environment. Dark blue light surrounded him along with wet stone walls. In front of him was arge gate. Leo knew he had to enter to continue the trial but did he really want to? But Lia wanted him toe back alive, then... this was what Leo owed her.


    And so a few trialster, Leo still held on, able to pass the cruel mental endurance yet not even half of the main trial has been done. As Leo got to the next stage, he found himself in an open space surrounded by waterfalls on top of a high round building. There was someone else.


    The guy turned to Leo and smiled, "You''re also taking the trial of reincarnation?"


    "Yes, " Leo briefly answered.


    He didn''t think he would meet someone. Leo still couldn''t figure out how the trial worked. He knew one part was to test his desire of wanting to live and gauge if this immortal wasn''t harmful to society. But the other part of the test, Leo knew with confidence, was to, with all their might, bring the immortal to their knees and make them give up. The trial was created to crush the immortal, both physically and mentally.


    Yet this guy in front of him was calm and collected. He was even smiling, seemingly anticipating to go back.


    "Let''s work together?" he held out his hand, "I''m Yano."


    "Leo," Leo took it and shook Yano''s hand. Leo had no energy nor felt like acting bright and cheerful as Yano did. Leo already knew who Yano was. He saw him when Yano entered the academy, afterwards, Yano went to the Mortal World and was known as the top exorcist.


    But now he was dead? No way did Lia- was he also one of Lia''s allies? But Leo didn''t see him in the fight, did this mean something else happened? A second battle? Restless, Leo grabbed Yano by shoulders and asked, "Is Lia alright?"


    "Li- ah," Yano smiled, "Yes she is. Weren''t you informed? Lia won the battle against Trash, I mean the Ghost King."


    "So, Min is" Leo staggered backwards.


    Good, good, Lia was alive, Min was taken down but heavens, why didn''t it tell Leo about this? Was this also part of the trial? Were they enjoying torturing him? ying with him?


    "So you''re one of Lia''s friends?" Yano sat on the ground and motioned Leo to join him.


    "Isthis alright?" how carefree was this guy? They were in the middle of the trial and their powers didn''t work.


    "It''s fine, let''s catch up a bit. After we''re sessful, we''ll meet again in the Immortal World, then let''s party!"


    What a guy If Leo met Yano earlier, they might have be good friends.


    "I''m not sure I can call myself Lia''s friend, after all, I was damn stupid..." Leo told Yano about everything.


    At the end of this self-deprecating and heartfelt talk, silence prevailed until Yano pped Leo on the back andughed, "You were yed. Watcha beating yourself up for? Being guilt-ridden is useless, just live your second life without regret and how you want it. The past''s the past. No amount of regret or guilt can change it, so live for your own happiness."


    "You''re funny dude," Leoughed as well and felt his heart bing lighter. Really, he and Yano would''ve been good friends instead of Min, but Yano was right, there was no point questioning himself and his past actions. He knew what he did wrong and was willing to repay, move on and be happy.


    "Yano, can you tell me what happened that the first battle?"


    "Of course, everything up until my death however haha."


    So in this deste, peaceful and even joyful ce, a beautiful yet mncholic conversation blossomed and Leo understood, Yano''s desire to live was strong but more than that Yano had no guilt or regret.


    He had done everything he could when he was alive and the things he couldn''t do, instead of sulking around, feeling bad for himself and acting pitiful, Yano worked towards changing what he could and doing what he could to achieve his goal. This was the kind of person Yano was.


    Able to pick himself up and move everyone around him. No wonder he had loyal friends and a great reputation.


    After Leo got to know everything he made a decision. A decision to move on and live for his own happiness. This was a choice he felt was the best. Befitting for him.


    "Let''s go," Yano stood up and headed to the exit, "I bet the purpose of this perverted trial was to pit us against each other, but we get along, so let''s work together."


    Leo shook his head, "Thanks mate. You''ve been a great help, without you I would''ve continued aimlessly, hatefully forcing myself along. I''ve decided, so please tell Lia my well-wishes."


    Yano froze and a sad smile crept onto his face, "Are you sure? Lia and a bunch of new friends are waiting for you. I promise we''ll all get along and have fun. Your family will want to see you again as well."


    "Hah," Leo returned to his bright self, "Thanks again, really. Then please also convey my well-wishes to them."


    Yano felt like he was losing a good friend but seeing how determined and brighter Leo looked, Yano patted him on the shoulder, "Take care man. Live happy."


    "You too."


    With that Yano disappeared. Leo looked at the sky, "Reincarnation is still reincarnation right? If I pass the trial can I reincarnate as a mortal?"


    Heavens stayed quiet before answering, "Are you sure, immortal? You will lose your memories and your soul will be born from anew."


    "I am. As a mortal, I can live several lives. All different ones," he could be reincarnated and test out different aspects of life even if could never remember his past lives.


    And even if his soul was reborn, he would still stay the same. No matter what. The bright and cheerful Leo would always be able to charm others and find his own happiness.


    "Very well," for once heavens was moved. The first immortal to not want to be immortal.

 Chapter 255: The adventure- side story 7

    Chapter 255: The adventure- side story 7


    "You know he''s an idiot," Eri looked at Zero on the training ground working out along with Nana, Xavi and Lini.


    "It was his choice," Timo sighed as he sat on the bench with Eri and watched his students train with the other exorcists.


    "If you met him instead of Yano, would you have dragged him back? You were friends, weren''t you?" Eri twirled her thumbs and looked at Timo.


    "It was his decision. If he''s happier this way, then as a friend, I should be happy for him."


    "Wow, you''re disgustingly honest and serious for once," Eri grimaced but sighed.


    It''s been two months since they''vee back. Around three weeks ago, Yano and Lia married. When they came back, they forgot about what happened in the trial and although Lia asked why Leo wasn''t with them, no one remembered until a week ago when Yano had the feeling there was something important he forgot.


    So he used his power on himself and forced himself to remember, or maybe because heavens wanted Yano to remember, but Yano finally was able to recall his meeting with Leo.


    At first, Lia was sad but gradually came to ept it, yet Eri and Timo who spent 10 years with that bright idiot were reluctant to part like this.


    At the end of their lives, Timo and Leo even fought against each other. Timo really regarded Leo as a friend but what should he do? Find the strange mortal that had Leo''s soul? That was stupid and would interfere with Leo''s wish.


    "Hey, don''t you think those two are being awfully mncholic?" Zero whispered to Xavi.


    Zero liked Xavi, maybe because they both seemed to be the same age, although Xavi was older and both acted childish even though they hated to be seen as one.


    "They''re still mourning," Xavi exined, "It''s best to leave them like this."


    "Yes, my brother''s very sad right now!"


    "You!" Zero instantly jumped away from this hell bringer. He didn''t know why Lini liked him so much, but her teasing and mischievous nature was annoying! As! Hell!


    But seeing how everyone had so many experiences, been through many adventures, Zero who was wet behind his ears, also wanted to go on a journey filled with fun and hardships, mature and be able to reminisce about the good ol'' days and cry, mourn for a good friend. Although thetter was an experience Zero dly skipped.


    So, Zero instantly decided. He threw the puny wooden sword on the ground, ignored Lini and made an determined expression and dered, "Stop with the training. This won''t help me. I''m going on my own adventure!"


    Everyone became silent before bursting intoughter, especially Lini was the loudest.


    "Ahahaha! What''s gotten into you?"


    Zero brushed her off, "Hmpf! Just you see! I''ll create history!"


    And with that, Zero walked to prepare for his exceptional journey. But of course, first, he had to ask Lia for permission.


    With a flustered voice,pletely losing his prior brazenness, Zero shyly peeked into Lia''s office.


    "Lia," his small meow for her made her look up from her documents seeing a white trembling kitten at her doorstep.


    "What''s wrong? Come, sit."


    Zero made himselffortable before twirling his thumbs.


    "Lia, I''m old enough to decide what happens with my life, right? But I still came here to ask you, I''m good, right?"


    Lia put her pen down and stifled herughter, "Yes, yes, a good boy."


    Zero''s ears turned red, "This isn''t what I meant! I feel I won''t evolve if I stay all the time here!"


    Evolve?


    "But didn''t you want to be a captain? You have to train religiously for it."


    "Yes, however, I have to explore the world and gain more valuable experience."


    "My, my," Lia teased Zero, "The little bird is ready to leave the nest."


    "Don''t treat me like this! I''m serious, I want to go on a journey! My power''s stronger and I can defend myself."


    "Alright, go and live out your little dream," Lia didn''t cut Zero any ck but felt happy Zero got a sense of purpose.


    "Thank you!" Zero jumped up, "I''ll, of course, contact you ande back soon!"


    With that Zero ran out and Liaughed until she saw a second kitten but this time a mischievous one.


    Lia could already guess what this one''s purpose was, "You want to join him? Don''t tease him too much and make sure you both stay safe. Zero alone, I don''t trust it, so take care of him."


    "Thanks! I will!"


    ***


    A whileter, Zero packed with a small backpack left the pce. Since Zero came from the core of the Immortal World, he wanted to experience the Veil, Mistand and Nevend, and maybe the Mortal World if Lia allowed it.


    Although Zero has already been to these ces after they''ve been remodelled and reformed, he hasn''t been able to y-cough, explore the beach parad- cough, the new Immortal World properly.


    Zero was on a serious journey and not on a holiday trip. Well, although this could count as well. Hehe. No, no, Zero wanted to gain more experience. Focus!


    When Zero left the capital and travelled to the border leading him to the secondyer of the core it was already evening.


    But Zero was unfazed by it. He was already strong and could take care of himself. On top of that since Lia''s reign, the immortals have also be night active.


    There now many immortals out at night, partying and sightseeing. Since Lia and the others opened up the Veil, Mistand and Nevend, immortals freely walked from oneyer to the other, enjoying travelling around and explore new aspects of the Immortal World.


    So, under the bustling masses of immortals, Zero walked around without fear nor loneliness. He was excited to see all these people flocking around and having fun. Yet for some reason, Zero felt a particr gaze on him. It was one he loathed.


    "You! Come out!" Zero instantly whipped around and shouted, scaring the nearby people but he didn''t care. His annoyance was clearly directed at the culprit, he scowled, "Leave me alone!"


    "Nope," out with a grin, Lini showed herself and proimed, "The Immortal King has told me to join you. She''s worried little Zero can''t manage on his own, hehe."


    "Don''t lie! Lia trusts me!" innocent Zero was firm in his conviction.


    Lini just shrugged her shoulders, "A good journey always has friends. So, let''s go!"


    Lini grabbed Zero''s arms and pulled him along.


    "No! I don''t regard you as a friend, you-"


    "Did you bring money?"


    "Hmpf, let my benevolence teach you something," dissatisfied Zero sulked, having his trip ruined by Lini, this evil witch.


    Suddenly, a man waving flyers came into sight, "This is the way to enjoy a beautiful journey!"


    Zero froze on the spot. He mechanically turned to the man under Lini''s curious gaze, "I-Is it true?"


    "Of course, young man!" the man gave Zero a flyer and assumed Zero and Lini were young teens, "This is actually a journey to something greater. If you visit every single ce marked on this flyer, then you will achieve something incredible!"


    Having found the goal and purpose of his journey Zero immediately swallowed up what the man said.


    "Lemme see!" Lini took the flyer away from Zero, "Hmm the first destination is the old residence of the A family. Didn''t Xavi say he''s too embarrassed to go back there? I''m excited to see what''s it about!"


    Zero took back the flyer, "The next few are either some popr ces and the other old ces of the council families something''s weird about this but why not? I haven''t seen Mika''s mansion yet. Apparently-"


    "It''s full of gold!" Lini was now also excited.


    "Hmpf," Zero ignored her and made his way to the A family''s old residence while Lini incessantly chatted. Since Zero wanted to see it during the bright day, they decided to stay the night at the inn. Of course in different rooms!


    The next day when they arrived at the A family''s ce, Zero could understand Xavi''s embarrassment. They literally turned his ce into a tourist attraction and why in hell was there a shrine for?


    Who were these people praying for? For the alive and kicking Xavi?


    Did he be a god or what?


    Well, if they were paying their respects to Xavi''s men who lost their lives in the war, Zero could understand it, but to be obvious this was solely an attraction for immortals!


    Lini seemed to love it, "Wow, did Xavi and Lily really live here? Look at this, an ancient temple with a shrine! See, they''re even throwing money into a box! Are Xavi and Lily religious? And this banner is insane! Did they really announce themselves like that? ''A family''s a wonderfully pleasant residence!''"


    "Let''s go," at first Zero thought maybe witnessing where the others used to live would help him grow and awaken some kind of power, but what was this gimmicky tourist attraction spot?


    Arriving in the Veil, the long asr wall that served as the border has long been torn down and attractions, as well as more housing options, have been built on the once barrennd that was filled with juicy grass and beautiful flowers. The origin of the veils was still unknown and between each city, the massive white clouds still existed but now they were used as attractions, treated as some kind of fun game.


    "Find your way through! If lost, one member of staff wille and find you, just scream!"


    Overall, the once gloomy, suffocating and silent Veil became a bustling and livelyyer akin to the core. When Zero and Lini went to visit Susa''s parents, they made the discovery that they somehow became celebrities, and many immortals wanted to visit them.


    Susa wanted her parents to move to the capital but they liked the peaceful house they lived in and operating their shop but now obviously the peacefulness was destroyed.


    Elder D''s mansion wasn''t any different, many immortals travelled to see the infamous golden mansion. Well


    "It''s really out of gold! Wow!" Zero had a hard time praying Lini off this ce before moving onto the next destination.


    Zero''s feeling reinforced. Something about this was weird. Nana''s old ce wasn''t any different from Xavi''s, it''s been remodelled into a tourist attraction. After touring more ces in the Veil, they left for Mistand.


    Zero was curious about the infamous mansion. The T family''s, Noel''s, iron fort mansion.


    Mistand''s name didn''t fit. Since the second Ghost King was responsible for creating this mist, it could be purged. Mistand was habitable again and many chose to reside here, especially around the T family''s mansion.


    The cannibals were long in prison or have been given a second chance. Arge area of Mistand, however, still kept the Mist, yet just like in the Veil, it was treated as an attraction like abyrinth, of course, minus the ghosts.


    "Do you feel anything?" Zero asked Lini as he felt a bit disappointed. Could the flyer man have been lying to Zero?


    Although it was fun and nice to visit all these ces, where was the adventurous journey Zero dreamt off?


    "I feel happy! This is so much fun! Let''s go to the next ce!"


    Thest set of destinations were in Nevend, the beach paradise. Secretly Zero looked forward to it. The popr spots were, of course, Yano''s, MiI''s and Sk''s families residences, Zero walked with confidence to Oldie''s ce.


    He wanted to swim in the ocean, sunbathe on the beach and feel the sun beneath him!


    "Oho, look how we have here? Our little angel and oh~the mischievous-"


    "Witch!" Zero cut off Oldie as Lini grinned.


    "What you doing here? Little kids, all alone?"


    "Hmpf, if I don''t look for you old man, you''ll starve!"


    "So filial?"


    "We''re here on a journey! Zero wanted to explore more of the world!" Lini sold Zero off and Zero''s cheeks reddened.


    "E-Either way, I''ll cook something!" while Zero busied himself in the kitchen, Oldie and Lini splendidly got along, "How are my married son and daughter inw doing?"


    "They''re happier than ever although every morning you can hear Yano''s scream while he''s being chased by ghosts. Typical."


    "Oh, really?" Oldie''s face nked. He heard some rumours but wasn''t sure if he should trust them.


    "Then on what journey are you here for?"


    Lini held up the flyer, "The man who gave this said we can have an incredible journey and Zero was instantly sold."


    "This looks familiar, lemme take a look," Oldie took the flyer and almost snorted, "What incredible journey?"


    "He said that after we finish our journey we get something incredible or something like that."


    "This is-" just at that moment Zero walked in with the food, "A flyer for sightseeing."


    Zero''s whole world shattered.


    "NonoNO!"


    His face turned sour, "I''ll never forget that flyer man! How dare he trick me!"


    "I think he thought two little kids would be easy to please and he was right. Look at you being fooled but it''s ok, you had fun, right?"


    "Ahahahaha!" Lini cackled as Zero pursed his lips, "I''ll have Lia hunt down that man and then I''ll go to the Mortal World. Alone!" he added as Lini gave him expectant eyes, "Lemme join!"


    "No!"


    "Yes, c''mon!"


    "No, just eat the food! I want to swim and drown in my sorrows"


    "Zero don''t be like this," Oldieughed and patted Zero who sulked, "An adventure is about having fun, you don''t need anything fancy."


    "I didn''t have fun with her!"


    "Yes, you did!"


    "Hmpf!"


    And so Zero''s little adventure of three months came to an end.

 Chapter 256: Speedy event- side story 8

    Chapter 256: Speedy event- side story 8


    "So you guys ready?" with a big grin Holn was content to finally carry out the n he told Xavi, Lily, Mil and Lini about two months ago. This would be a sight to see. Of course, just like any other of Holn''s mischievous ns, Lu was the victim. This time there was also another one.


    "Ready!" Lily was very enthusiastic about this, "I''ve peppered the venue neatly!"


    "Me as well!" Lini as well enjoyed it to mess with others.


    "You''re way into this," with a lollipop, Xavi rekindled his love for sweets. After his death, there was nothing more he craved than this sweetness.


    "Young Master, don''t worry, soon you''ll also-"


    "NO!" Xavi''s face quickly contorted. There was no way he''d fall victim to something like this.


    "Hey, now that I think about it, we gotta force Mika as well. He''s too stiff for someone iming to be more rxed now."


    "Good idea!" Holn was very happy about having aplices now who genuinely loved making other people''s lives harder, of course for their sakes! It was all so that they could attain happiness together!


    "I''ll check everything again, so you guys lure them over!"


    With that, the three troublemakers plus Xavi, who was forcibly dragged along by Lily, set their n into motion. Finally, the joyful day for lonely hearts was about tomence.


    Holn went to the venue, in other words, his own mansion. He used thend inside his wall, the garden, to set up the special event for today. When he arrived he saw a bunch of beautifuldies waiting in front of his gate. When they saw him, they squealed excitingly.


    "Ladies," Holn nodded to the guards to let everyone in. Inside Holn''s garden were trees and a small pond. Yet the most eye-catching thing were the various tables and chairs set up. Yes, this was the one and only speed dating event!


    Holn, Lily, Xavi and Lini have gathered a few women they thought would be a fit for Lu and Noel and well, now Mika as well. Anyways, the three bachelors had to taste that blooming flower of romance!


    Of course, Holn wasn''t so nice. His evil chuckles made it clear that what Holn wanted the most out of this was, yes, indeed, Lu''s suffering!


    Holn couldn''t wait to see Lu''s expression. A once in a lifetime chance! Of course, Noel''s as well but Noel''s matter was a bit different. Holn felt pity for Noel who liked Lia, so he cut Noel some ck and hoped Noel found someone nice here.


    "Ladies, are you all familiar with the rules?" Holn pped his hands and acted like a host. Thedies who were seated at the tables nodded. Each table had onedy and they''d move in rotation. Of course, to not make the women wait too long Holn has also invited a few soldiers from Lia''s armies.


    So the number of females and males were equal.


    "Good!" now it was time to wait for the three victims hahaha.


    "Excuse me," one of thedies spoke up.


    "Yes?" with a brilliant smile Holn turned to her.


    "Won''t you also join?" some of thedies shyly looked at him, stunning Holn.


    Was he that popr? My, my.


    "Unfortunately, I already have someone," this time Holn wasn''t lying, although this ''someone'' hated him her very bones.


    Yes, it was Eri. After Susa foretold their destiny, Holn has always thought Eri was beautiful during the academy days but she was always so cold, yet now that Eri became more budding and easy to mess with, Holn wouldn''t let her go. Fate was fate, even if Eri wanted to stomp him to death, nothing could beat fate!


    "Aww," some women seemed disappointed which stroked Holn''s ego even more, "I''m sorrydies, but today''s gentlemen are all exquisite! Please wait a bit longer!"


    Holn had his guards watch thesedies so that none of them could sneak into his house. When he walked to the gate, the soldiers were already present, "Go in everyone!"


    Then he waited outside the gate with a self-satisfied smile.


    Perfect. Everything was truly perfect when he saw Lily, Xavi and Lini dragging Lu, Noel and Mika with them. Mika wasn''t pleased, "I was in the middle of training. This better be important."


    "It is! It is!" Holn lied. I''m saving your poor, pitiful single life stern face, "Mika you ought to smile more! You''ll look more handsome!"


    "Shut up!"


    Noel grinned, "It''s not wrong though, if you always look like this-"


    "Just shut up!" Mika scowled, hearing this reminded him of Oldie, actually, the first thing Oldie said when they met again at Lia''s wedding was that stupidment about his face! Who looked like he was about to shit any second? That damned old geezer.


    "I just want to sleep," and there was the typical remark of Lu.


    "Guys, it''ll be fun!" Lily grinned while Lini sighed, "Now I wish my brother would be single and I''d matchmake him with Maria, what a shame, it would''ve been so much fun"


    At this, the three victims'' ears pricked up, "What did she just-"


    "And in you go!" Holn pushed the trio through the gate while Lily barricaded it leaving them no option to escape. Lu remained unfazed, Noel''s face nked and Mika really looked like he was about to unleash the biggest brown mountain the world has ever seen.


    "No, screw you idiots," Mika turned on his heels yet Lily stopped him, seductively saying, "You wanna try me?"


    Not only Mika flushed red but Xavi as well.


    W-What the hell? Holn''s cackle attracted everyone'' attention.


    "Thest three are finally here!"


    At this, everyone made big eyes. W-Who would''ve thought the council elders would join?


    Lini took Mika by the hand and forced him to sit down in front of ady whose eyes were shooting out hearts. Mika ignored her and chanted silently ''my hearts out of steel, my body''s made out of stone, my will''s iron!


    "Lu, hurry, don''t fall asleep here. That beautifuldy''s waiting for you. Even if you can''t open your mouth or use your body, you''re still not worthless, don''t worry," with a major push, Holn brought Lu to another table.


    The only one left was Noel.


    "Guys, I know why you''re doing this but there''s seriously no need," Noel shrugged.


    "There must be someone to your fancy you''re seeing here isn''t there?"


    "Lily, do I look like I''ll fall for appearances?"


    But Lia- Lily bit her tongue. Well, Noel obviously didn''t fall for her at first sight.


    "How about this?" bow Noel''s all-familiar smile appeared, "You go and join as well."


    "What?" Xavi didn''t like this idea. Lily was very picky and ferocious. If a guy said something wrong, then goodbye to his jewels. Xavi shuddered at this thought, "Noel, it''s dangerous!"


    "They''re all trained."


    "Why are you guys talking as if I''m some kind of gori?"


    "You aren''t?" Noel feigned a surprised expression, "Then we both gotta stay single!"


    "Dammit! I''ll join, but isn''t there a guy too less?"


    "Xavi, get another guy here and oh," Noel''s smirk deepened, "Call Eri as well."


    Lily''s face lit up, "Grandiose, I like this. Young Master, you should hurry!"


    If they could y with them, then Noel as well. This was payback, although this would inconvenient Eri too but judging by her nature, she''d probably chase Holn around trying to murder him in cold blood.


    "That works too," Noel went to sit at thest free table while Lily anticipated what was toe.


    Frankly, Lily was a bit excited. She''d be lying if she wasn''t anticipating to see if there wasn''t a match for her.


    Holn was soaking up this magnificent n of his. He especially buzzed close to Lu.


    "I-I''m Bea!" the cute female in front of Lu excitingly introduced herself. Lu endured not to yawn and ck because this would be too disrespectful, "I''m Lu."


    "I-I know! I think you''re really cool!" realising she came over too strong, the female held her mouth and blushed.


    Lu just nkly watched her. This was too exhausting. Too chattering. Since Lu was azy person, he disliked those that talked too much, it reminded him of Holn.


    Even though Lu knew the woman was nervous, he still disliked it.


    So, during the whole time apart from saying his name, Lu said nothing else. As he moved to the next woman, he once again was only able to say his name. It wasn''t that this female was chattery as well but there was an awkward silence between them.


    Lu briefly closed his eyes and saw a gentle breeze and spring water before him.


    Yes, if he had to choose an ideal type it''d be someone like this.


    Suddenly, his cheeks heated up and one name lingered on his tongue. After the time was up, Lu instantly stopped up and headed to the door.


    "Wait, where are you going? But before Holn had the chance to approach Lu, Lu was tired of Holn messing with him.


    He pulled out his holy hose and threatened to attack Holn.


    "Tch, what a party pooper," Holn reluctantly had to let Lu go.


    The person Lu felt most at ease with was...Susa.


    He wondered if in their future she saw them together. For the first time in hiszy life, Lu made a daring and proactive move. He''d ask Susa if she wanted to spend the day together. At this Lu blushed again. Cough. He had to clear his throat.


    On the other side, Mika made the second woman cry. Lini was at a loss and heavily scolded Mika, "If she isn''t your type or up to your standards, no need to scold her so much! You can''t expect her to change for you!"


    "Then you shouldn''t have dragged me here," all Mika wanted was to grow stronger and beat Timo!


    He couldn''t beat Lia, after all, she was the Immortal King nor Yano, since his powers were too unfair, so his next target was obviously Timo. But that love-struck and arrogant fool only took a nce at Mika and said, "Come back when you''re stronger."


    This was only yesterday! And the first time Timo said it was one and half a months ago! Mika grew stronger!


    "Your reputation''s on the line," Lini reminded him.


    "You too," Mika took a nced at Lini and paid back what his brother caused, "You better drop being such an annoying brat or else not even the devil would want to hold your hand."


    "You''re a brat as well!" Lini was furious at Mika. He had such a poisonous tongue! Didn''t Lia say Mika was a good guy? Howe he turned so vicious? Was Lia the only one able to tame everyone? Unfortunately, Lini misunderstood.


    Mika could be a nice guy but she had the misfortune of having Timo as her brother, "And you better change your style, your fashion style is worse than the dump and poop-colorued trend the Mortals have."


    With that Mika left the gaping Lini on the spot as he also stepped out of the vent. Lini snivelled. She usually held the whipping grip, so being on the receiving end felt awful. Maybe she should be a better person as well or, Lini evilly grinned, maybe she should tell her brother to utterly crush Mika. Yes, this was what she''d do! Lini instantly ran to seek her brother out.


    Meanwhile, Noel got along with every female. His easy-going and lightly teasing nature paired with his handsome looks had an undeniable charm attracting all females to him. When Holn heard the words Noel spit, he almost wanted to gag. This guy could be so sweet?


    "I''m not lying, youreally look like a goddess descended from heaven!"


    Was Noel trying to make fun of Holn? Punish him this way?


    "Oh my~" the female shyly hid her face. Hon was shocked. At this rate, Noel would be a yboy to mend his broken heart by indulging in pleasure instead of trusting love ever again!


    W-What atrocity has Holn done? The pure Noel! Holnpletely destroyed him!


    But Holn had no time to worry about anyone else but himself.


    "HOLN!" Eri''s icy yet sweet voice tore a rupture into the joyful atmosphere.


    Xavi followed Eri until her eyes fell on Holn and raised her sword.


    "W-Why are you here? And why did you bring a sword?" instantly Holn escaped into his mansion.


    "To take care of you bastard!" Eri merciless followed him and she shed left and right in his beautiful house.


    "What did I do wrong?" Holn narrowly escaped each ferocious attack.


    "You exist!"


    "S-Sorry?"


    "Toote!'''' anyone who saw them could imagine them being a good fit, after all, Eri was the only one who could take care and tame Holn.


    For the love of his life, Holn ran to his bedroom and barricaded the door but just as that moment, the sword stabbed through and almost poked out Holn''s eyes.


    Holn panicked. Eri was serious. Hey, hey, weren''t they meant to be? You don''t kill off your soulmate, for fuck''s sake!


    So, as ast desperate method, Holn allowed Eri to charge at him, and at thest second, he dodged the sword, ducked and grabbed Eri by the waist. Using her surprise, he twisted the sword from her hand and then twirled her around until hended on top of her on the bed, "Well, look at that ~"


    Holn smiled.


    "I see nothing but a great kicking ce."


    BAM


    "OW!" Holn''s jewels have been sacrificed.

 Chapter 257: Forever- side story 9

    Chapter 257: Forever- side story 9


    "Aiden! Stay here, don''t run away!"


    "Bleh! Catch me if you can! You''re too slow!" a little boy stuck his tongue out. As fast as his little legs could take him he raced through the inner courtyard of the pce. In the pavilion, a beautiful woman sat.


    Dignified she put her teacup down and said, "Aidene here."


    In an instant, the cute boy with slightly chubby cheeks put all of his overflowing energy to run to her, "Mum!"


    "Good, don''t run too much. Aren''t you tired? Drink something," Lia held a cup of water to her son and sighed softly as she stared into the face that was almost the spitting image of Yano.


    "I was just keeping dadpany. He gets lonely if I don''t y with him!" and he had the same personality as Yano, but it was refreshing to see someone, especially a young kid, mess with Yano.


    With a smirk, Lia looked at Yano who was sulking and turned to them, "Wifey, you should dote on me more. I''m thirsty too."


    "Don''t you have hands?"


    "Wifey" ever since their son was born a few years ago, Lia barely showed Yano affection.


    Yano knew it, they should''ve waited until the end of their lives, maybe even the afterlife before having kids. Now his own son mocked him with a smirk. Lia might say Aiden was like him but Yano totally saw a mini version of Lia!


    "Dad sucks!"


    "Kuagh," Yano admitted defeat as he cuddled himself next to Lia. Lia''s son was too vicious!


    Why was he trying to hog Lia all to himself? Was it because he had his genes? Shouldn''t he show his dad some love and respect? Seeing how Aiden made himselffortable in Lia''sp, Yano tightened his arms around her waist and kissed her neck.


    It was all Yano''s fault. He was too greedy. He shouldn''t have done it day after day, night after night with Lia, at least he should''ve properly made sure Lia wouldn''t get pregnant just after almost 100 years. He wanted more alone time with Lia! Dammit. Just a meagre 100 years weren''t enough! Yano couldn''t wait until Aiden would grow old enough to start his own family!


    "Lia," Yano softly whispered, "I miss you."


    "I''m right here."


    "You know I don''t mean that. You barely give me any time."


    "You should spend more with your son."


    "Lia..'''' now Yano whined as he put his head on Lia''s shoulder.


    "Dad''s clingy like a parasite."


    "You''re the smaller one, don''t throw stones in a sshouse," Yano ruffled Aiden''s hair.


    "Oh, Nina''sing to y, aren''t you looking forward to it?" Lia looked at Aiden who beamed but then had a grim expression, "Her dad''s scary"


    "Oh?" Yano''s tone turned dark, "What''s thatmander doing?"


    "Timo''s just protective of his daughter, I can''t fault him, since Aiden came after you."


    "Mum!"


    "Wifey!"


    Lia casually sipped her tea.


    "Ah, why doesn''t Mil have a daughter?"


    "You want to marry Aiden off?'''' Lia displeased pursed her lips, she disliked arranged marriages especially when they were still children.


    "I won''t marry!" Aiden said proudly, "I''ll have my own hare-"


    BAM


    The cup in Lia''s hand broke and the shattered pieces scattered to the ground, "Repeat yourself Aiden. What did you just say?"


    Both Yano and Aiden gulped. Yano sent Aiden a re as Aiden helplessly begged Yano through his eyes.


    ''You got yourself into this mess. Why would you say this?''


    ''Mum misunderstood! I didn''t mean it like this!''


    Aiden instantly grabbed a tissue from the table and cleaned Lia''s wet fingers, "Mum hear me out! I meant harem of pets! I''m not interested in love!"


    "You say that now. You already know this cursed word, how are you sure you won''t turn into a crooked adult?"


    "Lia, have some faith in your son, I only have a wifey as well and even if I seemed frivolous to you back then, I only had you in my mind. You were my first and only. Also just like Aiden, I didn''t think of love but now I''m only loyally loving you."


    Yano''s bullshit coaxing, trying to help his son out, slowly calmed Lia down.


    "I will make you suffer in the abyss if you turn out to be a yboy."


    "Y-Yes! I swear I won''t!" trembling, Aiden jumped from Lia''sp and ran into Maria''s arms as she, Timo and their daughter Nina arrived.


    "Huh? What''s wrong Aiden?" Maria gently patted Aiden''s head as Timo looked like he wanted toserbeam Aiden into the sky.


    Lia got a headache. Why were they all so possessive?


    "Lia," Yano wrapped his hand around Lia''s, "Don''t be too strict, ok?"


    He kissed her forehead, "Strict mums aren''t cool."


    "You''re too lenient andx, someone has to be normal."


    Yes, Lia''s parents were like this as well. Her dad was carefree while her mum was strict, but Lia knew she was too harsh on Aiden, she sighed, "But alright, you are right. I overreacted."


    "Good, apologise to Aiden and then shove him to Timo''s and Maria''s ce. Tonight''s just for the two of us."


    Lia nkly turned to a smirking Yano, "You have the audacity."


    "Yes," Yano kissed Lia while Aidenined to Maria and seemed very pitiful, "Maria, I made mum angry for no reason!"


    "Aiden, don''t cry, don''t cry," cute and adorable Nini with her pigtails hugged Aiden which made Timo''sserbeam now scorching hot. Aiden sweated. Just what was he doing wrong that he seemed to offend everyone?


    "What''s up with little AA crying?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Sk, Mil and their son Fabi came as well.


    "Fabi wanted to y with Aiden. He was bored," Mil exined.


    Fabi had Sk''s red hair but Mil''s personality, he nodded an ran to Aiden, "Want a candy? Aiden, Nina, today I''vee with a newly created game!"


    Both Aiden and Nina widened their eyes, "Really?"


    They instantly wanted to y. Lia had some food and drinks brought to the table whilst they all sat around as the children were busy.


    "So you made AA cry?" Sk grinned and watched Mil eat like always.


    "He has a bad influence," Lia casually answered.


    All eyes fell on Yano.


    "Hey!" he felt wronged.


    "What happened?" it was rare that Timo was interested but if I could take a jab at Yano, he''d take it.


    "Aiden," Lia called him here.


    "Mum?"


    "Tell them what you told me about not marrying."


    Feeling all the gazes on him, Aiden nervously said, "I-I only said that instead to marry, I-I want a haremof pets"


    All eyes fell on Yano.


    "Again, hey!"


    "What''s a harem?" Nina and Fabi who followed Aiden didn''t understand.


    "Indeed a bad influence. Nina, don''t listen to him," Timo held Nina''s ears as Sk cackled, "You guys gotta go to the Mortal World! Come, let''s all go together!"


    "Sk, if you say it like this, the Mortal World will be destroyed," Maria sighed.


    "True," Lia thought so as well.


    "By the way, lemme call Eri over. Tia would want to y with them as well," Sk nodded to Yano.


    "Didn''t you say you call? Why me? I just want you guys to leave with the kids and Aiden as well"


    "So honest. What else are your powers good for? Hurry."


    "I''m so convenient, huh? Wifey praise me?"


    Lia red at Sk who turned to Mil, "Eat slowly. Have something to drink."


    Lia who was ignored hissed, "Just do it, or Aiden will stay tonight."


    Beaming, Yano instantly formed a circle, Holn picked up, "Yo, what''s up?"


    "Bring Tia over her and let the kids y."


    "Alright," Holn said as Eri shouted, "Tia, don''t you dare y a prank on the neighbours! Holn, you bas-" the line was cut off.


    "They get splendid along," with a corner of his lips tugged upwards, Timo amused drank his tea.


    Who knew in the end, Eri and Holn really got together, married and even had a daughter?


    There was also another surprising couple.


    "Ah, call Susa here as well!" Maria pped her hands and once again Yano was used as a convenient phone.


    A short whileter, Susa and Lu appeared together.


    "Come over!" Holn shouted. His teasing got a lot better, especially since Eri had an iron-strong grip over Holn.


    Susa and Lu only recently got married. Just like Sk and Mil they took their sweet time before being sure of their feelings and confessing to each other.


    "Hey, guys," Susa smiled and led Lu to the table.


    Her eyes wandered to the children and was caught by Eri, "And thinking of having kids?"


    "We just recently got married!" Susa blushed and Lu nestled his head against hers, "So cute."


    Everyone still couldn''t get used to Lu''s lovey-dovey nature.


    "Don''t tell me he waszy even during your honeymoon?" Holn grinned but got a p on the head from Eri, "Be quiet. I bet his skills are 1000 times better than yours!"


    "That''s not true! You love it when I do it a certain-"


    "Shut up!" the conversation at the table turned joyful.


    Lia let herself be embraced by Yano as she watched this beautiful sight in front of her and indulge in this wonderful time.


    The happiness she thought she could never attain, now was with her for a long while and for an eternity to stay.


    She had everything she wanted, everything was perfect.


    "Are you tired?" Yano whispered seeing Lia closing her eyes with a smile. Lia shook her head, "Just enjoying the breeze."


    "Good, good, I was worried. You won''t be getting any sleep until Aidenes back. In a week."


    Lia''s face nked. Yano''s drive was too wild, his stamina too insane and his appetite toorge. Lia froze, "Susa do you mind if I stay for a week at your ce?"


    "Wifey!"


    Hearing this everyone giggled. Truly, this was wonderful.A life Lia has always wanted.


    ***


    A very strenuous and tiring weekter, where all Lia could do was toy in bed, news of the others returning made it to her ears.


    Xavi, Lily, Mika, Nana and Noel have taken their turn to go to the Mortal World to oversee it. They have wanted to be stationed there for a while. And finally got the chance after various matters in the Immortal World were settled. Lini wanted to throw them a wee party.


    "They''ve only been away for 5 years," Zero still disliked everything Lini suggested.


    "It''s still long. Can''t we?"


    In Lia''s studies, these two almost adults but still children in their hearts stared at Lia with big eyes.


    They have matured a lot. Lini has be a great beauty while Zero grew more and more handsome, leaving his tender beauty behind to break many female''s hearts.


    "Only if you organise it. I don''t have time," Lia finally said.


    "Yup, Zero and I will do a great job!"


    "Why me too?" Zero scowled but was instantly dragged away by Lini just like an owner taking a dog for a walk wanting to lock their door but was zoomed away by their impatient dog. Liaughed.


    Two dayster, the small wee back party inside the pce was thrown. Lia''s assistant was dragged to organise it with the sweet promise of getting Mortal World snacks. And he wasn''t disappointed.


    Once the five came back, Noel gave the assistant arge bag full of everything he could ever dream of. Bathing in bliss, the assistant sat at a table with the other attendants and munched happily away.


    "Look at you growing all big," Lia still loved to tease Xavi.


    "Your highness, I beg your pardon but I have already been since many years ago," Xavi crossed his arms beforeughing.


    Precisely 60 years ago, the curse on Xavi''s power was lifted. It was all thanks to Oldie. Feeling that his end was near, Oldie used his power onest time using himself as a sacrifice.


    His death was mourned greatly by the whole Immortal World. He couldn''t even live long enough to see his grandson but he lived long enough to see his own son healthy and happily married.


    This was well enough for Oldie. Now, Xavi was a handsome male who still had a bit of childishness in his appearance but this was his charm.


    "You''re not greeting me?" Mika looked around and a little smile formed on his lips.


    Lia also couldn''t stop teasing Mika, so she ruffled his hair and said, "Good boy."


    Mika was instantly annoyed, "Where''s Aiden?"


    Surprisingly Mika liked Aiden a lot.


    "Did you find a partner yet?"


    Mika rolled his eyes, "I''ll find one when I like one."


    "This guy''s standards are too high! While Noel epted all the female exorcists''pliments, Mika returned praise with scorn! You ought to have seen the poor girls not even daring to approach him!" Lily teased.


    "Mika''s just Mika," Nana grinned, "I''m also happy with being single. My siblings are all I need."


    "Another fanatic," Lily sighed.


    "Well, there''s still time and no need to force it," Lia grinned, "Let''s celebrate your return"


    "You make us out to be warriorsing from a 30-year long war," Xavi however didn''t need to be told twice as he looked at the sea of sweets.


    The party went by with everyone drinking until they copsed on the floor. The children were moved by the attendants to the bed while the parents were a disgrace until the next morning.


    However, Yano brought Lia back to their bedroom before Lia could also be drunk. What she should get drunk on was his love.


    "You''re unbelievable," Lia giggled as she wrapped her arms around Yano''s neck and kissed him.


    "Mhm, I like it when my wife is proactive."


    Lia rolled her eyes andid in Yano''s arms, "You''re stupid," but it was said with so much love and infatuation that Yano couldn''t help but go for the third round.


    "Really unbelievable!" Lia was really at her wit''s end with Yano''s stamina.


    However, she enjoyed being with him until Yano groaned, "We really should''ve waited for 1000 years more before getting a child."


    "Very funny," Lia nestled into Yano''s arms and tapped his nose.


    "I''m serious, if you think about getting another child then wait until never, because my wifey''s all mine," Yano went in for a deep kiss and Lia lost herself in Yano''s warmth, his scent, his touch, everything about him.


    Yes, Lia was happy. Everyone was happy. No more suffering, no more anguish and sadness nor pain.


    Just a happy life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!